Fallout Equestria: Borderlands.

by Trooper

Rating: mature
Tags: Romance, Adventure, Violence, Crossover, Sex, Profanity, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Death
Length: 1169533

Mollygirl begins as a sergeant in the Co-op Guard. A simple earth pony mare who along with her squad mates discovers and fight for those they love and the future of the Co-op against those who threaten to destroy this bastion of hope in the Wasteland

The borderlands are not a location in Equestria so much as a state of mind. They are the border between civilization and barbarianism; sanity and insanity; survival and death. After a century the Manesville Stable had to open up. The world they entered was far different from the one their grandparents had left behind.

The Overmare and Overcow made alliances with several surrounding communities of survivors and blended their populations to form the Co-op, a bastion of hope and survival. For the previous century, they have flown under the detection spell. However now events out East, as well as in Hoofington have forced their hooves.

This is the story of the descendants of those stable dwellers. Among them is Mollygirl, an earth pony mare, and her squadmates in the Co-op Guard as they discover and fight for those they love and their Co-op's future as well as that of a fledgling NCR. Not all heroes fight alone, even though they may try to. When the cost begins to take its toll, it is time to remember the Co-op Guard Motto. For Friends, For Family, For Herd.

This story while long can be divided up into five arcs as follows:
Chapters 1- 20, The Co-op
Chapters 21-49, The Expedition
Chapters 50-74, The Return Home
Chapters 75-100, The Deployment
Chapters 101-130, The Enclave War and After

As a side note, each chapter ends with a dedication song. For those who remember Casey Kasem and his long-distance dedications, they are along those lines. Most are from a character in the chapter, sometimes someone we have not directly met. The songs give their emotions and set the tone for the chapter. As a side note, most of the songs are available online.

Published 2019-04-04 05:30:01 UTC
Last updated 2021-09-27 00:52:29 UTC

Chapter 1: Red Sun at Morning

Chapter 1: Red Sun at Morning

"To be prepared for war is one of the most effective means of preserving peace." - George Washington

They are so rare to find these days that you cannot help but enjoy them when you find them. I have just bitten into a perfectly ripe apple. The sweet juice is starting to fill my mouth. It is near heaven. Suddenly I am bucked on the side. My eyes pop open and I am looking into the face of a middle-aged yellow pony, with a graying mane, he is my corporal Bullet.

“Come on Molly, time to wake up and get ready to take the watch”. He says as he taps me in the side with his forehoof.

Oh, Celestia how I hate having such a good dream interrupted.

“Ok Bull, I am getting up,” I tell him and he catches me as I start to lay back down. This time he grabs the thin blanket that is shared by those of us in the watch post and pulls it off of me.

“Dang it, Bullet couldn’t you have let me have had at least a few more minutes of sleep?”

“Sorry Molly, but you know better than that, besides what kind of example would you be setting for the junior troopers”.

I slowly get up and start to look around. I see that the sky is its usual gloomy overcast through the window. The room has two mattresses on the floor and a small cook stove in it. The paint is peeling in several areas as well as a poster showing a yellow mare on it. Above her picture is printed the words: War, we must do better than this. But like so much else it seems a large part of the picture is missing.

I walk over to the washbasin next to a broken mirror to clean up, looking in the mirror I see looking back at me a mid-twenties red bay mare with a white snip over one nostril and a star on her forehead that could be seen as either a question mark or dragons head in its pattern. I prefer the latter. It also looks like I need to rebleach my mane when I get back to the stable, I usually do this to maintain a yellow mane with a black stripe through it. I guess a mare has to have some vanities.

I look toward the stove and see the water boiling in a pot and ask “What's for breakfast and how long will it be before it is done?” like all of us on picket duty manning the guard post in our district we take rations with us and cook them as we can.

In a slightly exasperated voice Bullet replies, “Mollygirl, why do you ask that every morning? You know we have not had a chance to scavenge lately so as usual, it is oatmeal.”

Bullet and I have known each other since I was a young foal. He is ten years older than me and at one time was married and had a daughter. His daughter Bee Bee was captured by raiders or slavers and dragged away. He has not been the same since. Like me, he too still had blank flanks when he was drafted.

Over the years he has become like an older brother or to be honest, even more like a father to me. That was also the raid in which I lost my mother. I held her dying in my hooves telling her over and over I loved her and begging her not to leave. That is how he found me. This came after losing my father two years earlier to taint poisoning. Bullet saved me and helped me keep sane during those terrible times.

Perhaps his loss also helps to explain how I was able to advance in the local guard above him even though I am younger. While he is a Corporal, I am his Sergeant. We have always had each other’s back. We have been through a lot together and I was there the day he gained the scar above his right eye and both of us ended up getting our right ears notched, however, mine was much deeper and stands out more.

“Anything interesting happen while I was out?” I ask.

“No, not really. Things are still fairly quiet like they have been the last couple weeks, and that has me worried,” he replies.

“Bull, do not let a good thing worry you. I know you have been on edge ever since you, Badger, and Shadowbuck thought you saw that flight of Pegasi. It has been a very long time since any were seen around here, but still, a few of them had to survive the war. Granted I do not know how they could have survived the destruction of Cloudsdayle. I mean it had to have been hit at least as hard if not harder than Baltimare”

“Molly, I know it’s not as if they are going to just drop down on our heads or anything. It just has me worried that after all these years they suddenly are seen again, and they do not try to make contact. It is almost like they are doing scouting missions or something”.

“Bull, I understand where you are coming from, but if there is anything for us to be concerned about the Overmare and Overcow in Manesville will let us know. Who knows even DJ Pon3 might give us a heads up on the radio. By the way, did he have anything interesting to say last night?”

“No, not really. He mentioned something about a toaster repair pony, which was a bit different for him, but just the usual information, most of it pertaining to around Manehatten or Fillydelphia.”

“Ok, I guess after we finish breakfast you can stand down for a bit before we go relieve Badger and Shadowbuck. We just have to make sure we leave them enough for breakfast and try to keep it warm for them. Any word from the rest of the squad at the other checkpoint?”

“No nothing from them, but I am sure Ivy would give us a heads up, or we would hear gunfire if they had a problem” Bullet replied.

After we have our breakfast, we help each other put on our battlesaddles. Bullet’s has a good sharpshooting rifle attached as well as a pistol. Mine has a carbine instead of a rifle. But I also have a pistol. Being earth ponies, we cannot levitate the weapons like unicorns, so instead, we have learned to use a set of mechanical arms that ended in talons like those that a griffin would have. We topped this off with our helmets and barding, both a subdued brown in color. These display our ranks on the shoulders of them. We also both wear PipBucks, that marvelous invention that puts a computer, a targeting system, and a health monitor on your foreleg. Full battle rattle as those of us in the guard call it.

We leave the shack and walk down the road for a couple of hundred yards to find Badger and Shadowbuck both leaning against one of the barriers that block the road. Both have a bored, disinterested look on their faces. Badger straightens up as we approach and lets Shadowbuck know we are approaching.

As we get closer, I cannot help myself and have to say it “Badger, how many times do I have to remind you to wear your helmet while you are on watch." I pause as he starts to fumble with it, then I continue "One of these days you are going to get yourself either hurt or all of us in trouble if the Overmare or the officers find out”.

“Come on Sarge” he replies, with a bit of a sigh, “Do you really think that she would ever come all the way out to Dairyanne? Besides I had it on most of the night and just took it off a bit ago, go ahead and ask Shadowbuck”.

“Hey don’t drag me into this I have had enough of my own troubles,” Shadowbuck replies back as he tugs at his helmet with his forehoof.

I have to give Badger a bit of a hard time, just for the sake of the game. I know he understands. What I do not think he knows is how much I like him. He is an interesting stallion that while old enough that he has grayed out with his mane and tail becoming a steel gray contrasting his dark gray coat. His cutie mark still intrigues me as it is a crossed saber and wrench. How he is still in the guard also surprises me as since the first time I met him he has been a bit lame on his left hind leg. My guess is it has to do with his being a tinkerer. He likes to take things apart and figure out how they work. That is part of why we have a functioning radio in the guard shack now. The funny thing is, that for some reason I find myself attracted to him. Bullet is closer to my age and all I feel is friendship and a sense of family for him, but Badger… well, that is a pony of another color, I guess.

“Anything interesting happening out here?” I ask Badger and Shadowbuck more out of routine than curiosity.

“Other than seeing a couple of enfield playing down by the creek over that way, not much.” Replies Shadowbuck.

"I think they had something cornered for a bit. I heard them yipping and saw one of them swoop down upon a couple of mice I think. I was wanting to see if anything in that area may have spooked them.” Badger says.

It is good to hear that the enfields are starting to return. They look very much like a fox; however, their front legs are talons like a griffin and they have wings like a pegasus. According to one of the old nature books I found in the stable, they used to be as common as red foxes in this area. If they are coming back, maybe the land is starting to heal itself finally. To tell the truth, I had thought that they had gone the way of the Pegasi, and were either all gone, or were living above the clouds. Of course, from what I understand the Pegasi consider them pests like rats or parasprites, so they did not even like to talk about them.

As we watch a couple of enfield pups come out of the woods and start to play before they are chased back into cover by one of their elders. Usually, very reserved Shadowbuck suddenly looks at Badger and tells him “You know Badger, you better watch out, the next thing you know Memory will be bringing one or two of those things home as pets.”

Badger looking kind of sheepish replies back “Yeah, I know, you'd think she thought she was a descendant of Fluttershy the way she tries to adopt animals. “

I am so surprised by this I look at Badger “No, you have to be kidding me”. This is a side of Memory I had not heard about.

“Sarge, I can hardly believe it myself sometimes. I do not care how rough of shape she is in, she still has a soft spot for animals and foals,” Is his reply, then he remembers something and adds, “Oh, almost forgot we had another couple of caravans come through last night on their ways towards Manesville. Nothing major, just some scavengers and a couple of refugees.”

“At least it was not any of those damn slavers again. I am so sick and tired of them thinking we might be interested in doing business with them.” I hear Bullet say and then he spits into the dirt.

We continue to exchanged pleasantries for a little while more, including letting them know that they have a hot meal waiting for them. Both thank Bullet for getting it ready for them as they both know I am not a real cook. I watch them both wander back to the guard shack. That dang limp of Badgers making it easy to tell them apart even when they get into the shadows.

After an hour, we see a guarded caravan in the distance approaching our checkpoint. Bullet covers me from behind the barricade as I approach the wagon. I have my carbine at the carry and put up a single hoof. “Whoa,” I tell them. “Where are all headed to?” I ask the driver of the first wagon.

“Howdy, we are heading up to the co-op in Manesville. Who are you?” The old grizzled driver asks me back.

“I am Sargent Mollygirl with Co-op Guard, who are you? Where are you coming from and what is your load?”

“Well, sergeant,” he says with some disdain “I am Wheeler, and I am carrying some trade goods from Mega Mart down in the Hoof to exchange for some of your cheese and other supplies. I hope that is a good enough answer for you. “

“Do you mind if I do a quick inspection of your wagons sir?” I ask.

“Mind? Sure I mind, but I suppose I would get turned away if I refused. I am not letting Bottlecap dock my pay for that again. So, go ahead, but make it snappy.”

I perform a quick search of the back end of the wagons. I see some food articles, as well as several crates of weapons and ammunition. But nothing that would prevent us from letting them through.

“Everything looks good sir, thank you for your time." I tell him then I call with a wave of my hoof, "Alright, Bullet, let them through."

The wagons begin to move and I watch them pass on into Dairyanne and continue on toward Manesville in the distance. Damn, I forgot to try and trade for a bottle of Wild Pegasus or perhaps one of the bottles of Old Overmare that I saw a case of.

A couple more hours pass with the sky getting somewhat less gloomy. This gives me and Bullet plenty of time to just sit, think, and talk.

“Just think Bullet, only another couple of days up here on the picket line and we get rotated back to the Stable back by Manesville for a couple of weeks. It seems like it has been too long”.

“I have to agree with you there Molly. It will be nice to get back there again. I am looking forward to having meals prepared for us again, as well as showers and a dry bunk. But to tell you the truth, I still just do not feel comfortable going in there at times. I do not know how those poor ponies could have handled being locked in there like they were. Imagine the terror they had to have felt when after a century of being locked in they had to open the doors because they lost their last water purifying talisman.”

It has been over one hundred years since that fateful decision had to be made by our then Overmare and Overcow. They were not the ones who had been hoofpicked by Stable-Tec before the door closed, but their granddaughters. Twilight Hope was that Overmare’s name. Bertha, the Overcow’s. They were stunned by what was found when the stable door was opened, the skeletons of dead ponies and cattle many who had been trying to get in as the magical radiation overtook them from the balefire bomb blasts that hit near Manesville. Others came later as the survivors of those blasts spread out toward the plains and the big river to try and find safety.

Twilight Hope had two teams of her security forces make the initial foray to scout the area and make contact with any of the survivors who may have been in the area. These two teams were the foundation for our local guard unit. Stable 48 was no longer able to function on its own, but instead, become a base of operations and headquarters for the local communities. We blended the stable occupants in with the local populations giving both a needed diversity in their bloodlines as well as binding them together in their bid for survival. This was bolstered by the stable's ability to grow apples, hay, and other foods which it shared with those communities it allied with.

As we continue to stand the watch, I became excited as I see what is all too rare an occurrence for these last couple of centuries. I see the clouds in one section of the sky part, and bright light that must be sunlight shows through. Excitedly I tug on Bullet and point. “Look Bullet, look, sunlight. Celestria have mercy, perhaps the skies will clear finally.”

He quickly turns his head, looks at it, and says “Mollygirl, please do not get your hopes up. That is not normal, look, those clouds are closing up already” We sit there for a couple more minutes and he looks at me than at the ground “Molly, I have a very bad feeling about this”.

__________

The rest of our picket duty goes by without anything of note occurring. Unfortunately, Bullet's feeling of unease also begins to get to me as well. However, I try to not let it get me down, as we are rotating back to the stable just in time for the annual Opening day celebration. This is the day our local communities celebrate the doors of Stable 48 having opened up and our beginning to work with our local neighbors to not only survive but to try and improve all of our lots.

In addition to the typical Overmare, our stable also has an Overcow. This is because about a quarter of the original stable's population was made up of dairy cattle. In a way, it made sense, because if some of our grass stores or grain had gotten moldy, they could still eat it and survive. Plus, we could consume surplus milk and make cheese that way.

Part of our celebration is a big party that includes apple cider as well as a potluck dinner. There will also be a cake box auction, where mares and cows prepare cakes and then the local males bid on them. Most of the time the bucks try to get the one that some little filly they have their eye on, or their sweethearts have made. Other times it is because of who is the best baker.

The best part, in my opinion, is the dance. For the dance, we get some of our local musicians to play for us. Those of us in the Guard will wear our formal attire or the best we have. Most of the Bucks and some of the mares wear their dress uniforms. Occasionally one of the mares will surprise everyone and turn up in a dress that she had found or traded for. I am so looking forward to this. I have a couple of bucks that I have my eye on, and I do love to dance. The rest of our squad will be there and I was always guaranteed at least one dance with each of them.

One thing about Stable 48 is that it was very fortunate when our door shut because we had unknowingly been made a seed repository. We had more bags of bluegrass and ryegrass than you could shake a stick at. Both of which grew well in shady environments. We also had my favorite, fescue, but that requires a lot of light so it is grown inside the stable primarily. I heard there are some drought-resistant types also, but while they might grow in shade or in lower light they just did not grow as much.

The first thing I do when I get back to the shelter of the stable is remove my PipBuck and turn it into the armory along with my weapons.

While the PipBucks are very handy we do not have enough for everyone in the community anymore. Most of them are saved for higher officials such as the Overmare and Overcow and the guard members. We try to baby them as much as possible because whenever one can not be repaired, we lose its use forever. All of our guard officers and noncoms have them. When on a mission and whenever possible when on picket duty we try to ensure all of the ponies in our squads have one. When we return from a mission we always turn them in for maintenance.

Next, I go back to my stall. It is not very fancy, but it is clean. Each of us has a single bed, a large locker, and a desk with a chair and light. I share my stall with three other ponies but only one is there when I get there.

Her name is Emerado. She is currently a headquarters pony. This means she rarely goes out into the field anymore.

Emerado is a light gray and white mare with a red mane and tail. Her cutie mark is three barrels with a guidon crossing between them. She came to us with an adopted son who is now grown. His name is Republic and he visits her now and again but he tends to prefer to work in the hayfields and harvesting grass seeds to being around those of us in the guard.

“Hey Em, how is it going for you, anything interesting going on?” I ask her.

“Hi Moll, things are going ok, the usual," She replies quickly then thinks for a second before she continues on, "Not much going on other than we are getting more reports from the outpost of isolated Pegasus sightings.”

“What?" I ask incredulously, "Do you mean Bullet and the rest of our squad were not imagining things?”

“Honestly, Mollygirl, I cannot say. I will tell you that the Overmare and Overcow are starting to be concerned about something. But enough about that. What are you wearing to the celebration tonight?” she asks to change the subject.

Smiling I look at my friend and tell her “Since this is not really an official function, I found this little black dress with some pink trim. I hope to turn a few eyes if not heads. How about you I ask?’

Shaking her head Emerado looks at me smiling and replies “What else, my best uniform.” You know I really do not care if I turn any heads from the stallions or the mares. “

Laughing lightly, I smile at her as I put one hoof on her shoulder, and tell her “Yes, I know all too well my friend, but I just want to see you happy and enjoy yourself. If that makes you happy so be it. By the way, do you think Republic will be there? I have not seen the young buck for too long. I hope he has been doing well”.

It is then that our other two stallmates, Nugget and Ivy arrive. Nugget is a slender, solid blood red mare. Two fouls and she still has her school horse figure, I really do not know how she does it. She is in a different troop than Ivy and me, so her rotation schedule varies from ours. Ivy has a dark brown coat, with a white blanket on her hindquarters, golden eyes, and freckles, and is a bit heavier set. Ivy is the corporal in the other section of my squad, which is why she has just come back in from the field too. Her section was stationed at a different outpost outside of Dairyanne from mine. Hers being closer to the old railroad tracks and bridges.

As we head into the showers to get cleaned up from our time in the field Ivy asks me, “Mollygirl, have you heard who is representing us this year in the cavalry competitions?”

“No Ivy, all I know is this year I am glad I do not have the duty so I can watch. It has been a while since I last got the chance. Besides, I have come to really enjoy watching the blank flanks more than the old-timers, they seem so much more intense and really try just for the sheer joy of it.”

“Molly, really, come on, you know how many of those youngsters are just hoping that it will make their cutie marks show, after all, isn’t that what brought both yours and Bullets out?”

“Well, I, uh, ok, sure that is how it happened for both of us, but look at Em, it did not bring hers out. Heck, she was just exercising and showing off when she got hers. Besides I waited for how many extra years to get mine?” I so do not want to talk about that. It still hurts having been called a blank flank for all those years and watching the others move on with their lives. Who would have thought it would come when it did. After all, I got mine after completing my training for the guard and during a competition amongst other troopers.

What a night that was for me. Instead of the normal celebration that most foals get, I was old enough they gave me a wetting down party like we had when one of us got promoted. My head hurt for a week after all the hard cider and Old Overmare I downed that night, the first time drinking for me. It was a night of first that was for sure. I still remember the next morning when I woke up and was cuddled up to a handsome buck that I had had my eye on for some time. I still remember Jester and his yellow coat and short cut yellow and black mane and tail. That and his cutie mark of an anvil.

He still is the blacksmith in the next village over and it was almost worth the three weeks extra duty and restriction to quarters when not on duty I got for being late to muster that next morning. I think the only reason I did not get kicked out of the guard then and there was because someone pulled some reins for me and got the penalties reduced, I have always suspected Bullet may have had something to do with that, but was never able to get him to discuss it, much less admit it. Sure, I might have been a draftee, but it sure beats pulling a plow or separating seeds from the grass stalks as far as I am concerned.

Once we get back to our room, we get ourselves back into our best uniforms and head for the drill field. It is here that every year we get to see the new class of trainees take their oath of service to protect our stable and communities. This helps to remind us of our oaths as well as bring them further into the herd of the Guard. While those of us in the guard stand behind them in formation, we are far from the only witnesses. A large part of the local community shows up to observe this ceremony from the grandstands on the side. Ponies, mules, and cows of all ages and occupations attend the beginning of our Opening Day celebration. This has long been a tradition and reminds the locals of our sworn obligation to protect and defend our community.

This year the class is slightly larger than the last couple, but what surprises me is that not only do we have more cows than usual but we also have a couple of mules. While not common, we do have some come through occasionally. Usually, though mules tend to work in our communities in medical and scientific roles or in logistics. Four of them at one time surprises me even more than the 10 bulls and cows that also take their oaths.

After this, next comes a series of competitions that not only involve the Guard, but also the civilians. One of my favorites is watching the local fire departments use a hose to try and push a large ball suspended on a cable and trolley, back and forth with a solid stream of water, until one of the groups are able to push it past the other. Ponies are on the hose and nozzle while others are pumping for the life of them on their pumper wagons to try and get the most pressure out of their hose.

There are also the usual races among the foals that include relay races, hurdles, and even obstacle races such as barrel racing. These are followed by the cavalry completions which include long-range rifle, and pistol shooting, as well as saber and lance use. That last one is how I got my cutie mark. I never imagined I would be so good with a saber and especially with the lance, but my first year competing proved that to all.

Next, the stable Overmare and Overcow, both give the normal Opening day speech followed by the mayor of Manesville. Each year our local communities rotate which mayor speaks, giving each their recognition as leaders in our community. After this speech, we have a brief ceremony of lowering the flag to half-mast for all those who died in the war and since. We read a list of those of our local communities who have passed in the last year and then return the flag to full staff. After this is when the fun really begins, we get to eat the best feast of the year, followed by the dance. In the years that it rains, we hold it inside the stable atrium, but when the weather is clear like it is this year, we hold it by the parade grounds with one of our local bands providing entertainment and music from the same stage that the speeches were given from earlier.

After our big pot luck, I run back to the stable along with Nugget and Ivy. There all three of us help each other get ready for the dance tonight. It is both fun and yet kind of strange to see each other in something other than our uniforms or normal wear.

For me, I had saved bottle caps for months to buy a little black dress with pink trim as well as a pink bow to go with it.

“Nugget, can you help zip up the back of my dress?” I ask.

“Sure Mol, but I will need a hoof too," she tells me.

“Ivy, can you help me braid my mane while I put this ribbon on Molly’s tail?” Nugget asks.

“Sure love,” Ivy replies, "give me a second to finish putting this bow in my forelock”.

All three of us try to help as quickly as we can. Laughing and enjoying ourselves as we make ourselves look as pretty as we can before we head back to the dance. While I love this, part of me does ask, is it worth the hassle. In a corner of my mind I do wonder if perhaps Em is onto something, it would be much easier to just stay in uniform. But Damn, we do look good. Manesville look out, here we come.

This year the band is the Hayseeds. While not the level of quality we normally hear on the radio being broadcast from DJ pony, they are about the best around here. Their music is often a bit different from what we hear on the radio with a bit more stringed instruments and a more backcountry sound to them. Granted they do their best to also play some of the songs that DJ pony broadcast also. Overall it makes for a good time.

We make it back as the band is setting up. I quickly look around to see who all I know is there. Many of the civilians, as well as the troopers, are milling about talking to their fellows. Here and there they are interspersed talking to each other. Over to one side is Emerado looking dashing in her military green jacket and hat, talking to her adopted son Republic.

While I had thought that he too would follow in the “family” tradition of joining the guard, it turns out to be not to his taste. I kind of knew that the day he came in from the fields all excited tugging on Em and hopping up and down, almost screaming “look momma, look, I got it, my cutie mark, I love it.” As he showed her his flank with what looked like a patch of long grass that had gone to seed. While he was officially Emerado’s colt by adoption, he had been almost like our own to all of us in the squad until that time. We all still care about him, but as our paths separated, we drifted apart and just do not see him as often as we used to.

As I watch the scene, I see Bullet stop by with a mug of cider and talk to them for a bit and I consider joining them. It is then that I see Badger show up with Whisky and Memory. It is funny but these three, when not working, are almost always together. Their relationship is a strange one, even for those in the wastelands or on the borderlands, but it seems to work for them. Whiskey is our local apothecary, as well as a volunteer for the local fire team. He is a very light gray unicorn with a dark blue and black mane and tail, which is always immaculately taken care of. He was also at one time a mare. Take note foals, be careful when working with magic, accidents can happen. Badger had been married to Whiskey back then, and she had been known as Tequila. Interestingly enough Whiskey’s gender may have changed, but not his cutie mark, which remained a mortar and pestle.

Seeing Memory hurts in a way that is hard to describe for me. She is now a frail, white, earth pony with a dark brown mane and tail that are starting to go gray. She is also starting to thin. She used to be very full of life and was always trying to help others. Two growing seasons ago she was diagnosed by the Manesville hospital doctor as being terminally ill due to taint. Badger was there when she was told that no matter what they did, magically, or physically, there is no hope of a cure. Even super healing potions are powerless against what ails her. As his sergeant and friend, I have talked to him about this quite a bit. She was once Badger's mate and still remains one of his best friends. She is also what keeps me from trying to be his mare. I know her and like her and do not want to cause her any more pain. However, I have also known Badger far longer and have been attracted to him since before he got with Memory, but by then it was too late. BUCK, ME, why can’t my life be simpler?

Instead of going over right away and talking to them, I follow Ivy and Nugget over to the bar and get a mug of hard cider. Celestia, I feel I am going to need it. It is about then that I also see Jester standing there talking to Shadowbuck. He politely smiles, raises his mug to me, and continues to talk. I begin to wonder if I made a mistake getting all dolled up like a proper mare. Well, I am still going to have a good time tonight I decide.

About this time the Hayseeds are ready to start playing. Their lead singer is a pretty little filly named Lulubelle. She has a medium blue mane and tail with a light blue coat, which sets so well with her dress. They play several of the older songs including some of my favorites. They even try to play one of the new ones that DJ Pony had said is by some mare called Velvet Remedy, it is ok, but does not sound anywhere near as good as when Velvet sings it.

I dance to several of these songs. The first one with Bullet. I miss thinking of him as dad instead of my corporal and friend. I also sneak in a dance with Jester and Shadowbuck as well as Nugget, Ivy, and surprisingly to me, Emerado.

After a while, LuluBelle stands on the stage and says “Mares and Gentlecolts, Cows, and Bulls, if I may have your attention. Tonight, we have a new song that we would like to introduce to all of you. It is based on a journal entry in the form of a letter from the first Overmare of Stable 48, Twilight Dawn to her husband, who was in service and could not get to the stable. The journal entry was found by our friend Magpie as she was going through the archives, and shows how much it affected our original stable dwellers before the came back out. It means a lot to us and we hope you enjoy it”.

A hauntingly beautiful and slow melody begins to play on the string instruments as she sings

Last night I had the dream again, I held you in my hooves,
I had not yet ordered that blasted door closed, A widow not yet made
I can hear your voice, and feel your kiss. I remember your embrace.
But today I feel all 27 years as tears run down my face.

My love you’re not forgotten, in my heart you’ll always stay
My love you’re not forgotten, we’ll meet again someday

The daughter we made is now all grown, a pride I cannot hide.
A piece of you from outside this jail and a present from beyond your grave.
I know she would make you beam with all that she has become
A constant reminder of the sacrifice you had to make that last day.

My love you’re not forgotten, in my heart you’ll always stay
My love you’re not forgotten, we’ll meet again someday

I still can hear the sirens wail, the flashes of light so bright

Once my life was so well planned, I thought I could have it all
Such pride and plans were all consumed in a balefire flaming ball
But those griffins of war leashes we let loose and now we suffer the fall

My love you’re not forgotten, in my heart you’ll always stay
My love you’re not forgotten, we’ll meet again someday

Last night I had the dream again, I held you in my hooves,

I had not yet ordered that blasted door closed, A widow not yet made

After this song, we are all transfixed for a couple of minutes as the impact of what that had to be like hits us. I feel tears in my eyes for poor Twilight Dawn and her beloved stallion that she lost. I can only imagine how she felt knowing she could not leave the stable, no matter how bad she wanted to, because the radiation and the after-effects of the megaspells would kill her and her stable.

At this point, they start to play some higher tempo songs with more positive messages. After a while and another mug of cider, the band announces that the next dance will be a waltz. Oh, Luna how I love a waltz, but who will I dance it with, ok where is Bullet? He is the one who taught me how to waltz originally, but no, here comes Badger.

He comes over and asks me to dance the next one with him and then proceeds to lead me onto the “dance floor” As the music begins to play and we begin to move to the music I recognize the song. It cannot be more perfect to me; Poor Colts Delight begins to play.

It is like a dream to me. Almost too perfect. We continue to dance and to turn in circles under that dark cloudy sky with only a slight bit of moonlight occasionally breaking through. But still, I could not be happier. Then the song ends. At which point I touch my muzzle to Badgers check and give him a light kiss and say, "Thank you."

“No Mollygirl, I thank you, you have done an old stallion’s heart good my dear.” He then reaches out takes my front hoof in his and lightly kisses it then says “I have to go, Memory is getting worn out and I have to get her home”. He then turns and goes over to where Whiskey and Memory are seated and leaves with Memory, helping to steady her as she walks.

My heart both soars and sinks at the same time, but I still have to thank Celestia for giving me the gift of that dance. I stay and dance some more. Several times with a Jack mule who really is named Jack, he is very intelligent to talk to and very sure-footed on the dance floor, I also dance a time or two with Whiskey. However, I am also still drinking hard cider and probably should have stopped earlier as I am starting to feel it. Finally, I dance with Emerado again before I head back to the stables and bed.

In the morning I slowly wake up. I feel someone in bed with me. I see the gray coat and start to nuzzle it, telling Badger "Oh Celestia how I have wanted to do this with you before. You do not know how much you mean to me”.

I then hear a throat clear. My eyes open fully and I am looking up into the face of Emerado.

“Oh, Buck me. I am so sorry Em,” I quickly tell her.

“You should be Mollygirl. For Luna's sake, you come in here drunk, climb into my bed, granted it was nice to have someone to snuggle with, and then you not only wake up nuzzling me but calling me the wrong name. Really, we tried this before and you know it does not work for me. My barn door just does not swing either way”.

“I am so very sorry Emerado, I mean I didn’t try anything else did I, I mean, I …” I stammer. It was then I hear two other ponies trying to hold back laughter, but neither of them can hold it in. Nugget is laughing so hard she almost falls out of her bunk. Oh my Celestia. I am never going to live this down. This is worse than the day I was late for muster. Looking down, at least I still have my dress on.

__________

Hello all my listening fans, this is DJ Pon3. For all my friends in the back 48, this song is for you. Here is Silent Running.

Author's Note

Again Thank you to KKat for Creating the world of Fallout Equestria and Somber and Fuzzy VeeVee for adding to it.

A continued thanks to my test readers. I have since performed some additional editing for this chapter. To my new readers, I hope it makes the story easier and more enjoyable to read. For my older readers, if you are rereading it, I hope you enjoy the minor changes.

New readers, the story starts out somewhat slow as I want to not only introduce you to the characters but to a part of Equestria that was rarely seen, the Heartlands that have since become the Wastelands.

I chose to go with the song dedications at the end of the chapters as one of the aspects of most good games is a soundtrack. This also lets me show some of the emotions and thoughts of other characters from their own perspectives instead of just from Mollygirls. For those who would like to listen to the dedication song at the end of the chapter, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ddi2TBnzdPo

Chapter 2: Shadows from the Past

Chapter 2: Shadows from the Past

“Work is not an end in itself; there must always be time enough for love.” ― Robert A. Heinlein, Time Enough for Love

Celestia and Luna, I think to myself as I slip out of my dress to take a shower. I feel like I really need to get away from my stallmates for now. I can not believe I have embarrassed myself so badly. I just hope I did not try anything with Emerado this time either. She is about the closest female friend I have other than Ivy, and I did not want to lose that through another foolish mistake.

Finishing up my shower I quickly change into my uniform and get ready to go into town. During our rotation back to base, the first week is normally a time to de-stress and decompress from being on the line and in case of an incident, to debrief. The next two weeks will involve us performing labor around the stable during the day and having time off in the evening. We then have a week where we are restricted to the stable on standby status. During the last two weeks of the cycle, we live in one of the local communities and provide community service. After this, we return to field duty for two weeks. This helps to give us a chance to forget what we often see as well as to get to know and be known by the ponies and cows in our communities.

Unfortunately, sometimes this rotation has to be modified by special circumstances, missions, or needs of the herd. From the rumor mill, it sounds like we may be heading into one of those cycles. They told us at formation this morning that we are having our week of rest cut short by three days and that pending further developments we may have the rest of the rotation altered too. Maybe Bullet is right to worry.

It is with the intention of enjoying what time off I have left that I decide to go into Manesville from the stable. It should be nice to do a little window shopping and perhaps grab lunch to take my mind off of things. It is when I enter the third store that I realize I have entered J.C. Dobbins. The store where Magpie works. She is the pony who had found the journal entry in the archive that the Hayseeds used to write their new song. I see her behind the counter and feel I have to go over and say hello and to see if she has any other interesting things she’s found in the archive.

I will say that I think Magpie is a cute little mare. A bit stocky built, she has a beautiful black main and tail with red highlights in it. She also has a light red bay coat; however, she has a white blanket and spots on her hindquarters that makes her slightly exotic. Her cutie mark looks to be a scroll opened up to be read. While I do not know her well, the few times I have been in the shop before she was friendly.

“Hi Magpie,” I say as I walk up to her, to which she quickly replies and then ask if there is anything that she can help me with. Thinking quickly, I tell her “I am mainly just looking today and I wanted to thank you for helping me find that black dress”

Excitedly she replies back “Oh, it was my pleasure. I am so glad you like it”.

“It was well worth every bottle cap I paid for it Magpie”.

“Oh, Good, I hope that means you bagged your buck than “. She says with a knowing smile.

Embarrassingly I reply “Not exactly, but I did not wake up alone."

I swear she blushes a little as she tells me, “Really Mollygirl? I did not think your barn door swung that way.”

Stammering I reply “I, uh, I mean… This is, was so embarrassing,” and then I tell her of my wake up this morning. “Please do not say anything to anyone else,” I ask her.

Once she stops laughing she smiles and with a tear coming out of her eye says “No problem I swear I will keep it between us”.

I then ask, "Magpie, the Hayseeds said that you found a journal entry that inspired them to write their new song, is that true?”

Sheepishly she replied, “I guess so, I was talking to Juneellen the fiddle player about a journal entry I found in the archives and how sad it was. She then asked if she could see it. How was the song?” she asks, then continues before I can answer “I did not make the dance last night, I really wanted to but just could not make myself Mollygirl. I wish I could of, but I just was too worried about what all could have gone wrong”.

“Do not feel too bad Magpie, I feel that way every time I get ready to lead the squad out on a mission, it happens to me all at times”. I pause briefly if not a bit awkwardly and continue, “Speaking of the archives Magpie, I would love to see that journal entry sometime. Oh, and if there are some other things that you think I would enjoy or find useful I would welcome the suggestion”

"Well, Mollygirl, if you can come back in a couple of hours I will be done working for the day and we can perhaps grab something to snack on and I will take you to the archives to show you them,” she said with a smile.

“Ok, it’s a date Magpie, I uh, I mean, I will meet you then.” Oh, Celestia dang it, why could I not speak without stumbling and embarrassing myself today.

“See you then Mollygirl” she replies and then hurries over to help a cow who had just approached the fitting booth.

Leaving the shop, I continue to walk the streets for a bit and then stop for a nice hot cider. I walk along the Hoofstone river for a bit and looking across it and see the rusty tracks of the railroad that used to connect us to the rest of Equestria. The river is still wide enough and deep enough though that we do see trade traffic starting to build on it. There is now a troop of the Guard that rotates its duty station on the river. That only began a couple of years ago though after a group of slavers used it to break through our picket lines. They burned a couple of buildings along with it and kidnapped a half dozen ponies. We are still trying to find them, hopefully, we can, and then bring them home.

This gives me pause to think and makes me remember back to the first time our squad met Emerado and Republic. It is a bittersweet memory for sure. We had gone out on a Long-range protective patrol and ran into a group of slavers. The slavers we found out had eight mares, foals, and stallions as cargo in a wagon taking them to be sold at a market out east.

We had stopped for the night and had set up a dry camp off of the road in some woods. One of our team members was spotted by them when he had gone off from camp to make water. They then tried to capture him. When the rest of us heard the commotion. We responded back and after a brief firefight had killed or driven off all of the slavers. Unfortunately, we also lost Sergeant Dunder in the exchange.

I walked to the back of the wagon and opened it. Two of the slaves had been killed by stray rounds during the firefight, another two looked to have been dead already. Shadowbuck and I helped a sickly foal out of the wagon after a healthy buck jumped out. Then I saw her. She was on the verge of becoming a young mare. She was emaciated and had been shot in the leg several days before. Her leg wound was severely infected and she looked tired and haggard. Beneath her, she had sheltered a foal who was really too young to be away from his mother.

I called for our medic Splinters, and we both went inside to help her. It was while we were starting to treat her wounds that she first spoke to any of us.

“Please help him. His name is Republic,” she told us.

“We will, my name is Mollygirl. What is your name?” I asked her.

“Oh, I, my name is Emerado, my parents call me Em.” She sniffs and with tears in her eyes continues, “At least they used to. I think the ponies that took us killed them. They attacked our village at night. There was a lot of fire and smoke, and as I ran out the door, they grabbed me. They, they, I cannot say what they did to me.” She said as she hung her head in shame, her ears hung low and her tail tucked in tight to her hindquarters. It was then that I noticed that she was still a blank flank.

“Em, the unicorn mare you see there is Splinters our medic. Republic looks ok, so we will check him over as soon as we get done taking care of your wounds. Is there anything I can do to help you?” I asked.

She shook her head, but then leaned into my shoulder and started to cry. I put my hoof around her shoulder and just held her. The whole time Splinters working on her wound.

Republic was healthy as they come in the Wastelands. As the corporal of our set, I conferred with our other corporal Bullet and we decided to terminate our sweep early. We escorted them back to the Co-op. We explained to each of them how our co-op works and then offered them a chance to become members of it if they wanted. The one buck said no thank you. He was provided several days rations and then given directions to Girdershade. Emerado and the two foals decided to stay. After several months of working on the farms, she decided on two things. She formally adopted Republic, and she joined the Guards. She was originally assigned to the Door kickers. It was then that we became close friends.

As I continue the walk back to J.C. Dobbins, I realize I am passing the saloon where I first saw Bullet get into a bar fight. That was the one where my big brother/father taught Jester about running his mouth about me and then assuming that just because we had been intimate once, he could have me anytime. I still remember blocking him from the side to keep him in the corner as Bullet delivered buck after buck into him with both hind hooves. There are so many memories for me between here, Dairyanne, and the Stable.

The next thing I know I am back at J.C. Dobbins, just as Magpie comes out the door. After greeting each other we stop for a light early dinner at a local dairy and hay bar called the Milkweed. I am so excited, I do not know where they got it, but they have fescue with a light alfalfa mix. It is to die for. Magpie says she was trying to watch her figure and instead just has a light salad with some bluegrass and dandelion greens. As we eat, we enjoy a nice conversation and get to know each other better.

As we sit there enjoying our meal, I glance out the window and am surprised to see Badger, Whisky, and Memory walking down the street all talking to each other. Magpie looks out the window and then looks at me and asks, “I know you work with him all the time, what is he like? I mean he looks good, and seems nice, but is that just a façade?”

“No, Mags,” I reply “He really is a nice stallion, he is just really loyal to those he cares about. He and Memory have not been a couple for several years. However, she is one of his closest friends, as is Whiskey. To him, they are his family. They are like a brother and sister to him”.

"Really?” Magpie says and continues “I would love a stallion like that in my life”.

As she says this, I do not mean to, but my ears go straight back. Her eyes open wide. “I am sorry if I said something wrong Mollygirl” she quickly states, “I did not mean to step on your hoof.”

“No, you did not say anything wrong Mags, I am sorry, I have no claim on him and I do not think anyone else will as long as Memory is still around,” I answer her. Having realized that twice I have called her Mags, I ask “I hope you do not mind me calling you Mags?”

“No, not if you do not mind me occasionally calling you Molly or just Moll” she answers back. She follows that up with “We best get going if we are going to make it to the archive”.

“Ok, but since you are doing me the favor of helping me in the archives I will pay for your supper.”

I settle up the accounts for our meals and we quickly head back onto the street and walk down to where the old library is. Once inside she takes me down to the basement and into the archives that are stored there. Near the entrance to the archives is a small table with chairs around it. Next to it is a desk with a couple of computers on it. Then there is a reclining chair with a device that is shaped like a horseshoe with wires attached to it that goes to another device on a desk next to it. Further in are dozens of rows of books, boxes, and other artifacts stored on row after row of shelving.

Smiling at me she says “Welcome to my playground. I love going through these. Many of them were transferred here from the stable about 25 years ago to make room for the newer additions. Some of them are written on paper, but much of the archives include memory orbs from the senior officials over the years. We even have some recordings from when the communities were combined between the survivors and the stable inhabitants, they are all so very interesting.”

“Excellent,” I tell her, then ask. “Can I see the one from Twilight Dawn?”

“Sure, I know just where to look for it, and while you are reading it, I will try and find a couple of others I know you will want to see” quickly she adds, “By the way, the letter is actually not on a memory orb, it is a letter she wrote on the computer”.

She shows me to the computer counsel for the archives and after opening a file moves from the chair so I can read it. I sit down, adjust myself in the chair, and leaning forward with my chin on my left forehoof I begin to read part of the journal of Twilight Dawn, the unicorn who was the first Overmare of Stable 48.

In a way I feel rather stupid writing this. However, Doc Sparks the counselor for the stable has recommended that perhaps I can get some closure by writing a journal or even by writing letters to those I have lost, saying to them the things that I always wanted to, or regretted not being able to tell them. So here I go.

My dearest husband Prariefire,
I miss you so much, it has been so long since we have last seen each other that it is almost painful. It seems to be occurring more often of late, that I have the dream of our last night together. That night before you were ordered to Canterlot and before we were ordered into Stable 48 for our own protection. Celestia guide us we prayed and hoped everything would blow over in a couple of days. We never really thought that when the door closed, we would never talk, much less see those we loved or cared about and had to leave outside, again. Nor that we would have to stay inside for the rest of our lives.

While I know I was always a business mare and often did not seem to have time for us, I always loved you. I thought we still had our lives ahead of us and that we could have such a future together. However, our final night together, you left me with more than memories, I finally caught, and later gave birth to our daughter, I have named her Prairie Twilight as we discussed if we ever had a filly. You would be so proud of her my dearest.

It has been 27 long lonely years since I have last held you in my hoofs. If only those hellhounds of war had not been slipped from their leashes. If the Griffons of war could have been held in check. Our lives could have been so different. I know you volunteered to serve so as to help others and to protect our beloved Equestria and by extension, me. Eventually, the radiation levels from the megaspell and balefire blast will go down enough that we will be able to go out and see the sun again. When that day happens, my brave lieutenant, know I will think of you.

Please know that you are eternally loved and missed my husband, my Prairiefire.
Your loyal and beloved Wife
Twilight Dawn

As I read the letter, I find myself starting to choke up a bit. With a tear in my eye, I look up and see Magpie sitting there quietly on the corner of the desk with two memory orbs. Weakly smiling she looks at me. “I understand Moll, I felt the same way when I read her letter. It was so heartbreaking to me.”

Sniffling a bit because my nose had started to feel runny due to the held back tears. I tell her “Thank you Mags for sharing this with me, and not thinking I am weak because I teared up”.

“No big deal Moll, however, I do have a couple of memory orbs here that I think would really interest you. Just so you know, they are several hours long each and I know the library and archives will close before your done with them. Perhaps you should come back tomorrow. I have the day off from work and can help you again.”

“Better yet” I reply, “How about I use the first one and come back for the second tomorrow, would that work?”

“Ok, but only if you promise to walk me home as it is so late”.

“Sounds good to me” I reply and get ready to see what I would see.

__________

As I prepare to use the memory orb, I really do not know what to expect. I know it was made by one of the leaders of Stable 48 from when they decided that they had to open the door to save those inside it. I expect it to be the memories from Twilight Hope, the Overmare. Boy am I wrong. Instead, I am not only seeing these events from the perspective of someone else but from an entirely different species. I guess you could say I am getting to ride herd, on Bertha, who was the Overcow that shared control of the stable with Twilight Hope instead. Dang it Magpie, why did you not warn me, I think to myself.

As I sit there chewing my cud, I notice how much extra weight there is on my lower abdomen, My Celestia, how do these cows stand having these large udders hanging there. It is a novel experience to see the ends of my legs being cloven-hoofed rather than a nice single hoof that I have known all my life until then. I find it is also a bit distracting having these horns on my head just peeking out into my peripheral vision.

I look across at the petite Unicorn mare. She has a pink coat that is highlighted by her bright red with yellow highlighted mane and tail. Her cutie mark sparkles and oddly enough is a rainbow over three flowers.

“Ok Twilight Hope, we really have to do something now” I hear my ride say “This is not like during your grandmother's time when we had the water purifier gem start to fail. We no longer have any spares”.

“Bertha, I know we have to do something. My question is not if we have to, but what exactly and how” Twilight Hope answers back. “You heard Scootaloo’s message about doing anything we needed to save the inhabitants of the stable. Well, we could see about sending out a team of our security forces to scout the area and to see if we can contact anyone.”

“I agree with you Hope about sending out a team, but how many and what do they do if they find someone?” Bertha asks.

“We also need to determine which direction we need to start traveling in” Twilight Hope considered.

“Well, if we send two teams one can go west toward what was Manesville, the other can cross over the hills and circle to the east, who knows what we may find. “I hear myself reply in Bertha's voice.

“Bertha, how bad do you really think it is out there, I know we have no choice, but…” I watch the mare lean forward in her seat.

“You’re right, we have no choice. It is time to milk or dry udders. I like it no more than you do. I only wish we could have contacted another stable to try and get a spare from them, maybe in exchange for some extra grass seed, Twi”.

“Bertha, we have to make sure that anyone who leaves the stable knows not to even mention our seed stocks. Those seeds may be our ace in the hole”. She says as she clops a hoof lightly on the desktop.

“Twilight, at least one of us, if not both of us needs to be there to see those two teams off. I wish one of us could actually accompany them, but at this time I do not see that as a viable option”. They both agree on this.

I watch as Twilight Hope and my ride, Bertha, prepare for the two teams to make their exits from the stables. They make sure that they have the best equipment that the stable has to offer to defend themselves. They also make sure that the medics for each team have a full load of healing potions, in case they are needed.

Finally, I am there as we see the two teams in helmets, barding, and early model battlesaddles. They are lined up on both sides of the corridor leading to the stable door. The teams are a mixture of cattle and ponies. Both teams’ medics are unicorns. Every spell may count in an emergency.

Bertha begins it, and Twilight Hope follows her lead. They hug each member of the teams and personally thank them for taking this risk for every pony and cow in the stable. It is after this scene that the order to open the stable door is given and both watch as the two 8 pony/cow teams leave the sanctuary of the stable into the unknown.

Together they stand there; watching the two teams totaling 16 security force members and two medics leave the relative safety of the stable. After the last one passes through the stable door Twilight Hope quietly gives the order, “Please close the door.” Together they stand there staring at the closed door, slowly they turn and with heads down, walk back into the depths of the stable and its warmth and comfort.

I find myself choking up at this, well talked about scene, what really surprised me was to watch and almost feel the emotions, as both of them quietly turned from the door with a tear in the corner of their eyes that they held suppressed. The fear of what those teams might have to endure, and the possibility that they may have sent them to their deaths.
It then hits me of the symbology of our military swearing-in ceremony being on opening day, as well as the members of the community and our leaders being there to bear witness. These teams were not just the first out of the stables, they were the founding members of the guards and some of our first casualties.

I watch as Bertha goes back to her office, finishes what paperwork she has, and flips on her computer to try and keep track of the teams via the location beacons in their PipBucks. She watches as the two teams first circle the area around the stable about a mile out, then watches as they separate. Each going in their intended directions. I also feel the horror she must feel hours later as several of the markers of the teams start to go out and others fall back toward the stable.

She watches until things appeared to stabilize. Then she finally leaves for the cantina to get something to eat, after which she goes to her stall and returns to her family for the night.

Going up to a little brown mottled heifer, giving her a tight hug and kissing her on the forelock. She first feeds her. For the first time in my life, I feel what it is to be a mother and to feed a child myself and the bond that is there. Next Bertha walks her into her stall, tells her a short story, and then puts her to bed for the night. She then joins her husband in their bedroom.

She goes over to her husband, puts her head against his neck, and begins to silently cry. She quietly vows she will not let these two down. Finally, after he has fallen to sleep, looking up at the ceiling of their stall she quietly tells herself she will never let them know how much she fears not just for them, but the entire stable.

It is then that the first memory orb ends. I so want to go onto the next one, but I had made a promise to Magpie. Removing myself from the memory orb setup. We earth ponies have to use machines for it, unlike Unicorns and Alicorns. I stretch long and hard. It is then that I notice the time. I am shocked it is after midnight. I then look over and see the little red bay appaloosa mare curled up in a corner with a book on her forehooves, sleeping quietly. Gently I use my front hoof to nudge her awake. “Hey Magpie, I am done now, thank you but we better get you home,” I tell her.

Smiling at me she says, “No problem Mollygirl, I was glad to do it for you. It was nice to have company down here for once.” Looking slightly fearful she asks, “You said you would come back tomorrow for the second orb, did you mean it, I mean, do you still want to?”

“Yes, but next time I would appreciate a bit of warning if the orb involves another species. now let’s get you home” I tell her.

I walk her to an old rundown house on the outskirts of Manesville closer to the Stable than the river. Standing outside the door, Magpie turns to me and jokingly says “I would invite you to stay the night as it is so late but I know you can make it easily back to the stable, besides, I am not the kind of mare who does that on a first date”.

Feeling a high amount of happiness as well as being thankful for her sharing the archives with me I impulsively give her a hug and a quick nuzzle on the cheek. “Thank you,” I tell her.

I am briefly surprised as the normally shy and quiet Magpie takes my face in her hooves. Gently touches her muzzle to mine and without thinking my mouth opens to hers. I do not know how long we stood there like that but finally, it ends and she steps back, smiling at me. “See you in the morning Moll, be careful on your way back to the stable”. Then she quickly darts inside, quietly closing the door behind her.

As I walk back to the stable a slight smile on my face thinking about the events of the day, it suddenly hits me. Wait, do I have a marefriend now? That was not planned, Luna knows how I have tried to keep that side of me private. I sit down for a minute, shake my head, and laugh to myself. Then I think, what about Badger? Celestia, why can't my life ever be simple?

__________

I slowly wake up. In the background, I can hear the gentle hum of the air circulation machinery in my stall in the stable. I notice that all the other beds are empty. This makes me check the time and I find out I have overslept by 3 hours. I never oversleep. Luckily with our rotation stand down, morning formations are not required. I realize I have missed breakfast at the stables but if I hoof it into Manesville I can grab something before it is too late.

As I get up and prepare to shower and get ready for the day, I see a note on the desk in the corner of the stall. It is from Ivy.

Mollygirl, I assume that you had a good time yesterday, as having two clop sessions does say a lot. Sorry, but you were loud enough to wake us this time. If you would like I will be back at supper time and we can meet for dinner and you can tell me about your adventures. I will be out at the farm visiting ma and Epona. I hope to see you then.
Sincerely
Corporal Ivy

Well, that does sound good. Then I think, twice? I had not realized I had clopped twice, much less been loud about it. My Celestia I really have to get ahold of myself. With that in mind, I grab a towel and soap and go to clean up in the showers. Before leaving I leave a short note back.

Ivy it was a really good day and I have some things to talk to you about later. I also have some things to take care of but will try to meet you later for dinner. If I am not back in time go without me and I will catch up with you later.
Yours
Mollygirl, Sgt.

After leaving the note I finish getting dressed and head back over to meet Magpie. I knock on her door for several minutes with no answer before I notice an older pony standing there looking at me.

“If you are looking for Magpie she already left for the day, what did you say your name was?” she asks.

I quickly reply, “Oh I am Mollygirl. I was supposed to meet her today”.

“And you were supposed to meet her today? What kind of marefriend are you?” She asks me with a Stalliongrad accent.

“I did not mean to be late. Did she say where she went? Oh, and who did you say you are again?”

“She went to the archives, always the books it is with her; I did not say who I was, but if you must know I am Magda, her land pony. I have known her for many years now. You best not hurt her, she is a good filly I will have you know”.

"I promise Magda, that I will try not to hurt her, Thank you again. I best get going so I am not even later”. I reply as I turn and quickly start to head back to the archives.

As I am walking to the archives it suddenly dawns on me what had just transpired. I had just told somepony that I do not know, that I was in a relationship with another mare. Well, that answers that question from last night. Smiling an awkward smile one ear up and the other half down I realize that I had just come out of the tack room to a complete stranger. I also realize I had better hurry up before I let Magpie down or get her too upset with me.

Finally, I make it to the library. It seems half the day is gone already. I go directly to the archives room in the basement and there I find Magpie, sitting in the corner reading a book. Glancing over the top of it as I came in.

“Hello Mollygirl, I am glad you decided to come again, I had about given up,” she tells me with a tinge of sadness in her voice.
“I am so sorry Magpie, I did not mean to be so late,” I tell her as I slowly approached her with my head down and ears to the side. “I did stop at your house and I ended up meeting Magda though, so that is part of why I was so late”.

As I approach, she slowly puts the book down and walks over to me. Nervously she asks, “You were not upset about the kiss last night were you, I mean I hope you were not, I normally do not do things like that and I was so afraid I had scared you away”.

“No, I was not scared by your kiss, how could I be,” I say as I gently nuzzle her cheek. It feels so good to do so to her.

Smiling, she says, "I have the next memory orb all ready for you to use. I swear no surprises this time. Sorry about yesterday, I had just not thought about Bertha being a cow and how that would feel to you.”

As she walks me to the memory orb counsel and chair, I sit down in it and she hooks it up for me to use. I cannot help but think how nice it must be for a Unicorn or alicorn to be able to just pick one up and using a bit of magic to focus, be able to use one. Such is the lot of an earth pony, I guess.

"Ready?” she asks.

“Ready, I guess”. I reply and the room disappears.

__________

Suddenly I am riding in someone else’s body again. This time she is a mare. Well, that is a relief. I can see her reflection in the mirror as she finishes putting on her security pony uniform the gold 48 on each collar of her blue jacket. She looks vaguely familiar. She is a red bay mare with black stockings on her legs with one hind and one forehoof having a white sock also.

She turns around and looks at the black and white stallion behind her also dressed in his stable uniform. Then I hear her say “Sweetheart, I know you are worried, please don’t be, we are only planning on being out for a couple of days. I will be back to both of you as soon as possible. Besides they are making sure we have everything we should need.

“Millie, I’m sorry, but I cannot imagine how I will handle it if I lose you. I should be the one taking this risk, not you”

Wait, did he just say Millie? OH MY CELESTIA, my great grand dam, that would make the stallion my great-grandsire Oatie. As a foal, my mother had told me about them. She never said that Millie was one of the first out of the stable. So much for no surprises Magpie.

“Oatie, I am so sorry, but really you are a hydroponics pony, this really is something for the security ponies to do.”

“For goodness sake than Millie, can me and Marey at least walk with you until you get to the entrance room.”

“Of course, Oatie, you can, but only to the outside of the stable door room. You will also have to wait outside of the armory dear while we draw our equipment." Looking at her PipBuck she notices the time. "Shoot I am going to be late, it would not be good for me to be late on a day like today. I will meet you outside the armory darling”. She kisses him on the cheek and trots away to the armory.

The armory door still looks the same, however, through it I notice how much smaller it is than when I use it. 18 other ponies and cows are also there. The one issuing out equipment to the others he must be the saddler sergeant. The others quickly put on their barding followed by their battle saddles, saddlebags, and canteens. It seems strange to see them all already have PipBucks on and not need to be issued one before going on a mission. The small details sometimes seem to stand out the most it seems.

Once they are all kitted out, they form into their two squads. Each squad with a unicorn medic, and one heavy gunner. They file out of the armory and turn toward the stable door. They walk past their families, snatching quick hugs and kisses as they go. Once outside the final room's door, they see the stable leaders, the Overmare and Overcow who tell the families that they cannot follow any longer, and suggest that they say a quick goodbye and then head further back inside the stable.

Millie falls out of ranks, goes over to Oatie and their daughter Marey. She hugs Marey and kisses her on the forelock, turns, and with tears starting to well up in her eyes kisses her stallion and then hugs them both. “I love you both and will see you in a couple of days,” she tells them. With that, she turns her back and walks to the entrance of the stable door room, a quick glance back and a wave of her hoof to them and she crosses over the threshold.

__________

What she does not tell them, what she can never tell them is how scared she really is inside. I know the signs. I feel them every time I have had to go on a mission, especially when it is a door kicker one.

Once inside the two squads form back up in a line on each side of the corridor. The Overmare and Overcow are standing behind them. Once again Bertha steps forward first followed by Twilight Hope. They give each of the team members a hug.

I feel Bertha come up to me, she gives me a hug and kisses me where my forelock would be on my helmet, telling me “Thank you so much for stepping forward to do this for all of us”.

She steps aside and next comes a hug from Twilight Hope. She too thanks us for being willing to do this. “Millie, be careful and if you can bring them all home again”.

I watch as both of them step to the back of the room and I hear the order “Open the stable door”. The mechanisms begin to groan as a century of dirt grime and corrosion starts to break free. Suddenly the door is open. we can smell something odd. Something very earthy. Then the realization that it must be that we are no longer breathing the filtered stable air. With that Millie gives the order forward, she leads them into the darkness as she walks down the corridor.

After the last of the team members calls clear she looks back and sees two silhouettes in the door watching them go, one a large cow and the other a smaller unicorn mare. Then she hears the quiet command “Close the door” she hears the grinding and the light from the door slowly becomes less and less as the door closes behind them.

For the first time since those doors closed during the war, the stable has occupants on the outside, and she is in charge of one of the teams. They come to the mouth of the cave that the stable was built into and find a dilapidated fence. They cut their way through it and find the remains of the ponies and cows who did not make it into the stable. They are scattered about and the teams have to push their way past them.

Once clear of the tunnel each team begins to make a half-circle exploration for about a mile around the stable. Both teams end up back at the entrance within a couple of minutes of each other. Millie looks at Mootilda the leader of the other team and they bump hoofs. “Good luck Moo,” she says “See you inside in a couple of days”.

“You to Mill, call on the PipBuck if you run into something you need a hoof with” and with that they go their separate ways.

Mootilda and her team head towards Manesville, while Millie and hers to the southeast and towards the small village of Dairyanne and its sister town of Donavan. Slowly they explore the terrain as proceed. Most of the time in a line one after the other. They try to stick to areas that will provide concealment and protection.

Other than the ever-present gloom from the overcast everything seems to be going good for the first couple of hours. Then the horseshoe seems to turn and the luck runs out. First Mootilda’s team gets hit.

Over the PipBuck the calls of Mootilda’s team back and forth as they are attacked by what sounds like barbarian ponies. The first one hit is a young buck named Sherlock, his screams come over the PipBuck as they cut him apart in a surprise attack. Gunfire sounds over the PipBuck as Mootilda calls for the team to fire and retire, even numbers first. It is when the odd numbers began to retire that she loses two more members of her team, one has been shot with a shotgun and the other caught in a pit trap that she fell into. Down three members dead and several more wounded Mootilda falls back to the outskirts of Manesville and toward the stable. The battle, a skirmish by our standards now, is not one-sided, however. The calls of “Got him” and “That’s another tango down” ring out time and again. Eventually, though the team is able to disengage and reform in an area that they had already cleared.

Millie hears this and is shocked at first. Her team is still on the move and approaching the outskirts of a little hamlet that her PipBuck says is Emerald Grove. From a distance, she can see several forms moving around. One of the buildings is on fire and several ponies are lying on the ground. She watches as a pony strikes another one in the head with an ax. Behind that one, she sees two more grab a young mare and start to drag her away from the others.

On her PipBuck Mille calls to her corporal “Jonesy, do you see what I see?”

“Yeah Mille, but I think we should keep quiet for now, just observe and, AH Shit...” Jonesy trails off.

She looks up in time to see a small group of the raiders heading toward two members of her party, at about the same time the symbols on her PipBuck began to change from white to red.

“Damn it. Use your PipBuck to target them as best you can, open fire on the hostiles”

Her team quickly puts two of the raiders down, however, she can only watch as one of the raiders throws something that looks like a can from its mouth toward where Jonesy is at. It explodes, and as she watches parts of him fly through the air and his symbol on her PipBuck changes from green to black then fades away to nothing.

Something in her changes at that moment. Out loud she yells “All elements advance by evens and odds. Odds forward” with that half the squad jumps up and scrambles for the next bit of cover or concealment they can find ahead of them, while the odd numbers of the team lay down cover fire. The heavy weapons pony cuts loose with everything he has. The raiders begin to break and run, as the odd numbers began to fire and the even-numbered members come charging forward to their next cover and concealment area. They continue to fire until most of the raiders have gone over the next ridge and their PipBucks can no longer track them.

They then enter the hamlet and began to check the dead and wounded. The medical pony rendering aid as much as possible. The surviving ponies are very thankful for the rescue, overall, but some keep asking, why couldn't you have gotten here sooner?

One of the surviving ponies is an old-timer. Dragging his wounded hind leg, he approaches Millie. “Ma’am, I would like to thank you on behalf of all of us. Those raiders were going to kill every one of us this time.”

“Your welcome” she replies “What did you say your name is?”

“I didn’t say, but you can call me Thistle, what do you want me to call you, and more importantly, being as clean as you are and with all that equipment, where did you come from?”

“Thistle, please call me Mille, I think you and I have a lot of talking to do.”

As the rest of the team sets up a perimeter around Emerald Grove for the night Millie and Thistle go into what looks to be an old store with boarded-up windows to talk. Thistle tells her about the local dangers of the raiders and even slavers that are in the area. He tells her that there were rumors of occasional flyovers of a pegasus or two, but he figures that that was just bragging on the part of some colt of filly that wants to get attention as in all his years he had yet to see one. He also explains that the current inhabitants of Emerald Grove are not the descendants of the original ones as most of them had either died after the mega spell attack or had migrated to where rumor said they had a better chance of survival. He and his bands' ancestors had at one time lived further west on the plains but had stopped here to settle about 25 years ago. She then explains to him about the stable and how they were starting to look at coming above ground.

Half-jokingly Thistle looks at Millie and says “Perhaps your stable and my people can work together to make this area safer for all of us”.

“Thistle, I think that is a real possibility, tomorrow we will head back to the stable and I will talk to our leaders and I will let you know what they say”. With that, she holds out her hoof and shakes hooves with the leader of the first community to band with the stable, the beginning of our borderland, the Co-op.

With that, I am back at the archives. Shaking some at the revelations I had just had as well as the range of emotions I had just experienced. Celestia how I wished mom was still around so I could talk to her about this. I cannot wait to talk to Bullet about it now instead. He may have not been blood, but he is my family now, my brother and father in action and deeds.

“Magpie," I cannot wait to tell you…” I quickly gasp, but my sweet pony is not there. My heart begins to sink a bit, then I see the note.

Mollygirl,
If you are finished before I get back please wait, it was getting late so I went to get us some dinner, be back soon.
Yours
Magpie

So, I wait for her, but also, I explore the archives a bit on my own. I see so many journal entries as well as several more memory orbs. I really look forward to exploring these more with Magpie. I bet she knows where all the good ones are.

When she gets back, she is carrying a basket with some apples and two muffins as well as a bottle of milk. I walk over to her and take the basket from her muzzle, setting it on a table. I then turn to her and give her the biggest hug I can.

“Magpie, I cannot thank you enough, you do not know how much this means to me”.

“Come on Moll, it is only dinner” I hear her say with a slight smile in her voice. “Oh, you mean Millie’s, memory orb, I got a few more of those, she was a really busy mare in the early years it seems. I can get some of them out for you later.”

“Mags, I do not know how to tell you this” At which she looks at me nervously, lowering her head with a scared look in her eyes, Luna damn it, who hurt her this bad I ask myself.

“No Mags, I mean, Millie, she is my great grandmother. As a foal, my mother told me bits and pieces that she remembered about her, but never told me she was one of the first out of the stable”.

She looks so relieved I almost wanted to cry for her. I hug her again and this time I kiss her on the muzzle. My tongue slowly opening her mouth and she beginning to respond in kind.

“Thank you so much Magpie” I tell her and nuzzle her neck and then walk with her over to the desk so we can eat.

We spend the next couple of hours after we eat looking at various written articles. She offers me another memory orb, but I have to decline. Honestly, I really needed to get my head straight after the last one.

Looking at the time I realize it is getting late. I have to be back at the stable in the morning for formation due to our rotation getting cut short. It just does not seem fair that I finally find someone I really want to be with and can spend time with and now I have to go again.

Looking up and into her beautiful eyes, Celestia how I could just sink into them, I tell her “Mags, it is getting late, we really need to get you home and me back to the stable”.

“Ok, Moll, but will you walk me home?” she says with a shy smile.

“Of course, I will Mags, I would be glad to”

With that we head back to her place, once on the doorstep I kiss her again and nuzzle her neck. Then she surprises me.
“Molly, as it is starting to get dark, perhaps you can just sleep here and get up early to make formation.” She says with a hopeful look.

“I would love to Mags. But under one condition, no sex tonight.”

She looks hurt and crestfallen, I pick up her chin and look into her eyes. “My little Magpie, please understand I really would like to, more than you can imagine, but I want you to know that I want you for more than just that. Also cuddling and nuzzling are in order if you so desire”.

I kiss her again on the forelock. She smiles with a bit of a tear in one eye and agrees. Then with a quick whisk of her tail, she leads me into her home.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, I can not believe I am making this request. Could you please play Sister Golden Hair for the sweet mare that I hope will become my Somepony Special?
Thank you very much
Magpie
Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Thank you to Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I would also like to thank Somber and Fuzzy VeeVee for showing me how much more there was to add to this world through their stories.

I would also like to thank my test readers for their time and assistance as I create and write the story of this part of the wastelands. 12/16/19, I have reedited the chapter and made minor changes that should help it to flow more easily. My apologies for the roughness of it before.

The embedded artwork is original for the story. It can be seen along with other pieces at:
https://www.deviantart.com/skybound1998

Chapter 3: Door Kickers and Hell’s Belles

Chapter 3: Door Kickers and Hell’s Belles

"Cry havoc and let slip the dogs of war!" - William Shakespeare

I slowly wake up, the smell in my nose does not smell like my bed in the stable. It smells familiar, and after a few seconds, I smile to myself as it is the scent of Magpie. Then I remember last night and where I am. I reach over to put a hoof around her and notice she is not there. With that my eyes finally open and I see she is not there. For a brief second, I feel a bit of panic. I then calm myself realizing I need to get out of bed anyway and head back to the stable for morning roll call.

As I leave the bedroom and walk into the main room of the apartment and see Magpie, my Magpie, in the corner reading a book with some water on the stove boiling. As I approach, she looks up and smiles at me. “Good morning darling, would you like some tea. I have water going for tea and oatmeal”.

“Sure, I would” I answer. “Do you have any milk and honey for it?” I ask hopefully.

“Yes, Moll” she answers, bringing me a cup of hot water with some tea leaves and milk. She then pushes over a jar of honey to me to use.

We sit there enjoying our breakfast together. I could get really used to this. After I finish, I get up, cross to her side of the table and come up behind her and wrap my forehooves around her. Kissing her on the side of her neck I tell her. “I have to go, dearest, I will be back as soon as I can. Hopefully this evening”

“Ok, my dear, I look forward to it, be safe as you can,” she says turning to kiss me on the muzzle. We break the kiss and I head out the door with only a quick look back and a blown kiss exchanged.

__________

I trot back to the stable with a smile on my face and head to my stall so I can get into my uniform. As I enter the room the first pony, I run into is Ivy. At first, she seems a bit upset with me. Then her eyes go wide and both ears straight forward.

“WELL… Molly, I do not know who he was, but you obviously enjoyed yourself. You really need to cover that bite area with the missing hair on your shoulder before roll call.”

Without thinking I blurt out “Oh bloody Luna, when did that happen, Damn it Magpie!” And then realizing what I just said my eyes go wide, my ears down to both sides of my head.

To this Ivy starts laughing out loud. Twice within a week, I have her laughing this hard. This is not a good thing.

“Sergeant, get yourself ready for roll call will you,” she says to me as she wipes tears from her eyes. "It is not who you were with that has me laughing, it was the expression on your face, oh my Celestia, you should have seen it. Well, now I know why you did not make it back in time for dinner last night. Just to let you know little Epona and Ginger both said they are missing their auntie Molly, and wonder when you will come to see them again” Ivy tells me.

“Hopefully soon” I reply. They both are so cute and you can tell they are half-sisters. “One of these days I really need to hear the full story about how that worked out with you and Nugget getting pregnant by the same buck so close together”.

“Perhaps over a cider when we have time Molly girl” Ivy replies with a grin and a twinkle in her eye.

With that, I quickly get into my uniform just before Nugget and Emerado get back from breakfast. Ivy just looks at me and smiles a bit and heads out the door followed by me. I hear Nugget ask Emerado “I wonder what that was all about?”

Quickly we trot to the assembly room inside the stable. This was one of the first additions to the stable after we separated the security forces from the Guard.

I quickly fall into the right of my squad’s assembly area. Bullet takes my left followed by Badger and Shadowbuck. Next to them is Ivy as the corporal of our other set along with her troops, Saber, Ghost, and Pearl. Our squad is two members short not counting a medic. Good times going into a fight shorthooved. But hopefully, that will not be for a while.

As we are waiting for the roll call to begin Abby the leader for our troop approaches with two of the new recruits who were just sworn in on Opening day behind her. Abby with her no-nonsense behaviors comes straight to our squad and calls Ivy and me out of formation.

“Ok you two, we have two new recruits for your squad. Decide where you want them.”

“Yes Ma’am” we both reply.

She continues, pointing to a large dapple-grey half draft horse, she says “This is trooper Buddy.”

Then pointing to a smaller jack mule she introduces him “This is Trooper Woodrow, you two can figure out who gets who. Just let me know so I can inform the chain of command. Now fall back into ranks”

I quickly tell Buddy to follow me and fall in with my set, Ivy does the same with Woodrow. We fall back in. Shortly after this the troops top kick sergeant approaches and ask for the status of our troops. We reply to all present and accounted for. After collecting the reports from each squad in the troop he steps up to Captain Abby, saluting with his right forehoof and repeats to her “Door Kicker Troop, all present or accounted for Ma’am”.

That is us, D for Door Kickers. Each troop has a nickname that makes it easier to identify via the PipBuck or radio in combat. Some are just more creative than others. A troop is the Apple Eaters, B troop is the Brahmin Busters, which harks back to the days when one of the gangs from out east tried to raid our community. C troop the Cocky Colts. E troop is the Equestria Rangers and so on. Each troop is made up of ten squads of 10 members, plus attached medical ponies and the Troop commander squad.

We have ten Troops; however, I have heard from Emerado that they are talking about adding a couple more to the Regiment or of creating a second regiment and building it up over time, supplementing it with the local militia members. We have tried to maintain a balance in the number of troopers in the Guard with what we can afford to support and what we need. It has not always been easy, but so far we have done it. It seems to me that having us assist in community work during our rotations helps with that too.

After the formal accounting of the troops is performed our troop commanders return to each troop and pass on the orders for the day to the NCOs and the troops. This morning all our ears go forward as Abby looks at us and says the magical words: “Mission briefing in one hour with the Colonel. Do not be late, this is for every one of the Door Kickers. Top Sergeant dismiss the troops”.

The top kick salutes the Captain, replies “Yes Ma’am.” About faces to the troop and barks out “You heard the Captain, Mission briefing one hour, From the right to the right, by file, dis…Missed”.

With that we break ranks and take care of any personal business we can and need to take care of before the briefing.
Oh, Buck, this is another of the tough ones if the Colonel is going to be there, I tell myself, and then I begin to feel my ear twitch like it usually does before a mission.

__________

Less than an hour later we are all seated in what was once the stable theater, but is now used for mission briefings and debriefings. There is enough room in there from about half of the regiment. Today there are only two companies in here. The Door Kickers and the Hell’s Belles. They are mostly draft horses and Bulls or cows in the Hell’s Belles. They may not move fast, but in a fight, they make up for it with sheer brute size. They are considered a heavy weapons company with a machine gun battle saddle for every squad as well as grenades and occasionally some buzz bombs. Buzz bombs being grenades made from hornets nests.

Right on the hour, we hear “Attention” being called from the back of the room. At that point, the Colonel Comes walking from the back of the room to the podium at the front. Stepping behind the podium and placing both for hooves on it. “At ease, take your seats” he calls.

Colonel Chappy is a solid black draft stallion. He has been in the guard for about 25 years. Like all of our officers, he has come up the ranks. It is extremely rare that he attends the actual unit briefings. Off to the side, I see his staff including Emerado standing there, waiting to pass on the information that we will need to know.

“Sorry about cutting your leave rotations short, but with things as they are, we need everypony on the line as you will see. With the events happening out east, we are seeing a surge of refugees and with them, we are getting reports of raiders as well as some attacks in the area by gang members from out of the valley. We have gotten additional information from our source codename Watcher. I will now turn the briefing over to my staff”.

First up is a staff pony named Archer. He has a natural ability to arch things when he throws them. However, he is not the best looking apple in the barrel, if you know what I mean. I mean glasses on a pony can make some ponies look more intelligent, on him, they just look… Um… Awkward. He is an average size in his girth, but his legs are a bit short. He has a red coat and a green mane and tail. Added to that was a voice that is slightly nasally. It is a good thing for him he really knows his stuff.

“Good morning everypony.” He says nodding to the crowd. “First off, this mission is a sweep and clear. We are to go through the area looking for raiders or gang members, that have been rumored to be in the area.” He Pauses to take a breath then continues “According to reports there may be a band between 25-50 raiders in the ruins of Hereford. We will approach the area in two groups. The Door Kickers will approach from the northwest of Hereford, the Hell’s Belles will approach from the west and southwest. Once outside Hereford, the Door Kickers will begin to recon and then enter the town. The Hell’s Belles are to sweep around the flank of the village and block the back door. We need to prevent any raiders from escaping. Additionally, we will be conducting a search of all standing building looking for any survivors or equipment we may be able to salvage.” After this, he steps down from the podium.

Emerado steps up next. “Placing one hoof on the podium she begins to speak “Due to the size of the operation we will be having multiple communication channels running on the PipBucks. Everyone will have one general communication channel open at all times for communications from the commander. However, this will be one way only, from the commander down. Company commanders, you will have one channel for coms with the Commander, a second for your NCO’s and a third for everyone in your Company. NCO’s you will have comms with your Company commanders as well as with your squads. Everyone else, you will be able to communicate with your NCO’s and Company CO’s as well as each other. Minimize communications and remain on the lowest channel that you need.”

After a short pause, she continues “We have received information letting us know that the previously named asset, Watcher, may attempt to pass on additional information to us or assist us in the field by communicating with us using sprite-bots. I know, I know those things are very annoying, however, please refrain from shooting them or otherwise damaging them so we do not lose this information source”.

This continues with various staff members coming forward to discuss the area as well as logistics. Finally, the Colonel returns to the podium. Looking out at all of us he pauses. "We march out of the assembly area in two hours. Good Luck and Good Hunting to all of you” at that point he turns walks to the edge of the platform.

“Attention” is called and Colonel Chappy quickly marches out of the room. Slowly the rest of us start to file out. We head to the armory and supply hubs, each of us alone with our own thoughts. We know that tomorrow some of us most likely will no longer be on this side of the grass. We assist each other putting on our battle saddles and gearing up. Goddess how I hate this part of the job, the waiting, worrying, but it is all part of the job.

__________

We march out of the assembly area on time and in a column. We begin our trek toward Hereford. Because of the distance required to get there, we all know we will be gone for 3 to 4 days at least. The clouds are beginning to build and there is a dampness in the air. Goddess I hope it does not rain on us again out here. We are each carrying several days rations and ammo in our saddlebags. We also have two canteens each as well as an extra blanket under our battle saddles and a large piece of tarred canvas rolled and tied on them to provide some shelter from the rain.

Shortly before dark we stop for the night and go into bivouac. Due to being in hostile territory, we make it a dry camp, with no fires, cold rations only. We designate that one in five troopers will be on picket watch for the night rotating out so that all take a turn and everyone gets a rest.

Before it gets fully dark, I take Buddy and Woodrow aside. I give them a quick refresher on the combat features of their PipBucks. I make sure that they understand that they are for more than storing music and journals on, or to listen to one of the various radio broadcasts we can often pick up. I Remind them that the Eyes Forward Sparkle also called (E.F.S.) allows them to identify whether a creature is hostile, neutral or friendly. Red, hostile, Yellow is neutral or friendly. The drawback is that while it indicates bearing to the target, it does not give range or elevation.

I then go over how to use S.A.T.S also known as the Stable-Tec Arcane Targeting Spell. This is also a handy spell as it allows us to slow down time to analyze the situation. During combat it also allows us to determine which part of a target may be best to shoot at by presenting an overlay of the target with a percentage of the chance of hitting the target at various areas. While using it we can also set up several attacks, all of which are carried out automatically. The biggest problem with S.A.T.S. though is that while handy it needs to be recharged between attacks. This means that becoming too dependent on it may cause a trooper to be vulnerable and less effective when it is down.

During my turn on watch, it is very quiet. My mind turns to Magpie and how things have started to work out. I wish I could have been with her again tonight, but I did tell her I would be back as soon as I could. I even start to muse a bit about how she too is interested in Badger and begin to wonder if someday, someway all three of us could come together. After all, When I was a foal, I would ask my mother “Can I have some treats” and she would answer “Only a couple.” To which I always had to ask “Momma, what is a couple?”. “Two or three Mollygirl” would always be her reply. So, by mommas estimate we could be a couple, all three of us. I pass a couple of hours this way, but it does help me to stay awake and a bit more alert than I would otherwise.

Come morning we get up and reform. We make sure that everyone is accounted for before heading out. We do so in relative silence as we put our battle saddles and saddlebags back on and reorganize ourselves by squads with the pickets coming in and forming up with us.

Rain begins, slowly at first and then picking up. The wind begins to blow hard and lightning begins to flash against the sky. It is a full raging storm we are marching in.

As we approach Hereford, we hear over the PipBuck for us to shift from column to a skirmisher line. Weapons are hot. We make the transition as quietly as possible and do so at the trot. The same is going on with Hell’s Belles as they shift their formations, and begin to set up their ambush zones on the opposite side of the village.

As we advance, I look up and, in the distance, I think I see a Pegasus silhouetted by lightning in the sky. “What the?” I ask and point in its direction to Bullet, but it has gone to ground or hidden before he spots it. “What Molly, what do you think you saw,” he asks cautiously and quietly. I tell him and he shakes his head, he begins to look worried. “Molly that just made me even more worried than normal, Let's be careful on this one,” he tells me.

As we hit the edge of the woods to an open clearing between us and the village we hear a lone bell begin to toll. We have been seen and all hell breaks loose over the pip bucks.

"All Door Kickers, Door kicker 1 Forward”

“Roger” Respond several voices.

“Taking fire from our left”

“Door kickers squad three get up there to those buildings on the Canter, NOW DAMN IT!”

“Yes, Ma’am on it”

Explosions sound as grenades get thrown into the windows.

That damn bell keeps tolling out, someone needs to take them out.

In the distance, I can see some of the Hell’s Belles galloping into the outskirts of the village. They fire at targets as they pop up. Others are just providing suppressive fire. Some of them enter the abandoned homes that seem to ring the village.

We have made it several blocks into the village past the dilapidated homes almost to the middle of the town. Ahead, behind a barricade in the street, I see several raiders. One is a pony with half an ear missing, an eyepatch and blood on his muzzle starting to raise a shotgun at me. Activating S.A.T.S. on my PipBuck, I fire three quick rounds with my carbine on my battle saddle. Two to the chest, one to the head. He flies back with a red spray staying in the air.

I quickly duck back behind the building corner and signal to the others about hostiles ahead and their numbers I watch as Woodrow enters the building across the street and is quickly followed by Ivy, Ghost, Saber, and Pearl. They are clearing the building working their way to the other side so they can cover us from the windows.

I have Buddy right with me. Due to his size, he is carrying a heavy weapons battle saddle with two automatic rifles on it. On the other corner of the building behind me are Bullet, Badger, and Shadowbuck. Badger and Shadowbuck are firing around the corner as targets appear. Bullet is using his scope to find and call out targets and sniping as he can.

Off to the side, through the rain, I see an old abandoned building that is made of solid brick. A faded sign on it reads Agriculture and Mechanics Hall. I call to Bullet and tell him to take the others and advance to it, while Buddy and I provide suppressive fire.

Once they are inside and signal, they are ready Buddy and I gallop toward the building also. When we are only a couple of pony lengths from the door, I feel a solid kick in my side that spins me and throws me to the ground. Buddy stops in his tracks spins and opens up in the direction the shots came from with both weapons on full auto.

Buck that hurts, thank the Goddesses for the barding I am wearing or it may have been over for me. I start to struggle to get up and feel Buddy’s teeth grab the back of my barding by the neck and lift me. He drags me inside with the others. I quickly check myself, the round did not penetrate the barding, but I can feel the bruising from the impacts. It feels like some of my ribs are broken, I did not need this. It is then I take a painkiller and some water.

“Squad one medical check,” I call out.

Shadowbuck replies “I have taken two rounds to the barding but I’m still good”.

Bullet calls out “I am still Good”.

Badger announces “Well for once my luck has held, no injuries”.

Then I hear Buddy. His voice is shaky. “Sorry Sarge, I took two hits in the flank on the way back, I, I..” his voice begins to trail, and as I look, I see his head begin to slowly drop. I force myself up and go over to him. I check is health status on his PipBuck then using my muzzle, I reach into his pack and pull out two magical bandages as well as a healing potion.

Shadowbuck comes over and assists me while Badger and Bullet stand overwatch. I call for a medic to come to our location for a pickup. I know the unicorn medic should be able to get him out of here with a levitation spell. With Buddy’s size, there is no way we can do it during a firefight.

“Ivy” I call over the Pipbuck, what is your situation?”

“Mollygirl we are across the street from you, we have taken a couple of hits to our barding but overall we are good. The hostiles have fallen back a couple of buildings. What do you need us to do”?

I check my pip buck and see we have at least 25 red markers within a couple of blocks of us. I am still hearing the yelling, screaming, and orders being given over the radio. From the sounds of it, our estimate of raiders was a bit low. So much for the best-laid plans of mice and ponies.

We are in a good building for cover, with a wide-open field of fire on three sides and a short one behind. Ivy is with her set across the street and we can provide joint coverage for each other. On the roof,of this building is an observation copula and Bullet tells me he is going high with his rifle and scope to do a little hunting. I nod and Shadowbuck takes Bullet's place by the window providing suppressive or defensive fire when a red bar decides to show itself.

Shortly after that the Medic shows up and takes over with Buddy, she then calls the command circuit to recommend using this building as an aid station and assembly point for wounded in our company. Within a couple of minutes, a few other wounded ponies and a cow show up. About time to advance again, I tell myself. But first I want to take a better look from up high. I enter the copula, Bullet is back from the window with his eye to the scope. I watch him take a deep breath, hold it, and then, his rifle fires.

“Molly from up here I am able to see into the town square. It is not pretty”. He tells me.

I look and from up here I see several bodies tied up with their hoofs spread and their bellies exposed. There look to be bodies strewn in the street. However, even from a distance, some appear to be foals and other elderly. Most have been dismembered to some extent. Thank Goddess I cannot see clearly without the scope like Bullet is using.

“Bullet, it looks like it is about time to advance. We are back to a two by two, you take Shadowbuck and I will take Badger as a Battle buddy. “The Medic is here for Buddy and he is out of the fight for now”. I tell him.

With that, we both head for the stairs and go to the lower level of the building. As we walk through, I take the time to notice that many of the offices are still fairly intact on the upper levels. While I walk down one hallway, I notice a worn and faded poster on the wall showing a Pink Mare with a pink and gray mane and an intense stare. On the poster is the caption “Pinkie Pie is watching you, Forever”.

“What the Buck, was wrong with these ponies” I accidentally blurt out in surprise. I am seriously disturbed by this poster and wonder how ponies could live like that. Who thought that was a good idea for improving moral during a war, I think to myself, and keep walking back to the rest of the set.

Once downstairs I check the PipBuck E.F.S. We are down to only 15 reds now and two yellows. I see the greens begin to advance again toward the town square. Well, time to do our part again.

“Ivy, this is Molly, prepare to cover us. Once we are set, we will cover you.”

“Rodger Molly, we got you covered”

Bullet and Shadowbuck take one side of the door, Badger and I the other.

“Go, Go, Go,” I yell as we file out the door running for the next set of cover.

Badger and I cross the street into a doorway. I am high, he is kneeling low, carbines ready, Bullet and Shadowbuck are next to an old burnt-out carriage, one at each end, both of them on a different end of the carriage, Carbine and rifle ready. When in position, we all call out "set".

I then call to Ivy “Ivy, we are set.”

"Roger that Mollygirl" I hear over my PipBuck.

With that, her set leaves their cover and advances. We leapfrog back and forth getting closer to the town square. At one point I see one of the raiders jump out from a doorway fire two shots in our direction and jump behind a bush. He is followed by rounds from three carbines and a rifle. E.F.S. shows his indicator turns from red to black as it fades away. I cannot help myself. I have to say it “Remember foals the difference between cover and concealment”. That was such a textbook example.

We are at the barricade now and I can see exactly what Bullet meant that it was not pretty. The bodies that are tied up have been dismembered and mutilated, and oh, my Goddess, not all of them are dead. Ahead I see a yellow Pegasus stallion? He is tied up. All the feathers have been pulled off his wings. One of which has not only been visibly broken, but the bone is sticking out of it. He has one eye gouged out. That is not the worst of it. I can see that they have gelded him and stuffed his testicles in his mouth. These sick, sick Buckers. I almost vomit what little I had for breakfast, but am able to fight it.

Before I call for a medic to be ready, I check E.F.S. again. It shows that the number of reds is now only a couple nearby with several still in the area of town where the Hell’s Belles are engaged. I also notice several are escaping from a gap between the Door Kickers flank and that of the Hell’s Belles to the east. Damn it, that should never have happened.

I go to switch to the command circuit to make them aware, of the Pegasus victim and the gap in the line through which raiders were escaping. However, I hit the wrong channel and suddenly I hear “Captain, I have the volunteer in my sights. He looks in rough shape, but the more organized force looks like they are about to reach his area. Shall we attempt to extract him?”

“Negative there are too many of them. Take the shot before those filthy Ground Bounds capture him and he has an opportunity to talk” is the reply.

“Rodger, taking the shot”

I look on in horror as I see the wounded Pegasus’s head snap back and the side of it fountain out. It goes limp and I hear over the comms channel “Target down, will reform”.

Badger being right next to me had heard the exchange, “What the Buck, we could have helped him, and who are they calling dirty Ground Bounds?”

“Us, I guess, must have been the pegasi I saw earlier. I had thought I might have been imagining it” I replied.

By this time Ivy’s section had caught up with us. The E.F.S. only showed a couple of reds left.” Ok, colts and fillies let’s finish it, Follow me.” I call as I go up and over the barricade. Looking for targets I see nothing but a couple of yellows and watch as the last couple of reds fade away.

As the firing in our area starts to die away, we hear some gunfire still on the other side of town from the area of Hell’s Belle’s. We set up a perimeter and secure the area. We begin to look for wounded raiders or civilians in the area. We also begin to assemble the dead into two areas. The raiders we stack together while the others we bring to another pile. Somehow it just does not seem right to place the bodies of the victims next to those who made their last moments a Tartarus on Eques.

We also begin to search the bodies for weapons, ammo or anything else that may be of use. Among the captured items I find several sets of saddlebags. One of them is marked with the name SIlver Spite, besides the normal items carried by most, it also has a small surgical kit in it. I set it to the side for the medics and continue to look through the items for anything useful.

While searching through a pair of saddlebags marked with the name Summer Breeze, I find some photos of the dead pegasus with two younger ones. On the back is written Summer Breeze, Serenity and Firefly. Besides, the photos are some healing potions, a dozen shotgun shells and some rations, I also find a printed pamphlet.

It has a picture of a Pegasus on the cover and says Join the Pegasus Volunteer Corps today. Flipping the cover. I continue to read.

• Are you a conscientious objector?

• Do you still want to serve the Enclave and help those who live below the clouds?

• If so, Join the Pegasus Volunteer Corps.

We will provide you with a solid two weeks of training to assist you in learning how to deal with those poor unfortunates below. Among the classes will be:

• First aid and Psychological First Aid

• How to cultivate crops.

• Checking for radiation levels.

• Ghouls, Zombie Ponies, and Raiders, what are they, and how can you tell them apart?

• Small arms training

Typed in small print at the bottom of the page is the message: This pamphlet is not for general distribution ground side. Any pony caught with it outside of the cloud cities will be considered a traitor or Dashite and will be treated as such.

Over my shoulder, I hear Ivy ask Bullet “What is a Dashite?”

He replies “I do not know, but do they really think you could learn enough to survive down here in only two weeks? That sounds either ignorant or cruel to me”.

“Really you two, reading over my shoulder, couldn’t you wait?” I ask.

“Well, Molly you know I am fascinated by the Pegasi, I cannot help it” Bullet replies.

Ivy than pops up again with “Well it is the first thing we have seen of the Pegasi in how long? I mean other those old war posters for the Thunderbolts and the Shadowbolts”.

Sighing I shake my head. “I best run this up the chain of command, I think they will be interested in it. You two keep policing the area, will you.” I tell them.

At that point, I call for Captain Abby on the PipBuck and tell her I have some information that I think she will find interesting. She tells me to bring it to her over by the old railroad depot, and I begin to trot over that way after having put the pamphlet in my saddlebags and putting Ivy in charge of the squad.

By this time all the gunfire has started to die away and I can see the other squads and companies finish clearing the area. Hell’s Belles have made a big find of several refugee ponies that were tied up and being kept in an old warehouse. The captain is over there along with Captain Hell Fire. They are discussing options for cleanup operations of Hereford as well as what areas still need to be searched.

As I walk in the door, I notice a stack of crates covered by old canvas tarps. The crates are labeled Iron Shod Firearms. Many of the smaller crates are labeled with R&D on them. Interesting I think, but I need to get this over to Abby.

When I get over to them, I look at Abby and state that I am reporting as ordered. No saluting in the field that is a good way to get someone killed.

“Ok, Sergeant, what have you got for us that you thought was so important?” she asks.

Pulling the pamphlet from my saddleback I tell her “I found this in a set of saddlebacks near where the pegasus victim was.” I then proceed to tell her about the messages over the PipBuck that Badger and I heard.

Both of the captains looked at each other. Neither looked happy to hear that news. Not that I could say I blame them. With that, I also had to ask “Did anyone check out those crates over there yet? I noticed that they were from Iron Shod. That could be a good thing, that and several of the smaller crates are marked for research and development. “

Again, the two exchange looks. I feel like I am missing something. They have me lead them over there and shortly afterward we begin to open the crates. They are not your typical small arms crates that is for sure. As we rip the first of the large creates open, we find an artillery piece and its limber packaged for shipment. I see Captain Hell’s eyes go wide and hear him say quickly “Mine, I got dibs on it as I have the heavy weapons company.”

Abby just turns her head and replies. “oh, they are yours alright, do you think my ponies could really pull it.”

After it has been removed from its crate the gun is moved so that it can be connected to its limber for ease of pulling as well as carrying rounds. We begin to eye the other large create and wonder if it will be something similar. When we open it, we are surprised to see a gun that has a much smaller barrel but has a large opening on it that looks like ammo could be fed into it through. When we open the smaller crates, we find that they are a mixture of rounds for the two guns, however, all of the R&D marked ones are for the smaller gun.

As the operations to clear the town wrap up, I see that the Hell’s Belles are rigging up a set of harness to pull the guns using old rope and some used harnesses found in town. I look over at the Captain who has laid claim to the two guns and I have to ask “Sir, what kind of guns are those? What should we call them?”

Smiling an evil grin with a twinkle in his eye he replies back “How about Celestia for the larger one and Luna for the smaller one”.

__________

Before leaving Hereford, we make sure that we search all the buildings for any remaining raiders as well as anything we can still use, that those who desire to remain behind do not want. We bury the dead refugees and settlers in a common grave. Finally, the commanders begin to talk to the survivors about the possibility of becoming members of our co-op. If they choose to do so they will have to work doing labor in the fields for at least a year before being allowed to move to another occupation. If they choose to remain behind, they are told that we will not be able to guarantee their safety or that of their village due to the distance from there to the co-op.

We are not a conquering force, we strike only when we feel we need to so to protect the co-op and its members. We cannot overextend our forces as we do not have the resources to protect too large of an area. I know though that I do feel some guilt at having to leave them behind, but we cannot save every pony.

After all, is said and done, we reform by squads and begin the trek back to the Stable. The wounded that are fit enough march on their own. Those that are too badly wounded are either pulled on carriages or a makeshift travois, which is two long poles tied together at one end, with a third shorter pole connecting them at the bottom. Add to this a platform made from either blankets or tarred canvas roles and we are able to pull it, usually with the aid of a battle saddle.

After the battle, we had the adrenaline rush for some time. However, after it wears off, we become tired and lethargic. The injuries that we did not notice earlier begin to ache and some of us begin to limp on legs that are bruised or torn.

Before we set out, I scan the carriages and travois for Buddy to make sure he survived. I would hate to lose him on his first operation, but that has happened before. Way too often it has occurred before. Thank Celestia he is still alive. I need to say something to him. Make sure he knows we do care.

“Hey Buddy, how you doing?” I ask him.

“Hey Sarge, I am making it, I guess. Sorry for making such a mess of it” he says as an apology.

“Buddy, you did not make a mess of it, you did fine, in fact, I have to thank you for saving my hide when I got the wind knocked out of me.”

With a half-smile, he looks at me and says “it was nothing, you would do the same for me and I know it. Well, ok, you and a couple of others.” He says chuckling a bit. “I know I am a big boy to try and move”.

“Well I have to get back to the squad before we start the march, you take it easy and we will stop by when we can to check on you at medical. I want you to heal up as well and quickly as possible so we can get you back in the squad again, Thanks again kid”. I pat him on the shoulder, give a quick wave with my hoof and am off to the squad again.

During the march, I keep thinking of Buddy. I feel bad for him. I just cannot shake the feeling that he took those rounds for me. It was my fault he got hit. If I had not gotten hit and gone down, he would not have had to have stopped and picked me up.

This goes along with my thoughts of how I should have been able to have kept that pegasus from being killed. I knew they were targeting him. I should have been able to have done something. I am not sure what, but something.

A couple more stones in my saddlebags for me to carry. I have several from over the years. When I used the memory orb of Millie’s I understood all too well her horror at the death of Jonesy. I too have lost squad members in a similar manner and I am still haunted by each one of them.

I start to think of Magpie again, and even Badger. While it would be great, I just do not feel that I deserve to be loved by either of them, much less both of them. I have done too much wrong. They deserve someone better than me.

While I look forward to stopping for the night and bivouacking, I know it will be another night that I will have a hard time sleeping. As fatigued as I am, maybe I can just fall into a deep sleep tonight. No dreams, no memories. Today had brought to many of those back. I try not to show it or let anyone else know. I cannot have them thinking I am scared or that I am weak.

As we continue the march Bullet comes over to me and starts up a conversation with me.

“Hey Molly, you ok?”

“Of course, I am Bullet, what makes you think something is wrong?” I ask.

“Molly, this is dad talking not your corporal. You never walk with your head down like that unless something is getting to you, now cough it up kid” he tells me.

With my head still down and my ears to the sides I reply “Seriously dad, I am ok”.

He looks at me with that look I remember so well as a foal. It is the look of "I know you are lying young mare." He has me, I know it and so does he.

“Dad, I am sorry, I really want to talk to you about it, but, but, I just can’t right now. Maybe after we get back, we can have a couple of ciders and we can talk about it.” I tell him.

“Ok, Moll,” he says as he puts a hoof around my shoulder. I love this buck so much he is my family as much as I have left at least, I will have to keep this promise.

With that he falls back and starts to chat with Badger and Shadowbuck, leaving me to my own thoughts. I place one hoof after the other in the mud until we stop for the night. The rain still falls but at least the storm has died down and we no longer have to worry about the lightning. I volunteer to take the first watch for our squad as I know I will not be able to sleep right away anyways.

__________

The next morning everyone gets up. We eat our rations cold once again, the good thing about oatmeal, I guess. It does not need to be hot, but it sure does not warm the belly that way. As we get ourselves reformed, in the distance I see the Hell’s Belles with the two artillery pieces. While I see six ponies pulling each one in harness, I also see several who help get them unstuck by pushing on the wheels and the caissons. I guess things could always be worse, at least I am not on that detail.

As we march back home I am still pretty tired, and a little bit irritated at everything. At least the blasted rain stopped last night. I slip back and forth alongside my squad members to make sure they are all ok. I even find time to talk to Ivy a bit. Bullet, while my corporal in the field is still dad to me in so many ways. Ivy, well, Ivy is my best friend. She and I go a long way back. She was there at my cutie mark wetting down party as well as for when I made corporal and sergeant. In fact, I handed down my old corporal stripes to her when I got advanced. There just seems to be so much I want to talk to her about.

We finally make it back to the stable just after nightfall. Again, we fall in at the assembly area. Hold a quick roll call to make sure we have no stragglers left behind. Then we are told that we are to remain in the barracks for the night and a debriefing will occur in the morning after morning assembly.

I am just looking forward to a hot shower and a clean bed to lie down in. A good meal and some hard cider would not be too bad either I tell myself. Well, I wonder if I have any still inside my locker in the stall. I will have to check. But first to the armory and supply to turn in weapons and field equipment. There they tell us to keep our PipBucks this time, that is out of the ordinary too. Again, my ears are full up, but the supply clerk knows nothing more about why, so I just have to wonder.

As I walk back to my stall, Ivy catches up with me. And we begin to talk a bit.

“Hey Molly, you ready for a good shower, I know I am, I don't know if I will ever be able to get all the mud off of me, it seems to be everywhere”.

Laughing I reply “Well, if you hadn’t decided to wallow like a buffalo last night perhaps it would not be that bad”.

To that, she sticks her tongue out at me. At which point we both laugh. Sure, it is a bit foalish, but sometimes it’s the little things that relieve the tension.

She then asks me “Do you think that we will go back on our normal rotation or do you think they might give us a break this time?”

I have to shake my head “Ivy, you know as well as I do, we never have that kind of luck. We probably will pick up right where we left off in our rotation.”

“Yeah, I know Mol, but a mare can hope some. Speaking of that when are you heading into town to see your little filly” She asks.

Putting my head down and looking at the ground I answer in a sad tone “Ivy, do you really think she is mine. Do you really think a mare or stallion would want me anymore? Look at me, I almost got Buddy killed on his first mission.”

She gets ahead of me. Lifts my chin with her hoof and looks me in the eyes “Molly, I am sure Magpie wants you. She marked you as hers already, don’t you realize that. She knows you are a combat pony, but she still wants YOU. As for Buddy, I saw that whole episode. The kid deserves a letter of recommendation at the least. However, that was not your fault. If he had not stopped, most likely you both would have bought a plot. His spray of covering fire got a couple of the raiders and they were armed with a carbine and an auto rifle. No slouches there. I just want to know where they got their firepower.”

She pauses then continues, “So, no Molly, you are not to blame for that, and besides you just happened to notice a couple of nice field pieces of artillery for the co-op to use. I talked to a couple of the Hell’s Belles last night while on picket and they are so excited to have it that they already have a full crew of volunteers for them. They were even bragging, see this is why you guys call us a heavy weapons troop” Ivy says with a tender smile as she releases my head.

At this point, I try and cheer up a bit. I smile weekly. “Ivy, I have an idea that I need to bounce off of you. I just hope you do not feel I am being stupid or selfish with it” I tell her.

As we continue walking, she smiles, “Ok sarge, what is it?” she asks.

Sheepishly I look at my friend “It is about me and Magpie, oh and Badger, just he does not know it yet” I say.

Ivy lifts an eyebrow “Now this sounds both interesting and fun, please go on” she says.

So, I tell her my thoughts from the other night on picket duty. “Ivy, I just do not really know how to explain it. Both Magpie and I are really attracted to Badger. We, at least I, had not planned on having a relationship with each other, that just kind of happened. To tell you the truth that just feels right too. But both of us are also attracted to males, and Badger in particular. I have not brought this idea up to Magpie yet, much less Badger”.

“Mollygirl, how does your life become so complicated?” she asks me. She smiles at me and then suggests “You should ask Magpie first before anything else.” She pauses then continues “Especially if you really care about that mare. Then you need to think of what you will do if she says no. However, if she is open-minded enough to say yes, then go for it. I will even help trip him for the two of you if need be. So, no I do not think you are being selfish or foalish my friend.”

“Thank you, Ivy,” I tell her.

“But remember, Badger still has Memory in his life also so that may complicate things. Just take it slow and be patient.” She reminds me.

At this point, we reach our stall and change the subject as we enter. Inside we see Emerado laying on her bunk reading a book about, of all things, artillery. I guess she knows already.

While I consider Emerado a friend as well as a stall mate. I feel a bit of a twist in the saddle leather to see her so clean and laying on a clean bed after we have spent the last couple of days humping it cross country. Still, I remind myself be polite, she is a staff pony now.

“Hey guys” She calls as she looks up from her book and then sets it aside. “How are you guys doing?”

Ivy answers for both of us “tired as all buck and needing a shower, Em. How are you doing?”

“OH, I am doing fine, just catching up on my reading a bit. You guys really found some good stuff this time. I guess Watcher was just guiding us there for them, he seems to have a habit of pointing us in general direction and then hoping we will find what he thinks we need. The next question is why does he think we need a howitzer and an anti-air gun. I mean it is not like we will be going up against any bat-winged zebra or any Pegasi is it?”

“Wait, what? Em, are you telling me that zebras had bat wings and could fly, don’t tell me you found some more strange propaganda from the war?” I reply.

“No, Mollygirl. Get this, in one of the old intelligence reports I found they talked about Zebra warriors having bat wings and flying like the Pegasi. While interrogating prisoners they said they got them through some kind of spell.”

“Em, perhaps we do have to worry about the pegasi,” I tell her. Then I tell her about the encounter in the village and the pamphlet that I had turned over to Captains Abby And Hell Fire.

She goes silent for several minutes. “That is very interesting. I am glad you told me. I have to see the Major and the Colonel in the morning before the debrief so I will give them a heads up. Anything else we should know?”

“Well Em, there were several crates of ammo marked Iron Shod Firearms R&D with the guns. You might want to find out what type of rounds they are. I know they were making all kinds of specialty rounds for shotguns at the end.”

Ivy takes her turn in the conversation and asks “Em, I know you hear a lot that you really shouldn’t talk about but is there anything that we should know about? “

Em looks like she is thinking “Not really, it seems we have had a couple more flyovers by pegasi but other than that there is not much new. “

“Ok Em. I really need to get cleaned up. We can talk more when I get back if you want.” I tell her and Ivy and I both go to our lockers to get clean barding as well as our kits for cleaning ourselves up. I happen to look in the back and notice that while I do not have any cider in there. I do have half a bottle of Old Overmare rye whiskey in there. Perhaps I will be able to sleep tonight I think to myself and then head off to get a cleaned up for the first time in four days.

Ivy and I both go and get our showers and when we get back Em is engrossed in her book enough that she barely notices we are back at first. Then she looks up and tells me and Ivy, oh, you both got letters yesterday. I put them under your pillows. Sorry, I did not tell you earlier, I was just too excited between having you guys back and the new big guns.

Ivy reaches under her pillow and finds it is a short note from Epona. The letter also has a cute drawing in it that Ivy takes and puts up on the wall above her bed. I have to smile at that. Maybe someday I will have a foal who will do drawings for me I think wistfully.

Curious, I reach under my pillow to see who would leave a letter for me while I was gone. I see a mouth writing that I am not familiar with. Then I see it is from Magpie. Now I am worried. Oh, Celestia please do not let it be a dear Jill letter. I do not think I could handle it right now if it is.

I open the letter and begin to read

My dearest Mollygirl,
I know we have not known each other long, but already you have become somepony special to me. I miss you and cannot wait for your next visit. I just heard yesterday that yours and another troop has gone out into the field suddenly, and while I worry about you, it also relieves me a bit. I was afraid that the reason you had not come to visit me was that I had done something wrong, or that you just were not really interested in me. I have never felt this way for a mare before and to tell the truth, it scares me, almost as much as the thought of losing you so soon. Please come and visit me as soon as you can. You know where to find me. I will be waiting for you.
With all my heart
Your Magpie.

I let out the breath I did not know I had been holding. She really wanted me still. Celestia thank you, I pray. I really needed this, perhaps my luck is getting better.

Ivy looks over and she asks “Good news I guess?”

All I can do was smile and nod my head yes. With a tear in my eye, I climb into my bed and fall asleep holding the letter against my chest.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, we listen to you as much as we can and while we know this letter may not reach you, we would really appreciate it if you could play for us “Hells Bells”. Thanks in advance, the members of Troop H (Hell’s Belles) Manesville Co-op Guard.

Author's Note

Thanks again to Kkat, for creating the world of FoE. I also thank Somber and Fuzzy VeeVee for their further world-building and showing me how we can build into this world, allowing me to create the Co-op in what was once part of the Equestrian Heartland.
11/21/23- I have noticed that I had not given proper credit got thr Enclaves Volunteer Corps. The credit for it goes to Somber, from whom I borrowed it from.

Again I have to thank my test readers for their efforts in helping me with this story.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the Youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jvGeujU6iK0

Chapter: 4 Awakenings

Chapter: 4 Awakenings

“There are always those people who say something like: “Debriefing? I don’t need no stinking debriefing!” and we believe them. But the debriefing is not necessarily for them; it is for their buddy, partner, spouse and their children.”
― Dave Grossman, On Combat: The Psychology and Physiology of Deadly Conflict in War and in Peace

For the first time in a while I have slept straight through the night, no dreams, more importantly, no nightmares. The letter from Magpie, My Magpie is still next to me on my bunk. I cannot wait to get done with duty today so that I can go into town and see her.

However first comes duty, which means after morning formation and roll call we will have the debriefing. This is done in two stages. The first stage requires the Officers and senior NCO’s to talk with the staff ponies about the mission, what occurred. What was found and what was observed. This allows the staff to improve our knowledge about not only what occurred during the battle but other outside news that could affect all of us. I am included in this. Of particular interest is the news of the pegasi I saw, the pamphlet about their Volunteer Corps, and the message traffic I heard over the PipBuck between members of the pegasi forces there. They were not supposed to be there, I guess.

The second part of the debrief involves all of us getting together in small groups and discussing the mission and what we experienced. It helps us to process what we have seen and to understand what occurred better. This is semi-official in that most of what is discussed in the groups stays between us. However, those medical types who are a part of each discussion group also are on the lookout for any cow, mule, or pony that shows signs of wartime stress disorder.

Most of us are familiar with the signs of Wartime Stress Disorder, usually just called WSD. A large many of us even have some of the symptoms. While partaking in the discussion I look up and see an old Ministry of Peace poster for WSD, advising every pony to watch for the symptoms of Anxiety, Depression, Trouble sleeping, and suicidal thoughts in their friends and family. Usually, we do not say anything to anyone if we see the signs in ourselves as we do not want to seem weak to the others. I mean how could I expect any of the others in my squad to trust me, much less follow me in battle if I am not strong enough to handle a few extra stones in my saddlebags.

After our afternoon meal, we hold a brief ceremony to honor our comrades who have fallen in defense of our community. Some of the local officials, as well as the Overcow and Overmare, attend. It is led by one of the few clergy leaders we have in the co-op. There are a few, but not many. It seems that not only did a lot of the clergy die who did not make it into the shelters on that fateful day but many of those who were in the shelters and survived had their faith die that day also.

We do a formal roll call. As those who have been wounded names are called the Top Sargent of that company Calls out at the top their lungs, Sick call, wounded in action. When the name of the fallen is called, there is no reply, the name is called three times, each time followed by a silent pause. After the final pause, the company commander calls out, Killed in Action, Died of Wounds. I count the pauses, we lost ten dead in the battle at Hereford. Some of them I had known and served with for years, a couple more stones in my saddlebags.

After this the preacher gives a short service, I start to daydream a bit and think about Magpie. Without moving my head, I look at the other members of my squad. Beside me are Badger, Shadowbuck, and Bullet. They are followed by Ivy and the members of her set. All of us facing forward, some paying rapt attention, others looking bored others thoughtful. I am interrupted from my observations when I hear the preacher end the sermon with “Celestia Protect, and Luna Defend” which we all dutifully repeat back.

___________

After this, we are dismissed for the night. Before heading into town, I head back to the barracks in the stable. As I head over to walk back to the stall with Ivy so I can talk to her, I am surprised to have Badger approach and want to talk with me as we walk back to the stable.

“Hey Sarge, can I talk to you for a bit?” he asks.

Great, just what I need, another stone in my saddlebags. Sighing inwardly, I reply “Sure Badger, what you need to talk about?”

“Sarge; Molly, I just want to say I am so sorry about causing you and Buddy to get shot on that last op. I should have seen them as I went through there. I cannot believe I missed them. It has really been a burr under my saddle. I had to apologize to you, and will to him later.”

I stop, in my tracks, causing him to do so after a couple of more steps. He turns around and then I look him in the eyes and slowly tell him “Badger, while I thank you for the apology, it was not only unnecessary, what happened was not your fault. You had no way of seeing them as you got to your next bit of cover.”

"No Molly, really I should have seen them, I could have turned back and seen them, I was just, I don’t know, preoccupied, busy. I could have gotten you both killed, I could have gotten you killed.” He says with his head down.

I step closer and lift his chin with my hoof “Badger if it's anyone’s fault it is mine. You did fine, I know I can always trust you with my back. “

“Thanks, Sarge,” he says with a smile “I appreciate it, I still will feel guilty. Just so you know, I know it is not your fault. You were on the move, not on overwatch, so my fault, but thanks for trying to take the blame.”

Slightly exasperated I just look at him and tell him “OK then, your fault. You can make it up to me by buying me a drink sometime, how does that sound?” I ask.

“OK, sounds like a deal sarge”. He says with a lopsided grin that I really enjoy seeing on him. Oh boy, remember your sweet Magpie at home girl, think good thoughts. Oh hell, she would gladly join in wouldn’t she, I think to myself.

“Perhaps we can find a bit of time to sit and talk Badger.” I pause and then tell him “I know how busy you normally are, but I would like it if we could.”

“Ok Molly, we will have to do that then,” he says back to me with a smile.

It is then that I hear another set of hoofs approaching. It is Ivy. Oh, good I think, I wanted to talk with her again anyway.
Then I hear her ask “So what’s up? Molly, did you tell Badger about your idea for you, him, and Magpie?”

Oh My Goddesses, Celestia and Luna. I cannot believe she just asked that, in front of him. My ears go straight forward, my eyes wide, my heart speeds up, my ears flop down to the sides as my head lowers slightly in not embarrassment, but mortification. At the same time, I see Badger’s Eyes go wide, his ears forward and his jaw, literally drop open.

“IVY! I, I, I cannot believe you just said that” I stammer out.

“What, you know it is true and besides, someone has to get the ball moving for you. I know you would never have the guts on your own. What do you say to that Badger?” she asks with a smirk on her face.

Looking kind of sheepish he smiles a bit at both Ivy and me. “I guess I should let you get back to your stall. Talk to you later Sarge, Corporal Ivy” he says and starts to walk away.

As he walks away, I catch myself staring at his flank, and then he looks back and catches me. He smiles at me and gives me a wink. I can not help but be embarrassed. I start to walk away and realize that as I am doing so that I have, without thinking raised my tail and swished it a bit as I walk. I look back, almost mortified at my own behavior, and see him smiling at me. He gives another wink and continues on his way. Oh Goddess, think of Magpie, think of Magpie, think of Magpie and Badger, OH that is not where I intended to go, but hmm.

With a smile and a sigh, I continued back to my stall with Ivy. Sighing, all I can think is, well that is why she is your best friend. She knows when you need prodding. I shake my head as I fall in beside her.

“Ivy, I love you girl, but after all this time I have known you I cannot believe you just did that to me.”

“Molly, seriously, with all that is going on as well as our jobs, we need to move quickly sometimes. We really do not have time to take it slow as you would want. You want my advice, talk to Magpie, tell her what I did, blame me, and then see where it leads, do it as pillow talk if you need to.”

“I know, but I am just moving a lot faster than I normally would and it scares me,” I tell her.

She stops me and looks me in the eyes. “Molly, you asked about how Nugget and I could get pregnant by the same buck so close together. I will tell you. We both fell for him. We are friends so we decided to do something special for him one night for his birthday. That is how it happened. Neither of us expected to get pregnant by him. Neither of us was looking to get pregnant. However, it happened that night. We both loved him and shared our love with him.” She stops and sniffles a bit. With a tear in her eye she continues “Molly, do you remember that buck, he was new to the co-op, handsome and smart. I can hardly say his name yet without breaking down. One week after that night he was working in a field when raiders hit. Molly, I will never forget what those bastards did to him, or what they took from Nugget and me. I miss him still, I know I will never look into my beloved Timber Jack’s eyes again. Molly for Goddess's sake do not miss out on loving and being loved. I envy you, having Magpie, and I so want you both to be happy, and if it includes Badger all the better. So, I will not apologize my friend. I love you as a sister too much not to want to see you happy, even if only for a little while.”

Quietly I wrap my hoofs around her as she cries into my shoulder. “It is ok Ivy, I understand. Thank you for loving me that much. I am so sorry for your loss. I did not know how much it hurt you. You always acted like it did not matter to you. I am so sorry”. We stand like this until she can get herself back together. I mourn for her. I am such a lousy friend sometimes, I miss things I shouldn’t, but I do care.

“Ok, Molly, I am better now. Let’s get back to the stall so you can get ready to go see that little mare of yours. If you do not mind could I join you two for dinner tonight?” She asks hopefully.

“Sure Ivy, I would really like to have you get to know her too. What time I have had with her I really like her.”

Thank you, Molly,” she says. With that, we head back to our stall so we can clean up before heading into town.

__________

After getting cleaned up Ivy and I head into Manesville to find Magpie and take her out for dinner. We first try her home, Magda lets us know that she has not gotten home from work yet. She wishes us luck on finding her and will let Magpie know we stopped by looking for her if she comes home without us. We thank her and head further into town.

Our next stop is J.C. Dobbins. As we go in, I see Magpie with a customer. I can tell she sees me, she smiles in my direction, when she notices Ivy is with me, she seems somewhat nervous. One of her ears leaving her customer and starting to go down beside her head.

Ivy and I continue to peruse the items in the store waiting for Magpie to finish with her customer. After she completes the sale we approach. I go up to give her a brief peck on the cheek but she stops me. She looks me in the eyes “Molly, please, do not tell me. This is your new girlfriend and you are leaving me already. Am I right, is that it?” She says with tears starting to form in her eyes.

I take her hooves in mine, looking her in the eyes, “No, no that is not it at all. Magpie, this is my best friend Ivy. I brought her by to meet you and perhaps all of us could go to dinner together. I hope you do not mind?”

With a slight sniffle, she starts to smile and takes one of her hoofs from mine, and wipes her eyes. “I am sorry Mollygirl, I did not mean to jump to conclusions, but it has happened to me before, right here on this very floor. Thank you for letting me know. I am so sorry for just jumping to that conclusion.”

I am stunned. What all had my little Magpie been put through. I have an overwhelming urge to protect her and try to make the world right. Instead, I ask “We can talk about that later if you want, my love.” I pause for a bit to make sure she heard it and then ask “Would you mind if Ivy had dinner with us tonight. I really would like to have my best friend get to know you too”.

“Ok Molly, I do not mind. I was just hoping we could have tonight to just the two of us. I wanted your first night back to be special. I get off in another two hours”.

“Ok” I reply “Like last time, we’ll meet you out front, my love”. With that, I give her a brief hug and she gives me a light kiss on my cheek. Even that has me ready to walk on clouds.

Ivy and I go out and start to walk along the riverfront. Across the river, we can see the old railroad depot. I can see the ruins of some of the buildings on top of the hills across the way that were damaged most in the balefire burst. It is such a sad sight. One of the river patrol boats sails by making its way past several smaller craft on the river transporting goods to other settlements up and down the river. In a slight melancholy, I look at Ivy and ask “Have you ever wondered what it was like before the war Ivy”?

“Mollygirl, I try not to. I even wonder sometimes what the world would be like if the war had never happened. I know it is a waste of time, but I do wonder. Of course, you and I may not have ever existed as our ancestors would have had other choices for their lives. Where to live. Who to date and marry. Whether they wanted to have foals or not”.

That last one stuns me. I had not even thought about it being a choice. I mean really there are not many contraceptives left, so a mare and stallion just have to be careful about when they fool around if they do not want one. Cautiously I ask “Are you saying you did not want Epona?” I really can not believe I had just asked this.

“Molly, who in their right mind would want to bring a foal into this world? I love her more than you can imagine, but I so wish I could have given her a better life than this one. I do not regret having her, I only wish better for her. I wish I could be a full-time mother for her. I wish her father could be there to help raise her and to see her grow into the mare she will be one day.” She tells me, a slight tone of sorrow coming into her voice.

This gives me pause. It makes me think a bit. I wish life did not have to be so complicated at times. I really wish I knew what to say to her.

“Mollygirl, I hope I have not upset yours and Magpies plans for this evening too badly. After dinner, I am going to head back to the stable to give you guys a break and a chance to be alone. I can see how much you care about her, enjoy yourselves.”

“Ok, Ivy, are you sure?” I ask. “I mean, I do not want to leave you if you need me.”

“No Molly, I do not mind at all. Just give me the details in the morning” she says and gives me a wink and a smile. “However, we need to think about where we are going to eat. We do not want to have to spend too many bottle caps. I want to save some for cider later” she tells me, and the old Ivy is back again.

We continue to walk the waterfront, then the main street until we return once again to J.C. Dobbins. I look at the window. I mean really look at it and notice the details of the painting on it. The Golden Oval with a Draft horse silhouette, its mane, and tail flowing in it. Above it in hand-painted letters the name J.C. Dobbins. Below the oval, Purveyor of new and gently used merchandise. Someone had taken some time with this. It had not been easy and yet every time I walked by, I normally did not really look at it. Maybe I needed to start looking at things more closely. I was just about ready to mention it to Ivy when Magpie walks out of the shop. She looks stunning to me, tired and hoof sore, but still stunning. She is smiling and comes up to me and gives me a big hug and a kiss like I have never expected.

Goddess, it is good to be back with her. I sit there just enjoying the hug for a minute. When we end the hug, she walks over to Ivy, extended her hoof, and says “It is a pleasure to meet you, Ivy, I am sorry for earlier. I was caught off guard. “

“No problem Magpie” Ivy replies back “I am sorry for causing any miss understanding. It just was a rough couple of days and I really want some company, I asked Molly if I could join you guys for dinner. After dinner, I will be heading back to the stable for the night”.

With a bit of surprise in her voice she replies back “Oh, ok, that sounds good. I really do want to get to know you too, but I really want to spend some time with Mollygirl also”.

Ivy smiles at her and says, “I understand entirely. I have had somepony that I felt that way about too. But that was years ago.”

The three of us all go downtown by the river and find a place to eat. It is only a block away from the town market and has a nice view of the river as it flows by. While we all have a salad for dinner, Ivy and I both have a cider to drink with our meal. Magpie, on the other hoof, has chosen to drink tea. She puts a little bit of honey as well as some fresh milk in it and seems to enjoy it. To me, it smells like boiled weeds. But to each their own, I guess.

During the meal, we talk and exchange stories. I tell of the time that Ivy had decided to prank our old sergeant by telling him that breakfast was waiting back in the shelter by the guard post. How when he pulled the cover off of the pot on the table, expecting to find a warm portion of oatmeal, instead found a big mouse and a half-eaten apple. The look on that old Jersey bull when he saw that was priceless. He jumped back and almost broke the chair as the mouse hopped out of the pot, squeaked once at him and I swear walked off with its tail and nose in the air.

Magpie told of some of her stories about her job at J.C. Dobbins and some of the less than desirable customers. She also fascinates us with tales of some of the things she was able to find in the archives. Even Ivy who is almost never serious listened to her intently.

Ivy first suggests and then orders an apple pie for us to share for dessert. We are just discussing whether we thought the pie was made from fresh apples or canned ones when all three of us look out the window and see Badger slowly walking along the river with a pack-saddle on heading back from the market.

Without thinking both Ivy and I wave to him. He waves back. Then I see him stop and really take a look at us. He looks at both me and Magpie. I see his ears go forward and a broad smile come onto his face. He then looks at Ivy and nods his head. I noticed her nod back. Wait, what, did she set something up with him before I wonder. No, she could not have, she has not had the time since we got done with formation to do so without me being there. Next, he looks at Magpie, smiles a lopsided grin, and then gives her a wink. He then looks at me, nods again with a smile on his face, and then winks at me. With that, he starts back on his way, with that peculiar walk that I have seen for so many years. But this time it seems to be a little less tired.

Magpie looks at me “What do you think that was all about?” which is followed up with “I think he may have had something in his eye the way he kept blinking”.

“Who knows Magpie, perhaps he just enjoyed seeing three mares together. I do have to say I am surprised to see him alone.”

That was when Ivy chimes in “You two should have invited him to join us for pie and a cider. I am sure he would not have been able to say no to you two.”

Oh, Goddess, I think to myself, here it comes again. But before I could say anything to stop her Ivy had already started to speak.

“You know Magpie; You, Mollygirl, and Badger would all look so sweet together. I Bet if you were a good little mare, that perhaps Molly and you could arrange something. In fact, if you two wanted I will go see if he is interested right now”.

I choke on my cider as half of it goes into my nose. I am stunned and mortified.

I quickly look over to Magpie. Her jaw hangs open, her eyes wide, but her ears were still forward at least. Mine, as seems to happen too often are at the side of my head. I can not believe she has just said that.

After a brief pause, Magpie smiles and looks at Ivy. “Ivy, I couldn’t do that. I mean I have never even thought about doing something like that”.

With that infectious smile and light tone of voice that has allowed her to get away with saying so many things that others would not dare she looks from me to Magpie and says “Why not. I mean if you like both mares and bucks it could really be fun. I know I have enjoyed it before myself. Besides, the three of you would all look so cute together.”

This was an admission I had not expected even Ivy to make so soon upon meeting Magpie. Sometimes she can still shock me. I guess she took more of a liking to my little mare than I expected or had hoped for. Again, I am so lucky to have her as a best friend at times.

I quickly change the subject of conversation but notice that Magpie has a thoughtful look on her face as she looks at me and then in the direction that we had last seen Badger walk. Now I am nervous. I hope this doesn’t mean she would rather have Badger than me. I know I should not worry, but I cannot help it.

We continued to talk for a bit, finishing our pie and drinks. While not too late, it is late enough that I am starting to feel a bit tired. Maybe it is not that I am tired so much as I am just finally relaxing a bit for the first time in a while.

Ivy notices me starting to seem tired. It is then that she says, “Well I have to get going. I have to take care of a few things back at the stable tonight. Mollygirl I will see you when you get back to our stall” she gives me a brief hug. Then she goes over to Magpie. She gives her a hug and a peck on the cheek. “Magpie, Molly is a really good mare and I can tell you she has fallen hard for you. Be careful with her and she will with you. It was really great to get to know you tonight. Oh, and welcome to the herd” she says as she starts on her way back to the stable.

As we watched her go, Magpie and I begin to walk further into town toward her home. “We are not going to the archives tonight?” I ask.

“No, not unless you really want to, I was thinking of spending time with you at my place.” She responds to me.

“That would be perfect for me Magpie, I have to say I missed you the last couple of days and have just wanted to spend time with you.”

With an Impish grin, she looks at me and says “Well me and Badger right “.

With that, I was caught off guard. At first, I sputter, then I tell her “While that does sound fun Magpie, I am happy with just you. If I had to choose, it would be you, my love.”

She reaches over and hugs me. “Thank you, Moll. I really appreciate it, that means more to me than you can imagine.”

I can not help myself, I have to kiss her right then and there. I smile at her after we break the kiss. “Magpie, I am here for you too. As for Badger, while I have to say it would be fun, perhaps in the future, but for tonight I want you my sweet somepony special.”

Eventually, we get back to her place, I follow her upstairs and we both sit on the couch. She at one end, me toward the middle, she then has me lay on the couch with my head on her lap as she plays with my mane and we listen to DJ Pon3 on the radio. He talks about the Stable Dweller and the Security Pony and plays some music including some from Velvet Remedy. I relax as I feel her hoofs stroke my mane and caress my ears. All is right in the world for me right now. This is a moment in time that I would freeze forever if I could. I feel loved and cherished. I need this. I need her. I slowly fall asleep like that.

I am not sure how long I sleep like that, but I awake to Magpie telling me. Come on love, let's go to the bedroom so we can be comfortable. I accidentally let a groan out as I get up. She smiles and says. Ok, that tells me you need a massage. I will give you one if you first rub my hoofs as they are so sore. I quickly agree.

After I finish rubbing her hoofs. She has me lay on my stomach on the bed as she gives me a much needed and appreciated back rub. Then I feel her lips touch my ears as she begins to nibble them, next she moves down to my neck, while she still lets her hoofs gently caress my tired and sore body. Eventually, I feel her hoof move my tail aside as she caresses me in a most intimate area, my body is hers as well as my heart. In anticipation I can not wait to return these favors to her as well, I am such a lucky mare.

Come morning the alarm on my PipBuck sounds. I awake for the first time in a very long time being held in the hooves of my loved one. Her hoof around me, with her head on my chest. I so do not want to get up, but I know I have to. I try to get up without waking her.

Sleepily she looks at me “Good morning love” she says.

“Good morning beautiful,” I tell her with a smile on my face. “Thank you for last night. I hope it was as good for you as it was for me. I could get used to waking up like this so easily”. I gently kiss her and then start to get out of bed. “Mags, I would offer to make us breakfast, but really, I can not cook, just ask Bullet, he cooks for us in the field because I am so bad at it.”

With a smile she climbs out of bed, slips on a robe “No problem love, I have a few things I can make for us. Why don’t you go get cleaned up and ready for work”?

After I finish getting cleaned up, we eat a quick breakfast of oatmeal with cut up apples and a splash of sugar. Then I see she has a couple of peppermint candies on the table for us and she pushes one to me. I can not help myself I whiney in delight. She smiles at seeing me so excited.

“Those are so expensive Magpie,” I tell her, “you shouldn’t have, I appreciate it, but, Oh sweetheart. Thank you.”

“You are welcome Molly, I just wanted to give a special treat to let you know how much I care about you.”

With a slight frown, I tell her, “Well if I am going to be eating here much more, I really need to help buy some of the food. Let me know and I will try to kick in some bottle caps for the meals, Ok?”

“OK, that sounds good. Do you think you will be able to come back into town tonight?” she asks hopefully.

“I should be able to. I might be a little late though, I have to stop and see our new recruit Buddy in the hospital today”.

She looks surprised “Molly. I, uh, I did not know any of your squad got hit. If you want to talk about it let me know. I am here for you love.”

As she says it, I feel a twinge in my side where the bullets hit my barding. I wince a little and while I want to talk to her about it, I just do not know how, or even where to begin. Besides, she probably will not understand. How can I tell her about what the last few days were like, much less all the other manure I have been through? More guilt for having to lie to her, another stone in the saddlebag. Instead, I just smile at her sadly and tell her “It’s alright love, I am ok. Where do you want to meet tonight? If you like we can meet up at the archive again.”

“That sounds very good Mol, I will meet you there then.” She says to me.

At that point, I notice the time and know I need to get back to the stable. I get up and as I cross the room toward the door, I stop, hug my Magpie from behind and kiss her on her neck and the back of her head. “I will see you tonight love if all goes well.

With that, I head out the door and back to the stable. I can not wait to get back to her today after work. But then my mind begins to turn back toward what I need to do before then. As I walk back, I catch myself humming a tune that I heard DJ Pon3 play last night. In the distance, I think I see Bullet and another pony walking back from town also. I will have to ask him how his night went after formation.

___________

Dear DJ Pon3, while I doubt this letter will reach you, in the hopes that it does, could you please play the song Compass for my best friend Mollygirl and her mare Magpie.

Thank you, your devoted listener

Ivy

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Kkat, thank you for creating the world of Fallout Equestria. I also have to say thank you to the others who have shown so well how this world can be built upon to tell other stories in it, particularly Somber and Fuzzy VeeVee.

I again thank my test readers and proofreaders for their input and time. It has been both helpful and encouraging.

For those of you who have stuck with the story so far, I appreciate it. One of my test readers recently asked me about the music dedications at the end of the chapters and why I had them. I find that in life we often have a soundtrack that we do not even realize is there. This is a way of my letting the characters of the story step out and connect what is happening with them in the story to that proverbial soundtrack. Most of which can be found with a quick search on youtube if the reader would like to listen to them.

Finally, I apologize for the shortness of this chapter, but when writing it, this seemed the proper place to stop. From here the rest of the chapters seem to be growing as the story progresses. I hope you enjoy the ride that is yet to come.

Chapter 5 Calm before the storm

Chapter 5 Calm before the storm

"Fear is stupid. So are regrets." - Marilyn Monroe

After getting back to the stable I go straight to my stall to make sure I am ready for formation. Emerado is just getting back from her night out also. We smile at each other. I smell a bit of a scent of cider coming off of her and think, did I smell Bullet's scent on her? They must have had a few drinks together last night, I guess.

“Hi Em, how’s it going. Did you have a good time last night?”

“Oh, Hi Molly” she replied to me looking back over her shoulder. “I did not hear you enter. Uh, yeah yep, I had a good time”.

“I’m surprised you were out so late. Must have been a heck of a party to keep you out that late.” I told her.

“UH, yeah, it was an ok party, spent most of the night chatting though, how was your's Molly, did you get to see Magpie again?”.

“Yeah, yeah I did”. I tell her as I make sure my uniform is fit for morning muster.

“That's good,” she says, “I better get going, you know how it is with us staff ponies, have to be there before anypony else,” as she put on her cap and heads out the door.

Right after she leaves Ivy comes into the room. “What was that about?” she ask.

“Not sure Ivy, she said she had to get going quickly. She came in right before me though. I mean she did smell like she had few ciders last night. I guess she had a pretty good time last night”.

“Molly, you don't think that she, no, no way. After all these years I have never seen her raise her tail to either a mare or stallion.”

“No, no way Ivy. She just is not that way” I reply. Then I think, Wait; did I smell Bullet on her, and who was he walking back with anyway. No way that could have happened. “So how was the rest of your night Ivy?”

“It was ok, I ended up coming back and sleeping last night. I guess I needed it. By the way, I owe you a new bottle of Old Overmare. I found yours and finished it. Sorry, Molly.” She says as she continues getting dressed.

"No problem Ivy. By the way, it was really nice having dinner with you. Thanks for joining us.”

“Thanks for having asked me, maybe we can do it again sometime.

“You about ready Ivy? We really need to get moving.”

“Yep, let's get moving she said as she put her cap on.’

As we approach the formation, I see Badger talking to Shadowbuck.

“Really Shadowbuck, you had to say that Memory would bring home an enfield pup. It is your fault I swear because she actually brought home two of them.”

Shadowbuck actually laughs out loud. “No, way, you mean she really did, I am sorry but that is funny.”

“Yes, she even named them already and you know what that means. She calls them Woofer and Tweeter. She said that they were orphaned and that they were crying next to their mother's body. Not sure what killed her though.” Badger said.

“Probably just taint Badg. I mean, while it is worse over west of here from the miss, enough still came down this side of the Hoofrock to leave deposits. Do you know the area she found them in?”

“Believe me, I know how bad taint is Shadowbuck. I have gotten to see what it has done to Memory for how long now. It is really a horrible way to go. At least if we buy the farm it's quick and done with.” Badger replies back.

Ok, I need to break this up, they are starting to get way too deep into the dark right now. Just as I am about to say something, Ivy comes to save the day again and asks “Ok, so who all got laid last night? I mean, with a partner this time. Besides our Sargent that is.”

Just as she asks this question, Bullet comes walking up. His ears go forward, his eyes wide and I swear I see him blush. He smells of cider and, wait, is that Emerado’s scent on him too? OH, hell no. Now my eyes go wide. He just grins sheepishly and preemptively replies “So Molly, you and your little filly had a bit of fun last night? Glad to hear it”

How did this become all about me? Ivy, you are so dead. You owe me big time. Badger looks at both Bullet and me, watching us both squirm with a bit of amusement in his eyes. “Well somebody in this squad has to, it seems no one else can” I reply. This brought on a whole new round of laughs.

“Ok, foals, time to get into ranks for the morning muster,” I tell them, at which we all form back into ranks. Every morning we do this we try to find something to laugh about. I was thinking this time it would be Badger's turn in the barrel, somehow it just did not seem to work out that way today.

At least we should have the next two weeks of working on projects around the stable or on salvage operations. Nothing too exciting but it helps a pony to feel useful as well as reducing the number of laborers needed to keep the old stable up and running. Sometimes we perform simple repairs and upkeep functions, other times we are assigned special tasks such as assisting in modifications to the original stable, like when they expanded the armory. I had not realized how much smaller it once was until I saw Millie’s memory orb.

The muster formation proceeds as normal with no new briefings. Our company is told that for the next few days we will be working on the stable itself doing upkeep and Maintenance. This meant that in the evenings I will be able to go into town and visit Magpie again. But before that, I would have to stop and visit Buddy in the hospital.

As a squad leader, I am in charge of one of the cleaning crews. We start with general cleaning in the passageways. Badger gets pulled away along with Shadowbuck for a while to go help repair a water pump. But it is nothing really difficult or hard. It feels like a respite for us all. Sometimes we all need a lazy day to re-energize us, even while we are doing something that needs to be done.

At noon we all head to the mess hall for lunch. While not always as good as what we get out in town, most of the time we can get plenty of it. Today for lunch we are having dandelion greens salads with a great sweet feed mixture of oats, barley, soybeans, and molasses. I had hoped for some Huckleberries, but no luck today. As we eat the usual banter continued around the chow hall at all the different tables and those who are eating there. Over in one corner, I see Em and wave a hoof at her. She does a brief wave back, then notices Bullet next to me and starts to eat intently and looks at something interesting on her tray. Bullet looks a little flustered also. I really want to know what happened, but am afraid I may open a wound, so instead, I change the subject.

“Hey Bullet, do you want to come with me to see Buddy after we get done today?’ I ask.

“Sure Mol. Why not have a few of us all go. Maybe we can sneak him a bottle of cider or whiskey even, what do you think Shadowbuck?”

“I do not know, Badger, did you hear anything from Whiskey about how long Buddy might be recuperating? I know he mixes up most of the healing potions and that, here in the hospital.” Replies Shadowbuck.

“Nah, he hasn’t said anything about it. Of course, we still have several others that are in there also. We should go to visit the kid. He seems nice enough” Badger replies back to Shadowbuck.

“Hey Woodrow, you want to come with us to visit Buddy too?” I asked.

“Sure sarge, but you guys sure you don’t mind a mule hanging out with you?”

“Son, you are one of us, mule, cow, pony, it doesn’t matter, you’re a Doorkicker now," Shadowbuck tells him. I could see the relief and smile come over his face.

“Now before we get back to work you lazy pack of hellhounds, who has a bottle we can sneak in?” Ivy asks.

Everyone looks my way. “Hey, Ivy killed my last bottle last night. Anyone else?”

Suddenly I hear Pearl speak up “Sure Sarge, I got some. In one of the last trader caravans that came in, I was able to trade for some Wild Pegasus. I was going to save it for a special occasion, but I guess this is as good as any.”

“Thank you Pearl, if no one else has any then we go with that. Pearl, we will wait for you to get it from your locker after working hours and we can all head up to see him together. Ok, lunch is over, time to get back at it” I tell everyone.

__________

The rest of the day passes fairly quickly with no real excitement. I think of how after the hospital visit, I can not wait to rush into town and see Magpie. But I have to make the visit, it is only right and it is a way of making sure that Buddy knows he is now one of us, as well as Woodrow. Every one of us in the squad has experienced it in some form or fashion. Until you go on a mission or patrol where we have been in the manure you really just do not understand the rest of us.

The day ends and we all go back to our stalls to clean up a bit. Then we meet outside the main stable entrance and as squad walk over to the hospital to see our missing member.

As we walk up the stairs into the hospital, we see Whiskey coming out the doors. He starts to shake his head while looking at us. Badger and the rest of us say hi to him as we keep going into the building. He has seen this before with us and just keeps walking. I swear I hear him mutter to himself, “Not this again”. Last time we did this, it was for Saber and Whiskey accepted the invitation to drink with us. He has not wanted to do so since with us, Badger said it had something to do with him almost losing his job.

We stop at the reception desk and ask for Buddy's room number, the receptionist gives it to us, then adds with a stern expression “Remember there is no food or drink allowed to be taken into the patients.”

I smile my sweetest smile back “Of course not, we would never do something like that, would we guys”. She rolls her eyes and points the way to the hallway for Buddy's room.

As we walk up to the door for his room, we see he is lying with this back to the door. He has an IV in his foreleg and looks like he is bored. We notice one of his ears twitching in our direction. This is the cue for the party to start. Dusty goes in first, she is a cute younger mare in Ivy’s section who also happens to be my stall mate Nugget's oldest daughter. She is one of the wildest of us.

Dusty slowly walks up behind Buddy, gently puts a forehoof on his flank, running it up to his neck, she leans forward and whispers in his ear “He big fella, you looking for a good time”. With this, his eyes pop open and he almost jumps out of bed. To which he sees the rest of us looking in from the doorway. But before he can say anything Dusty takes his face in her hooves and gives him a long kiss. We watch as his eyes close, his ears go forward and he draws her closer with one forehoof.

When she breaks the kiss, he asks “What was that for?” Smiling she looks at him and says “that was for saving the sarge for us.” Then she moves forward again and kisses him again opening her mouth just a little to which he responds in kind. After that kiss ends, she looks at him and tells him “And that is for me, you big stud muffin. “

At that all of us are cheering and calling, we pile into the room around his bed. I go up and give him a hug around the shoulder and tell him “Thanks Buddy, I appreciate your saving my ass. Sorry, it cost you though.”

He replies back, “No problem Sarge, it was nothing. I know you would have done the same for me.” Smiling I have to tell him “No Buddy I would not, I would have had to have help to carry you. How did you get so big in the first place? Were you force-fed as a child or what?” I say with a slight laugh.

The rest of the squad comes in and gives him hoof bumps or shoulder hugs. Well except for Ivy who goes up and looks at him “Well if a kiss is good enough for Dusty, am I not good enough for one?”

He laughs at her and says “Sure Corporal” at which point she gives him an even deeper kiss than Dusty, putting one hoof behind his head.

Suddenly from the corner of the room Bullet pops off with “Hey, what am I not good enough for a kiss too Buddy?” at which point Buddy's eyes go wide and his ears flop to the sides. All of us laughing.

After this is when Shadowbuck pulls the bottle of Wild Pegasus out of Pearls Saddlebags. He takes the cap off the bottle and gives it back to Pearl, who then hoofs it to Buddy. “Buddy, you have earned the first drink and as the newest members of the squad, you and Woodrow get the first drinks.” After that, we continue to pass the bottle around continue to joke.

I then notice that the shots in his flank had destroyed his cutie mark, without meaning to while looking at it my ears start to go down. Buddy sees me staring and a sad look starts to come over his face. “Sorry about that,” I tell him.

With a bit of tear in his eye, he replies, “Don’t worry about it sarge, I still have the one on my other flank. Maybe I will get a chance to earn a second cutie mark” he jokes

Oh, no I tell myself, he just gave Ivy an opening. At which point Ivy ears forward and a smile on her muzzle looks at him and says “Yep, we will just call you Second Chance for now on.”

Ghost, who is in the background and normally reserved looks at Ivy and tells her “Second Chance is too long, how bout we just call him Chance”. And with that Buddy loses his name for normal use and everyone starts calling him Chance. It is the small things like this that bind us and make us a family, a herd. I slowly make my way over to the corner and watch my herd, no matter what their ages they are my kids.

Despite how Ivy feels, I still want foals of my own someday. Perhaps like Dusty and Nugget, I will have one of mine serve with me in the guard. The thought brings me some peace and watching everyone together just feels so right. “So, Chance, did the doctors tell you when they are kicking you out of here yet?” I ask.

Looking serious he replies “In a couple of more days they say. The wounds really fractured my hip bone and almost took the ball right off of the bone. So, they want me to stay off of it for a while more.”

“That makes sense, I am just so glad you are still going to be with us Chance,” I tell him.

He smiles “So am I sarge, so am I. Thanks for getting me help so fast too. The doc’s said if the healing potions had not gotten in me so fast, I would have probably bled out. All of you saved my life, so thanks”.

I knew he had been hit bad, but it never occurred to me how close a thing it was. Chance was a good name then. Damn it, another couple of stones for that saddlebag. Thank Celestia and Luna he pulled through.

Shortly after this one of the nurses showed up. “Ok, everyone time for you to clear out and let Buddy here have some rest.” She tells us. As we file out the door to leave, we all say goodbye to Chance. I also notice Dusty talking to the nurse for a bit and then returning to Chances room.

Heading out the door I see Bullet, Ivy, and most of the squad heading out to town. I also see Badger getting ready to head back to his home. I call out to him “Hey Badger, Wait up for a minute.”

He stops and waits for me. “Hey Sarge, what do you need?” he asks. I stare into those big blue, but sad eyes and so want to hug him. Instead, I ask “I was just wondering if sometime you might want to join Magpie and me for dinner, or perhaps hang around with us at the archives?”

With a slight smile he looks back, a bit of hope in his eyes “Sure sarge, just let me know a day ahead so I can make sure things are taking care of back at the house. Besides I always wanted to get a look at the archive as well as the library, I never seem to make enough time to go there.” He begins to look nervous for a second and looks to see if anyone is around, at which point he gives me a quick kiss on the cheek, surprising me, but not at all unpleasant.

“Ok, sounds good, I will talk to Magpie about it, hopefully in two days if you do not mind.”

He smiles back “Me, mind, the opportunity to spend time with two beautiful mares, Nope, not at all. I look forward to it, now I best be getting home. I still have to take care of a few things at the house. Have a good night Sarge.”

“You too Badger, and please, since you already kissed me, call me Molly when we are not with the others, please?” I ask him.

He smiles back and takes my face in his hooves and really kisses me. I swear it rocks me almost as much as Magpies. He breaks the kiss, looks me in the eyes, and says “Ok Molly, now go have a good time with Magpie, I will see you in the morning”.

With that, he turns and starts to walk back to his home. I can not help but smile. My heart fluttering in my chest. I cannot believe that after all this time I finally got a real kiss from him. I hope Magpie understands. I love her so much, but I think Badger could love both of us and both of us him, I hope I do not screw this up.

I then turn and head to the Library and archives to see if Magpie is there. On the way, I start to really look at how much things have changed since I was a filly here. I stop at the bakery on my way and decide to spend a few bottle caps on a couple of cupcakes for us. I think she said she really likes carrot cake so I buy one carrot cake and one blueberry with cream cheese frosting.

Finally, I make it to the library. Luckily, I guessed right and she is there. She is in the archives room reading through some old letters with a box of more letters, notes, and books next to her. I am so excited to see her again this soon. I set the cupcakes down by the door.

“Hey, beautiful” I whisper in her ear as I slide my hoof around her and nibble on her neck lightly.

“Hi sweetie” She replies back with a slight giggle. “How was your day today?”

“It was pretty good Mags. Sorry, I am late but the squad stopped at the hospital to visit Chance, Uh I mean Buddy.”

“Ok Molly, so which one is it?” she asks with a slight frown on her face.

So, I explain to her how Buddy was now being called Chance by the squad and why. “Also, my dear, there may have been some alcohol involved” I admit. This gets her to laugh a little.

“I hope you do not mind, but after our discussion from dinner last night with Ivy and how you seemed to be somewhat interested I asked Badger if he would like to have dinner or visit the archives with us some time, depending on if you agreed to it.”

“And what did he say to that Mollygirl?”

"Well, first he said he would love to spend time like that with two beautiful mares, and then he kissed me,” I said with my head down a bit and my ears lowered. Goddess, why does she not look happy? I thought, oh sea biscuits her ears are flat back, this is not good.

With that, I feel her forehoof slap against my face. “Mollygirl, how could you, I've had such hopes for us, and...” Then I see her face start to change as she realizes exactly what I said. “Did, did he really say with two beautiful mares?” she asks uncertainly. I nod my head. She starts to smile “did he really mean I am beautiful too?” Again, I nod. “I am so sorry Molly, I just thought, you, uh, you know, I am sorry,” she says as she puts her head down and looks at the floor. “I hope you understand, I didn't mean to hurt you, I just got so jealous, I mean, I have just found you and am getting to know you and you say you were kissed by a stallion we both like, and, Then I realized you were asking him to spend time with both of us and he thought we were both beautiful. I am so not used to that, I am so sorry Molly.”

Sheepishly I look at her “I understand Magpie, I am sorry I have given you a reason to worry or feel threatened. If you want, I will tell him no, while I like him and care about him, I am yours. I hope you understand that. I just figured we could all spend time together and get to know each other. If things progressed where we agreed we wanted him too and he wanted both of us, then we could take things a step further.”

“No Molly, it's alright, I would like to get to know him anyways. However, nothing happens between him and us unless we both agree. Do you understand? I mean it Mollygirl. I need you to tell me you understand. If you can't then I hate to say it, but I will have to end things between us, I cannot take much more heartbreak, my love. Now, do you understand what I am saying?”

I look up into her pleading eyes, my head down, as well as my ears “Yes Magpie, I do understand dear. I did not mean to upset you my dearest one.” I look over at the table by the door and with a half-smile, I ask “So, would you like a cupcake Mags”.

At this, she starts to giggle. Finally, I have really made her smile again. I love that smile so much.

__________

Again, I wake up in Magpie's bed. This time is a little different, she is still laying next to me. I look up and see her watching me sleep. “Good morning my love,” I tell her.

“Good morning my beloved” she replied with a smile. “About what we were talking about last night, go ahead and ask Badger to come to dinner tomorrow night with us and perhaps a visit to the archives.”

“Ok, Mags, but only if you are sure you want to. Also, if you do not mind, can we have Ivy along again sometime?”

"Sure Mol, I understand. I saw how you two are together. I can't allow myself to come between best friends like that”. She replied.

“Mags, if you want, I would like to meet some of your friends too, I mean if you want to. I do not want to cause you any problems.” I tell her.

“We will see Molly, I don't have a lot of them, to begin with. But I would be proud for you to meet them sometime. I just know we do not have a lot of time before your rotation makes it difficult to see each other is all.”

“I guess I can understand that. I hate to say it though, but I need to get up and head back to the stable for work today.” With that, I kiss her on the back of her neck and slowly unwrap my hooves from around and intertwined with hers. I then plod to the kitchen and without thinking I ask “Do you want me to try and make breakfast?”

“Oh, no, nope, that will not be necessary” she quickly tells me. “Ivy told me all about your culinary skills at dinner the other night when you went to the restroom.”

“Oh, sorry, I just wanted to do something nice for you in return for all you do for me, is all.”

“Sweetheart, you have done so much for me already, I can not tell you how surprised I was by the cupcake last night. Thank you again for that, and for staying with me again last night. I really enjoy just snuggling up with you and being held.” She tells me with a smile. “Now go clean up and I will make us some breakfast.”

After breakfast, I head back to the stable. I change quickly into my uniform and make a run for it to just make muster in time. I guess I was cutting it too close as Captain Abby gives me the Mare Stare as I am getting my squad to fall in at the last minute. As I get into formation I see Chance has been returned to duty from the hospital. I guess they figured he had healed up enough finally.

I know I have to quit cutting it so close. The last thing I need to do is get the captain torqued off at me. It would be bad enough if it was just me that it affected, but if I really got on her bad side it could carry over to my squad getting the dirty jobs more often.

After muster, we get our assignments again. This time we were down in the hydroponics labs. Some of us cleaning out tanks, others helping with the collection of watercress that was just ready to harvest. Badger has taken Woodrow with him and they are working on the water transfer system for the tanks.

As I am walking around to check on how the squad members are doing, I can hear Badger and Woodrow talking as they work.

“Ok, Woody, remember when you are working on anything that has a thread, lefty loosey, righty tighty. This will cover you ninety percent of the time. Also, when you open a valve, open it fully then back it off a quarter turn so that it is easy for anyone who may come behind you to tell it is already open. This will prevent them from trying to over force it and possibly breaking the valve. That make sense to you?”

“Sure Badg, it makes sense. But what if you still cannot get a…” I hear Woody ask back as I walk by. I do not need to go any closer to know that they are doing ok and have everything in hoof. I will check on them again in a while just to make sure though.

A little while later I hear Ivy “Dang it Dusty, Chance, Get away from those carrots. You know you're not supposed to harvest them yet. “

“But Corporal, these ones just don't look right, I think we should take them out and taste test them just to make sure they are still good.” I hear Dusty reply.

“Dusty quit arguing, and do not teach Chance any more bad habits than you already have.”

There are many crops here that could have supported the entire stable, what we grow here now is used to help feed the members of the co-op, but it cannot feed us all. That is why the co-op farms outside are so important. Any surplus that the co-op is able to grow is either stowed for an emergency or is traded to other communities.

During the lunch break the squad all heads up to the stable cafeteria again. As we are heading that way, I see Badger and Woodrow following us a ways back. “Ivy, I will catch up with you. I have to have a chat with our resident mechanic.”

I wait for Badger and Woodrow to catch up. “Hey guys, how are the preventive maintenance checks coming?” Badger gives me a raised eyebrow and replies “Pretty good so far sarge.”

“Yeah Sarge, Badger is really showing me the tricks of the trade.” Woodrow chimes in.

“Woodrow, why don’t you catch up with the rest of the squad and I will meet you there. I want to talk to the sarge about some problems with the pipes and some supplies we may need.” Badger tells him.

Suddenly I hear that loud mule laugh “Hee Haw, Heee Haaaww, Sure Badg. Good luck with those pipes.” I feel myself blushing. I force myself to not respond. Damn smart asses.

As Woody walks away, Badger looks at me “Hey Sarge, do you think you could get us some more packing for the valves. We have a few that need the rod glands repacked. I also have one broken valve handle that needs replaced, if we can get one.”

Once we can see that Woodrow has caught up with everypony else he relaxes a bit looks around quickly “Hi Molly, how’s it going today?” he asks.

“Not too bad Badger. I talked with Magpie last night.” I feel playful so I decide to pause for a little bit.

He looks at me with a bit of hope in his eyes “And?” he asks.

“Would you like to join us for dinner tomorrow night, and perhaps a visit to the archives afterward?” I ask him.

"Yes,” he answers quickly. “I can't wait”.

“Sweet, I will let her know when I see her tonight, ok. We best catch up with the rest.”

Looking around to see that no one else is around I then give him a quick kiss, and as I move next to him to head to the cafeteria, I give him a quick slap on the flank with my tail and a wink. In reply, I get a lopsided grin.

We then catch up to the rest. I go sit by Ivy, Pearl, and Bullet. Badger sits down with Shadowbuck, Woody, Chance, and Dusty. We had the normal chit chat, but I keep thinking how much I can not wait to get back to Magpie tonight and to tell her that tomorrow night is on.

__________

That night at dinner I tell Magpie about my day and then about Badger agreeing to have dinner and a visit to the archives with us the next night. “Really, are you sure he is interested in both of us, not just you?” she nervously asked.

"Yes Magpie, he really is interested in you as much as me. Besides this is just a visit among friends right now. Relax, Mags, he thinks you are beautiful too. Just wondering Mags, would you mind if I used a memory orb again tonight? I really would like to see a bit more of what it used to be like back then, especially if I can find some of Millie again.”

“Oh, Ok Molly, I was just hoping we could spend some more time alone together tonight. “

“I am so sorry Mags, I was just hoping to get to know Her better, is all,” I told her.

She sits with her hoof under her chin for a minute “You know Molly, I have a couple of things I want to look up anyways, let's do it, However, only one and then home. If it is too late, you have to go back to base. I will not have you late after you telling me what happened this morning.”

“Deal. Thank you, sweetheart,” I tell her and lean over, giving her a thank you kiss.

After we eat, we head directly to the library and its archives. On the way, we pick up a couple of Sparkle Colas and some snacks for later. For the first time in my life, I catch myself walking around in public holding tails with another pony. Once we get to the library, I open the door and let Magpie go in first. As we head down to the basement, we see the main librarian. “Hi Pages,” Magpie says to her. “I hope you do not mind us being her late tonight and possibly tomorrow?”

Holding a small stack of books, she looks at Magpie and me. “Ok young lady, but please do not make too much of a habit of it. Also, I do appreciate you asking ahead of time about tomorrow. Is there anything that I can help you find? “

“Not right, now, Molly wants to look at a memory orb, and once I get her set up, I will come back up and get some help from you, if you don't mind?” Magpie replies.

“No problem Magpie, I should be up in the spellbook section for a bit” Pages tells her.

We head down to the archive room. I notice that there is now a couple of blankets down here folded on a table. I set the food and drinks down next to them and after closing the door I turn around and take my love in my hooves and give her the kiss I have wanted to all night. “Thank you, my love, I really appreciate this more than you know. I promise you I will make it up to you”. I tell her.

After we break our embrace, I follow her to the computer area as she gets the memory orb reader ready for use and puts it on me. “I hope you like this one dear. I really am not sure what is on it, but it was in the box with Twilight Hope’s and Bertha’s memories, the same one that contained the memory orb of Millie’s.” She tells me.

“So how many of these have you used before Magpie?” I ask.

She looks at me with a neutral look on her face and replies back “None, I have always been too afraid to.” And with that, she turns on the memory orb.

__________

With that thought in mind, I am suddenly in another body again. It seems familiar though. Thank goddess it is not Bertha again. I still do not know how those poor cows can deal with carrying those udders all the time. It makes my back hurt just thinking about it.

I look down and see the familiar uncloven hoof and the standard blue and gold stable barding. I am in the radio and communications room of the stable. Next to me is a unicorn stallion wearing a headset and moving the dials.

I hear my ride's voice and recognize it shortly after as being that of Millie. “So, Airwaves, now that we hung up those emergency antennas have you heard anything?”

“Actually Millie, I have. While I have not been able to pick up anything on the military or emergency frequencies, I have picked up a civilian one. It is reliable enough I have the Overmare and Overcow coming in in a few minutes to listen to it. Part of why I had you put that recollector on so we can record their reaction to it.” He tells me.

“Airwaves, that is not fair, you know how I feel about being around them. It should have been the chief of security here, not me a lowly shift supervisor. Here you put it on” she says.

“Nope, no-can-do Millie, I have to wear my headset, can’t do both at the same time.” He says with a grin. At that point, I hear the door open and our head turns and we see Twilight Hope and Bertha come into the R&C room.

“Ok Airwaves, what do you have for us?” Twilight Hope asks. Bertha standing silently behind her.

“It is about time, I will turn it on now and put it on the speaker, just a sec, ok, here we go, and,” he says.

Over the speakers we hear the voice of a stallion “Good Evening Colts and Fillies of the Wasteland, you were just listening to the sweet voice of Sweetie Belle. DJ Pon3 here bringing you the news and truth to the Wastelands. As a reminder to those who are heading to the Hoofington region, the Hoof is going wild with gang fights again. It seems that Deus is on the loose, rumor has it that he is one bad pony to cross. There are reports of increased bandit and raider activity along the roads from Manehatten to Fillydelphia. Finally, we have reports that the Steel Rangers are on the move again. If any of the stables out there can hear this, we remind you; do not reveal your locations if at all possible. Reports are coming in of a recent discovery of an unknown stable, all of them say that there were no survivors after it being attacked and pillaged by the Steel Rangers. I almost forgot for any of you out there with news to share or music and items to trade contact, my associates, at Tenpony Tower and we will see if we can do business to help us all. Now coming up next…”

Twilight Hope had pushed the switch to turn the broadcast down from over Airwaves shoulder. She looks at me and Airwaves, “At this point, you two are not to discuss this with anyone, do you hear me?”

“Yes Ma’am” we both reply immediately.

She looks over at Bertha “We need to discuss this back in the office. “Security Officer Mille, follow us. Airwaves, will you please contact the Security Chief and have him meet me and Betha in our office.”

“Yes, Ma’am, will do,” he replies back.

I watch through Millie’s eyes as we walk to the Overmare and Overcow’s office. The passageways are similar in most areas to what we have now, but I notice a few open corridors that are no longer there. Then we enter the office. I have never been to it, so I really wish I could look around more. Twilight Hope goes to her desk and Bertha to hers. I am still standing by the doorway when the Security Chief enters. He is a large light red stallion with a black mane and tail, on his flank is a badge for a cutie mark.

“Hello, Copper” I hear Twilight Hope say as he enters.

“Good Evening Overmare, Overcow. What can I help you with tonight?” he asks.

Bertha then speaks up “Chief we actually have a couple of things we need to discuss with you. We want your input as well, so please be frank with us”

“Yes ma’am, I always try to be so with you,” he tells them.

“Chief, it has come to our attention that we can now receive some outside radio signals. One of the things that were mentioned was that they are open for trade at the Tenpony Tower in Manehatten. We would like to discuss with you the feasibility of sending a small expedition there to make contact and perhaps open the possibility of trade at a later date.” Twilight Hope tells him.

“Secondly Chief, on the same broadcast, we heard that another stable was possibly found by a group called the Steel Rangers and it did not end well for the original occupants of the stable. So, we will need your opinions on what we can do to prevent being identified and found.” Bertha informs him.

“I will answer the Overmare first. I think we can do it. It is a very long distance away, but I am sure a team of four to six ponies or cattle should be able to make it safely there and back. However, they will need to be provisioned and well equipped to make the trek. It will not be easy or quick, but I am sure they can do it,” He tells them.

“Now for what you mentioned Overcow, I would suggest we try running under the detection spell as quickly as possible. No Stabletec barding to be allowed outside the stable. In fact, we may consider taking all of it, removing the stable numbers and dying it to a color that can blend in easier up there. “he then pauses, puts his hoof under his chin, thinks for a bit, and begins again “In fact, I think we may want to try and move most of the population of the stable out into the surrounding area as soon as we safely can. We will need to try and find weapons also so we can have a security force clear the local buildings of hostiles before we move anypony in there.”

“Chief, I appreciate your recommendations. Would you be so kind as to make a list of those you would recommend sending on this expedition to Tenpony Tower?” Bertha asks him.

“No problem ma’am, would tomorrow morning be too late to get my recommendations to you. I have a couple of officers ready for advancement and I may try them in new positions for shift supervisors, as I may be sending out two of my three shift supervisors on this. Also, you may want to consider talking to the mayor over in Emerald Grove to see if he has anyone with knowledge of that area or who may be able to act as a guide for the expedition.” He replies.

“Very well Chief, thank you for your input. I look forward to your suggestions in the morning, you and officer Millie are dismissed.” The Overcow Bertha tells him.

We both turn and leave the office. As we walk the stable halls with him back to the security office and the small jail, we have there he begins to talk to me. “Millie, I know you have a husband and foal, but I think we are really going to need you and Mootilda on this expedition if we want it to succeed.”

I can feel her fighting the tears down. But she keeps up the façade “Chief if you think it is best for the stable, I will go. Just let me know a couple of days beforehoof so I can let Oatie know and spend time with him and Marey, please?”

With that we reach security. Copper looks over at me. “I am going to call it a night Millie. I am heading back to my stall and do some paperwork there. I hope the rest of your shift goes quietly.” he tells me.

I enter the office, sit behind the computer so that I cannot be easily been from the window and I hear Millie begin to cry and my vision begins to blur. “Dammit, why now, we were talking about having another foal. I was so hoping to stay here. I do not want to leave my family,” Millie says to herself through her tears. She puts her head on the desk and continues to cry.

I feel her body rack with the tears of someone who feels that their life is being ripped from them, and there is nothing that they can do about it. She looks over at the wall and she sees a picture of a Pegasus, besides it, she sees the words that she always took for granted before. “Duty, as heavy as a mountain, Death as light as a feather- Old Pegasus proverb.” She continues crying for a while and then she lifts her head, I watch as her hoof comes up, I feel her find the switch and she turns the memory recorder off.

__________

I come out of the memory orb and see Magpie sitting at the desk next to me. Before her is an old copy of a volume of the Encyclopedia Equestria. She has fallen asleep and while I hate to wake her, I know I need to. It is already dark outside, but at this time of year, the days are getting shorter. I notice that she has already finished her Sparkle Cola and her snack so I do the same before I wake her.

I gently nuzzle her, giving her a small lick on the check. “Sweetheart, time to wake up. We need to get you home, love.” I tell her.

She slowly wakes and smiles at me. How I love that smile. “Ok Moll, let's go home. Sorry I didn't mean to fall asleep.” She tells me.

“Not a problem Mags, I know how tired you are, I am pretty tired myself. Let’s get home and get some sleep.

With that, we both head back to her apartment. I hold the door for her as she enters and we follow what has started to become our routine upon getting to her place. We take turns using the bathroom then we both climb in bed to sleep. As we lay there she moves closer and cuddles into me. I feel so lucky. I do not know what I did to deserve her. With that, I drift off to sleep with the feel of her body next to me and her scent in my nose. I have not felt this good since I was a filly with mom.

Come morning I wake up an hour before my alarm. I gently nuzzle her neck and ears. She rolls over and smiles at me. “Good morning love,” she tells me.

“Good morning,” I tell her back with a smile. “Would you like something special before I leave for work today?” I ask.

In reply, she just shakes her head yes, puts her hooves behind my head, and kisses me more deeply than I can imagine. I can not think of anything but her for the next little while. I so want to please her and let her know how much I love her. Once we are finished, I get up and go clean up for the day. She makes a light breakfast for us of oatmeal and soybeans. She surprises me by pulling out two muffins also.

As I am getting ready to leave, I notice that Magpie is very nervous.

“What is wrong Magpie?” I ask.

“Nothing, Molly,” she says at first. “It’s just, what should I wear tonight? I know it's just a meeting of friends and not a real date, but I still want to look good for him and I want you to be proud to have me on your foreleg.”

“Magpie, you are beautiful no matter what you wear. You could wear nothing at all if you want, or maybe a nice dress that is comfortable, or maybe a blouse. Wear what you feel comfortable with, ok?”

“Alright Molly, are we meeting at J.C. Dobbins again or where do you want to meet up?”

"That is a good question, how about we meet up at the Paddock. We can have supper there and then head on over to the archives from there. Does that sound good to you?”

“Sure, Molly. I'll see you there as soon as I can.” She comes to the door, gives me a kiss goodbye, and as I am heading out the door, she gives me a grin and says “By the way thank you for this morning my little war mare.”

And she closes the door before I can tell her "‘My pleasure”. At which point I look at the time on my PipBuck and quickly trot back to the stable.

This time I am early to formation. I notice both Chance and Dusty seem to have a bit of hair missing from their necks just around the collar line of their barding. I will have to talk to them about being more discrete later. At least I can keep them in different sections of the squad. We fall in as usual. However, I notice that Ivy has a bit of a smirk on her face. Now the question is do I have some explaining to do, or does she?

After muster, we return to the stable for the work detail back in hydroponics. Once they realize that Badger is in my squad and that he knows his way around a wrench our presence was requested by the Hydroponics head, At least that is what Captain Abby tells me. I put Woodrow and Badger back together again on the maintenance team. I figure today I will try and keep Dusty and Chance apart so they can get some work done. I put Chance with Bullet and while I would love to work with Ivy today, I put her with Dusty and have Ghost come along with me.

The day passes fairly quickly with nothing really notable happening. Before lunch, I meet up with Badger and tell him to meet me by the main stable doors when he is finished cleaning up after work. After lunch, the last couple of hours start to drag. Finally, the day is done. I rush back to my stall, clean up, and then meet Badger at the doors of the stable. Together we walk into Manesville.

As we walk, we start to chat a bit. “I hope you do not mind eating at the Paddock with Magpie and I tonight, and then spending some time at the archives?”

“No, I do not mind at all Mollygirl. In fact, I am really looking forward to it.” He tells me. “So, what is she like Molly, I mean really like. I have known you for years now, so I'm comfortable with you. But Magpie has me nervous.”

“Badg, relax, she is a very nice mare. She does get a bit nervous herself sometimes. But she really is a good pony. She is really smart, and has a good sense of humor too from what I have seen.”

“Ok, and are you sure about the idea of the three of us possibly dating someday. I mean I really don't want to screw things up for you either, much less myself Molly.”

“First step first Badger, tonight is just us getting together to get to know each other. If it goes any further, great, if not great. I just want to spend time with my marefriend and another friend right now, does that make things easier?”

“I guess so, but I am still a little nervous is all.” He tells me.

Once we get to the Paddock we enter inside and both get a cider at the bar. We are exchanging stories and talking about old times when Magpie finally arrives. As the door opens and she steps in both of us turn our heads and go dead quiet, while I am not sure if his jaw has dropped open, I know mine just did. She is standing there looking around for us at first. She wearing a cute little blue skirt, with blue and white checking on the edges. She has a very light blue ribbon weaved in her mane which she has braided, and another ribbon that matches tied in a bow on her tail. She is beautiful. I have never imagined having a mare who looked that good by my side.

I hear Badger gulp and he asks “Is that really Magpie?” I can only nod my head. We both get up to meet her. I give her a quick hug and kiss, and tell her how beautiful she looks. After I step aside Badger steps up, he takes Magpies forehoof in his and gently kisses it. “Hello Magpie. It is very nice to finally get to meet you. I have heard so much about you from your Mollygirl.” He says with a smile

Smiling back at him, I swear she bows slightly “It is very nice to finally get to meet you too Badger. Molly and Ivy had nothing but good things to say about you.” At which point he looks at me and I simply shrug my shoulders and smile back at him.

Once we get a table, we all enjoy a wonderful meal of fresh watercress, spinach, carrots, and peas with a nice dressing on it. While Badger and I both have another cider, Magpie asks if we mind if she has a Sparkle Cola instead. For dessert, the three of us share a fresh blackberry pie. Having worked in hydroponics as much as we have this week, I know these did not come out of the stable, I look at the waitress’s name tag and I ask “Hey, Brassy, this pie is really good, where did you get the berries from?”

“Tell me about it. I heard the owner say they came in on a shipment from the Hoof yesterday. I wouldn't have thought they would still be in season, but I guess it is warmer down there this time of year.”

“Good point, I had not thought of that,” I tell her.

After we finish Badger and me at first disagree about who is paying for dinner but then decide to split the tab, with the additional agreement that since I am the sergeant and earn more than I can also pay the tip.

From there we proceeded to the archives. Again, we see Pages and wave to her. Badger just nods at her and looks at me and Magpie with a raised eyebrow. We take him down to the basement. I realize that the blankets are still folded there and try to ignore them.

Now Magpie is really in her element. She starts to give him the same tour of the archive as I had received. I sit down by the computer at the desk and relax for a little bit listening to them in the distance.

“This is great Magpie, do they have any of the railroad manifest or the carriage plant records do you know?” he asks.

“I am not sure Badger, but I can look for them for you, if I can't find any, I'll ask Pages, maybe she can help me find them for you.”

They keep going through the rows of shelves and finally, I hear her ask “Badger, would you like to try a memory orb. We have a small collection here and I know Molly has viewed some of them. “

“Sure Magpie, I'll try one,” he says as they approach, and I swear I see him tap his hoof on her hind quarter just as they came around the corner. Magpie with a big smile on her face.

“Ok, just sit here Badger, let me put this repeater on you so you can see it. Normally only unicorns can use these, but the repeater here allows us earth ponies, and I would suspect pegasi to use them some. “

He sits in the chair with a smile. Magpie reaches into the box that has the memory orbs I have been watching and grabs one randomly and puts it in the machine. “Are you ready Badger?”

“Sure, this should be interesting, let go for it,” he tells her and she turns it on. We see him start to relax and then suddenly tense and his jaw drops open. I wonder if I look like that when I use this thing?

“Magpie, did you explain to him how it works and feels to use a memory orb?”

“No Molly, I thought you had.”

We both look at each other at the same time tell the other “Oh no I hope he did not get Bertha's memory orb for his first time.”

After which we both started to laugh until tears came down our eyes. “This could be an Udder disaster,” I tell her.

Still laughing she looks back at me ‘No it could be a calf-tastrophy.”

“If he gets upset, he can kiss our dairy airs,” I reply.

To which she counters “I guess there is no use crying over spilled milk now.” At which point I lose it, I am on the floor almost crying from laughter.

Finally, after a little while, we finally stop laughing and put ourselves back together. We start to look through the archives then try to see if we can find any of the old records from the railroad or the carriage plant. Granted I am not above playing a little smack on the flank with my tail as we search and we do find time in the back corner for a nice long kiss. I do not know what it is, but this dress on her is driving me crazy, and I finally have to tell her. “Really Molly? You really think I look that good?”

“Yes, my love, I really do. You are absolutely stunning; didn’t you notice how I and Badger reacted when we saw you?” I asked her.

“Yes, I saw it, but I was afraid you were just playing around a bit. I mean no one else ever reacted that way about me before.”

“Magpie, my sweet, sweet Magpie. You are beautiful and while I love you, I am not just saying that. Now tell me how we shut this off after he is done, that way if one of us falls asleep the other can take care of it without waking the other.”

"Molly, are you suggesting we all sleep here tonight?”

“Sure, why not. It is just sleep, not sex. Just like we do in the field. Besides, tell me you would not like to have two ponies cuddle you at that same time?”

“Ok, you got me there Molly, I have to say, I really like the idea of it, but do you think Badger will be ok with it? I mean we did not discuss it with him.”

“I am sure he will be fine with it. We just have to make sure we are up in time to make it back to the stable. Ok, dearest one. In fact, I will set the alarm on my PipBuck right now.”

“Ok, Molly, that sounds good. Shall we continue looking for that information for Badger or do you want to look for some other stuff?”

“Well, he will be in there for a while yet and it is already getting dark, why don’t we just set the blankets down and cuddle for a while,” I tell her and I bump her flank with mine. Besides, maybe we can hear a late broadcast of DJ Pon3 while we are waiting. With that, we go over to the corner of the room and lay one blanket down, lay down next to each other, and put the other blanket over us. I then turn my PipBuck to the radio frequency and we listen to the music on it. After a while, we hear the familiar voice of the stallion known as DJ Pon3.

“Good Evening Fellow Wastelanders. DJ Pon3 here to provide you with your daily dose of truth, no matter how much it hurts. Today we have news coming out of the Hoof that once again raider activity has been increasing. There are reports of slavers along the main roads leading from Ponyville to the Hoof. Try to avoid going out alone along those routes if you can avoid it. And to my dedicated fans in the back 48 acres, who sent me a Blackberry Pie, I just want to let you know that it made it here and is delicious. Thank you again. Now here is a little Highlander style number we just received in from a group called the Hayseeds… ”

As we listened to the music cuddling and nuzzling each other I drift off to sleep. A little while later I awake and notice that Magpie is not next to me. I just lay there and look around and notice her taking off the repeater from Badger and hear him whisper “Really, not only did you change genders on me for the memory orb, but species too? How do those poor cows walk with those things down there?”

"I’m sorry Badger, I didn't mean to do that to you. I hope you are not too mad at me.”

“No Magpie, I was just really surprised, thank you for sharing it with me though. It really gives you a new perspective on history. Is she asleep?”

“I think so. She seems so tired I don’t want to wake her.”

“Well I should head back home for the night I guess,” Badger told her.

“Badger, I, uh, um, it is so late, why don’t you just lay down with Molly and me. She already set her alarm so she would not be late to get back to the stable for muster. You can tell your housemates that it was my fault, you did not know the memory orb would last that long.”

“You know that is more than a little tempting.” He tells her as he steps closer and lifts her head with his hoof and gently kisses her. She knows I would not mind already and while nervous about me, he knows I am not going to be upset with him. I just smile to myself and slowly start to drift off again. Shortly afterward, I feel, Magpie snuggle back against me, raising herself just enough to give me a gentle lick on the cheek and a little nibble on my neck, what kind of surprises me is it was followed from behind me with Badger also giving a gentle lick and nibble before he goes over to the other side of Magpie and lays down facing her with hooves reaching over her and resting on me. Now, this is nice.

Come morning my PipBuck alarm wakes all three of us. I have my back to Magpie, she had her hooves over me and Badger has his back tight against hers. We all wake suddenly to the alarm. I just smile at both of them. “Good morning Darlings,” I tell them as I get up and stretch, I then give both of them a very good kiss before trotting off to the little filly’s room. I am joined a few minutes later by Magpie we both just smile at each other. “I hope you enjoyed last night my love,” I tell her.

“Yes, sweetheart very much, the only way it could have been better would have been for a repeat of yesterday morning.”

“While that sounds really good, do you think he is ready for that yet, or that you and I are?”

“I think so. I noticed you woke up when I was taking the repeater off of him last night. I hope it was not too big a tease for you when I kissed him. Molly”.

"No beautiful it was not. I really enjoyed it actually. I loved seeing you both happy and enjoying yourselves too.”

A little while later we all meet outside the archive room. We fold the blankets quickly. “Badger, I hate to say it but we need to hurry to get back to the stable in time for muster.”

“I know Moll, it’s just hard to end a good thing. Thank you both for having me join you last night. I really hope we can do it again sometime soon. Perhaps next week?” he says, with his ears straight forward and a look of hope on his face.

“We will see,” Magpie answered. “But I know I enjoyed myself and I enjoyed getting to meet you an know you some. Now you two best get going, I do not want you to get into trouble.”

She then comes over and gives me a big hug and a very deep kiss “I love you Mollygirl, have a good day. Will I see you tonight?”

“I love you too Magpie, I was thinking of letting you have a night to relax, besides I need to talk with Ivy tonight if you do not mind. How about tomorrow night?” I ask.

“Ok, sounds good. My love, have a good night then too. I will see you then.” With that, she turns to Badger. Again, she puts her hooves around him to kiss him, he gladly reciprocates and they share as intimate a kiss as Magpie and I. “Goodbye Badger, take care of each other and I will see you both later dears.” She says and goes back into the archives.

Badger and I then leave to head back to the stable. I look at the time on my PipBuck and say to him “Well we best hurry to make it in time.” I quickly give him as good a kiss as I had Magpie, When I break the kiss I look up and see her looking through the window at me with a smile on her face. Then I see her mouth the words, thank you, love.

“Come on Badger, at the trot” I call to him.

‘All right Sarge, but this is going to hurt.” He replies and with that we were off to the stable again. Back to duty and our normal roles.

__________

Dear Dj Pon3, Our squad listens to you every chance we can. I have never made such a request before. If you have it in your archives could you please play I'll Take Care of you for my beloved Magpie and our Badger?

Thank you
Mollygirl.
Manesville Co-op

Chapter 6: Friends and Memories

Chapter 6: Friends and Memories

"To enjoy the flavor of life, take big bites. Moderation is for monks." Robert A. Heinlein, The Notebooks of Lazarus Long

As we trot up to the stable, Badger and I see Ivy heading in also. I speed up to catch up with her and hopefully distract her from asking about Badger and my timing. As she turns to talk to me, I see Badger slow down and walk past as nonchalant as he can. However, it was already too late it seems.

“Hey Ivy, how are you and how has Epona been doing?” I ask.

“Hey Mollygirl, a hot night last night I see,” she immediately replies, “I will ask you all about it later, after muster, speaking of which we both need to go get in uniform for it.”

“Ok, Ivy, I will give you the details later, but really it was nothing really spicy, ok?”

“Yeah, right, two mares, one stallion, sure, tell me another one.” She says with a leer on her face, as we both turn to walk to our stall to get into our uniforms.

“No, really Ivy, we just had dinner and then went over to the archives. Magpie showed him around and then we let him watch,” at which point she interrupts me.

“You let him watch, I did not think you two would be into that Moll.”

“No Ivy, let me finish, he watched, err, um, used? a memory orb.” I finished.

“So, then Molly, how come you both are just happening to come back from town together than?”

“Oh, that, well by the time he finished with the memory orb it was getting late, so the three of us just slept there on the floor with a couple of blankets.”

As we reach our stall and the door opens, she then ask “So Mollygirl, how did it feel to wake up between a stallion and a mare?”

“Ivy, I did not wake up between a stallion and a mare, I was on the outside, Magpie was in the,” I tell her as I look up and see both Emerado and Nugget smirking at me. Damn it, Ivy, why do you always do this to me?

As we are getting dressed Nugget looks up at me “Sounds like a good night Mol, been a while since I woke up like that. But I will say alcohol was involved.”

Emerado chimes in with “Heck Mollygirl if all you want to do is cuddle you and Magpie could have invited me. Sure, I don’t want sex, but I am always down for a bit of cuddling, or am I not good enough now that I am a staff pony?”

“Come on Em, I thought you and Bullet would be the ones cuddling after I saw you two come in the other day.” I laugh as I tell her. But suddenly she looks serious “I best get going.” She says and quickly leaves.

“Now what the hell was that all about?” Ivy asks. We all look at each other. Finally, I look at the other two “I better talk to Bullet and find out what is going on.” I tell them.

After we finish getting into our uniforms, we head out to the drill field for muster. As I approach, I see Bullet. He has a slightly apprehensive look on his face. I motion him aside, trying to contain the anger in my voice, “After muster, I want to talk with you, Corporal.” He braces to and looks straight ahead “Yes Sargeant, I understand.”

I pray to Celestia and Luna that what I am afraid might have happened has not. But if it is, I will put a bullet into his dumb hide just on principle and geld him myself. He knows better and taught me to be a better pony than that.

The morning muster goes as normal and today we are assigned to assist the Hell’s Belles with the Stable improvements. Which means most of us will be assisting in clearing out dirt that has been excavated during a tunnel expansion. This will give me a chance to talk to both Bullet and Emerado today, I hope.

I give everyone their assignments and then signal Bullet to follow me. We go to one of the squad bays. “OK Bullet, what has happened between you and Emerado? I saw you both yesterday morning and could smell each other’s scent on you two. Then she could not look at you and today when I was joking with her, she all but burst into tears. WHAT DID YOU DO CORPORAL?”

“Molly, it's not like that really. We have been spending a lot of time together lately and well yesterday night we both had a bit much to drink and well, she said she had never been voluntarily with a stallion and started to make advances on me, and, well, Molly I finally gave in, I had not realized she was going into season, I mean she never does usually, and, well after we were finished she realized she had never had her implant or contraceptives as she is not normally interested in sex. So now she is terrified she may be pregnant.”

I slap him with a hoof upside his head “Damn it Bullet, you are the one who always taught me to use protection and now you screw this up. Well, what are you going to do if she is pregnant then? Have you thought about that yet?”

“Molly, she asked me that and I asked her what she wanted to do. That is when she broke down into tears yesterday. I have never been in this situation before. Molly, I am at a loss. I really like her, but I know she does not have a sex drive normally and I do. So, we may not make a good couple as I will still have my urges, on the other hoof, I really do like her and care about her. If she is carrying my foal, I want to be involved with its life too.”

"Ok, so you did not force her or anything right? Was this the only time you had sex with each other?”

“No, I did not force anything Molly, and yes it was the one and only time.”

“Ok, so we may be putting the cart before the pony then. Odds are she is not pregnant, but we will not know for a bit. So, we make contingency plans for both ways. I need you to think about it and talk with her later about it. Do you understand me Bullet?”

“Ok Molly, Thanks for talking with me about it. I may need to talk some more later with you.”

“Alright Bullet, Now get back to work with the rest of the squad. I am going to go see if I can talk to Emerado,” I tell him as I head off to the Headquarters section of the stable.

As I walk into the HQ area and I pass the Overmare and Overcow’s office the door opens and Archer comes out, behind him I hear voices talking.

“By Celestia madam, I do not trust this Red Eye. I suggest that before we make any decision that we wait to hear from our agent, she should be back soon.”

“Colonel, we have three of his envoys here waiting for answers what do you propose that…”
And with that, the doors closed cutting off the rest of the conversation. I fall in and walk alongside Archer. “Hey Archer, have you seen Emerado, I have something I need to ask her about?”

“Oh, she should be either at her desk or perhaps she is up in the communications center. I know she has been assisting Broadcast and Soundwaves there with monitoring some of the radio broadcast that we are hearing lately.”

“Has there been anything interesting going on than Archer?”

“Molly, I really can not say, but if I hear anything, I will let you know.”

“Thanks, Archer, I appreciate it. Both keeping me in the loop and telling me where to find Em.”

“No problem Mollygirl, I may be an HQ pony now, but I still remember us drinking out of the same canteen all those years ago.”

I give him a smile and a wave goodbye as he reaches his office. I then begin to search the areas he suggests for Emerado. I luck out and find her before too long on her way out of the communications center.

“Hi Em, do you have a minute?” I ask. “I talked to Bullet a bit ago and got his story, now I want to hear your version of it.”

She looks slightly nervous and embarrassed and resignedly she answers “Sure Mollygirl, do you have somewhere we can talk.”

We leave to find an empty office, once we find one I close the door and we begin to talk.

“Emerado, I need to know what has happened between you and Bullet. Did he rape you?”

Her jaw drops open “Oh Goddesses no Mollygirl. I do not think he ever would do that.”

“Ok, Em, so what has happened that has you so upset?”

“Molly, I usually do not have those urges. I trust Bullet and was not worried about him hurting me. So, when that happened the other night, I finally gave in to the urges I had. Because of the way I normally am I never had the contraceptive implant. So low and behold I not only give in, I promoted it, and then I did not make sure he had protection. Molly, I have heard of too many mares getting pregnant their first time. Oh Celestia, what if I am pregnant. How can I be a staff pony if I am not smart enough to avoid an accidental pregnancy?” She says as she starts to cry on my shoulder.

I let her cry on my shoulder for a bit then I look her in the eyes “Emerado, buck up. Whatever happens, we can handle it. I know Bullet would step up and be there. He already told me that if you are in foal, then he wants to be involved in the foal’s life, and if you want it, you in his life also. Think about it Em. Sometimes life’s big events happen even when we do not expect them, or plan on it. Remember, if you want to hear Celestia laugh, tell Luna you have plans.”

“Thanks, Molly, I appreciate it. Please tell Bullet I really want to talk to him later if you would.”

“I will Em. Now on a different note, what is this I heard about Redeye sending envoys to us?”

“Molly, I should not be telling you this, but two days ago we received three envoys and their escorts from Red Eye over in Fillydelphia. It seems Redeye is building an earth pony stronghold there and when he heard about the Co-op, he figured we would jump to be allied with him. Us supplying food supplies and them providing us finished goods and support. We have been keeping them over in Manesville. They do not know about the stable as we have told them that the Co-op is run out of the government building there.”

“Sounds like a lot is going on than. Any idea what the brass is thinking of doing?”

“Honestly, I am not sure Mollygirl. There are some rumors about Red Eye that we still need to confirm. “

“Thanks, Em for the info. I will talk to Bullet for you later, ok”

“Thanks, Molly, I really appreciate you checking up on me, that and I need someone to talk to about this. I am still worried, but it helps.” She says as she reaches over and gives me a hug.

“No Problem Em, I know you would do the same for me dear. I better let you get going and get back to the squad. I will talk to you later.” I tell her as I start to head back to the squad.

Once back to the squad I see Bullet, I go talk to him and let him know that things are ok and that he really should talk a bit more to Emerado and while it is improbable, make plans if a foal is on the way.

The rest of the day seems to go fairly quickly. Dirty, sweaty and hard, but quick. As we were heading back to the stall, I catch up with Ivy. “Hey Ivy, got any plans for tonight?”

“Well, I was planning on going and visiting Epona for a bit, nothing else afterward. Why you want to come along?” She asks me.

“You know, if you do not mind, I would love to. I have not seen her in a while. It has been too long.” I tell her.

After getting cleaned up we head out to Ivy’s mother's farm. Epona has been staying with her since shortly after she was weaned. Ivy tries to stay there whenever she can. The foals grow up so fast it seems. I can not wait to see her again.

Once we finally get there, we enter the yard, and we see a light tan filly with black mane and tail, freckles and a white stripe on her face. I hear Epona yelling from behind the barn. “Mommy” as she comes running to see Ivy. She jumps in the air and gives Ivy a big hug. Ivy grabs her and hugs her back “Hi Pona, how’s mama's favorite little mare?” She replies.

“Mommy, I’m doing good, I was just out pulling weeds like granny asked me to. She is inside cooking dinner right now. I better go get my basket,” she says, then she notices me. Again, a little whinny of excitement as she runs over to me and hugs me too. “Auntie Molly, Auntie Molly, it is so good to see you too. It has been forever since you last visited.” She says to me.

“I’m sorry Pona, I will try to make it a shorter time before I come back dear,” I tell her. Then a smile comes across my face. “Pona, you better get that basket before I tickle you, better run little one, Ahh hahahaah,” I jokingly say as she screams in mock terror and runs to get her basket. As we watch her run, we both smile and then go inside to see Ivy’s mother Sumac. I really enjoy getting to see Ivy with her daughter. Someday, I tell myself, I will have a foal too. While I know it is hard on her not being with her as much as she wants, part of me still envies Ivy having a foal.

Ivy’s mother offers me some dinner but I tell her I am not hungry, instead, I have a glass of tea. I will catch something later, I see how meager their meal is as they were not expecting a guest and I just do not feel right taking food out of their mouths. Next time I have to bring things with me to share in the meal. I am so embarrassed that I forgot my manners.

“So, Molly, Ivy has been telling us you have a new marefriend, is that true?”

Blushing slightly, I answer “Yes, her name is Magpie. She is a real sweetheart.”

“Well, seeing as your momma is no longer around, maybe I need to point out that you are not going to get any foals by being with mares. I know she may be sweet, but you should find yourself a good stallion like my Ivy did.” She tells me. Well, at least I know where Ivy gets it from.

“Mom, she has one-upped me, she not only has a marefriend, but it looks like the two of them are going to have a coltfriend also,” Ivy tells her.

“Oh, for Celestia’s sake. Foals these days. In my day we kept such behavior out of sight at least.” Sumac responds.

“Really mom, like how dad stole you from uncle copper two days before you were to be married, or how there was some question as to who my father really was,” Ivy says with a laugh, and I almost spit out my tea. Wow, that was a surprise. I guess you learn something new every day.

“Well, at least we did not talk about it in public.” She says with a smile and a small chuckle.

“So how is school going Pona? Are you enjoying it yet?” Ivy asks her daughter.

“It is ok momma, we learned all about the stable the other day and how hard it was for the stable ponies when they first came out of it,” Epona replies.

“That sounds interesting, anything else that you learned?” Ivy asks.

“Yeah, stable ponies don’t know nothing,” she tells her. At which point I learn how bad it feels to have hot tea go into your nose.

We continue with the visit until it is time for Epona to go to bed. I give Epona a quick hug and kiss on her forelock. “I will see you again as soon as I can Pona, be a good girl for your momma and granny,” I tell her. I then watch as Ivy puts her on her back and carries her to her room. She tucks her into bed and says a short bedtime prayer with her.

As I lay me down to sleep, I pray Celestia, my soul, to keep.

If I should die before I wake, I pray Luna, my soul, to take.

Amen

Ivy then gives her a brief hug and kisses her again. “I will see you again tomorrow night squirt, remember, mommy loves you.” She says. With a slight tear in her eye, she walks back out to the living room. “Mom, I am going to head into town with Molly if you do not mind. I will be back tomorrow after work.” She tells Sumac.

“OK Ivy, just watch how much you drink ok. I worry about you girl. I want you to be around to see your grand foals too.” She responds.

With that, we both walk back towards Manesville. “Shall we head to the Trough?” I ask her.

“That sounds good Mollygirl, perhaps we can run into some of the others from the squad.” She tells me.

The Trough is a pub that is closest to the stable. While everyone can visit it, oftentimes it is a place where the troopers and the local roughnecks have some fun and blow off some steam. It is fairly dark as we enter. I see some of the locals there again. Over in one corner at a table I see Bullet and Emerado talking. He has his hoof on hers and does not see us enter. I also see Dusty and Chance. They are playing a bit of pool, or I guess it is pool, as I watch her tease him whenever he tries to take a shot. I have to laugh at that. I have to laugh to myself. Half the squad is already here. Then I do when I look up and see Woodrow and Pearl having a drink together. I am glad he fit in so well, I had thought Pearl wouldn’t be the type to date a mule. But then again, he is one of us, not just a mule, I remind myself. I also see some of the NCO’s from the Hell’s Belles and The Equestria Rangers here that I know. Ivy and I head on over to have a couple of ciders with them.

“Hey Tenderhoof, Can I buy you a cider?” I ask of the older stallion who is the top sergeant of the Equestria Rangers.” He looks over at me an Ivy, smiles and then replies with an amused laugh, “Sure, I will never turn down a drink with a couple of pretty fillies’, but if you want to take advantage of me you don’t need to get me drunk.”

Ivy and I both chuckle a bit at his joke. “How’s it been going Tenderhoof? Hear anything new lately?”

“Mollygirl, I should have known you would buy me a drink just to pump me for gossip, you should know by now I am not that easy, it takes at least two drinks.” He says with a wink. “Actually, a lot has been going on. The group of raiders that escaped from all of you down in Hereford have been raiding some of the outlying farms and settlements. We got a couple of them, but they hurt us too. If they were not raiders, I would swear that they are probing the Co-op. “

“That is interesting. I heard a rumor that the Pony that keeps talking about Earth ponies joining together over in Fillydelphia may have sent some ponies to try and work out a deal with us, but that is just a rumor you know.” I tell him. Next, to me, Ivy is just sitting there, ears alert and drinking her cider.

“You may want to keep your head up both of you, I have heard a rumor that they may call up the militia and will want to season the ranks with some veterans. That would mean a better chance for promotion if a pony wanted it,” he tells us.

“Very true. So how are your troops doing? Everybody still hanging in there?” I ask.

“So far, so good, but there has been some concern among them. With the increased sighting of the Pegasi, all the propaganda out of Fillydelphia, and now the increase in raider activity, both locally and from what we hear on the broadcast by DJ Pon3, they are all on edge a bit more. If it goes on too long it might affect our readiness, I have already talked to our captain about that. You might want to bring it up to your top sergeant and captain also.” He tells me. That strikes me as a very good bit of advice. I will have to do that.

Ivy and I continue to chat with Tenderhoof for a bit then we decide to play a quick game of pool once Dusty and Chance decide they are done and head out the door for the night. Ivy wins two of the three and I end up owing her 5 bottle caps. She tries to talk me into another game, but I really cannot afford to lose much more, so I decline and tell her I am heading back to the stable to get some sleep. After a quick bit of thought, she decides to head back with me.

“You know Molly, I really envy you sometimes,” Ivy tells me. “You have a budding relationship with both Magpie and Badger. Very few ponies have that kind of luck, I hope you realize that.”

“I owe it to you Ivy. Maybe not Magpie, but definitely any chance with Badger. I mean, really, I had no idea how to even broach such a subject.”

She smiles. “I guess I am good for others then, I just wish I could find someone else too. I love Pona, and my mother, but it is not the same.”

I smile back at her. “Ivy, to tell the truth, you do not know how much I wish I still had a mother, much less a foal. I wanted to be a mother for a while now, but between duty and the lack of opportunities to find a good partner before, it made it really hard. I mean, I do not even have a family to take care of a foal if I had one when I had to take the field.”

“I guess sometimes we all have something someone else wants, we just need to think about it.” Ivy tells me then she changes subjects, “Oh, also I picked up some Old Overmare while we were at the Trough, I have it in my saddlebags. If you want maybe we can have a few drinks back in our stall.”

“That sounds good to me Ivy,” I tell her as my eyes begin to feel heavy. I am so looking forward to sleeping on my bunk tonight. But I have a feeling she needs the company tonight too.

Once back into our stall we notice that Emerado and Nugget are both out for the night. We break out the bottle and share a few drinks. Than Ivy cries herself to sleep on my shoulder. I gently lay her down and cover her with a blanket. I quietly whisper “Good night my sister, I love you.”

She mumbles back “I wuv you too Mowwigirl” and swiftly she is asleep again. She is my best friend, my confidant. She is also the sister I never had, but need.

I go to my bed. I read the note from my Magpie again. I slowly listen to Ivy breath into the night as well as the sounds of the stable that are always there but we hardly even notice, then I drift off to sleep.

Come morning I get up early and clean up quickly than wake Ivy to see if she wants to go get some breakfast before muster. After muster, we again help the Hell’s Belle’s and some engineers with the newest expansion. As the day passes, I cannot wait to get off and head into town to see Magpie again. I do spend some time with Ivy and Badger during lunch I see Bullet, Shadowbuck, Ghost, Woodrow, and Pearl all sitting together also. I smile as I listen to the normal banter between the squad members. That leaves me wondering where Dusty and Chance are, but as long as they are back after lunch I cannot complain.

After the end of the day, I quickly change out of my uniform and head into town. I am so excited to be able to see Magpie, and I want to see how she is doing. As I go into town, I pick up a bouquet of Dandelions for us to share later. Unfortunately, I forgot to ask her schedule so I first stop at her apartment than I check out JC Dobbins and finally I find her at the Library talking with Pages.

Pages sees me but says nothing to Magpie as I walk up behind her and hug her from behind. It surprises her enough she lets out a small squeak. Then she notices the dandelions.
She turns around quickly and hugs me and gives a quick kiss. As we are kissing, I notice Page trying to sneak one of the dandelions herself. She quickly snags it and slides it behind the counter. I can tell she considers it a small victory so I say nothing.

“Hey sweetheart,” I tell Magpie, “I hope you do not mind me surprising you like this.”

“Of Course, not Mollygirl, I just was telling Pages here how I hoped you or Badger would be able to stop by.”

“I am glad to hear it,” I tell her. “I hope you do not mind all of us coming in so often.”

Pages than answers “I do not mind at all. In fact, I feel a bit better having someone in here on those late nights when it is quiet. It does not feel so lonely that way.”

"Well, Pages, you can always feel free to visit us down there too if you like. If one of us is using the memory orb repeater I am sure the other would appreciate the company.”

"I appreciate the offer, Mollygirl, I might take you up on it sometime but I really do need to get back to work now, I will talk to you more later Magpie, ok dear?”

“Sure Pages, talk to you later, oh, before we go would you like one of the dandelions to snack on?” Magpie asks her.

“Well, if you really do not mind, I will take one. Thank you both very much.”

With that both Magpie and I head down to the archive. Once there we sit down and share the rest of the bouquet. Since there is an odd number of them left now, I let her have the last one. It really makes me feel so good to see her smile at being treated decently.

Then she looks at me. “Molly, I found another box of memory orbs. These were marked the Tenpony Expedition. I am sorry but they are all mixed up, so I can not tell you what order they should be in if you are interested in using them.”

“Hmmm, sounds interesting Magpie. If you do not mind, I might try one tonight even.” However, I want to visit with you a bit first.” I say as I approach her, take her in my hooves and start to nibble on her ears and neck. I hear her nicker lightly in response as she starts to return the favor. After a little bit, she stops me. “Molly, if you want to view the memory orb, how about you do it now and we can continue this later at my place.”

“OH, ok, I guess you are right. That sounds like a plan. Promise me that you will still be interested in continuing later my love.” I tell her.

“Oh, most certainly, you are not getting out of it that easy.” She says with a smile.

We then go over the memory repeater and I put it on. She finishes hooking it up and then puts the orb into it. I smile at her and then I am no longer in the archive.

__________

I am once again in the body of a mare I am descended from, and am finally coming to know. I feel the familiar tug on my right foreleg of the PipBuck. The slow, grinding bite of the early model battle saddle. The weight of the saddlebags, weapons, ammo canteens pushing down onto my/our back, I remind myself that this is not my memory. Once again Millie is out on patrol it seems. She has a small force of six of them, including herself. as they cut across the countryside avoiding the ridgetops and staying in the shadows as much as possible., They seem to be on the side of the mountain. In the distance to the north are more mountains with brown plains below.

There are Three earth ponies, a unicorn and two cows. The first cow is black and white with a golden sun hanging from her right ear I recognize as Mootilda. Millie and she are the two leaders of it, both carrying carbine versions of assault rifles. The yellow unicorn with a blue mane is their medic, one of her saddlebags is yellow with a butterfly on it. The other a standard brown one. One of the Earth ponies is not wearing any standard equipment. He is instead wearing a worn brown hat, a red bandana around his neck and has a civilian double-barrel shotgun on his back as well as a pistol in his holster. The cow other than Mootilda is brown with a white face and a silver cloverleaf hanging from her right ear. She is carrying on her battle saddle an early model Anti Machine Rifle. It’s .50 caliber rounds easily can destroy a robot, light armored vehicle or kill anything short of an adult dragon.

“Hey Moo, let’s take a quick ten. We can check the map and besides I want to see if we hear anything from DJ Pon3.”

“Sounds good Millie,” Mootilda responds. “Hey Whiskers, could you come over here for a minute, I want to ask you about a couple of things on this map. Hoofcrack and Cookie take a load off and rest but I need both of you to keep an eye out for trouble.”

The civilian pony approaches Moo and I. “Ok Moo, Millie, what can I help you with?” I hear him ask.

“Whiskers, I think you were right about avoiding that tunnel back there,” Millie tells him. “How familiar are you with this next section of the route?” She then asks.

He takes a bottle out of his saddlebags, deftly removes the cork and takes a quick drink. Once he returns the cork and the bottle to the saddlebags he answers, “To tell the truth, I would rather go across the mountains. It might take a couple of extra days, but there are rumors of creatures living in those caves that I really do not hanker to tussle with.”

“Ok,” Mootilda replies “Have you made this trek before, or are we all going to be winging it? I do not mind that, I just want to know if we may be surprised more or not.”

“Sorry to say, but this is my first time in this area. Normally we head to some of the settlements to the south, and I have been as far as Maripony. None of us by Emerald Grove have been this way before, in fact, most of us only have stories from our families that tell us about it. If you wanted to head to Ponyville and dodge around the ruins of Canterlot than that is one thing. Heading past the mountains, that is not done so much anymore. In my experience though it is best to avoid going underground to travel unless you have no real choice.” He tells her. “So far though we have been really lucky. It kind of spooks me that we have not run into any raiders or anything bigger than a radgator since we left home.”

“Thanks Whiskers, I appreciate your candor,” Millie tells him.

“Thank you for the vote of trust, I recommended this side because while the trails look to be a bit rougher and less used on that side, that means we were also are less likely to run into something that way. If you do not mind though, let me go ahead and I will scout for a good camp for the night as well as make sure the coast is clear. If I need help or find anything, I will call you on your PipBuck. Handy things these are, I am glad y’ all had a few spares so I could borrow one.” Whiskers tells her.

With that Whiskers heads off ahead of the group. Millie tunes in the frequency for DJ Pon3 and we listen to the music for a while. Much of it is the same as was saved in the stable archives. Then from the PipBuck, they hear “Good Evening Colts and Fillies of the Wasteland, DJ Pon3 here bringing you the news of the wasteland. For those on the road between Ponyville and Los Pegasus be careful and avoid the Everfree forest if at all possible. That Poison Joke is nothing to laugh at. In other news. Fighting has flared up again in the Hoof. It seems the Steel Rangers in that area are skirmishing heavily with several of the local gangs. Last week we mentioned an unknown stable being attacked by the Steel Rangers. If there are any survivors, let us know so we can hear your side of the story. Now back to the Music and here is Sapphire Shores singing Get your Pony On; to that mare from so long ago, you go Mare, you go.”

At this point, Millie turns the Pipbuck back to her normal frequency. Everyone adjusts their kits and they start down the trail again. Before too much longer Whiskers approaches them. He is visually disturbed. “Millie, Moo, in a couple of miles we are going to come around the side of the mountain and will have an open view. You really need to brace yourselves for this.”

“What is it Whiskers? It can’t be that bad, Can it?” Millie asks. He turns around and then leads off again. After they go another couple mile, they begin to see it. In the distance, they can see the tall building Tenpony tower and the Statue of Friendship on Friendship City. Then they start to notice the largest city they have ever seen. It sprawls for miles in all directions. However, they also can all see that it is a dead city, and they can see what killed it. The Mega spell crater could fit all of Manesville in it. The impact of seeing what was once a living city with hundreds of thousands if not millions of ponies lying dead before us is very sobering. I feel like crying from the pain of knowing what was lost and the lives that were ended here. Then I hear it. The others in the group, sniffling, one of them almost sobbing like a little foal.

I hear Mootilda “Them damn fools they destroyed it, they destroyed it all.”

“My Celestia, why did they not try to stop this from ever happening?” Hoofcrack asks.

“When the udder failed to produce milk, the calf could not help but die, for others refused to give up theirs, in case they may have had future need of it. Bovines 17:6” Cookie says behind me. With a sad mournful look on her face.

Millie tries to talk, but she keeps stepping on her words, I feel the sadness as she fights back tears. “How could they do this? All those damned ponies and other species. Dead, snuffed out like a candle on a birthday cake.” She says. Myself, I have seen the damaged west side of Manesville and the Balefire bomb crater caused by the near-miss. Ours must have been a small one. I am stunned. I have never imagined such a scene of death and destruction, and I hope to never do so again.

We retreat back into the woods and find a clearing. “Millie, Moo, I think we should make a dry camp here tonight. No fires. We do not want to be a beacon for anyone to find us. By the way, I think everyone reacts that way when they first see a major city that was hit that day,” Whiskers tells us. In the distance, we finally can start to see the lights appear inside Tenpony Tower, as well as in some of the settlements around the town as ponies fight the dark like our ancient ancestors with fires and flame. Even amongst all this, there are still signs of life. And where there is life, there is hope.

Millie keeps watching the wreckage of the town an occasional tear falling for all that was lost and those who crossed over on that horrible day. She weeps, not for herself, but for a city long dead and a way of life that was no more. “Back to the basics. Friends, Family, Herd,” she says to herself. “Oatie, How I wish I could be in your hooves right now but thank Celestia and Luna that you and Marey cannot see this.” Once relieved from watch she looks into the distance for a while more until she finally falls asleep.

__________

I am back into the archives once again. I see Magpie looking at me with concern on her face. I feel the tears that have run down my face and I do not even know how to tell her about what I saw. I remove the memory repeater and set it on the table. I cross the room, I put my face against Magpies shoulders and I cry into her fur. I never imagined how much we lost and how easy we had gotten off.

After a while of holding me, letting me cry, and running her hoof through my mane she finally asks. "Are you Ok Mollygirl? “

I quietly answer, “I think so.”

“Ok, Molly, let’s go home now.” She tells me. I nod my head, she takes my hoof and leads my home.

Once back to her apartment. I go to her room. We get ready for bed in silence. We lay down together and in the dark, she asks “Do you want to talk about it?” I shake my head no. “Ok, then do you need to talk about it.” I shake my head yes. Then I proceed to tell her what I saw.

Finally, after I am done telling her about it, I lay there quietly. “I am sorry Magpie. I did not mean for tonight to go like this.”

“Mollygirl, I understand and I am just so glad you could share it with me.” Then she gently kisses my muzzle, she nibbles on my ears and neck, and I know I am alive still. Thank Goddess she can understand and that she is part of my life. Now it is my time to make her feel loved and alive. I give her a slight tickle and then proceed to kiss and nibble on her. Eventually, we both are tired. We take each other tightly in our hooves, press ourselves against the other, and fall asleep knowing we are loved.

When I awake in the morning, I find myself alone in bed. Magpie is already up and has breakfast ready for me. She comes over and gives me a brief kiss. “I hope you slept well Mollygirl.” She says to me.

“To tell the truth Magpie, I slept so hard I do not even remember dreaming. I hope you slept well at least.”

She smiles at me “I slept well enough. I always sleep better next to you dearest.”

“Thank you, my favorite little mare, I hope you are ready for our date with Badger tonight.” She smiles at me.

“I am, but I may try a memory orb tonight so you and Badger can have some time to talk as well. At least time away from the stable and the rest of the squad.”

“While that sounds great to me Magpie, please be careful of which one that you chose. You saw how the one last night shook me up.”

“I understand, my Mollygirl, but if I do get a rough one, at least I will have both you and Badger there to help me.” She pauses, then asks, “Do you mind if we bring Badger back here tonight. I really liked waking with both of you, but I am still sore from the floor last time.”

I cannot help but smile. “Of course, that is ok my love, I am just sorry to hear you are still sore.” I hurriedly eat my breakfast, give her a quick kiss and start to head out the door. “Where do you want us to meet you tonight?” I ask.

“Meet me at the archives, I will bring some drinks if you two will pick up dinner and snacks.”

“OK.” I kiss her goodbye at that I am starting to understand why so many of the ponies still use their stall in the stable so much. It makes it a lot easier to get up in the morning and make formation, that is for sure.

___________

Muster goes easily and we are assigned back to work outside the stable today. We are told that we will be assisting with the clearing of an area for the stable, on the side away from Manesville. It is heavily wooded and actually is lower than the stable itself. But still has very good drainage away into a creek. The Hell’s Bells and us are both assigned to it as well as some of the engineers. Not only are we clearing out an area, but we seem to be building an entrance with doors to the cave. I hate doing busy work. But at least the speculation on what it is for is fun.

We have cold rations for lunch so that we do not need to go back to the stable. A block of compressed hay as well as a granola bar of oats, molasses, and some other grains. Not a lot, but it will hold you for now. We all sit around together in groups just talking and enjoying each other’s company before we get back to work. Once the day is done, we head back as a group to the stable. As dirty as we all are, we look like miner ponies.

Badger meets me at the door of the stable after we both clean up and we head into town. We stop at the market in town and pick up some fresh salads, a loaf of bread and some fresh dandelion sandwiches. “Hey Badger, do you mind if I pick up an extra one for Pages, I do not think she gets out much, and I want to show her how much I appreciate her allowing us to come and go as she has.”

“Actually Mollygirl, that is a good idea. I just hope she likes dandelions.”

I smirk and tell him “I am pretty sure that they are a weakness of hers.”

As we enter the library, I see Pages at the main desk. Badger and I go over to say hi to her. Then I decide it is time to surprise her. “Hey, Pages. We picked up a couple of extra sandwiches. We would like to give them to you as a way of saying thank you for letting us use the archives so freely.”

“Oh, Mollygirl, Badger, you did not have to do that. But I do appreciate it. Thank you.”

“Not a problem Pages,” Badger tells her, “We figured you might enjoy a couple of dandelion sandwiches too.”

She smiles widely, "Thank you very much, I hate to say it, but they are my favorites. You guys are welcome any time. Now you two better get going, I know Magpie is expecting you.”

We get down to the basement and after we exchange hugs and kisses with each other, we set up our dinner and break bread together. Magpie has picked up a couple of bottles of cider for both Badger and I as well as a Sparkle Cola for herself. We sit around talking and speculating about the new cave and its entrance. Magpie laughed, “Perhaps it’s a back door. every Stable I have heard of only had one entrance, that would make it less of a trap and give it an emergency access and exit if needed.”

Neither Badger or I laugh. She looks uncomfortable and nervous. Badger looks at me, then at her, “You know that is the best suggestion I have heard yet. Perhaps we better not talk about it any more then.”

“Magpie, you really are a smart pony. No one in the squad thought about it in those terms.” He tells her.

She smiles back. “Thank you love, I appreciate it. I do not seem to get compliments too often, it feels good but weird.”

“Don’t worry, we understand,” we tell her. She then replies, “Now, Last time you were here you asked me if I had ever used a memory orb. I still haven’t, but I want to tonight. Part of that is so if I grab a bad one, I can have you two with me afterward. Ok?”

“Sure Magpie. We will be here for you.” I tell her.

“Ok, let's do this. Besides I really want you two to also spend some time alone together.” She says with a smile. She chooses a memory orb from the box of the Twilight Hope and Bertha’s. We then help her put on the repeater as she sits in the reclining chair. We turn it on for her and watch as she enters the body of another.

“I hope it is a good one,” I say.

“Well, if it is the one you two gave me last time, it would serve her right too. I bet she would be surprised to have those udders and then nurse a calf.” He replies with a smirk.

During the early stages of her being in the memory orb, we begin to look through the files to try and find some information about railroad car consignments from those last days. Badger says he has a suspicion about a couple of shipments that never showed up at the factory, from its records. While we are doing this, we cannot help ourselves. We start to deliberately bump each other’s flanks once in a while, also there are those accidental hoof brushes on each other. Finally, I can take it no longer. I corner him, I begin to nuzzle his neck and run my hoof along him, from his chin to his flank. He begins to return the favor and starts to nibble on my ears, my neck and then we start to kiss. I have not felt like this since I was a blank flank. We continue like this for some time and then realize we should check on our Magpie.

As we approach, we hear her whimper quietly, "No, No, Jonesy no.”

I realize what orb she has grabbed. “Badger, this is the one from when the teams were outside the stable for the first time. Our Magpie is experiencing combat for the first time. Only a skirmish, but you remember how it was your first time.”

“Oh, Damnation,” He says. “The only thing to do is be here for her. We really need to figure out how to identify them.” With that we both go sit in the corner, cuddling each other and waiting out the memory orb.

Finally, her eyes pop open, she is breathing really hard and starting to cry. We both rush over and help her remove the repeater from her head and get her out of the chair. She turns and puts her hooves around both of us, dragging us in close as through her tears we hear her say “My goddess, is it always like that for you when you are out there, I do not know how you can do it. I was so scared, and poor, Jonesy. I know he has been dead for a century and it was not my memories, but still.”

We both stand there for a while comforting her. Finally, we ask, “Magpie, are you ready to go home?” She nods her head, yes and we slowly disengage ourselves from her. We both kiss her on a cheek as we let go.

Finally, Badger looks at her “Well, I guess you really do understand now how it is for us. Don’t worry, we will be here for you tonight.” With that, he leads us out of the Archives. I grab the now empty basked in my mouth, and turn out the lights with my tail as we leave.

From there we start to take her home. Badger than looks at me. “Mollygirl, will you two wait here for a second,” he says as he goes into one of the local pubs. He comes out a couple of minutes later with two bottles of hard cider, which he puts in my saddlebags.

We then get her home. I see Magda peek out through a window as we come up to the door. She smiles and waves, then closes the curtain. We enter the apartment. We all sit on the couch and we both hold her. Eventually, Badger breaks out a bottle of hard cider and we take turns drinking from it. When it is finished, we start to drink from the second. She seems to be relaxing some now. I ask her “Are you ready for bed now?”

“Yeah, I think so. Thank you both. I never thought it would be like that.”

With that, she stands up and we take her to her room. She climbs into bed, still with tears in her eyes. Badger leaves the room and goes into the restroom. While he is there, I help her take off her dress and remove the red ribbon from her mane. After she lays down, I remove my uniform blouse, then I climb into bed beside her and let her cry against my shoulder. Badger returns and sees us there. “Ok, I best get going.” He tells us.

Magpie lifts her head “No, please Badger, I need both of you right now.” She tells us.

He looks at me and I only nod. He removes his uniform blouse and climbs in on the other side of her, she rolls over and starts to cry on his shoulder. I move closer to her back and hold her from behind. After a while she not only has stopped crying, but I see her nuzzling Badger's neck. He starts to return the favor, and I feel her hoof begin to caress me. Badger looks at me with a worried expression. “Molly, I, Uh,” he says as he looks at me.

I smile as I look back at him “Yes Badger, but remember, I am next. As I reach up with my hoof and touch him on his cheek, then I kiss him, look down at our Magpie and kiss her. I am such a lucky Mare.

In the morning we all take turns in the shower getting cleaned up. Badger and Magpie begin to make a big breakfast for the three of us. I am told to keep out of the kitchen as Badger states with a smile “she could burn a salad Magpie.”

After Breakfast Badger and I, both get our uniforms back on and then get ready to leave. "Magpie, it will be at least a week before we can see you again, I hope you do not mind?” I ask her.

“No Mollygirl, I will miss both of you, but I know you both have your duty. Let me know you are safe when you get back.” She kisses us both than looks at us, “I love you, please take care of each other when I can not be there to do so,” she tells us.

“Will do my love,” I tell her.

Badger looks at her “Of course my Magpie, I will see you again as soon as I can, I know we both will miss you.”

With that, we head back to the stable. Today we both have some extra time, for which I am glad as I am sore in places I had not expected to be today. A few gentle reminders of a very good night. But now we head back to our duty and what might be a meat grinder, depending on how things go.

___________

Dear DJ Pon3, It has been very rough for me lately, the loneliness of the Wastelands is getting to me once again. For me and all of us feeling this way, could you please play Someone Else's Star. Thank You.
Sincerely Yours
Ivy, Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Again my thanks to Kkat for creating the world of FoE, and those who added to it. I would also like to thank my editing team as test readers.

The embedded artwork is original for the story. It can be seen along with other pieces at:
https://www.deviantart.com/skybound1998

Chapter 8: Some Secrets Cannot be Kept

Chapter 8, Some Secrets Cannot be Kept

“Being deeply loved by someone gives you strength, while loving someone deeply gives you courage.”

― Lao Tzu

After we get back to the barracks we hurry to our stalls. We quickly clean up and change into our uniforms for muster. Nugget is still detached on duty and Emerado is not here. I see the opportunity and take it. I walk up behind Ivy, put my hooves around her kiss her gently on the back of the head. “Thank you. I had no idea you felt that way. Thank you for figuring out how we could work things out for us.”

She leans back into me. Smiles and replies, “I did it for all of us Mollygirl. You are all so special and I wanted to be part of it too. Thank you for letting me into your world too. Now we better hurry.”

We head up to the drill field and muster. I see that while we may look in somewhat rough shape, our entire squad is all here. Several have slight smirks, including Badger and Ivy. Some look downright hungover. A couple seem to have bite marks that are just above the collars of their barding. I will have to talk to Dusty, Chance and, wait, Bullet about that. Proprieties must be maintained when in uniform, at least to some extent.

I see Abby look from the Colonel to me and shake her head some. He laughs and while I can not hear it, I am afraid of what we may have gotten ourselves into last night. Before I can think much more about it through the official muster call begins. They call out the names of each trooper. I hear the ever-common reply of “Present”. Then I hear Ghost name called. Not once. Not Twice, but three times. I step forward, my voice cracking “Killed in Action.”. I step back in ranks, fighting to hold it together. I know that it is the last time I will hear his name on the muster roll. Last night we celebrated his life and having known him. Today we passed him onto the history books and ledgers of names.

The other rapid response troops that were deployed are still in the field. I hope that their luck is better than ours. Hopefully working on the farms, the next couple of weeks can dull this pain some. I know the pain of loss like this never fully goes away, but like an old wound, the pain begins to be not as noticeable.

Shortly after we are given our squad's assignment for the day. We are to go back to the armory and assist with repairing worn equipment again. They are also expecting a couple of wagons of ammo to be coming in from the Hoof and if it arrives on time, we are to assist in unloading and storing it.

Before We are dismissed Captain Abby approaches. “Sergeant, I do not know what you did yesterday or last night. However, the Colonel is quite insistent on talking to you this morning. Ivy take the Squad to the armory. I will be escorting the Sergeant here to the Colonel's office.” She steps back looks at the top sergeant, “You have your orders, top Dismiss the company.”

He spins around, “D-Troop, Attention. From the right to the right, by file, DIS- Missed.”

With that, we file off and fall out. I fall in beside the Captain. “Sorry, Ma’am. I can explain everything.”

With a very serious look on her face and her ears starting to go back. “Sergeant, you will not be explaining anything to me. The Colonel, however, will be a different matter. What in the Goddesses names were you thinking taking your entire squad absent without leave, and to the pub that the Colonel often frequents to boot? Never mind. I am sure I do not want to really know right now.”

She heads off to the Stable and I follow her. We pass the old Security office that I now know Millie spent so much time in. We pass the Overmare and Overcow’s offices and arrive in the Headquarters section of the Stable. Finally, we arrive outside the Colonel’s office. “Mollygirl, You are to remain at attention to the side here until called in. Do you understand that Sergeant? Am I clear enough for you Sergeant.?” The captain asks me.

Looking straight ahead as trained I reply the only thing I can “Yes Ma’am!”

This is so not good. But It will be worth it if last night helped the squad the way I hope it did. I stand there for what seems an eternity, or ten minutes, I am not really sure as my mind raced through what all I may have been called here for.

Finally, I am called into the office. I march in, stop exactly 3 paces from the Colonel's desk. Return to the position of attention and give a right forehoof salute as sharply as I can. He returns the salute and then stands up, looking down at me.

“Sergeant, give me one good reason I should not bust your ass back down to trooper for last night.”

“Sir, I can not give you a reason not to, as you are well within your rights sir. However, I can explain the reasoning behind my actions sir.”

“Very well. Then give me your reasons for it.” He says with some irritation in his voice.

“Sir, while I understand your intention was to give my squad a break by having us stand down. By having us restricted to the stable with nothing to do but ruminate about what had happened the day before would have had an extremely detrimental effect upon their moral sir.”

“So, you took it upon your own initiative to break them all out and go have a party then. Is that it?”

“No sir, you said to stand down, so we did. You did not say were restricted to the stable, so we went to the one establishment I knew you would be at, so they would keep themselves in check sir. We were not there to party sir. We were there to mourn, and remember our fellow trooper and friend, as well as to build up the unit bonds Sir.”

“So, you want me to believe that you and your squad went AWOL, and went to the one place I would be. Really? Really Sergeant, because that is a hard lump of grain to swallow.”

“Sir, while I do not expect you to believe it, I certainly hope so. Sir, after the debrief, Lieutenant Archer had informed me of his promotion and that his spot on the staff would be vacant. I am very familiar with the traditions of a wetting down party sir.”

“Sergeant, you do realize how much trouble you could be in don’t you.”

“Yes sir, I do, or at least I think I do.”

“Sergeant Mollygirl, last week I asked the company commanders of the regiment for recommendations for that staff pony position. Every one of the company commanders gave me their recommendation. Ironically only one candidate had two recommendations. YOU, Sergeant, were recommended by not only your own Captain but also Captain Hell of H Troop. That is some very high praise. And yet I look at what happened last night. What do you think I should do with you?”

“Sir, I do not know what to say, sir. I acted on my own accord to take the best care of my troops under me. Punish me as you see fit, I understand sir.”

They wanted to make me a staff pony. I was being groomed for advancing to the officer corps, and here I had blown it. Buck. It just was not right. I had blown the trust of those above me. But at least my troopers know I care about them. Wait, did I just feel regret at not being advanced. I had not realized I wanted that before. I guess sometimes we do not know what we want until it has been removed from our grasp.

“Captain Abby. What is your opinion in this matter?”

“Colonel sir, I still would recommend her for the position. However, I would delay her transfer to the staff until after her coming cycle on the agriculture details. This would also allow me to choose and train her replacement. However as for her breach of conduct. I would recommend we place her on a suspended bust in rank sir. If she fails to conduct herself over the next month in a proper manner she is to be busted back down to Corporal. As I will have her squad full, she would most likely have to be transferred to either a different squad or company sir.”

“Sergeant, does this sound agreeable to you?”

“Sir, yes it does, Sir!” I reply. I am stunned. I may still get my chance. I cannot wait to tell my family. I, oh, I will have to leave them in the field. Ouch, that hurts too.

“Ok then. That is what we will do. Mollygirl, the only reason you got away with last night is that you did it for your troops. If I thought it was just for you, I would have busted you clear back to trooper. Keep that in mind. Dismissed Sergeant.”

I turn to leave the office. As I leave, I hear “I think you are right about her Captain, but let’s keep an eye on her for a bit.”

With that, I leave the headquarters section and start to head for the armory. As I pass the old security office, I see on the wall next to one of the desks a framed poster that I have only seen through the memory of another, a lone pegasus, wings spread, and the words Duty as heavy as a mountain, Death as light as a feather. It gives me pause and I think about what that really means. A tear starts to form in my eye and as I fight it back, I go back to rejoin my squadmates. It hits me hard to realize that in a few weeks we will no longer be squadmates. I will miss them all so much. It almost breaks my heart to think of leaving Badger and Ivy in the field while I am safe at the Stable. But at least they will have each other.

When I arrive at the armory, I enter and see Ivy in charge of everyone. Woodrow has some tack that he is repairing for a couple of battle saddles. I notice Bullet and Shadowbuck over in the corner repairing a few pairs of saddlebags. Badger I see is working on the mechanics of one of the battle saddles and teaching Chance and Dusty how they work. I finally notice both Saber and Pearl working in the back with the ordies taking inventory on the equipment and noting what needs to be fixed.

Ivy notices me, smiles and then I hear her say “Well Mollygirl, looks like you still have a little hind quarter left after the Colonel got done with you. You still our sergeant, or do I now outrank you again?” she jokingly asks.

“Actually, it was a fine old-fashioned dressing down, let me tell you. My ass is still sore from it.” I tell her out loud. She starts to smirk, I realize what she is thinking and I begin to blush. Close up to her and quietly, I tell her “Ivy, I am still a little confused. I am now on a suspended bust, but I am also slated to move up to the staff after our ag detail.”

“Oh, Molly that is great. I am so happy for you.” She sniffles back a couple of tears. “I will miss you so much dear, we finally get together and you get advanced.”

“I know love. But you will have Badger here with you. I will be here when you get back, right alongside Magpie. We will be waiting for you both. By the way, I do not know if I have said it, but thank you so much for last night. I will never forget our first kiss, much less our first time as a family.”

“Mollygirl, if we were not out in the open right now, I would so give you such a hug and kiss right now. You do not know how long I waited for last night. Thank you for bringing Magpie and Badger into my world also. I feel I can depend on all of you when I need it.”

We look up and I notice Badger looking our way, with a concerned look on his face, that slowly transforms into a kind of goofy, lopsided smile. He gives a brief wave of his hoof and then goes back training Dusty and Chance.

I walk over to him and put my hoof on his shoulder as I watch him work on the mechanisms. Dusty seems to be getting a grasp of it more quickly than Chance. I whisper in his ear I have news and I need to talk to him soon. He asks Dusty to continue cleaning the machinery on the saddle and excuses himself and walks with me to the side of the room.

I tell him of the results of the meeting. He cringes at how I got chewed out and the suspended bust. When I tell him of being moved into the staff billet in a couple of weeks at first, he is excited and then I see the sadness in his eyes as he realizes what it means. “You realize this means the four of us have something to celebrate soon.” He whispers with a smile, “Be glad we are in public dear one.”

“Sounds good to me Badg, although I would ask you to be a bit gentle today,” I whisper back.

Then he returns to Dusty and Chance. I move among the troops and cheek to see how they are doing with their work and to see if they need any assistance. I then go over and talk a bit with Buckshot.

At noon we take our lunch and head to the cafeteria. While there it seems, the word has spread to the squad that I will be leaving for the staff position. As Emerado is approaching to sit by Bullet, I hear one of our squad members joke about our squad sneaking out again tonight.

At this Emerado’s ears go back. She looks at the entire squad. Her displeasure is very obvious. “I cannot believe any of you would even joke that way. Do you know how close she came to being busted in rank this morning? She took full responsibility for what occurred. It damn near cost her the opportunity for that staff slot, even though she is the best qualified for it. I was there in the back of the room. I saw it. She took a full ass-chewing from the Colonel for all of you, and you want to joke like that.” She sets her tray down next to Bullet, “I am sorry Bull, but I am no longer hungry. I will talk to you later.” She says as she turns and walks away.

Everyone in the squad is suddenly quiet. I am mortified. I would have never told them the full extent of the dressing down. I had not even noticed anyone else in the office other than the Colonel and the Captain. I put my head down in embarrassment. After a while, I get up and leave the cafeteria no longer hungry myself. I go back to the armory and wait to finish the rest of the day. After a few minutes, I feel a pony sit down next to me on one side and then one on the other, they both put a hoof around me. I know their scents all too well now. I lean into one of their shoulders and I start to cry while being embraced by both of them until I hear more of the squad approaching. Then I pull myself back together. I forget my humiliation and I am back to being the good little sergeant again.

We continue on with our duties until the end of the workday. As a squad, we go to our dinner. The squad is fairly quiet during the meal, a little mild joking and talking, but not the usual rambunctious spirit that has given us our much-needed resiliency that we have needed for so long.

After the meal, we all return to the squad bay. As we sit there listening to music on our PipBucks, they start to look at each other. First Dusty, then Chance, Pearl, Saber, and the rest slowly come up to me and apologize for earlier and thank me for keeping them out of trouble with the Colonel.

I fight back the tears that start to swell in my eyes as I realize that they really mean it. I give a slight smile. “It's ok every pony. I knew the risk when we did it. I know we all needed it, so it was worth it.” I step out of the squad bay for a bit and go to get something to drink out of the old Sparkle Cola dispenser in the next room. When I return, I hear the familiar voice of DJ Pon3 already on the air.

And that goes for more than just ghouls. That’s right children of the Wasteland, remember even during the hard times that we can have an effect on others. Some of these being just helping others to make it through the night and to the next day. I was reminded of this by my beautiful assistant recently. She told me of a group that she ran into who even though they were worried about being found while listening to a broadcast by yours truly, they took the time to celebrate life by dancing, laughing, and sharing a drink with each other. So, to you, sarge, and your band I say, keep dancing ponies, keep dancing, and keep up the good fight.
Oh boy! Looks like we’ve got some technical difficulties, my little ponies…

I can not hear anymore of the broadcast for a couple of minutes as the formally quiet squad starts to whinny, laugh, and yell to each other.

“Did you hear that, Did you? DJ Pon3 mentioned us.”

“Oh wow, Ivy you got to dance with DJ Pon3’s Assistant, can you believe it.”

“I never imagined us being talked about on the radio, wow. Hey Sarge, what do you think of that?”

So much excitement and joy. I just have to sit back and smile. I am about ready to burst looking at Ivy as she realizes who she had been dancing with.

“Well my little ponies, if we are going to make an impression, at least make it a good one,” I tell them. Sometimes it is the little joys in life that can mean so much. I just smile and try to listen to the music that is played next.

After a bit everypony began to settle back down. We listened to the show for the next couple of hours. I am glad I got to share in it with them. I look around the squad bay. It seems Emerado has joined it when I was not looking, She and Bullet are sitting to one side playing cards with Pearl and Shadowbuck. I have to laugh as I hear one start cussing out their partner for calling out the wrong suit for their hand, again.

Saber and Woodrow are playing a game of acey-deucey. I am not sure exactly who is winning but they are both really getting into it. I almost laugh as I listen to their banter with each other. I look over and see Chance and Dusty laying on one of the couches. His forehoof around her shoulder as she reads to him of all things, poetry. I never expected that of either of them to tell the truth. But hey, whatever floats their goat and makes them happy.

I also have to smile as I look next to me and see Ivy and Badger cuddled up together on this couch. She signals for me to put my head on her lap. I normally would not do this in public, but I know I will not be able to do this soon. I lay down and put my head on her lap, I feel her start to run her hoof through my mane and I fall asleep.

When I awake sometime later the lights in the squad bay have gone dim. Other than the three of us the room is empty. Badger has his hoof around Ivy and is smiling down at me as I look up. He looks at Ivy “Looks like our sleeping princess has returned to the land of the living dear. I hate to say it, but I should get back to my stall for the night, as should you two. Remember tomorrow is our last night in the Stable for a while.”

“Ok, Love, we will see you in the morning then.” She replies and kisses him. He kisses her back, then as I sit up and he stands, he bends over, “Good night my darling, sleep well and I will see you in the morning.” He then kisses me too, and I return it. “Good night Badger, I love you too. Pleasant dreams dear.”

After he leaves Ivy and I finally get up and head back to our stall. “Thanks, Ivy, for letting me sleep like that. It just felt so good to have you both there. I am sorry I could not keep my eyes open.”

“Not a problem my Mollygirl. I knew you had to be emotionally exhausted after today. Besides, it was not all just for you. It felt so good to be held and to hold both of you.” With a smile on her face, she continues. “Just so you know, Em told me she would not be getting back to the stall until later tonight.”

“Oh, that was nice of her to tell us so we do not worry,” I reply back.

“Mollygirl, I really enjoyed being with Badger, Magpie, and you last night, but could, we, uhm, I mean.”

“Could we what Ivy?” after a few more seconds it dawns on me. I really am not a smart pony sometimes. “Oh, you mean just you and me?”

She nods her head yes. It is at that time when we reach the door to our stall. I do not answer her verbally. Instead, I give her as deep a kiss as I know how to do. I then enter our stall with a swish of my tail and a look over my shoulder with a smile. “Coming my love?” I ask, and she only nods, smiles, and follows behind me.

__________

In the morning I wake up and see Em is getting ready for the day. She smiles at me and Ivy cuddled together. She does not say anything. She points her hoof at her PipBuck so as to remind me of the time, and then leaves again.

I gently wake Ivy and reminder her we have to get up and get going for the day. I could really get used to waking this way. We get up and hurry to breakfast. After breakfast, we attend the routine muster and receive our assignments for the day.

We are to kit up and provide an overwatch for another company that is on salvage detail on the other side of the river. The salvage is taking place almost on the edge of the crater, in part of the old switchyard. This side of the river is one of the few routine areas where we're more likely to come into contact with ghouls in the Co-op. Most of the ferals have been found and eliminated by now, but every so often it seems one of the sane ones descends into the madness that causes them to become feral. Great, just what I need to deal with; ghouls.

As we get closer to the lip of the crater, I hear the rad counter slowly increase in its intensity. “Ok, squad did anyone forget to take a Radsafe this morning. This stuff is nothing to mess with.”

“Come on Sarge, I hate trying to swallow pills. Can’t I just drink Rad-away later?” I hear Saber complain.

“Saber, you been in this business long enough that you should know better, but hey, it is your corpse, not mine, oh, uh, body, yeah, your body, not mine, whichever. I am not going to argue, just don’t puke on the rest of us ok.”

He looks at me with wide eyes, “Well when you put it that way sarge. Let me get one out of my saddlebag.”

“Glad you decided to see it my way Saber, I would hate to have to do all the paperwork that would go with it,” I say with a smile.

That is when I hear Badger chime in, “Sure you hate paperwork, we all know that Staff ponies all hate paperwork.” I would be offended but I see his smile and the slight gleam of humor in his eyes that allows me to know he is just kidding me.

I laugh a bit and become serious again. “Remember, no pony goes over the rim of that crater without letting me know. This is a real hot zone still.” I turn to Ivy, “Corporal you and Bullet take charge of the squad for a few minutes. I am going to go talk to the commander of G Troop. I want to know exactly which area they are going to be salvaging in so we can be ready if they need us.”

As I approach the commander of G-troop I see Captain Tar Water and her First Sergeant Kicker. Tar Waters is an older mare with a jet-black coat, and her mane and tail are a mix of light blue, green, and black. Kicker is a solid light brown cow with small horns. They seem very animated. As I get closer, I hear, “Look, captain, I understand wanting to check the maintenance shed for the railroad. Sure, they may have some good tools and machinery left in there, but the last salvage party that entered it lost three troopers to Goddess knows what. I am not sending one of these calves under us into there without an armed escort.”

“Sargent Kicker, do I have to remind you who is in charge here. If your cattle ass is too spooked to go in there fine. I am sure I can find a trooper who will. We have more to worry about than one section going into a building to be watched. We have several buildings here to scour as well as needing to check out the railroad cars also, or have you forgotten about them.”

“Ma’am, you know better about both counts. How ‘bout you risk some of your little ponies instead of just us cows for once.”

I cannot believe what I am hearing. Not just the argument, but the implied discrimination. I have known both of them, but I have rarely dealt with them, particularly at the same time. I may need to keep an eye on them.

“Good morning Captain, First Sergeant. I was just coming over to see where you wanted my squad and me.”

“Good Morning Sargent. We were just discussing that ourselves.”

“It seems the top here and I have a couple of differences in opinion on where to salvage today.”

“If I had my druthers, we would be in the old carriage factory,” Kickers tells me. “But the command is much more interested in getting closer to the crater again. At least we know most of the ghouls over there are somewhat normal.”

"I wonder if there would have been so many of them if it had not been shift change when the bombs and mega spells started to hit Cloudsdale, from a couple I talked to, most of them went up on the ridge above the factory to watch the fireworks and did not even realize what they were seeing in the distance. Poor dumb bastards.” Captain Tar Water tells us. Her attitude has completely changed with me there.

“I tell you two what, how about we put one of my teams with the railroad car detail and I will take the other into the maintenance shop, will that work?”

“Sargent, that sounds good to me. Kicker, go gather a squad and get started.”

After the Captain departs Kicker looks at me. “I know you heard us as you came up. Don’t worry, she only talks like that when she is nervous, she really is not prejudiced against cows. After working with her for the last couple of years I have learned that when she gets like that if I talk back the same way she realizes what she is doing and mellows back out. Something in the shed has her spooked bad, and that makes me worry. For all, we know we could be dealing with a security robot. Goddess how I hate those things.”

“Kicker, what do you think we might actually be dealing with in there? If you have an idea, I would really like to know. I do not want to send in troopers with the wrong equipment.”

“Mollygirl, my suggestion is that you take in an AM rifle if you got one and perhaps some Matrix Disruption grenades if you have any just in case it is a security robot. Those things can be nasty. Also, a couple of metal apples and some Angelbunnys or shotguns for close-in work in case I am wrong and it is something more organic. Really Mollygirl, I have no idea.”

“Ok Kicker, I will meet your squad there in 20 minutes. I will see what we can come up with.”

I head back to the squad, I call for Bullet and Ivy. Once they show up, I tell them about what Captain Tar Water wants from us. “Bullet, I want you, Badger, Chance, Shadowbuck, and I to enter the maintenance shed. Ivy take the rest of the squad and provide a watch over the teams entering the railroad cars. And for Goddess's sake, make sure everyone is drinking their Radaway. I know how bad it tastes but between that and the Radsafe, we should be ok. I really do not care to be this close to the crater and we do not need any cases of rad poisoning.”

Ivy simply looks at me “Ok Mollygirl, you got it. Holler over the PipBuck if you need us though.”

“Ok, Bullet, do we have any Matrix disruption Grenades with us?”

“Not that I know of Mollygirl. I will check with Shadowbuck, he always seems to have a few unusual items with him.”

“Ok, Bull, let's assemble the team, we have ten minutes till we are to meet with 1st Sergeant Kicker and her squad.”

“Sounds good boss, any idea what we are facing though, or just being ready for anything?”

“Not really sure to tell the truth Bull. The last time a team went in there though Captain Waters said that they lost three troopers. Not really sure if that is true or not. So, we are just being prepared.”

“Ok Sarge, you got it then,” he says as we approach the rest of our team.

I am glad to see Chance has both an AM rifle and a backup pistol in case things get in tight. Badger has the Anglebunny again with the suppressor. I can understand why he likes it, I am finding it a nice carry too. Bullet has surprised me though as he decided to carry an IF-84 riot shotgun. I never expected him to give up his sniper rifle. But for this task, I am very glad for the shotgun instead.

We meet Kicker and her squad back at the Machine Shed. The name is really a misnomer. It is the size of a small factory and can fit several railroad engines and cars inside it for maintenance. There are four large doors on each end that have railroad tracks leading up to them. There are several pony doors on each side also that allow those on foot to enter, especially the main office area. As we enter, I can hear the constant tick of the rad meter on my PipBuck. My team enters first and is followed by the salvage squad. Inside I see several engines. Several tank cars, boxcars, and even some grain cars. Most of them are in various stages of having been repaired on that final day. I also see the passenger car that was used by the railroad president for his personal transport. We start checking each section of the building. Offices first, Badger seems to be excited about seeing some of the records that they found, but the salvage team just looks at him like he is crazy.

From the office area, we enter the main floor of the shed. We check out each of the engines to make sure they are safe for the others. We begin to check out the first row of rail cars when I hear a crash from the opposite side of the building. As I run by the passenger car, I see a blur of black and white from the corner of my eye just before I feel a hoof strike me upside my jaw.

I am knocked down and the world is blurry. I hear Bullet come up and just as quickly he too is knocked down. Then I hear from behind me Chance speaking “For the love of all that is holy, what is a Zebra doing here?”

“Watch out Chance, He already took the sergeant and corporal down.” I hear Shadowbuck warn him. I struggle to get up. My head still reeling. Damn, I think he loosened a tooth.

I hear the Zebra yelling, “I will not let you have my family. I will die before you slavers take them. Run my family getaway.” I then hear noise from inside the passenger car.

I stagger to my hoofs. “Whoa wait, everybody, calm down. Chance, Shadowbuck, Badger, guns down now.”

I see the zebra poised to strike again. This time I am ready for it, but for once decide to speak before taking action. I hold up my fore hoofs. “Whoever you are, we are not slavers. We are not here for your family. We are members of the Co-op Defense Force and we are here to protect our team while they salvage what may be useful here.”

He snorts and puts his ears back “A story that is likely to be false, and you expect me to believe you?’

I look at Bullet as he starts to sit up. “Bullet, who is Bluebelle, and what happened to her?”

I see the look of anguish and pain. He snarls at me, “You, you ungrateful bitch, how dare you bring her up. You know the slavers killed her and stole our daughter. Damn you Mollygirl.” He says through his tears as if he was just kicked.

The zebra looks shocked. “You too have felt the pain it seems. I am sorry. If I had known, I have to protect my family. They are all I have left.”

I look at him, he has rad sores and his mane and tail are showing loss of hair also. “Let us help you,” I tell him. “How long have you been in here?”

“It has been several weeks since we hid in here. After the first week, several ponies showed up like you. They had guns and two of them shot each other when I jumped out of their way. Another tripped and fell into the pit beneath the train.”

“Let us get you and your family out of here. We can get you some medical care.”

He laughs, “What, do you really think I believe ponies would help a zebra out of the goodness of their hearts?”

“Some may not, but I can see you are in rough shape. I am afraid your family may be too. Let us help you please.”

He starts to lose his balance just standing there. He is far weaker than I had thought. The adrenalin boost must have been all that allowed him to take down me and Bullet. “Quick get him some Radaway for him,” I call to the others. “My name is Mollygirl, what is yours?”

“I am Xavier, my wife is Persimmon Tree, and our son, Xochitl. Please, I beg you, help them first.”

“Where are they?” I ask.
He replies weakly, "They are inside the third room of the passenger car. Right next to the kitchen.”

I get up. "Bullet and Shadowbuck stay with Xavier, Badger, Chance, with me.”

We enter the car. I can see that much of the dust has been disturbed and that some pony must have been in here recently if not living there. We finally arrive at the door for the third compartment. It is locked. I hear a pony screaming.

“No, please for Goddess sake, just leave us be, we did not hurt any pony.” I also hear a foal crying in terror.

“Ma’am. Persimmon Tree; Xavier has sent me to bring you and Xochitl to him. We will be giving you help Ma’am.”

She continues crying. “How do I know you are not lying? Do you really think you are the first to think of this?”

“You do not know, you will have to trust me Persimmon Tree. I am looking out for you and your foal. Please open the door.”

After a couple of more seconds, she opens the door, slowly. She has a look of fear in her eyes. Her coat, mane, and tail look as bad as her husband's. Her foal does not look as bad. “How come he does not look as bad as you two?” I ask.

With tears in her eyes, she looks at me. “When we realized how radioactive it was here, we started to give our Radaway to him. We had planned to leave last week, but are both too sick.”

I can smell the stench from down the way. They have tried to keep it as clean the best they could. I hand her a Radaway pouch. “Drink it now. It will help some until we can get all of you to the hospital.”

I call on the PipBuck. “Captain Tar Water, we need a carriage or travois up here. We have three injured ponies who have bad rad poisoning.”

"Roger sergeant. Are they yours or my troopers?” She asks.

“Nether ma’am. Escaped slaves, it seems. They are in bad shape though. On the other hoof, I think this building is safe for your teams to try and salvage.”

I see she had finished the pouch. “Come on Ma’am, let’s get you and your family out of here.”

We help the husband and wife shuffle to the door. Chance is carrying the foul across his back. I see him keep looking back at the little one to make sure it is ok.

When we get outside Captain Tar Water and Kicker are there. I would have almost been willing to have paid bottlecaps to see the looks on their faces when Bullet and I emerged out the door with a Zebra between us. It was almost anti-climatic to see her expression as Badger and Shadowbuck helped Persimmon out. But the look of surprise to see Chance come out with the Zony foul riding him was still pretty good too.

“Captain, Top, how long until we can get some travois or carts to get them out of here?”

“Sergeant Mollygirl, I thought you said ponies. I see one zebra, a zebra lover, and a half breed. We would not be in the mess we are in if not for their kind.” Captain Tar Water says with a sneer.

I see Xavier and his family’s heads go down with shame in their eyes. It is just too much for me to allow. They are in enough pain already, they do not need this.

“Captain, that was a long time ago. We also had some zebras on our side too, ma’am.”

“I would have never taken you, or anyone of your line for a zebra lover. I am sure your ancestors are rolling over in their grave.”

“Ma’am, my ancestors would be rolling over in their graves, if they had one, knowing that I turned my back on those in need. At least mine would know that I was raised right, ma’am.”

“Damn your impertinence. Get you and your zebra-loving squad out of my sight Sergeant. I will be reporting you to your Captain.”

“Thank you, ma’am, we will take the injured with us when we go. We would not want them to be a distraction to you, ma’am.”

With that, I get on my PipBuck to Ivy, via the all call channel. “Ivy, bring ‘em in, we are heading back to the farm. Captain Tar Water has released us from our duties to her. Also, I will need assistance with a couple of travoises, we will be stopping at the hospital on the way back with that sick family we have found.”

“Roger that Mollygirl. We are on our way back now.” She responds, again on the all call. I can tell she understands that something is up and we are covering our tails.

With that Captain Tar Waters stomps off yelling at her troops. I see her top sergeant Kicker give us a sad look, shrug her shoulders and then turn and follow her captain.

Xavier, while holding his head high, shows a trace of a tear in the corner of his eye. “Thank you. It is very rare that anyone will stick up for us, much less put themselves at risk for us. We are in your debt.”

Shortly after that, as we are finishing building the travois, I hear the Colonel call me by name over my company circuit. “Sergeant Mollygirl. What is going on? What family that you found? Where? That Captain Tar Water did not want to offer assistance too?”

“Colonel, we found a family of escaped slaves in the old railroad maintenance shed. They are highly irradiated. One is a male zebra. There is also a female pony and their zony foal. We are taking them to the hospital right now for treatment sir.”

“Did you say you were released from duty by her?”

“Yes sir, she said that our assistance was no longer required and told us to return to the base, sir. I made the call to deliver the family on our way through Sir.”

“Very well sergeant. Once you are back, I want your squad to return your equipment to the armory. Afterward, I want a full debrief of you and your squad in my office. Is that understood Sergeant?”

“Yes, sir. I have heard and understand sir. We will be back as soon as possible, sir.”

Once the squad is assembled, we load the mother and father onto a travois each. Chance insists on carrying the foal. It seems that they have taken a liking to each other. I have always thought of Chance as an overgrown foal, but…

I see the look on Dusty’s face as she watches him. I know that look. I can tell what that mare is thinking. She keeps smiling at him than looking off in the distance as we walk. I almost laugh at the thought of Nugget if she were to become a grandmare soon.

As we walk, I take the time to approach Bullet. “I am sorry about that Dad. I did not mean to hurt you. I just could not think of any way to get him to calm him down and trust us more quickly. I am really sorry dad. I mean it.” I say as I lower my head, ears flopping down to the side.

“Mollygirl, she deserves a better fate than to be used and remembered like that. I am still healing over her loss. Damn it. It took until a few weeks ago until I really even considered having a relationship with another mare much less marrying her.”

“Bullet, I really am sorry. Please, please forgive me. I will never do that again dad, I swear.” I tell him with tears in my eyes. At this point, I do not really care if the squad sees me cry. I cannot believe I hurt the pony who made sure I grew up in a safe and caring home, even if it was as a stable brat. And I, I had kicked him in the balls when he was already down. Damn me. Why could I not just get things right sometime?

Finally, we get to the Hospital on the far side of the river. As we get there, I see several of the nurses and Doctor Curette come running out to assist with the injured. I look up and see Whiskey coming out at a trot. He sees the rad burns and his eyes go wide. “We need to get more Radaway in these two right away Doc. I have some already in the ER. I just do not know if we have enough premade.”

Doc Curette Nods his head. “Make as much as you need Whiskey, I am sure of your judgment. Ok, everypony let’s get them inside and start taking care of them immediately. “He says as they carry them inside. Chance slides the foal off his back and walks him inside to be with his parents. When he returns, we begin the trek back to the stable.

__________

After turning in our weapons and field kits we are assembled outside the Colonel's office and taken in one by one to recount our experiences from that morning. I dread my turn coming up. I fear I may have chosen a path that will make me a new enemy this day. With that said, perhaps a pony should not be judged by their friends, but instead by their enemies.

As I sit across from the Colonel. Several of the staff ponies are present. Emerado is taking notes of what is being said. I begin recounting the morning's events starting with what I heard in the exchange between Kicker and Tar Water. I then follow that with how I volunteered my set to go into the shed as a close escort rather than a ready reserve in an effort to diffuse what I saw as a tense situation. Finally, I recount finding the family and Captain Tar Waters's reaction to them, myself, and my squad.

After hearing my statement the Colonel looks at me in the eyes. “Sergeant, did Captain Tar Water really continue to not only berate 1st Sergeant Kicker and the Cattle in their company but also refuse to aid that family because the father was a zebra and the foal a zony?”

“Colonel, that is correct sir.”

“Is there anything else that you feel you should add Sargent?”

“Sir, she practically blamed the family for the war sir, blaming how we live now fully on the zebras' sir. When I reminded her that we had some zebras on our side, she called me a zebra lover and stated my ancestors would be ashamed of me and my actions. I did reply that at least my ancestors would know I was raised right and to help those in need. It was then that she dismissed me and my squad back to the stables, sir.”

“Thank you, Sargent. You and your squad are to remain available in case more questions are needed.”

“Thank you, sir,” I call out as I leave the room. On my way out I hear the Colonel say “I want Tar Waters, Kicker, and their senior NCOs in here as soon as they return from salvage duty today.”

This does not sound good at all. Am I in trouble, if not me, who? What had I caused to be unleashed? No answers come to me as I sit there ruminating on it. After an hour we are all sent to lunch after which we return to the squad bay and remain on standby.

As we are waiting in the squad bay, I overhear Shadowbuck and Bullet talking. “You know Bull, about that Tar Water, that muck she was throwing this morning, it sure sounded a lot like the propaganda I have heard come out of Red Eye on the radio. You know all for the ponies and to hell with anyone else.”

“Do you really think she would listen to it, much less believe it Shadowbuck? I mean, come on, how foalish would a buck or mare have to be to believe such trash.”

“I hear you, but where else in the Co-op have you heard such drivel? It almost reminds me of the old war posters we sometimes see in the wreckage.”

I think about what they are saying. I mean if Tar Water really meant it, would Kicker try and cover for her? I just could not place my mind around it.

Later that night we are sitting in the squad bay listening to DJ Pon3 on the radio. Suddenly I see Captain Tar Water being led by Captain Abby toward the officer’s stalls in the stable. She hears the voice of the DJ and stops dead in her tracks fast enough that two of the 4th squad ponies escorting her accidentally run into her.

Her head snaps around and looks in the doorway, her eyes lock on me. “You,” her voice loaded with contempt and scorn, “I should have known it would be you and your zebra loving squad listening to that drivel. If you were in my squad, I would have all of you on extra duty detail and restriction for listening to it. You may have thought you have gotten away with your insubordination this time, but I will make you all pay. Do you hear me, Sargent? You and your squad, all of you. I will remember each and every one of you. Nothing but a lot of zebra and mule lovers, the whole lot of you.”

With that, Captain Abby steps up to her, “Enough of that. You will no longer address my troopers Tar Water. You will address me and the command staff. Don’t you think you are in enough trouble as it is?”

“Ha, Trouble, you want to know trouble, oh you will see it Abby. You and your troops are but a symptom of what is wrong with this Co-op. Perhaps if you listened more to Redeye and paid attention to what is good for ponies you would understand, but no, you think you know what is best, don’t you?”

“Corporal of the guard, let’s get the prisoner moving. Sorry sergeant about that. Please continue to enjoy your evening. I will see all of you in the morning.”

As they walk away I hear Tar Water talking to our Captain, “That is what I mean, listen to how you coddle them. For Goddess sakes you are their better, you are an officer, you should let them know you are better than…”

With that, I hear a smack and a yelp, followed by our captain's voice, “Enough of that out of you. Corporal if the prisoner opens her mouth again before arriving at her stall you are free to gag her, do you understand?”

"Yes ma’am.” The Corporal replies.

Later on, Emerado joins us in the squad bay. She sits on the chair next to the couch where Badger, Ivy and I are relaxing. “My goddess Mollygirl have you kicked over a hornet’s nest. This is shacking up the entire command right now.”

“What do you mean Em?” I ask somewhat confused.

“Mollygirl, don’t you realize what you found?”

“Em, what are you talking about? Until a few minutes ago, I was still worried I was in trouble for insubordination.”

“Mollygirl, it seems Tar Water has been systematically abusing her position and her troops. She has been routinely using the cows under her for the most dangerous assignments even if they were not the best qualified for the job. She is being confined to quarters as we continue the investigation, but it looks like she may get a full court-martial. The most damning part is that she not only is a supporter of Red Eye but we have found indications that she may have been in communications with elements of his forces.”

Badger then asks “Em, how could she have gotten away with it? It seems hard to believe.”

“Badger, she used her position to quiet and punish those who disagreed with her. She used intimidation and threats on a routine basis it seems.”

That is when Ivy quietly speaks, “I have friends in George’s Gang, I never really believed their stories. I, still cannot really believe it happened. Oh, Celestia and Luna.”

As Bullet slides next to Em, her on the arm of the chair, she leans into him slightly and then continues “On a side note, the family you guys rescued. It looks like they are all going to be ok. Mollygirl the doctors said that getting them that first dose of Radaway made a big difference in their prognosis. It helped them to start healing earlier. Hopefully, in a few days, they will be healthy enough to leave the hospital. They have been offered the standard way to buy into Co-op membership and are thinking about it. If so, we have to find a farm that all of them can work on for the next year. Oh, and I almost forgot, the foal wants to know when he can see his big hero Chance again.” She says with a smile.

From across the room, I see Chance smile and I watch Dusty as she looks at him with pride in her eyes. Oh yeah, that mare has it bad for him.

It is at this point that Bullet stands up and moves in front of Emerado. He takes her front hoof in his, he looks at her as if the rest of the world has just disappeared to him. I can see he is nervous. Then he begins to speak. “Emerado, I have been your friend for years. I have known you even longer. We have experienced good time and hardships together.” At each statement she has nodded some, her eyes starting to get wider when he gets down in front of her sitting on one hind leg, the other raised up and supporting him. His head goes down slightly along with his ears, then lifts up and his ears shift forward again “I never thought I would feel this way after losing my beloved Bluebelle, but Emerado, will you do me the privilege of becoming my wife?”

She simply nods her head yes and leans forward and gives him the most intimate kiss that I have ever seen her give to any pony in my life. “Yes, Bullet, Yes, I never imagined getting married myself, but yes I will.”

I am stunned. I never saw it coming. I mean she has never been interested in bucks or mares. I, it's just, wow. I am so happy for both of them.

Everybody gets up and starts to congratulate them on their engagement. As I approach Bullet though, I see him stiffen. I offer him my congratulations but I see he is not comfortable around me. After shaking my hoof and a very brief hug from me he turns around and is talking with everyone else again. Strangely over in the corner, I see Shadowbuck, big, strong, silent, Shadowbuck sitting there smiling with a tear in the corner of his eye. He looks at me gives me a small nod and then gets up and leaves the squad bay for a bit.

The rest of the squad decides it is time to celebrate some. They pull back the furniture to the side of the walls and the music is turned up as they begin to dance, sing, and enjoy life. While we can not have any alcohol to drink due to being on ready status, I trot down to the cafeteria and see if I can buy a couple of gallons of apple cider for everyone to drink.

When I get back, they are well into enjoying themselves and celebrating. I put the cider on a table and work my way over to Ivy and Badger who are sharing a close dance. Where I wait my turn to dance with both of them. While not perfect for me, it is another good night for all of us.

Later as I curl up in my bunk next to Ivy she looks at me, “Mol, I hope you do not mind, but I have asked Sumac if Epona can stay with us for the time we are on Agriculture duty.”

“No love, I do not mind. In fact, I think it is great. After all, she is now part of our family too. I think Magpie will just love having a little foal around to treat like her daughter too. I hope you do not mind if we all think of her as our child too?”

With her eyes wide, she looks at me, “You really mean that you all want her as your daughter, not just because you want me, but you want us?”

“Yes dear, I do mean it. I may not be able to fully speak for the others, but I am sure that they feel the same way. Besides Epona is such a sweetheart, and I have always wanted a daughter myself.” I tell her with a smile and then lightly kiss her on her forelock.

“Thank you Mol, you do not know how much I have worried about all of you accepting her and me. Molly, do you think that someday all of us may be married to each other. I mean, me, you, Magpie and Badger? Do you really think we can make it work?”

“Yes, my beloved, I really do, now come here,” I put my hoof around her shoulder and drag her closer, “Put your head on my shoulder love and get comfortable. We need to get some sleep, the next couple of weeks are going to involve a lot of hard work.”

“Ok, dear, if you say so. Have I told you how happy you all make me, especially you, my little sergeant?” She says with a smile as she snuggles in. After a while, I hear her breathing shift as she falls asleep. I stare at the dark ceiling of our stall, afraid to fall asleep, but knowing I need the rest. I think of all the ghosts, Goddesses how I wished I never had to deal with them. Finally, sleep comes, not for long enough, but it does come.

__________

When I awake, Ivy is already up. She and Em are talking quietly trying not to wake me. I really appreciate their courtesy. The last muster in the Stable for a couple of weeks. But it takes a lot of work to keep the farms running.

I wonder who all may be working on the farm this time. A while back I actually worked alongside the mayor of Manesville herself. It was her annual two weeks on the farm but at least we all share in this labor to keep us all feed.

I get up and go to talk with them. “Morning Em,” I tell her. I give her a quick hug and a peck on the cheek. “Again congratulations. I am so happy for both of you.”

“Thank you Mollygirl. I really appreciate it. But please, just do not call me mom, ok.” She says with a slight laugh.

“Oh, ok, so mother it is,” I tell her with a grin.

“Very funny, young lady, now go to your stall. By yourself this time.” She says with a laugh.

Even Ivy joins us in this laugh. She reaches over and gives me a nice tender hug and a little nip on my neck. Just enough to make me wish I could purr like a cat.

“Thank you love, a bit more of that and we will be late to muster.”

“Ok, I better stop than dear,” she tells me.

The three of us make the run for breakfast then head over to the drill field for muster.

The muster goes on as routine. The rest of the troop and Hell’s Belles having gotten back from their operation late last night. It is not until the final notifications that things seem to differ from normal.

Captain Abby looks at us. Unlike previous rotations of ag duty, the brass are worried due to the heightened level of raider activity. All NCO’s are to have PipBucks and are to wear them. Also, all service members will be assigned weapons. While you are not required to wear them in the field. You will have then readily available in case they are needed. NCOs and Officers are to carry sidearms at all times as well as having long arms.”

This makes my ears go forward. What is going on that has them so nervous? In all my years I can not remember them having us that ready.

The captain continues, “Are there any questions? No, very well. Also, during this rotation, we will be keeping entire squads together rather than our normal mix and match integration. First squad after formation dismissal I want to talk to you. Very well First Sergeant, Dismiss the troops.”

The first sergeant spins about in place. Head straight forward bellowing the commands. “Company, Attention. From the right to the right, by file, DIS-Missed.”

The company files off and begins to go back to the Stable. My squad steps to the side and waits for the captain. Once she arrives, we huddle up so we can hear her. “I will be with your squad during this rotation. The farm we are working on will be getting their final harvest of hay for the season. On a side note, excellent job with that family yesterday. Word has come down that they are asking for admittance to the Co-op. Right now, they are looking for a farm to house them on. If any of you have any suggestions, they are welcome. Sergeant take them back, grab your gear from your stalls. Then let’s meet at the armory in an hour.”

“Yes Ma’am. Ok, colts and fillies, you heard the mare, let’s move it.”

With that, we all go back to our stalls. We grab what personal Items we do not want to leave behind for the next couple of weeks and head to the armory. While I do not have much, there are a few items I will not take to the field normally that I really want to keep with me. A couple of books that I am still reading. I grab the bottle of whiskey I bought a while back to replace the one Ivy drank, I look at it, considering. No, my life is getting better, I do not need it, well not right now, so I put it back. I grab an old scarf that used to be my mother's. She always wore it when working in the fields to keep the sun off her head. For some reason whenever we are on ag detail, I like to do the same. Without thinking I put it on and look in the mirror. My goddess, I am about as old as she was when she was killed. Except for the shape of the star on my forehead, I could be looking at her. For a second, I am stunned. Ivy looks up from her packing at me. I see her jaw drop a bit.

“Oh, my goodness Mollygirl, for a moment I thought I was seeing your mother again. You look so much like her.”

“Thanks, Ivy, I was just thinking the same thing. I just need her apron and dress now.” Suddenly I feel a wave of sadness come over me. “You know Ivy, you are so lucky that your mother is still with you. I miss my mom every day. At times I wonder what she would think of my life. I know she would approve of each of you, but I wonder what she would say about all at once.”

“Mollygirl, I think your mom would just say that she wants you to be happy. That is all any good parent wants for their foals.”

“Thanks, Ivy, I needed to hear that,” I say with a slight sniffle as I take off the scarf and place it in my saddlebags.

After we pack our saddlebags we head to the armory for the rest of our kits. It feels strange to be drawing a kit when are supposed to be on our ag billets. What has the staff and command ponies so nervous? I just cannot shake the feeling that we are not being told everything.

Once we are at the armory, we start to receive our issues of our kits, battle saddles, and weapons. We all take our standard loadout. I smile seeing Badger take the Anglebunny with a suppressor. After all, he has yet to fire a shot out of it, no, I forgot, Capon, He has fired it. I receive both the Anglebunny and my pistol. Bullet smiles as he gets his sniper rifle. Chance approaches the counter, “I know lad, you want the big one, don’t you?” ask Buckshot.

“No, sir, I really would prefer my full-auto rifles this time like I used to carry, if that would be ok.”

“Frankly, I have to say I am surprised Chance, why do you want the auto rifles instead of the AM Rifle?”

“Sir, if we are hit while at the farm, I want something I can put on quick, run quickly with, and have lots of firepower in close. Besides running through a field or woods with that AMR is just asking to get the barrel caught on something.”

“Ok, then the auto rifles it is for you lad.”

Finally, the captain approaches the counter. “What will it be for you this time Captain Abby?” Buckshot asks.

“Buckshot, how about a nice little carbine along with my pistol this time.” She asks.

“Of course, ma’am, anything for you. Especially after hearing about you having to put up with the traitor last night.”

She audibly sighs. “Sergeant Buckshot. Please do not let rumors of what happened be spread. We can not determine whether she is a traitor or not until after the court-martial.”

“I understand Ma’am, but as my mother used to say, if the pack saddle fits, wear it. I heard her yelling the drivel as you passed by last night. You handled it well Captain, and for you, I will keep my mouth shut.”

“Thank you, Buckshot, I appreciate it. “

“Your welcome Ma’am, I will see you in two weeks during check-in and cleaning.”

With that, we all file out of the armory behind the captain. We march out of the stable and follow her to one of the farms on the border between Manesville and Dairyanne. It has been a while since I have visited here, but those who own and run it are nice enough.

One thing about the ag details is that in the evening after the work is finished, we can do what we want, as long as we are back by morning. With the distance, we are from Manesville though I hesitate to try and make a visit to Magpie as I do not think we could get back in time. Besides she has sent a note to Badger for all of us, letting us know that in a couple of days she will come and visit us on her day off from work. I can not wait to see her again as it has been too long. I know Badger and Ivy feel the same way.

As we arrive at the farm, I see Pigpen waving to us, from by the barn. Out of the house comes his wife Wheat Seed and the buck that lives with them Plower and his mare Dirt Clod. They had been running this farm for over ten years, ever since it was recovered. They had to repair all of the buildings as well as plan how to turn over the dirt that was too radioactive yet. They would then have to replace the turned under black dirt with sewage from the stable, town, or their animals. For the first couple of years after that, they would let it break down and become new dirt. It takes a lot of time and hard work, but they were making a go of it. They actually have a nice barracks building set up for those who were on work rotations at their farm. We are fortunate this time, as Dirt Clod is actually a pretty good cook despite her name.

Plower leads us to the Barracks. It is a one-room one, so we all have to share it. There are 20 bunks in it with two long tables. Down the middle. On the side of the bunkhouse, underneath a roof is a wood stove for cooking. Along the one side of it are several cords of wood already cut and seasoned under the roof to keep it dry. We each choose a bunk and place our kits on them. Ivy, Badger, and I choose bunks right next to each other. Across from us is the captain. A couple of bunks over from her are Bullet than Shadowbuck. Followed by Chance and Dusty, Pearl and Woodrow. About 10 minutes after we have arrived and are settling in, we hear a knock on the door. It seems we left too soon. As the door opens, I see Stitches, the medic joining us. She grins at us, “See sarge, I am not as easy to get rid of as you thought. It seems I am on the rotation now with the Door Kickers, so after as much fun as we had on the last mission, I requested to be with all of you again.”

“Hey, Stitches. Glad to have you with us again. I see you are still stuck with the bad habit of carrying a revolver though,” I tell her jokingly and get up to give her a welcoming hug. “You know at this rate you will end up being a permanent Door Kicker though.”

At that point the captain interrupts. “Sergeant, there is some talk of permanently assigning medics to each company, and if we get enough, to each squad. Stitches here is now one of our Door Kickers.”

“Well, I’ll be. Welcome aboard then Stitches. I am glad to have you with us.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl. As I said, I really enjoyed the time I have spent with your squad before. Even as an attached medic I was made welcome.”

“Well choose a bunk Stitches and get ready to join the rest of us. As soon as Plower and the rest let us know where to begin, we start the fun.” I say with a smile.

At that point, she goes on and chooses a bunk not too far from Pearl and Woodrow. The bunkhouse is still half empty but at least we have plenty of room this time.

Pigpen comes in a bit later. ‘I need a couple of volunteers to help me down in the barn. I have to fix a pump down there. I know that Plower has said that he will also need a couple of hooves to help him walk and fix the fence line too. Finally, the rest of you will go with Wheat Seed. We need to start cutting down the latest crop of ryegrass and laying it out to dry. We should be rain-free for a couple of days so that should help. Oh, and I hope you all like mushrooms. Dirt Clod is going to be making up a big pot of mushroom stew from the ones the pigs dug up this week.”

And so, our time on agriculture duty begins. Badger and Woodrow go on over to help with the pump. Shadowbuck and Bullet volunteer to help with the fencing and the rest of us join Wheat Seed in the fields. It takes a lot of work to cut all that hay by hoof and then to lay it out to dry. Tomorrow we will have to flip it so that the other side can dry. The day after we either stack it or we put it on wagons and bring it back to be stored in the barn, or take it to town to be sold as fresh hay. Each hayfield will have to go through this.

At lunchtime we all take a half-hour break we each enjoy an apple and a bit of fresh hay. One advantage of this duty is that we do get to try the freshest produce, as long as we do so in moderation. I have to say I really enjoy the ryegrass we are cutting this time. Too bad they can not grow any Fescue here yet. Hopefully one of these days.

As the day continues Badger and Woodrow rejoin us in cutting the harvest. He sees me wearing the scarf and smiles at me. “Did anyone tell you how cute you look as a peasant mare my love?” he tells me.

“I can’t say that they have dear, but do not bother me, I have to harvest the grain for the glory of Equestria,” I joke back and wink.

“Have you seen our Ivy?” He asks me, “Sumac just arrived a bit ago with little Epona.”

“Yes, she should be back in a bit, she had to go behind a bush for a couple of minutes. I am sure she will be right back.”

I see his face blush a bit. “Ok, I will let you tell her then.” He says to me.

As the darkness begins to impose itself further on the sky, we are all called in to go back to the bunkhouse for dinner. As we come up, we see Sumac and Epona under the porch roof by the bunkhouse. Epona sees her mother and comes running and screaming “Mommy, mommy, it is so good to see you. Grandma says I can stay with you for a bit.”

She quickly hugs her and tells her “Yes little one. Until I have to go back to the field again you can stay with me. I have missed you so much Pona.”

After a couple of minutes, she looks over at me and notices it is me under the scarf “Auntie Mollygirl, is that you?’ You look like a mommy with that on.” She tells me.

“Thanks, Pona. I hope you like it.” I tell her.

“Momma, should I call auntie Mollygirl mommy Mollygirl now?”

We have reached the barracks at this point and Sumac is close enough to hear the exchange. I swear I hear her almost choke.

Ivy looks thoughtful for a minute and tells her, “That is up to you little one. If you do though, I will not be upset.”

I then notice the captain who is on my other side, look at me with a raised eyebrow and her ears somewhat forward. Then she looks at Badger too. I guess she had not heard the newest gossip. I better fill her in later. Better me than through the rumor mill, I guess.

We all go inside the barracks and we begin to clean up to get ready to eat. Sumac assists Dirt Clod in preparing the meal, the rest of us set up the table and assist them on getting it on the table. We all sit down together and enjoy the meal. The captain at one end of the table, Plower at the other. While it may not be the fanciest of meals, there is plenty to eat. We even have several loaves of rye bread as well as butter and cheese to put on it.

During the meal, we tell Sumac about what all has been going on. Her ears perk up when she hears about the family we found. At which point she brings up “You know Captain, I could use some more full-time help on my farm. It is usually just me and Pona there, but I would not be averse to having them move into the bunkhouse if they are willing.”

Ivy looks surprised when she hears her mother offer this. I guess it had not entered her mind her mother would offer without having been asked first.

Epona looks up at Sumac “Granny would that mean I could really meet a zebra,” she says with wide eyes.

“Yes child, not only that you could get to know them and their child. I think it would do you good little one.” Sumac says and looks at Ivy as if challenging her to say anything different.

Then we are all really surprised when Epona looks at her mother. “Mommy, Grandma says that we are going to be a much bigger family. She says that Mollygirl and a pretty pony named Magpie are going to both be mommies to me now too. That and that Badger is going to be a daddy for me.” She looks at Badger with big eyes, ears forward, and a hopeful smile. Is that right Mr. Badger?”

I quietly look down at my plate and tinker with my food as I watch every head in the room turn toward Badger, Ivy, and me. Nothing like having it brought up in front of everyone. So much for being discrete. But like everyone else I am waiting for his answer.

He smiles at her and reaches a hoof across the table and puts it on hers. “Yes, little one, we are all going to be a family.” He tells her. I release the breath I did not even realize I was holding.

I see the excitement on her face. “I am going to have a daddy now.” She yells as she jumps down from the table and races around the table and jumps into Badger's lap. Giving him a big hug.

For the rest of the meal, she sits on Badger’s lap, sharing his meal with him. I see the biggest smile I have seen in a long time on Ivy’s face. When I look at Sumac, I see her smiling back at me. She mouths silently to me “thank you.”

Finally, toward the end of the meal, we are all surprised as Pig Pen steps outside and comes back in with a couple of jugs of what he says is his best homemade rye whiskey.

“I have been saving this for you all. I appreciate your hard work.” Pig Pen tells us.

“Thank you, Pig Pen, I know we all will appreciate it. Well except for Epona.” Abby says with a smile. Then taking one of the jugs in her hoofs she pulls the cork and spits it out. “Looks like we lost the cork, so we are going to have to kill this one.” At which point she takes a deep drink and passes it on to the pony next to her.

We look at the time and tune into DJ Pon3. Captain Abby and I start to clear the table off and Badger and Bullet volunteer to clean the dishes as long as the radio is loud enough for them to hear. Eventually, I go sit next to Sumac and Ivy. Epona sitting on her lap and cuddling Ivy.

After the dishes are done and everyone can relax Plower goes inside the main house along with Dirt Clod. When they return, they have a fiddle and banjo with them. The tables are moved to the side of the room and they began to play us some of the old songs. Eventually, we begin to join in with singing and then dancing. Even little Epona gets in a dance with Badger. They look so sweet, The look on his face that of an adoring father.

Finally, as we all wear down, they play one last song, and we all sing it as Badger carries Epona to bed and tucks her in. An Earth Pony Lullaby.

Over in Equestria
Many years ago,
My Mother sang a song to me
In tones so sweet and low.
Just a simple little ditty,
In her old earth pony way,
And l'd give the world if she could sing
That song to me this day.

"Too-ra-loo-ra-loo-ral, Too-ra-loo-ra-li,
Too-ra-loo-ra-loo-ral, hush now, don't you cry!
Too-ra-loo-ra-loo-ral, Too-ra-loo-ra-li,
Too-ra-loo-ra-loo-ral, that's an Earth pony lullaby."

Oft in dreams I wander
To that stall again,
I feel her hoofs a-huggin' me
As when she held me then.
And I hear her voice a -hummin'
To me as in days of yore,
When she used to rock me fast asleep
Outside the cabin door.
"Too-ra-loo-ra-loo-ral, Too-ra-loo-ra-li,
Too-ra-loo-ra-loo-ral, hush now, don't you cry!
Too-ra-loo-ra-loo-ral, Too-ra-loo-ra-li,
Too-ra-loo-ra-loo-ral, that's an Earth pony lullaby."

As we lay her down in her bed, our voices replacing the instruments and slowly becoming quieter until they fade away. With her tired eyes closing and her falling asleep.

We begin to turn the lights down and everyone starts to turn in for the night. Ivy looks at me and then at Badger with a questioning look. I can only smile and nod. She smiles back, whispers in his ear and after he climbs into his bed, he lifts his blanket for her to curl up next to him. I see Chance and Dusty do the same and can only smile.

I see Captain Abby sitting on the edge of her bed. She looks deep in thought. At first, I am going to just leave her to her thoughts, but decide better of it.

“Bottlecap for your thoughts Captain?” I ask.

"Hey Sarge, just thinking a bit. I miss this sometimes. I also have to say I envy you Mollygirl.”

“Abby, Why would you envy me? I am nothing special.”

“Mollygirl, in the whole wasteland you have three special ponies who love you. Most of us are lucky if we find one. The worst part about the wastelands though is that all too often it takes away what we love and care about. In the co-op, it seems that we are on a borderland. It can be so peaceful and almost like they say it was before the war. But at other times the wastelands cross that border and forces its way back into our lives. Mollygirl, I worry for you. I had what you do at one time. I had two good bucks that loved me and I had their foals. The wastelands took all of them from me. My border was between madness and sanity. I guess I should consider myself lucky that I stumbled into the Co-op like I did. But I still miss my family. Love them while you can Mollygirl, you never know when it could end.”

This is the first time I even heard that the Captain had had a family. I always had seen her as a career military pony. I am almost at a loss for words. I put a hoof on her shoulder. “Thank you, ma’am, I was actually afraid you might look down on us for our unusual relationship.”

“Do me a favor though Mollygirl, these next couple of weeks be on guard. The command is really anxious about those raiders that escaped from Hereford. They are afraid they may hit some of our farms soon.”

“I will do that Abby. Thank you for the heads up. I was wondering if it was something like that.”

“It is, I have even suggested that from the way they are operating that they may be scouts for someone, probably Redeyes army, that are probing us and acting like raiders to throw us off.”

“Is that why you are here with us this rotation Captain?”

“Nope, I am here because I needed a break from the rest of the company, and I heard how much fun your squad is.” She says with a smile, “Now go get some sleep.”

As I head back toward my bunk, I see Epona is awake and I hear her ask ‘Momma Molly, can I sleep with you tonight? Normally I sleep with Grammy or mommy, but Granny is already asleep and Mommy is sleeping with my new daddy tonight.”

“Of course, Pona, let me get ready and we can cuddle up and get some sleep.” I pull back my blanket and lay down in bed. I hold the blanket up as she climbs into bed with me. She cuddles up, gives me a quick hug and a kiss on my cheek. I give her a kiss on her forelock, wrap the blanket around her, and tell her “May Luna grant you sweet dreams my little one.” I lay there listening to her breathing as she falls asleep, eventually I too join her in that world of dreams.

We wake up earlier than normal in the morning. This allows us to get cleaned up and to begin to prepare breakfast without wasting what daylight we can. Sumac gets up and lets us know that after breakfast she needs to head back to her farm. Before she leaves, the Captain verifies if she is serious about taking in the family.

As the sky begins to lighten enough for us to see outside, we grab our weapons and our tools and head out to the fields. Wheat Seed shows us which field to start cutting on, as there is still some dew on them, we want to burn off before we flip the hay that we cut the day before. After a few hours, Most of us shift back to the previous day's fields and begin the process to dry the other side. Epona is there the entire time alongside Ivy. Talking to her, Badger, and me, telling us about school and her classmates. She is especially animated when talking about her sissy Ginger. She knows that they are sisters and have the same father. They are even in the same class at school.

The days pass quickly as we performed our tasks on the farm. Cutting the ryegrass, flipping it so it could dry. On the third day, we take the loose dry hay and put it up in the barn. Assisting with repairs as necessary. In the evenings after dinner, we spend our time together. Often times just talking, sometimes singing and telling stories, other times we listen to and discuss what we hear on the radio from DJ Pon3. We hold each other when we need it. Badger and I get to know a side of Ivy I had only gotten glimpses of before. Epona, she becomes our daughter as much as Ivy’s.

On our fourth day, Magpie came to visit us. We are all so excited to see her. With the joy and smile on her face as she sees us, she truly shows it. Our little Magpie, the lead mare of our family. She is wearing her blue gingham dress as she came up to the house. Our little Epona stops trying to help with the hay, she looks at Badger and Ivy, and then me. “Is that her? Is that Momma Magpie?” She asks. I smile at her. “Yes, little one, that is her.” With that Epona is off at a run to Magpie. I watch and see the surprised look on her face as Epona runs up to her and at a run throws her hoofs around Magpies neck, excitedly yelling “Mommy Magpie it is so good to finally get to meet you.”

Magpie smiles and wraps her hoof around our Epona. She gives her a kiss on her forelock. "It is so good to get to meet you to Pona, your mommy and granny have told me so much about you.”

From a distance we can hear Epona then tell her “Follow me Momma Magpie, I will take you to Mommy, Daddy, and Momma Molly. We are all working in the field. You are not going to be able to tell its momma Molly though, she is wearing a scarf on her head, she looks like a mommy now, not a soldier.”

As Magpie comes up to us with Epona we all give her a big group hug. Epona getting in on it too. Then Magpie comes over to each of us. Gives us each a hug and a kiss. Starting with Ivy, then Badger, and finally me. I am surprised that after she breaks the kiss with me, I feel a light swish of her tail on my flank. She then whispers into my ear, “Not tonight love, tonight I want to balance the books with our Ivy, but soon.” She then gives me a smile and a small nod.

“OK, every pony, I will be back in a while, I am going to go up and see if Dirt Clod could use some help with getting dinner ready,” Magpie tells us.

“Mommy, can I go with Momma Magpie?” I hear Epona ask Ivy.

“Do, you Mind Mags?” I hear Ivy ask before giving permission to Epona.

“I would love it Ivy dear, maybe she could even help me and Dirt Clod a bit. Would you like that Pona?”

“Yes!” she squeals with joy.

I have to smile watching the two of them walk away. Magpie looking every bit the farm matriarch.

We take our lunch in the field as usual and at the end of the day head back for our dinner at the bunkhouse. Dinner is the usual of a nice healthy stew, however this time we have muffins with it. I am surprised at first then I hear Epona. “I hope everypony likes the muffins, momma Magpie helped me to make them.” She said as proud as all get out.

At that, I snagged one off the table and started to eat. Epona looks at me “Momma Molly, Momma and granny taught me we wait for everypony to sit down before eating. Only good manners to do so. Didn’t your momma teach you that too?”

I blink in surprise, by all that is holy how my life has changed that I get scolded by a filly about my manners. Looking sheepishly, with my ears at the side of my head and looking down “Your right Pona, sorry everypony.”

We all sit down to eat together then. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see several of my squadmates looks of amusement. WELL, she was right, I forgot my manners.

We all eat our meals and Pona gets several compliments on how good the muffins taste. I see Magpie just sitting there grinning. Her pride is stoked by each compliment of the muffins.

The conversation at the table remains fairly normal. Eventually, it turns to recent developments we have been hearing about on the radio. Some being the propaganda coming out of Fillydelphia. Other bits including some of the more recent developments about the happenings in the wasteland by the Stable dweller and others being about the Security mare down in Hoofington. It made for lively conversation.

I look at Captain Abby before I open my mouth but I have to chime in what I had heard a few weeks back. “You ponies know that Red Eye sent some envoys up here. Before we went on that last mission, I overheard the Colonel, the Overmare and the Overcow talking about them being here.”

Abby is stunned. “Molly, even I did not know that. As for the rest of you. It does not leave this bunkhouse, ok? But I hope to the Goddesses that they were turned away.”

“They were saying that they were keeping the Stable quiet from them. They went so far as to take them to the office of the Manesville Mayor for talks. I heard that much.”

Woodrow looks across the table at us, “I hope that no pony like Tar Water gave them any information. That could make things really rough on us. I mean we do not have nearly the resources that Red Eye and his forces have if they have gotten Fillydelphia up and running again, am I right ma’am?” he says looking at the Captain.

“Unfortunately, I think you are right Woodrow,” She looks very unhappy as she continues “If anything we may be a good speed bump to them. I know that to keep as many slaves fed as they must have, the co-op would be a gem in Red Eyes crown.”

“Do you think he may try and take us, Captain?”

“Honestly Woodrow, I am not sure, but I would not be surprised. Of course, he also has some other big targets he could set his sights on first.”

Dusty looks at us and asks “What kind of targets would he want that could be more important than our crops?”

“Dusty, he could try and take Tenpony Tower. That would stop the broadcast against him by DJ Pon3, and while not a direct threat, they keep him in everybody’s minds. That old Stallion in Tenpony also helps to motivate other ponies. I mean look without his broadcast would we have ever heard of the Stable Dweller or Security otherwise. How many ponies now have hope that would have had none before.”

“They sure are lucky though. Can you imagine how good it must feel for them to be able to put up the good fight and not have to worry because they know that their friends and families are safe in an undiscovered stable,” chimes in Saber.

“Yeah, sure, safe until the Steel Rangers find out the locations, that or some pony with enough soldiers such as Red Eye and his army. Imagine what they would do if they found a stable,” Ivy points out.

“You are very correct about that Ivy,” Abby tells her “That is why we are so damn protective of the knowledge about Stable 48. That’s part of why we moved the families out of the Stable and into the communities so quickly after we opened it up.”

“Your right ma’am” I tell her “I have seen the memory orbs from a security mare, right after we opened the stable. They were terrified of the Stable being found. In fact, DJ Pon3 had broadcast about another stable being found by the Steel Rangers about that time. I do not know still if there were any survivors from them.”

At that Bullet’s head pops up. “Wait, you're telling me DJ Pon3 was broadcasting a century ago. No way, what is he a ghoul?”

"Bullet, I do not know, I mean it was a stallion's voice on the radio, and it was a static-filled broadcast, but the voice was slightly different. So, who knows?”

Epona looks up with wide eyes, “Mommy, is DJ Pon3 as old as granny?”

As she asks this I choke on my cider. I see Ivy grin “I do not know little one, maybe you should ask her in a couple of days when we visit her.”

We all laugh a bit at that, however it hits Wheat Seed particularly funny, as she laughed so hard, she fell off the bench. Plower and Pig Pen have to help her get back up. She nearly has tears in her eyes. “Ivy after all these years of knowing your mother I would love to see her face when she gets asked that.”

I look at my PipBuck, “Hey, speaking of DJ Pon3, it is about time for his broadcast again.”

We all help clear the table, Tonight is my turn to help with dishes. Dusty volunteers to help me. We already have water heated on the stove outside, so we take the plates and pans out there to clean. As we head out, I see Bullet getting out the squad’s radio and tuning it in for the broadcast. Everypony finding their seat. I hear Pona ask. “Is it alright if I sit on your lap and snuggle with you and momma Magpie, daddy?” I do not hear the reply but I am sure what is it.

As we are washing the dishes Dusty looks at me. “Sarge, how do you know if somepony loves you?”

I am really surprised and at first, I have no reply. “Dusty, why do you ask?”

“It’s just that I know Chance really likes me and I really like him. But I am so afraid that he just likes me and nothing more.”

“Dusty, I really wish I knew how to answer that. But you know sometimes it is not what is said but what is done that really shows it. Do you think Chance would pick up a book on poetry and just read it to himself? Has he talked to you about a future together, maybe about having a family someday?”

“That is funny sarge, I never thought about it, but he did tell me he never read poetry before we meet.”

“That is a start. He is doing things with you that you enjoy and learning to like them as well.”

“It's funny since we saved that family and I saw him with that zony foal, I keep thinking how great a father he will be. I really did not get to have a father growing up, and well you know mom. I love her, and I know she loves me, but she never wanted to be a mother back then. But she is the only real example of a parent I had. I mean, my grandpa Bear was good, but he was not a mother.”

I smile remembering old Bear. He was getting ready to be retired from the defense force when I first was drafted. He had been blinded in one eye and for a while was able to fool the doctors, but eventually, it became too difficult for him to do. He was a great old buck, a top-notch trooper, but she was right, he was no mother.

"I wish I could tell you about being a mother Dusty, I really want to be one myself someday. To tell you the truth, my mother died when I was really young and Bullet raised me. Just like Bear, he was a good provider and took care of me, but he was not a mother. Maybe we will just have to Pegasi it.”

She looks at me, one eyebrow raised, head turned slightly, and ears half-back “What do you mean Mollygirl?”

I smile at her and answer her, “You know, just wing it.”

She looks stunned at first. “Sarge, are you sure you are not a buck, I mean after all that was a real dad joke.”

“Young mare, I will have you know, If I was not in a relationship, or your sergeant I would prove to you that I am not a buck.”

Sassily she looks at me, “Promises, promises. We better hurry though so we do not miss too much of the show tonight.”

We finish up the dishes and reenter the bunkhouse. I see Epona asleep on Badger's lap with her head in Magpies lap. Ivy is on their other side and motions for me to come over to her. I watch as Dusty goes over and cuddles up to Chance. I see the glow in her eyes. She may not know it, but I can tell she loves him, and the way he pulls her into him and lovingly kisses her on her forelock, he loves her too. Perhaps we can not always tell if someone loves us, even when it is so clear to others.

I sit next to Ivy and cuddle into her. I whisper into her ear. “You are so lucky, Magpie already said she wants her turn to sleep with you tonight. She is so cuddly, just like you.”

“Thank you, love. She says and gives me a quick peck on the cheek. We really should go lay the little one in her bunk for the night, that way those two can go for a walk if they want.”

“How about in a bit, I just got here,” I tell her with a pouting face.

“Nah, let's do it now, so we can all relax. Besides she needs to get a good sleep tonight too.”

Ivy and I go over and take Epona off their laps. They both give her a kiss before we take her to bed. As we lay her down Epona wakes a bit. “Mommy, I’m not tired, please.”

Ivy smiles at her, “Sorry little one, but you already have fallen asleep once, get some rest we will all be here when you wake up.”

“Ok Mommy, I will see you when I wake up.”

She falls back to sleep. Quietly we go back toward everyone else. It seems most of us are tired from the day’s exertions, so they begin to file off to their bunks. Plower, Pig Pin, Dirt Clod, and Wheat Seed say their goodnights and head off to the main house.

The radio is turned down along with the lamps in the back part of the bunkhouse. A nice slow song comes on. Magpie comes over and asks Ivy to dance. As they do so, Badger comes behind me Nuzzles my neck, and suggests we go for a walk outside.

Once outside we walk away from the bunkhouse. He starts to nuzzle my neck and ears. I notice how quiet it is and nice out. I lie down on the grass with him beside me. “Thank you, Badger, thank you for loving me as well as Magpie and Ivy. And thank you so much for loving Epona too.”

We share this time for a while then we go back to the bunkhouse. Everyone is asleep already it seems. I pull back the blanket on my bed and Badger and I both get in. As I cuddle next to him my head on his forehoof, I feel his breath on my neck and his other hoof slowly run down my chest, to my belly, I feel my heartbeat increase as I anticipate what comes next. Just as I am ready for him to take the next step, I feel a little hoof on my foreleg. “Momma Molly, Can I sleep with you and Badger tonight? Mommy and Momma Magpie are already asleep.”

I slowly let out the breath I had been holding. Why could not have Badger started this outside, oh well. I lift the blanket,

“Sure honey, come here.”

Badger moves his hoof back higher “Come on up Pona,”

The three of us cuddle in the night. My stallion, me, and my adopted daughter. Life can be so good sometimes. I think of a conversation from a few nights before. I promise captain, I will appreciate and enjoy these moments while I can.

In the morning I am still only half awake and feel myself between them. All I can think of at first is how good it feels to be snuggled up with my foal and my husband. Then I begin to wake more. Yes, she is my adopted daughter and Badger, my stallion, but we have not officially been married. Oh, Goddesses, I had not realized how bad I want that too. I can only hope right now.

We all get up and prepare for the day. Magpie assists with preparing a light breakfast for all of us and then tells us she had to hurry back to town so she can be on time for work. However, we all agree that in two days we will meet at Sumac’s farm for dinner with her. She gives us all a kiss and hugs goodbye. She looks at our little Pona, “Be a good little filly Pona, and I will see if I can find something special for you the next time, I see you, ok?”

Epona looks at her with bright eyes, nods her head "Ok, momma Magpie, I will be a good filly. I promise.”

With that, she takes her things smiles at us all, gives a small wave to everyone, and leaves. We watch her go for a bit, then we return to the task at hand. The hay is not going to stack itself.

These two days go quickly with how busy we are. We wake up that morning, we all have our plans for the day. Bullet is heading over to Manesville to spend time with Em. Dusty and Chance are heading over to Dairyanne to see if they can find a few things at the general store there. Saber, Shadowbuck, and Pearl are talking about heading either to Manesville or to Dairyanne to visit a pub so they can enjoy a cider or three. Stitches and the Captain are invited to go with us to Sumac’s however the Captain wants to just relax a bit and catch up on some paperwork. Stitches tells us thanks but she has some plans already.

As we arrive at Sumac’s I see Magpie has already gotten there ahead of us. I see her sitting on the front porch swing next to Sumac. I then notice the smoke coming out of the chimney of the bunkhouse. We all go up to the main house. Epona starts to run onto the porch, “Granny, Momma Magpie. It is so good to see you both again.”

“It is good to see you again too my little one,” Sumac tells her as she bends over for a hug, which is quickly given by Epona.

I see Magpie looking at Epona with something tucked down next her. Epona goes over to her next and gives her a quick hug.

“Were you a good filly Pona?” Magpie asks.

"I have been a good filly Momma Magpie. You can ask anyone.”

She smiles and looks at the rest of us. “Well, has our little filly been good the last couple of days?”

“Well, I don’t know,” Ivy replies with a smile and a thoughtful look on her face.

I see the look of terror and betrayal starting to form on Epona’s face. Then Ivy finally says “Yeah, I guess she has Magpie.”

With that Magpie produces a little homemade pony doll. It is wearing a dress and a scarf. “Here you are Pona," she says. "I hope you like it.”

“Ohhh, Momma Magpie, Mommy, she is so pretty, THANK YOU, Thank you so much!”

She takes the doll lightly in her teeth and places it on her back. The way she carries it reminds me of Chance and the Zony. That reminds me. “Hey Sumac, I saw the smoke from the bunkhouse. Does that mean that family came to help here?”

She looks me up and down, “No, it means that Xaver and his family have come to live here and work with me. Right now, they are still recovering some from the rad poisoning. I hope you all do not mind but I invited them to have lunch and dinner with us.”

Badger looks up “That would be great Sumac. I wondered how they were doing.”

“They are a nice family Badger. You all did them a huge service as well as me in saving them and then suggesting they could come here.”

“I am just so glad it worked out so well for all of you Mom,” Ivy tells her. “I worry with it just normally you and Pona out here.”

“Well Ivy, I understand. I had hoped that one of these days you might settle down and raise a family here with me too. But I know how much your career means to you too.”

“Thanks, Mom, you never know. It may happen sooner than later.”

Sumac looks like she wants to say more, but instead, she just smiles “Ok, everyone come on in, we have some watercress sandwiches ready. Would one of you mind going down to let them know it is time for lunch?”

Magpie stands up, “I will ma if you do not mind.” As she walks down the hill and across the farmyard to knock on the door. The rest of us go inside Sumac’s house.

Shortly after we have all taken our places in the kitchen and dining room Magpie comes back in followed by Xavier, Persimmon Flower, and Xochitl. I see Epona’s eyes open wide as she sees the little Zony. She gets down from her chair, carrying her doll. She puts it down, looks at him, and very politely says “Hello, my name is Epona, but you can call me Pona. This here is Momma Bell,” She says as she points to her new doll with her nose. “What is your name?”

He looks back at her. “I’m Xochitl, it is very nice to meet you Pona. Is Granny Sumac your Granny too?”

“Yes, she is, is she yours too?” she asks.

“She says she is now,” Xochitl says as he nods his head.

“Do you wanna go outside and play? I can be Security and you can be the Stable Dweller.”

“Sure, can we go out an play Momma?” Xochitl asks his mother.

“Not yet, my foal, you have to eat your lunch first.” She replies.

“Oh, Ok. Mommy,” he says with some disappointment.

I look over and see Sumac just smiling widely. She has enlarged her family too it seems.

It is then, right as Badger is taking a bite of a sandwich that Sumac asks “So Badger, speaking of family, are you going to make my daughter and these other two, honest mares or do you just plan on living in sin?”

He starts to choke on his sandwich. Xavier hides a chuckle behind his hoof. I look down at the ground but my ears are forward, I really want to hear his reply.

After he stops coughing and catches his breath. “I am sorry Sumac, you caught me by surprise. I do plan to, but, I, we have not formally discussed getting married yet, and besides I wanted to wait until Memory has passed. I do not want to hurt her more.”

“Badger, One, you have not answered my question. Two, if you think she does not know already, then I do not know if I want you around my family, much less married to my daughter, because that means you are a bigger fool than I could imagine. Now, I demand an answer. You are old enough of a stallion to know your own mind.”

“Sumac, I, once Memory passes, I have every intention of marrying these delightful mares, your daughter included. I love each of them as well as your granddaughter. They are my family.”

“Ok then young buck, you can call me mother if you choose. I needed to know because I do not want any of them to be hurt. Now, remember your promise then. You will marry them.”

“Yes, mother Sumac, I promise you I will, as long as that is what they want. Is that what you all want?” He asks as he looks at the three of us.

First Magpie looks at him, she nods her head, “Yes, love.”

Next Ivy looks at him, then Magpie, then me. With a smile, “Yes, Badger, to all three of you.”

I cannot believe this, what is it with Ivy and her, my? Family. I look at all of them, I slowly nod and simply reply “Yes my loves.” That is it then, we have just agreed to be married. Sure, it was not quite as romantic as Bullet and Emerado, but with our arrangement, could it ever have been? Then it hits all of us as we look at each other, we are now all engaged. OH, MY CELESTIA and LUNA, it's real.

“It looks like we all have something to celebrate tonight then my children,” Sumac says with a smile. “Sorry to ambush you Badger, but it has been my experience that you bucks’ need a little prodding to do the right thing sometime, no matter how badly you want it.

“Thanks, mom, I feel better now, to tell the truth,” he tells her.

“Your welcome son. Now you other two remember, you are my daughters now too. I mean it. No matter what, you both have a mother now. I am here for you.”

It strikes me how much Sumac has wanted a large family over all these years. Now she has it. It is an unusual family by the Co-op standards. But we can make it work.

As I sit there, Persimmon Flower and Xavier come over and congratulate the four of us. I am still stunned by the day’s events. I never really thought this day would come.

After the congratulations, we finish our lunch and help clean the table. Sumac says she has a special soup that she will be making along with a nice fresh salad and some rye bread. It all sounds so good. Almost too good to be real. I volunteer to help her make dinner. Ivy, Magpie, and Persimmon go and sit on the porch. At first, I see Badger sitting and talking to Xaver, then I see the foals out playing in the yard. “I see you Security, I see you, Stable Dweller,” I hear Badger call to them. They screech and at first run, one dodges to one side, the other, the other way, then they jump on his back, I hear the tiny voices “We got you, you horrible slaver.” “Yeah, you cannot treat ponies that way!” they screech with joy. Badger fakes being overwhelmed by them. He tickles first one, then the other as he rolls on his back “defending” himself.

Without thinking I realize I have moved my hoof over my belly. Someday he will play with our foal too, I hope. I soak up this moment. I notice out of the corner of my eye Sumac watching and smiling too. I go over to her. I hug her “Thanks; Mom.” It is the first time I have called a mare that since I was a foal. “Your welcome my daughter, it is about time you called me that.” She says with a gentle smile. “Remember, when Bullet wasn’t around, I pretty much raised you too. I have always felt you were family dear.”

After dinner, we all go to the sitting room. Ivy, Persimmon Tree, and Magpie go do the cleanup. Badger and Xaver bring in some wood and we start a fire to keep the chill off as it has started to rain. It was refreshing to be able to just relax and cuddle each other, not have to worry about anyone judging us. I never planned on being in a relationship like this, but it just happened, and it feels so right.

The others join us in there just before it is time for DJ Pon3 to come on. We listen to the news of the hour. Then the tips on survival. While many of them seem simple to us, we wonder how many lives were saved by them. Then the music. Always the music. It reaches our souls and brings back memories. As it gets later, Sumac decides it's time for her and Epona to head to bed.

“Ok, kids, it's starting to get late and we all have to be up early. Xaver, Persimmon it was great to have you and Xochitl, with us tonight. I would really like you to spend more time with us if you like. Ivy, Badger, Magpie, and Mollygirl, Epona will be sleeping with me tonight. I hope you all get a good sleep.” Sumac says with a smile.

“It has been a pleasure, Sumac. Thank you for sharing your family and time with us.” Xaver replies.

“Yes, thank you very much for making us feel so welcome and part of the family,” Persimmon adds, as she carries a sleeping Xochitl to the door.

“It has been a pleasure getting to know all of you,” Magpie tells them “thank you for joining us. We should do this again soon.” She says with a smile.

After they leave, I help carry a half-sleeping Epona upstairs to Sumac's room. I lay her down, give her a gentle hug, and a kiss on her forelock. I turn to Sumac and give her a hug also. “Thank you, ma, I really do mean it. This has been such a wonderful day.”

Smiling back at me, “Mollygirl, I was just making sure he did not get cold hooves and hurt my three daughters. I do not know if you realize what this means to an old mare like me, too.”

I give her another quick hug and then head back downstairs to join the others. I am just in time it seems as I find the others already in bed in the spare bedroom. Poor Badger, he has two mares vying for his attention at the same time. I guess I should help him, so I climb onto the bed and cross the top of the pillows and start to nuzzle his ears. Laughing softly, I have to tell him “Sorry dearest, but I just could not resist,” I kiss him on his forelock, then look from Ivy to Magpie. Oh, decisions, decisions. That is when the tables turned. They all look at me, then at each other, then smile. I am promptly dragged from the top of the bed and surrounded by ponies who love me as they tickle, touch, nuzzle, nibble, and do other various silly frivolous things to me, but each with the intent to make me feel loved and appreciated. While we do not stay up too late, by the time we sleep, each of us knows how much the others care about them.

Come morning, we wake before it becomes light out. Sumac and Pona, are already up and have breakfast and tea ready for us. We promptly eat it and get ready to leave.

“Thank you again, mom. We all really appreciated it.” Ivy tells her.

“My pleasure kids. Can I expect you all again next week?” She asks.

Ivy looks at all of us. All of us smiling and nodding. “Sure Mom. It looks like all of us are really looking forward to it. I hate to say it but we need to get back to Dirt Clods and Wheat Seeds.”

“I understand dears. Be careful and visit sooner if you can. I love all of you.” Sumac says as she gives each of us a hug and a kiss. “Pona, you be a good girl ok. I will tell Xochitl you will be back next week. Ok.”

“OK, Grammy, I can not wait to play with him again, he is so nice.”

Magpie lets us know she is going to leave in a bit so that she can visit a bit longer with Sumac and Persimmon Flower. With a final hug, we set off for the farm and another week’s work. As we walk, we talk to each other with Badger carrying Pona on his back. It has been a good time and makes me wish it could always be like that. In the back of my mind, I begin to fantasize about resigning from the guard and becoming a full-time mother. Someday maybe. First things, first, as mom used to say.

__________

The next two days are typical at the farm. With working crops, repairing fences, and equipment. On the third day we are in the field furthest from the farmyard, but next to a creek. We are turning the ground over so it can be seeded for the next planting.

“Mommy, can I go play down by the creek?” I hear Epona ask.

“Yes dear, give me a few minutes and I will go with you.” Ivy replies.

I watch them head off. Pona, excitedly bouncing as she is telling Ivy how she can swim now and wants to show her. I smile to myself. Life is good, or at least it was.

After a couple of hours, I realize that I have not heard anything from them. No voices, no calls on the PipBuck either. Something is wrong. I try calling Ivy over the Pipbuck, nothing. No response from her. Captain Abby calls back from the farmhouse. “All hands we have a possible situation. Grab your gear and head to the location of Ivy’s Pipbuck tag.

In horror, I forget about my battle saddle. I have my pistol, so I am good, right? I run into the woods. I am calling for them both. Behind me, I hear Badger and Woodrow call for me to wait, but I ignore them. I have to find Ivy, I have to find Epona. If they are hurt every second could matter.

I bust through a thicket into a clearing, where I find them. In horror I see Epona has a rope around her forehooves lifting her off the ground, her hind legs have been sliced deep and I see a large pool of blood under her. “Mommy, it hurts, help me, mommy,” She begs.

I rush over to her. I use a knife to cut the ropes and lower her down. I see how deep the wounds are. I call for Stitches telling her we have one pony down, then I look around and I see Ivy, she is staked down to the ground with only her head being raised, it looks like, My GODDESSES, no, NO!, she has been raped. She is barely conscious, her hind legs clearly broken and her Pipbuck showing severe internal bleeding. “Molly, save her, please, they told me she would not be hurt if I did not fight, they would, they would. They made me watch them cut her.” She is in near hysterics, I am little better. I bring our Pona over to her and place her on her chest as I cut her ropes. In the distance, I can hear the rest of the squad coming.

Suddenly, behind me, I hear a laugh. I spin around and see three raiders. The one laughing is a unicorn buck. He has a dirty white coat that in spots is almost brown from filth. His mane and tail are a rusty brown, filthy like the rest of him, and matted up. The left side of his face is heavily scared and has large patches of hairless skin.

He looks at the raider next to him. “See, I told you this would work better Razor Wire. You have to learn patience. See how her emotions got ahold of her. Always use them against your prey, remember that.”

“Sure, Silver Spite, sure, but do you think we have enough time to have some fun with her, or do we just kill them all.”

I see the third buck getting close enough, I can see the sadistic gleam in his eyes as he looks at me. I can hear Ivy start to have trouble breathing. Epona has gone silent. They start to spread out to surround me. I spin around from the closest one and double buck him to the groin as hard as I can. I hear him scream as he collapses.

I am now facing the one called Razor wire, when suddenly I hear Silver Spite, “Buck the whore, we do not have time for this.” His horn glows and I see a pistol rise up from my side and suddenly fires twice before I can move. I feel the impacts in my side. It does not hurt, yet. I try to stand, but dear Celestia and Luna, my hind hooves collapse, I can’t even support my front half, I fall into the dirt and dust. I hear Two more-gun shots from behind me.

I hear the squad getting closer. I start to feel the pain, and I start to feel cold.

“When you get to the Tartarus let them know that Silver Spite sent you there. Let’s get out of here, and back to the Red Eyes Army, Razor.”

“What about Tripwire?”

“Buck him, he knew the risk, if he is that weak, he gets what he deserves.”

I hear the two runoff. The third is still on the ground moaning.

My vision has become blurry and is becoming darker.

I hear my beloved Badger “NOOOOO! Celestia NOOOO!”

“Oh Buck, I do not think I can save them. The little one is already gone. Both of the others are going fast.” I distractedly hear Stitches say.

I hear Saber, “Look there is one of the bastards on the ground, By all that is holy, what a kick, practically gelded him by pressure. Fucker got what he deserves, here is one for good measure.” I hear a hoof striking flesh.

“Quick somebody grab Badger, he is going to kill him, oh man, holy, Saber, Shadowbuck, help me here now.” I hear Woodrow yelling as my world grows darker. I feel myself being rolled over and something stuck into my side.

I hear a gunshot. Followed shortly by more voices. “Chance it's too late for them already, help me with this one. I need your size to help with the chest compressions. Every tenth pump stop and I will breathe, ready”

The world goes black.

I stand up. I see Ivy and Epona near me. I look over and see Stitches and Chance performing CPR on me. Badger is over by a tree he is screaming and pounding his blood-soaked hoof against it. Captain Abby takes him by the shoulder, and draws him in, and lets him cry into her shoulder, even as she has a pistol out and watches for trouble that has already left.

I see Woodrow tying up a severely battered and bleeding raider. Smacking him alongside the head with his hoof. Bullet is standing by me crying and Shadowbuck is holding him.

Ivy, Epona, and I turn and start to walk toward the sun, I see the joy on Ivy’s face as she sees her beloved Timberjack once more as well as her father. Epona is just as excited. The only pony I see that I have known before is Bluebelle. She smiles sadly at me.

“Hello Mollygirl, it has been a while.”

“Bluebelle is that you? Does that mean, I, AM I REALLY, I mean did I just die?”

“Yes, Mollygirl. You are dead right now. The question is are you ready to join us now or not? You see, you still have a lot to do. It will not be easy though. In fact, if you go back you may at times wish you had chosen differently, but the Co-op does need you, dear.”

“Bluebelle, are Ivy and Epona being given this choice too? If not, why me? Why do I have to make this choice?”

“No, their story has ended here. It's really not your time yet, you still have a lot to do and live for.”

I look and see Ivy and Epona have approached me. Epona looks up at me. “Momma Mollygirl, I talked to little Millie, I told her how good a mommy you are. She is so excited to meet you someday.”

She sure did not make this any easier with that, but it helps make up my mind. I look at Ivy. I approach her. I tenderly wrap my hooves around her. “I will so miss you, my love. We just did not have enough time together. I finally found out what we meant to each other and I lose you.”

“I know Moll, I know. But I will be here waiting for you. I promise, when it is your time, I will be here waiting for you.”

“That’s right Momma Mollygirl. We will both be here for you.”

“I am sorry to have to leave you dears. Thank you for loving me and I will miss you both every day.”

“Mollygirl, you better get back now. We will be waiting, I promise.”

“Ok, Ivy. I love you. I love you too Pona.”

I hug Pona and kiss her forelock. She kisses me on the cheek, she touches my belly with her hoof. "See, I told you she is a good Momma, Millie.”

Ivy and I have one last hug and a parting kiss that I know has to last me the rest of my life. Goddesses this is so hard. Finally, I turn and Bluebelle is again by my side.

“I know it is hard Mollygirl, but you made the right decision, even if it is not the easy one. If you remember could you please tell Bullet, concerning him and Emerado and his prayer last week? I said the answers were Yes, Yes, and even if I were alive, I would want her with us too.”

“I will do that Bluebelle. I promise. Thank you for helping me with this.”

“You are welcome young mare. I will eventually see you again when it is your time.”

She gives me a hug. “Oh, and I forgot to tell you, your mother says she loves you and misses you too.”

It is with those words that my world once again goes black.

__________

Dear DJ Pony, I would not normally write such a request, however, today my heart is breaking. I have lost my daughter, one of my mares, and another of my mares may not survive. I have had much sorrow as all of us wastelanders have, but tonight it is almost overwhelming. If you have it in your archives, could you please play The Dance, for me?

Thank You

Badger

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Again I would like to thank Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I would also like to thank Somber and Fuzzy Vee Vee for further showing me how much further this world could be built and additional stories to be told.

A lot was going on in this chapter. The last section was one of the most painful things I have ever written. In later chapters where Mollygirl accidentally calls one of the other characters by Ivy's name that is where I started to slip and realize Mollygirl would have also.

While rough to write or read it has a direct impact upon the story. It happens for a reason and is not unnecessary violence. For those who have toughed it out so far, thank you. I almost forgot the Earth Pony Lullaby is a ponified version of an Irish Lullaby, you can hear it at: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uMWSMGidJ7g

Also for those of you who may not have heard some of the songs I have as dedications I will try to provide you links on YouTube. This chapters is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lhyijN4ftko

A final afterthought, the embedded artwork is original for the story. It as well as more that the artist has developed for it can be found at: https://www.deviantart.com/skybound1998

Chapter 9: Out of Darkness

Chapter 9: Out of Darkness

“What is it like when you lose someone you love?" Jane asked.

"You die, too. And you wait around for your body to catch up.”

― John Scalzi, Old Man's War

The world begins to become light again. I hear a machine whirring in the background with another that keeps beeping. I feel something stuck into my neck on one side and one in my hoof. I begin to focus. Ok, I am in a hospital room. I can see the white walls and the fairly dull glow of the lights on a machine that is hooked up to me. Next to me on the bed, I feel a body. That is unexpected. I move my hoof gently and feel a fur coat and then some feathers and a pair of wings. Not what I was expecting. I open my eyes more and focus close to me and see it is a young enfield pup. It sees I am awake and moves its head to my hoof, gives it a couple of licks, and tries to get me to pet it more.

From across the room, I hear a mare's tired raspy voice. “Well, it is about time you finally woke up. Welcome back to the land of the living.”

I look closer toward where the voice has come from. It is a very petite, frail-looking mare. Her white coat and black tail and mane being somewhat unkempt. “Memory, is that you?”

Setting down her yarn and pushing her crochet hook to the side, she sits up a bit straighter. “Yes, it is Mollygirl. I have been watching over you for Badger and the rest of the squad when Magpie has not been able to.”

“Thank you, Memory, for helping relieve some of their worries.”

“I saw you were surprised to see the enfield pup. That one is Woofer. He is a good pup, a little frisky at times. Always playful. The one over by my chair here. That is Tweeters. She is a bit more sedate but still gets into trouble, especially if they are outside together. They will come back, but last time they came in covered in mud and tree sap from Goddess knows where.”

I had to laugh at that. “I did not know that they could be so friendly. I always thought of them as being a bit more, how do I put this?”

“A pest, you mean? Yeah, I know, most ponies think of them that way. I am sure the pegasus hate them as they are one of the few creatures that can actually fly up to their cities to scavenge for food. We used to see them every so often back when I was working on the caravans.”

I had to look at her in a new way. I had never known she worked on the caravans. It takes a special pony, one who can be tough as iron to survive for long on them. “I had not heard that you worked on them. How long did you do that?”

“I did it for over 20 years. I was barely past being a filly when I left home and started working them. I had to. I could not take living with my mother anymore.”

I wanted to ask, but I could not bring myself to. What was so bad she left a safe home to live on a caravan? Having to dodge slavers, raiders, and occasionally other caravanners who did not like having competition for their routes? If she wants to tell me she will.

Suddenly looking like she remembered something, Memory looks at me, “If you do not mind, I need to step out for a bit. I’ll be right back though. Woofer, you stay right there. Tweeter, come.”

I watch as the enfield pup next to me snuggles in even closer to me if that is possible. I am fascinated to watch Tweeter, get up, stretch those birdlike forelegs and wings wide, then she begins to trot off after Memory. For a second, I had thought she was going to try and fly in the hallways. I could only imagine what that would do to the nurses and the other staff.

Shortly after she returns with some tea for both of us. “I asked the nurses and they said it should be fine now for you to drink some.”

“Thank you, Memory. I appreciate it.” I seem to be getting into a habit of having to thank her.

“You know Mollygirl, despite what you all think, I am not upset about Badger and all of you. I want to see him happy again. It has been so long since he took any real joy in life it seems.”

“Memory, If I may ask, what happened? I mean between you two?”

“He and I were through as a couple a long time ago. I wish it could have worked, but, no, it just, we had a big misunderstanding. We both felt hurt, and I just could not then and still can not get over it. Mollygirl, please just take my word that he is a good buck and please try to make him happy again. I will do my part, and I will try not to get in the way. Besides we all know that really, I am not long for Equestria. Elysium, I sometimes dream of being there, of not hurting anymore, of being there with those I loved. But I guess you would know more about that than I would.” She says as she looks at me with a questioning look.

“Why do you say that Memory? I have never di... the words die in my mouth. “Memory, did I, was I, was I dead?”

“From what I have been told, they had to bring you back three times. Twice in the field and once here in the hospital. No one really expected you to make it.”

There is a nagging feeling at the back of my mind. Like something I should remember, but just can’t. “Memory, I am sorry, but I really can not remember anything of it. The last thing I remember is, OH dear Goddesses, IVY! EPONA! NO!” I break down in tears, as it hits me what has happened, what I have lost. Memory climbs up onto the bed, this mare I hardly know, takes me in her hooves and lets me cry into her shoulder.

“It's ok Mollygirl, it's ok. Cry and let it out. I know it hurts.”

I do not know how long I cry like this. I just know how much it hurts and what I have lost. After a while, I look up and see Magpie standing in the door. She crosses over to us.

“I guess you know then about Epona and Ivy then.” She says with tears in her eyes. I can only nod as Memory slides off the bed and Magpie comforts me. Woofers moving over so she can get closer to me.

“I am sorry I was not here when you woke up, but I came over as soon as I got off work. Memory and I have been taking shifts.”

“Mags, ummm, how long was I out?”

“Over a week love. You were in a real bad way. Honestly, Badger and I thought we were going to lose you too. He would be here but he and the rest of the Door Kickers are out in the field still.”

“I wish I could see him too, but, yeah, I know. The needs of the Herd.”

She simply smiles at me as she runs her hoof through my mane. I can not begin to express how much that is helping me to keep myself together to her. I simply smile at her, sniffling back the tears, and put my hoof on her leg.

A short time later I hear a knock on the door and see two unicorns, a nurse and a doctor. As they approach the nurse smiles at Memory.

I hear him tell her “Oh, Hi Memory, it is good to see you here, not here for treatments. I hope you are doing ok. Before you leave this evening, come see me if you need anything, OK dear?”

“Hi to you too, Tendercare. I am making it. But I know you have more important things to talk about with Mollygirl, so I will get going.”

She quickly packs her saddlebag with her crocheting. She smiles at me. “I will see you in the morning Mollygirl, sleep well. Come Woofer, come Tweeter” She calls as she leaves the room.

I have to smile. Then the doctor approaches my bed. Magpie moves over to the side of the room.

The doctor comes up to me “Hello Mollygirl, I am doctor Embolism. I am your main physician while you are here. It is good to see you awake young mare.” She tells me.

“Thank you, Doctor, how bad was I?”

Out of the corner of my eye, I watch as Magpie stiffens. Oh, that cannot be good.

“To tell you the truth, I am still a little surprised and relieved we are able to have this conversation. Mollygirl, you were clinically dead at least once. I was there when we brought you back the last time. I doubt you would have survived if not for your medic Stitches and the big buck that was doing chest compressions the whole wagon ride in.” She pauses for a second to let me comprehend that, then continues, “Once we had you stabilized, we began to treat the gunshot wounds. We had to perform a Salpingo-oophorectomy on you.” Seeing the blank look on my face he explains further.

“One of the bullets struck an ovary almost shattering it, and tearing the ovarian artery. Causing us to have to remove the remains of that ovary and the fallopian tube from it. The second bullet hit the other fallopian tube and tore it partially. We were able to save that ovary and fallopian tube, but we expect it to be heavily scared, so odds are you may not be able to conceive anymore.” As she says this, she gently lays a hoof on my shoulder. When what she has told me hits me, one of my forehooves moves to my belly and I hold it like I was carrying a foal. Never to be a mother. Tears start to well up in my eyes.

“I am sorry to have to tell you that Mollygirl. The damage was so severe that even if we had used Hydra it would not have mattered. We have tried the best we could for you.”

“I know you have, doctor, it’s just really hard to hear. All my life I wanted to be a mother, and now it is too late.”

“I’m very sorry Mollygirl. I truly am. Just so you know, I am recommending you stay hospitalized for another week of bed rest. I know how you military ponies are. I want you healed far enough along I will not have to go back in, just after I release you.”

“Ok, doctor, thank you. Nurse Tendercare, it was good to meet both of you.” I tell them both as they leave.

Magpie comes over and sits on the bed next to me again. I feel her hoof run through my mane and on my neck. “I am so sorry Mollygirl. I wish there was something I could do to help. All I can say is I still love you and I know Badger does too.”

At the mention of his name, I start to sob into my pillow. “Magpie, will he still want a mare who can’t give him foals. I am useless now. I'm barely even a mare anymore.”

She moves on the bed to shift her position. She leans in and kisses me. “Believe me, my love, you are all mare still. I know it does not matter to him or me about you being able to have foals. We are just thanking the Goddesses that we did not lose you too.”

“Thank you for still loving me. I need to hear that. I still can’t believe it happened.”

“I know Mol, I know, neither can we.” She says as she just holds me and lets me cry into her coat.

After a couple of hours of just crying and being held I hear another knock on the door. I look up and I see Emerado and Archer in the door frame behind them I see Broadcast and Soundwaves, it seems that some of the staff ponies have come to visit me. They come in and start to talk.

“Hey Mollygirl, welcome to the wonderful world of being a staff pony, I will be bringing you some work in the morning,” Emerado tells me.

“Gee, thanks Ivy, I mean Em. I’m sorry, I did not mean to call you her name.” I say as I put my head down, my ears at the side.

“It's ok Mol, I understand. I miss her too and she was just my stall mate and friend.” She returns with a tired and sad smile.

“Hi Mollygirl, it sure is good to see you again.” I hear Archer say. “I hope you do not mind me coming with the rest of the staff, but we are still trying to decide on how best to rotate the artillery. Hopefully, we can find some more guns soon.”

“No, Archer, I do not mind at all. It is good to see you again too sir,” I tell him with a smile, in part to let him know I see his new rank insignia.

“Oh, also I have something to share between all of us, you are an Old Overmare, mare if I remember correctly.” He says as he digs into a saddlebag and drags out a bottle.

I have to smile. The tradition continues. I take the bottle from him and am about to remove the cork when I am stunned to see the Colonel walk in.

“Glad to see my newest staff member is awake finally.” He tells me

“Thank you, Colonel, I am glad I did not let you down on that,” I said with a smile.

“I am not too late for the first toast, am I?” He asks.

“No sir, I was just going to open the bottle and make it.”

“Good, I am glad to hear that. That is the toast that has always meant so much to me Sargent, Excuse me, Cadet.”

I pull the cork. “To lost loves, lost family, and fallen comrades.” I take a big drink and pass the bottle, we all take a drink including Magpie. I see the tears in her eyes that she is holding back at the toast.

As the bottle comes back, the Colonel stops it, “To the regiment” we echo it, and again the bottle goes around. This time Em stops it on its return “To the Co-op, Our home, Our Sanctuary.”

The bottle is starting to get a bit light, so when It is stopped by Broadcast this time, he gives the toast that is usually reserved for the final round “For Friends, For Family, For Herd.” After that round, we have killed the bottle. While I like the feeling of it, and it was always my favorite, today the whiskey just tastes off to me. It must be the meds, or from the injury. I hope it does not become a permanent problem.

We all chat a bit longer than the Colonel is the first to bid farewell “I will see you again soon, Cadet. Rest up you have a lot of work to do. In fact, we have some old after-action reports from the war I want you to study and see if you can figure out how we can incorporate them into our forces training. Cadet Emerado will be bringing them to you in the morning.”

“Thank you, Colonel. I look forward to them sir.”

With that, he turns and leaves. Emerado turns and looks at Magpie. “I hear you have some experience with memory orbs and readers. I have a portable one at the stable I will be bringing over tomorrow for her to use, do you think you could help me set it up?”

Wait, some of the after-action reports are on memory orbs. This should really be interesting. Perhaps I can sneak in a couple from Millie also. Before I can ask Soundwaves approaches with another bottle, this time it is Wild Pegasus. Oh goodness, not more whiskey. I still have not had anything solid to eat. Oh, to hell with it. If I get drunk, I deserve it.

“Soundwaves, I will let you have the honor of opening it and the first toast.”

“Thank you Mollygirl.” He opens it then turns to us “To the newest pony on the Co-op Guard staff. Welcome aboard Cadet, it has been a long time coming.” He says then takes a drink before handing it to me. Well at least it is not only the Old Overmare that is off, but I act like I enjoy it and pass it to the next pony.

As we are passing the bottle around and talking, I look up and see Stitches standing there.

“Hi Stitches, what are you doing here? I thought you would be out with the rest of the squad?”

“Well, Mollygirl, I had to stop back here at the hospital to pick up a few medical supplies. Annnddd, since I was here, I figured I should stop in to see how you were doing and say hello. I know that this will help Badger immensely, he has been worried sick about you. He said if you were awake to say he would be here to see you as soon as he can. He misses both you and Magpie.”

“I am really glad you stopped by. It seems I have you to thank for still being on this side of the dirt. I really appreciate it and owe you.”

“Well, your welcome, but I could not have done it without Chance helping. By the way, how are your ribs doing.” She asks and without thinking starts to examine my chest, “Hmmm, looks like they are healing fairly well, healing spell bandages are also placed well.”

I realize she is habitually checking me out as she would with any patient, right before she does herself. I simply look at her and smile. “Sorry Mollygirl, old habits. But I am really glad to see you doing so well. By the way, if I am around and you need to talk, let me know. I am here for you.”

“Thanks, Stitches, I really do appreciate it. Would you like a sip of Wild P since you are here?”

“I would love one, but I am technically on duty. Once I get back to Dairyanne, if anything happens to the company, I need to be ready.”

“Oh, I understand. Just wanted to make sure I did not disappoint you by not asking you to have a drink with us.”

“No problem sar, I mean cadet. Wow, that will take some getting used to Mollygirl. I wish I did not have to say it, but I need to get a move on before it gets too late. I try to not be out by myself after dark anymore.” I look down and notice she has her revolver on her hip. It makes me realize why she doesn’t want to be out after dark so much.

“Take care Stitches, and please give everyone in the squad my regards and tell them thank you,” I look at Magpie, “and give Badger a hug from me, tell him I am sorry.”

“I will do that. Take care Mollygirl. Good to see you again Magpie. You too Soundwaves and Broadcast. Lieutenant Archer, a pleasure as always sir.” She says with a smile and she leaves.

We continue to talk and drink together, after a bit one of the hospital staff members shows up with a meal for me. She is followed by Nurse Tendercare. The meal is placed before me. I look down and am highly disappointed. I only see what I would consider a poor gruel of very liquidy oatmeal. Even I could do better than that.

Seeing my face Tendercare smiles and looks back at me with his deep green eyes. "Sorry Mollygirl, but it has been a while since you have had anything to eat that was not out of a bag and needle. I promise we will be building you back up to real food” he tells me as he begins doing a very similar check to what I had just had with Stitches, Medical ponies, I think as I resign myself to another round of probing and prodding.

When he is done, he looks at me again, “Mollygirl, I know it is tradition, but you need to lay off the alcohol for a bit. You are still healing and we do not want to hinder that at all.”

“Ok, I swear, I will lay off it until I am released then. But I do have to say it does make me feel better.”

“I understand, but still, we need to take care of you. In fact, I would like most of your visitors to leave soon so you can get some more rest. Magpie, I understand you have been staying here most nights, but either tonight or tomorrow, you need to start trying to sleep at your home so you can get some real rest too.”

“But Tendercare, I am just”

She is cut off by him in mid-sentence. “Magpie, I really understand how you feel, but you need to get some real rest too. Please promise me you will do so soon.”

“Oh, Ok I will Tendercare, but I am not happy about it.” She tells him.

“I am not asking you to be happy about it. I just want to make sure you all stay healthy. Now if you will excuse me, I have some more patients to check on.”

I watch him leave. “Guys, you heard the buck, I guess I should get some more rest. However, that does not mean you can not stop back in and visit soon. Please do.”

Both Soundwaves and Broadcast smile and say they will be back in a day or two as they leave. Archer comes over to my bed. “My friend, I thought I had lost another comrade, I am so glad I was wrong,” He looks at Magpie and then me, “Mollygirl, if you do not mind, may I give you a hug?”

In response, I hold out my hooves to him. He carefully embraces me, and I return the hug. Quietly in my ear, he whispers “We know who they are and will get those responsible for this. I promise you, and when we do, we will end them. I only wish I could do more.”

“Thank you, Archer. I will see you again soon, I hope?”

He smiles back, “Hopefully, yes. I still have a lot of work to do with my crews, but when I can I will visit again.

Soon it is only Emerado, Magpie and I left. Em comes over. She gives me a quick hug and peck on the cheek. “Mollygirl, it is so good to be able to see you and talk to you again. I will be back in the morning with the information that the colonel wants you to review.”

“Thanks, Emerado. I really appreciate it. I look forward to starting on it. I will see you in the morning then.” I say as I reach out to give her another hug. It feels so good just to feel another pony. It helps me to know I am still alive. We release the embrace and as she leaves the room, she stops at the doorway “Good night Magpie, I hope to see you in the morning too. Take good care of her for us please.”

I am starting to feel tired again. I finish my dinner and have Magpie move the remains away from the bed. “Mags, can you come here?”

“Sure dear, what do you need love?”

“Magpie, you have not hugged or kissed me. I am sorry, I did not mean to fail you all. Please forgive me. I love you, please do not hate me.” I say as tears start to fall that I have been holding it for hours.

She takes me in her hooves. “Beloved, I could never hate you.” Finally, for the first time I remember since I have become conscious, she gives me a kiss. Gently and tenderly. I try not to sniffle and ruin it for us. “Mollygirl, you did not fail us. You did everything a pony could and then some. You even made it where the squad was able to take prisoner one of those who took them from us.”

“Still Mags, I should have been able to do more. I should never have let them go by themselves.”

“Shhh, Shhh, it's ok love, it's ok. You did good my love. We just thank the Goddesses that we did not lose you too.” She says as she lightly kisses my forelock cradling my head and neck in her forehooves.

“Magpie, could, could you sleep with me tonight. I am sorry, but I hurt so bad. I just want to be held right now.”

“It's ok, Mol, if you can move over a bit I will.”

I slide over as much as I can. She climbs onto the bed the best she can and cradles me. Just holding me until I fall asleep once more, into a drug and alcohol-induced unconsciousness.

I awake several hours later. It is very dark in my room. Nurse Tenderheart is there checking on me again. I notice Magpie is not in bed with me. I almost panic. Then I realize I can still feel her hoof on mine. I look next to me. She has moved the reclining chair next to the bed. She has a light blanket covering most of her, but she still has her hoof touching mine. Suddenly I see her eyes are open. Quietly she tells me “Go back to sleep love, I am still here. I will not leave you alone like that.” I begin to relax and fall asleep again.

__________

I was woken twice more during the night to be checked by Tenderheart or another nurse. Come morning when I finally awake, I see Magpie getting herself ready for the day. She has just come out of the restroom from brushing her teeth, combing her mane, and quickly washing up.

“Good morning beautiful, I see you are up and at ‘em already.”

“Morning love. Sorry, I hope I did not wake you. I need to run down and grab something to eat, do you want anything while I am out?”

“Surprise me if you want, but otherwise I am ok. So long as they bring me something to really eat. That stuff last night was horrid.”

She laughs at me “I bet it was, hopefully, the whiskey helped it go down. By the way, is that common for what happens when one of you gets hurt?”

“Is what common?”

“You know, the group of friends showing up and everyone getting drunk?”

“Well it is a tradition for our squamates to do so, at least in the Door Kickers, but I do not know If I would call the Colonel my friend.”

“Mollygirl, he may not be your buddy, but he likes you. I can see it, there is a respect there.”

“Maybe he just was being polite. I do not know, to tell the truth, I never thought about it.”

“Well, either way, I will be back in a bit.” She gives me a quick kiss before she heads out.

For the first time since I have regained consciousness, I am alone. So much has changed in my life. Where do I even begin? I mean, no longer a Door Kicker, Now a staff pony. Most importantly, Ivy and Epona. Goddesses does that hurt. I want to be strong for everyone else, but I feel like a part of my soul has been torn away. How come they died and I lived. They both had so much more to live for, and me. I am not able to, I am just a barren mare. Magpie and Badger, they, I mean, why wouldn’t they have rather had them survive than me? Celestia and Luna, I wish they would have survived and not me. They deserved to live. I cannot help but cry, I have my face in my pillow and I hear a voice.

“Don’t you dare think that. Do not feel that you do not deserve to live. I know what you are thinking young mare.” I look up and see Sumac standing next to my bed. “Molly, I miss the hell out of both of them too. But you matter too dear. I hope you still consider me a mother, even with them gone.”

Without thinking I almost throw myself at her and hug her. She keeps me from falling on the floor and just holds me back. “It's ok Mollygirl, It's ok. Momma Sumac is here for you too.”

“Thank you, Ma, I did not think you would want me around anymore. I mean, I failed to protect or save them for you.” I tell her through my tears.

“Mollygirl, you were there for them, you could not save them, but in part you avenged them. What you did to that one raider with your kick. Every buck who saw or heard about it has cringed at the thought. But most of all, at the end, my girl and grandfoal, knew they were loved and cared about. You made sure they knew it. You almost lost your life trying to save them. That says a lot.”

“Thank you, ma, I really appreciate it. I, I am still trying to wrap my head around it all.”

“Well let me take this seat and we can talk. Have they cleared you to eat solid meals yet?”

“They have not said yet, why?”

“Well, I have this nice loaf of sweet rye bread I made for you, I also brought some muffins to share between us. I was hoping Magpie would be here, but I see I have missed her.”

“Magpie will be back in a bit. She went to go get breakfast.”

“Oh, good, well then I shall go see about getting some hot water for tea. I will be right back.”

Shortly after she leaves, I have another visitor. I see an enfield pup come flying into my room from out in the hall. As it lands on my bed from out in the hall, I hear Memory, “Woofer, what did I tell you. Thank you for being a good pup Tweeter.”

I have to smile. It seems I will have plenty of company today. Woofer comes forward on my bed puts his front talons on my chest and starts to lick my cheek. I needed this. I can not help but give him a light hug and then start to pet him. “Hi Woofers, good to see you again boy.”

Memory comes in. “Sorry about that, I am still trying to teach him manners.”

“No problem Memory, I understand, besides, he actually cheered me up some. Thank you for bringing him.”

Before we can get more involved in the conversation Sumac returns. “Hi Memory, it is good to see you again dear, I hope you are feeling well.”

“As good as I can, all things considered. It is good to see you too Sumac. I was expecting you to visit later. I am sorry if I am interrupting.”

“No, no problem at all Memory. Would you care to join us for some tea?”

“If you do not mind, I would love the company. I tend to spend a lot of time alone anymore. Badger is in the field so much, and Whiskey, well with him working at the hospital he is not home often. So usually it is just me, Woofers and Tweeters, here.”

Sumac takes the chair, and Memory climbs back onto the bed, I can tell it is not easy for her, she is only as big as most older fillies. Once she sits down, she has to rest. “Sorry, give me a minute, I feel a bit dizzy,” after a short break, “Ok, better now, sorry about that.”

Sumac just smiles at her. “No problem dear we understand. Would you like some honey or milk in your tea?”

Both mine and Memory’s eyes open wide. Honey and milk in our tea, that is not cheap. We both tell her yes, to both.

“Do not be too surprised. Xavier was able to get some milk from my neighbor's Waffles and Mud Pie’s farm. Waffles was more than glad to sell some as her calf Nettie is getting ready to wean. The honey I picked up at the market on the way here. I figured it would be more than worth it.”

“Thank you again, Sumac. I really appreciate it.” I tell her.

After our tea is ready, we begin to eat and talk with each other for a while. I learn more about Ivy and her family as she grew up from Sumac. I also get to hear more about what it is like to live with both Badger and Whiskey. Wow, it seems quite lively there. In a way, I am really surprised that Badger even decided to take the risk of a relationship again. But I sure am glad he has.

As we are talking Emerado shows up with Soundwaves helping her carry some boxes and equipment with her. Right behind them is Magpie.

“Hey Moll, just brought up that portable recollector unit as well as a box of old after-action reports. We found them tucked into the back of a drawer of a desk in the Ministry of War Technology branch office at the carriage factory. We are still trying to figure out why they were there. In a bit, I will go over some of them with you and I know you will understand why we are trying to figure it out.”

Magpie slides past them and comes over, gives me a quick kiss, and then begins to work with Sound Waves on setting up what they call a portable memory reader. It is about the size of a desk in all reality, but I guess they figure it can be moved by hoof, so it must be portable.

Seeing all the commotion and so many ponies in the room Sumac and Memory both decide it is about time to leave.

As she gets ready to leave, Memory turns to me, “It is good seeing you again Mollygirl. I will be back tomorrow for a bit if you want. I am glad to see that you and Woofer get along so well though.” She says with a smile. It is then that I realize that I have been absentmindedly rubbing his belly while I was drinking my tea. “Well, we best go. I will see you in the morning, come on Woofer, come Tweeter.”

As she calls Tweeter jumps off the top of my hospital bed. I had not even realized she was there. When did she get up there? I realize she had to fly up there. At least they seem to like me.

“I will see you in the Morning Memory. Have a good day, and thanks for coming to see me again.”

“I will see you then Mollygirl.” She says with a smile as she leaves. Tweeters and Woofers wrestling with each other as they fly behind her.

Sumac comes over and gives me a hug and a kiss on the cheek, “I will see you again soon, perhaps an evening visit next time. Also, would you mind if Xavier and his family come with me?”

“I think a visit in the evening would be really good ma, please do bring them too. I would like to see them too.”

“Ok, I will then.” She turns and gives a hug and a kiss on the forelock to Magpie, “I hope I will see you then too dear. Remember, you too are still my daughter. I meant it before, I mean it still.”

As she says it, I see Magpie tear up a bit. “Thank you, momma Sumac, it means more to me than you can ever know.”

After she leaves Emerado looks at Magpie and then me. “I would ask you to leave for this Magpie, but I already know you will probably find out anyways what all this is.” Smiling she opens a box filled with files and papers and several memory orbs. “Molly, we do not know what is on the memory orbs, seeing you have some experience with using them we figured it would be best to have you try them. The real kicker, and the part that confuses us it why all these after-action reports from Rainbow Dash and some other ponies from the war were located here in an MWT backwater office. It’s almost like someone was trying to hide them or something. But anyway, here they are for you to read through. See if you can learn anything of the tactics used by either side. These may be able to help us against future, uhm, problems.”

“Sounds interesting. But why me, why not have you study them?”

She smiles at me. “Mollygirl, the first reason is that the Colonel told us to have you do so. Secondly, if you want to move above being a staff pony and have your own command, then having an understanding of tactics, logistics and the consequences of large unit actions is necessary.”

“Ok, I can see that, I guess. Do you have any paper and pencils so I can take some mouth-written notes?”

She sighs, “Sorry, I had not expected you to ask for them. I will see if I can get some for you when I get back to the stable.”

“Thanks, Em, I appreciate it. Sorry for being such a nuisance.”

“No problem. Besides I want to go through some of these with you too.”

“Oh, when do we get to try the memory orbs?” I ask.

“As soon as Magpie and Soundwaves say the reader is ready you can.”

“Excellent. I really am looking forward to seeing what is on them.”

“Well until then, here is the first report.” She tells me as she picks it up in her mouth and brings it to me.

I start to read the report. I see the official stamp of the Ministry of Awesome on it. Again, why was this here in Manesville? As I read, I see the designations of the units involved, where they started, and when. What their logistics setup was. All rather boring. Then I begin to find the interesting part. It was a raid behind the Zebra lines. The whole point was not to kill the enemy, but instead to snarl up their supply lines. To cause some front-line units to run low on supplies so that they could not fight as efficiently. The Zebras had not thought Equestria capable of penetrating their lines like that, so they had very little security to protect the rear echelon units. It was very similar to a snatch and grab or snatch and smash as we liked to call them.

Finally, the report was finished off by estimating the amount of damage done to the Zebra supply columns that they had found. This was balanced by casualties that were taken by the Pegasi forces that were on the raid as well as how much ammo and equipment had been expended.

I sit stunned for a bit when I notice the signature is Rainbow Dashes. It is hard for me to comprehend that I was being honored enough to not only read but to evaluate a report from one of the Ministry Mares.

After a bit, I start to think about what she had said about the mission, what she thought the strong points and successes of it were, and what lessons could be learned from it. While a simple raid, it was still behind the front lines and required a breakthrough force to open the door. Very interesting. Their extraction route was very similar to that in which they went in. The fact they could fly had to help a lot. But how much, and can we use a modification of these tactics ourselves?

I spend the next couple of hours just reading the reports. By the third one, I have seen that the Zebras were beginning to improve the security in their rear areas. It is really interesting to see as this caused Rainbow Dash and her forces to react to them and adapt to the new situations. It was like watching a game of chess between masters. This is a whole new level of thought concerning combat for me as I begin to see faints, thrusts, counter-thrusts, blocks, and blows not on the level of individuals, but instead on the level of companies, regiments, and even brigades. I read about using artillery to not only soften up a position but instead to make the enemy think the main thrust of an attack would come there, with no major risk to ponies' lives instead.

After I finish one, I hand it to Emerado for her to read. When I finish the third one, she looks at me. “How about we take a break, I know I could use one. Besides I really would like to start discussing what we have read in these reports. I am pretty impressed by what I read, but I am not really sure how much of this we can use.

“A break does sound really good Em. I sure could use one. That and I am starting to get hungry again. I guess work is good for the appetite.” I then look over and see Magpie looking up from her book with a bored expression on her face. “Sorry Magpie, I do not mean to be ignoring you. Really love, I am so sorry.”

“It is ok Mollygirl. I understand. I know it is your job. It is just a little boring right now. By the way, Sound Wave and I have the memory recollector set up when you’re ready.” Then she whispers to me, “Sorry I was gone so long, but I ran to the library and picked up one of Millie’s orbs too. I figured if you had this much time on your hooves, and a reader available.”

“Excellent, I look forward to trying it out in a bit then,” I say with a smile.

The hospital staff has provided me with another meal of oatmeal, but this time there is dried apple with it. They also provided me with some apple juice. It all looks edible, but for some reason, I have a craving for carrots instead. The others leave for a bit so that they can go get something to eat as well. Well, all except Magpie. She has already brought a couple of dandelion sandwiches with her for lunch. When I tell her of my craving for carrots. She simply smiles, reaches into her saddlebag, and pulls out some for both of us.

Laughing lightly, “That is funny that you have a craving for carrots too. I just wanted some so bad this morning I had to stop and buy some.”

“Thank you, love, for sharing your stash with me then. I really do appreciate it.” I tell her as I get ready to take a big bite of carrot. I look up and see Magpie doing the same, we both look at each other and laugh. How strange that we can be so close that our cravings match as well as the way we both go to eat those carrots at the same time. Ivy would be howling at us. Ivy, once again, it hits me. I see the look in Magpie's eyes, she can tell my mood has changed.

“Mollygirl, are you ok?”

“Yeah, yeah I am Mags, I was just thinking of how she would be laughing at us right now if she was still here with us.”

“I understand Mol, I miss her too. We all do.”

“I know, but I feel I should be strong enough not to keep thinking of her and Pona. I should be able to move on.”

“Mol, it's hard for me and I have had over a week already, you have not even had a full day to start dealing with it. It may take us years. We do not learn how to forget them or to move on, we only learn how to live our lives without them.”

“I know Mags, but I am a war pony, I have seen so much and lost so many, I should be able to handle this.”

“Molly, look at me. I mean it, look at me. Sure, you lost others before, but how close were they to you? How many were your best friend for so long and had just become your lover and was going to be your sister wife. I was not as close to her as you, but it still is like a buck upside the head and in the heart every time I think of her and Pona. It is only natural to hurt, and it will take time to heal, ok my love.”

“Thank you, dearest, I understand what you are telling me. It is just hard to deal with right now.”

“I know, but I am here for you, ok?”

I simply nod my head and smile at her, despite the tears in my eyes that I have fought back.

We finish our lunch and she sits on the bed, cuddling me until the others get back. Then with a light lick on my cheek and hers, she gets up and moves out of the way, over to the control panel for the recollector.

Em looks at me. “Are you ready to start to see what is on these orbs?”

“Sure, why not. Probably nothing really notable. My luck it will be Zebra propaganda or some staff officer’s private porn.” I say with a laugh.

Soundwave puts the headpiece for the reader on me. Magpie puts the first memory orb in the reader. “Ready?” she asks.

I nod my head and hear myself nervously answer “Yes.” Then the world drifts away and I am someone else.

__________

The body is female, I can tell that, but it feels just different enough to make me try and figure out the difference. Not like Millie or Bertha. Hmmm, Let's see, I feel wings, and, I FEEL WINGS! COOOL! As she, I, us, look into the mirror I see a middle-aged pegasus mare with a multicolored mane and tail. Her mane hangs over her right eye and a blue coat. I can feel the aches and pains in her joints. She is wearing a memory recorder. That is when she begins to speak.

“I cannot believe I am doing this.” She says as she puts one of her wingtips on her face. “For the love of; Pinkie and her Pinkie Sense. The other times were not enough. I turn off the recorder and sure enough, one more future pony to help. The things we do for our friends” She shakes her head I can tell how frustrated she must be.

She looks straight at the mirror again. “Mollygirl, According to Pinkie Pie, it seems you have some pretty important work to do to support some other mares. While you may not be the main threat, I know as a military mare, you will understand the concept of a diversion and drawing off forces from the enemy. I am here to help you learn more and to teach you, an earth pony how Pegasi fight as well as how to engage in raids and deep reconnaissance missions.”

What the Buck? No, No, No, she did not just call me out by name. But How in the world did she? Wonderful, more things to wrap my mind around. Maybe if I just go insane, yep that sounds good, just go insane and we can all feel better. Yeah, right, all except that duty thing. I am needed, again.

“Mollygirl, in this orb I will try and teach you some of the basics of flying and formations. Nothing complicated. In the accompanying orbs, you will see how some of the missions you are reading the after-action reports really went. You will be able to see in a few cases the difference between what was written down and what really happened. I, we need you to be able to read between the lines and really learn from this. Not only for your sake but for all of Equestria. Those that you help may never know it, but just like a firefight, every bit matters.”

She turns away from the mirror, I feel her wings fold in tight against our/her side as we make our way out of the office, down the hall, and to the flight line. There I see several other Pegasi moving in formation.

“First, I need to show you the basics of flight, I know it seems easy, and any pegasi foal can learn to do it, however, there is a bit more to it. The first thing we need to teach you is taking off and landing.”

She takes me through these basics and then level flight, changing altitudes, and even hovering. Next, she enters into formation with three other Pegasi and goes through the basic formation maneuvers. Including splitting the formation and reforming it on the move.

“Okay, enough of the basics. Either you are already getting sick, or bored, so let’s make sure you’re not bored.”. With that, she takes off and performs several maneuvers including barrel rolls, twists, and turns with the others in her flight. We dive for the ground and pull up at the last minute just barely above the trees, we fly under bridges and over the mountains. The entire time the whole flight of trainees seems to be having a blast.

Finally, we land. “Thank you, trainees, for the formation practice. Good job to all of you.” She tells them. As she walks away I can hear them excitedly talking about how this will give them bragging rights to having been able to fly with Rainbow Dash and even briefly be one of her trainees.

She returns to the office and looks into the mirror again. “Mollygirl, I know this has been a very brief explanation, but I hope it helps you as much as Pinkie wants it to. I wish I had more time, but I don’t. Also, I hope I did not make you sick either.” She says with a smirk. “Remember, study the reports, use the orbs, and figure out what you can use.”

With that, the world disappears. I am back in my bed in my room.

“THAT WAS AWESOME!” I exclaim much to everyone’s surprise.

__________

They all look at me like I am insane. I look back at them, “What? That was Awesome, do you know how much fun it is to fly?”

“Um, so Mollygirl what was on the orb?” Emerado ask. Behind her I see Magpie trying to determine if she should be laughing or be worried, as she puts a hoof in front of her mouth.

“Em, you wouldn’t believe me if I told you. You really need to see it to believe me.”

“Why do I think both me and the Colonel are going to regret this?” She asks as she puts her hoof to her face while shaking her head.

“I really don’t know what to say other than Rainbow Dash taught me how to fly. Well, not as an earth pony mind you but. How the Pegasi fly.”

“Ok, so she was teaching Pegasi how to fly then, ok, no big deal.”

I put my hoof on her shoulder, “No, you didn’t listen, she taught ME, how to fly.”

“So, you learned how they fly, no big deal, we have information on how to fly.”

“Um, Emerado, my friend, my fellow cadet. I mean she called me by name.”

“Mollygirl, really, I am sure you just imagined it.”

“Emerado, I swear I did not imagine it. Maybe you should see for yourself.”

“You know what, it was only a couple of hours. Fine, I will do just that. I will prove that you were just imagining it.”

She sits in the recliner, Soundwaves dutifully puts the headset on her as I sit there with a smug smirk on my face. Magpie asks her if she is ready and she says yes.

A short time later I see her move as she tries to adjust to the feel of a different body. I can tell when Rainbow Dash starts to speak by the look on her face, and then suddenly we hear her say, “Oh, Buck me running, are you kidding me? Dammit, Mollygirl. “

I have to say I take a sadistic glee watching her expression as she moves her body with the motions of Rainbow Dash in the memory orb. When it is finished, she looks flushed, she jumps up from the chair and runs to the bathroom where I hear her throwing up. After a bit, she returns to the room, and looks me straight in the face, “And you actually enjoyed that? You really are one sick earth pony Mollygirl. Really sick. And you did not lie, mishear or exaggerate.”

I look up and see Magpie smiling proudly at me.

I shyly look up at Emerado, “I guess we better hit the books again, then.” As I pick up another paper and hide my smirk.

As I read the next report though I could not help but keep looking at the box. I really wanted to try another memory orb. To see what was on it and to learn what I could from it. Ok, that is what I am telling myself at least. Let’s be real, what I really want, is to fly again, to be somepony else for a little while, to forget about my hurts, even if I feel theirs instead.

The flying though, that was a big one. I never imagined what it had to be like before. I wonder if any of the Pegasi know how lucky they are to have been born with that gift. To know that, that freedom and release. Now, I understand the scorn in the term ground-bound. They think of it as a curse and to me now, they are right, however, it is not because they call us earth ponies that, it is because we can not share the freedom of the skies. Goddess how I wish I had been born with wings, but alas, it was not my path. I am a simple earth pony, I will do what needs to be done, and figure out how to do it to the best of my abilities.

Enough of the wool-gathering, I have work to do. After all these marching orders come directly from a Ministry Mare. I know I will not save the world, but I damn sure will do my best to support those who will.

I continue to read the report I had on my lap. It involves a raid that started from our side of the lines of No Mares land. A large zebra supply dump has been discovered being built about 30 kilometers behind the lines. Not much of an apparent defense around it. Must be due to the zebra’s thinking it was so far behind the lines we could not reach it.

As I read it, it looks so straightforward. Then I see something I never expected. Ambush. It appears that Rainbow Dash had been caught flat-hooved. Tanks and anti-air artillery. How in the world did they hide them? Heavy casualties on the part of the Equestrian forces, only a partial mission success as most of the supplies there survived. More importantly, how did she pull the troops out? I really hope this is on one of those memory orbs. I never knew that Rainbow Dash was ever denied a clean overwhelming victory, it always seemed she was unbeatable from the history books.

This gives me something to think about. Maybe something we can use if we ever have to go against the Enclave even. Or if we make a raid, what we have to watch for.

Finally, I stop and look up at Em, “How about we stop for the day. I really am getting tired and could use a break. Besides I am sure you could use one too.

“Not a bad idea. Besides maybe tomorrow you can watch another memory orb. See what is on it and then compare it to the after-action report. It might give us both a completely different perspective. I tell you what Mollygirl, I am going to head back to the stable for the night. I will be back in the morning. I figure Soundwaves will come back with me, so we can give Magpie a break and she can do what she needs to tomorrow.”

“Em, I really do not mind helping, but I do appreciate the forethought. I really should go to work tomorrow. I hope you do not mind Mollygirl?” Magpie replies.

“I do not mind Mags, I understand. I just hope you will stay here for a little while tonight.”

“Ok, I will dear.”

“Well guys, on that note I will take off. Have a good night you two. Come on Soundwaves, let’s go get something to eat on the way back.”

I watch them head off. Finally, I am alone with my Magpie again. “Mags, can you climb up here with me please?”

“Sure, no problem love. I have been wanting to cuddle all day. That and just talk to you.”

I smile. “I have been craving that too love. I mean it was interesting reading those papers, and the memory orb, well that was just. I do not even know what to say about that.”

She climbs onto the bed next to me, “Honestly Mollygirl, I have to say that shook me up the way you came out of that one. I have never seen a pony so excited after one. I almost burst out laughing. And the way Emerado handled it so differently, it was amazing.”

I look at her for a moment. “Would you like to use that one, my love? I mean seriously, that was so awesome. I mean to experience flying like that.”

I see her lying there next to me, with that smile in her eyes. “No, not right now Molly dearest. I am still a little leery after the one time I have used one. But thank you for asking. In fact, before I leave tonight If you want, I can set you up to watch Millie’s that I brought for you.”

“That sounds good, but I will see how I feel before you go. Ok?”

In response, she cuddles closer and quietly answers me “Ok, sounds good.” As she traces the side of my face and neck with her hoof. I cannot believe how good that feels and how much it relaxes me. I start to feel drowsy and almost fall asleep. I lay there just enjoying her embrace, and returning her touches as I hold her in one hoof and stroke her with the other. We lay like that for a couple of hours. Finally, she decides she needs to go home soon. “Sorry, Mollygirl, but I really need to get home and get some sleep if I am going to go to work tomorrow.”

“I understand love, I will miss you tonight, but you do have to get back to work. I am sorry I cost you so much time.”

“Molly, you did not cost me anything. I wanted to be here. I do love you, you are going to be my wife along with Badger our husband. You are a part of me, of us. I hope you realize this. You do still want to get married, don’t you?” She says suddenly nervous.

“Yes, Magpie, I want to be both of your bride. I do love you both. Ivy is a part of us we lost, but I do not want to lose the rest of us.”

“Ok, before I go, I will set the memory orb back up for you. My love.” With that, she gets up. Leans over the bedside, takes my face in both hooves, and gently kisses me. Without thinking my mouth opens for her and I wait for her to explore it. I feel my body want to react, and I know it would if I was not so badly injured. Once the kiss breaks, I look at her, “You do not know how bad I want you right now my dearest. Thank you again.”

She smiles a weak smile, “You are welcome, I am sorry if I hurt you, I, I just miss being with you so much. I was so afraid I had lost you once already. I had to let you know how much you mean to me.”

"I know, believe me I know, now let’s get this thing going and I will let you get going. You do need to go soon.”

I put the recollector unit on my head as she adjusts the unit and gets ready to start it. “Are you ready Molly?”

“Yes, I am, Goodnight Magpie, I will see you tomorrow night I hope.”

“Good night dear, see you after work, here we go.”

I see her push a button and then I am no longer in my room.

___________

Suddenly I am back into Millie again. I feel her breathing heavy and her body feeling tired. She is next to Mootilda behind some boulders. Gun Shots are striking nearby.

“Sorry Moo, I thought this would be a better way.”

“Not your fault Millie. Who would have thought we had raiders trailing us since we left Manehatten. Even Whiskers thought this was a safer route.” She replies as she tries to catch her breath, pain obvious on her face.

“Well, we have bought the rest some more time to get up into that cave up there. If you are ready to move, I will cover you.”

“Sounds good Mill, on the count of three I will break for it. One, Two, Three.”

I pop up over the rocks and lay down suppressive fire. As she starts to run, I hear several shots fire back and I see Mootilda get hit just before she reaches the next set of rocks above Millie. Mootilda bleeding heavily from the hits drags herself the rest of the way behind the boulders and starts to lay down cover fire for Millie.

I feel myself jump up and start to dodge as I run. Several rounds striking close by. I feel the bite of rock chips hit me in my face as a round strikes next to my head. Millie looks over at Mootilda and sees how bad she has been hit.

“Aw Goddesses damn it. I am so sorry Moo. I thought we could make it no problem.”

Struggling to catch her breath, Mootilda tries putting bandages on the several holes in her hip. I see the damage to her hind leg. It is even worse than what Chance received. She is at risk of bleeding out, and there is no way she can walk much less run on that leg. Mille starts to help her dress the wound and gives her a Med-x injection. Then she peaks around the boulders and sees the raiders closing in on their position.

“Well Moo, I am sorry, but this is it. Time to make our last stand.”

“No Mill, I’ll cover you. Go, one of us needs to survive this. Go catch up with the rest.”

“Moo, I am not leaving you. That is not up for an argument.”

“No, my friend it is not. I am not going to make it anyway. How about making my death mean something, like saving my best friend?”

“Moo, I can’t just leave, damn it, after all these years, what am I going to do without you?”

“Millie, live, live for me. Perhaps have that other foal you and Oatie wanted. Please do not throw your life away. I love you like a sister, I do not want to die knowing I caused you to. Now go. I will cover you.”

“Ok, ok, I will. I love you too Moo, you are my sister, no matter what. I will see you on the other side someday.”

With that I see Mootilda pop up over the boulders and start firing as fast as she can. I feel myself jump up and run as fast as I can. Barely making it to the top before the bullets start to close in on me.

Millie looks back down and sees Mootilda making her final stand. As they come over the rocks at her. She gets one more of them before the last two come over the rocks and fire their shotgun and rifle into her.

Millie turns and walks into the mouth of the cave. She can not bear to watch them strip the equipment from her best friend and Goddesses knows what else. Once inside the cave, she looks at everyone else. "Ok, medical check."

Cookie reports “Got grazed on a foreleg and on my hip”

Tourniquet says “Minor cuts and I think I lost the tip of my right ear.”

Whisker in a shaky voice “I’ll be ok, a through and through in my left foreleg. Not much to do but bandage it and let it heal.”

Finally, I hear Hoofcrack “Millie, I took a good one in the shoulder, but I think I can make it.”

“Ok, Tourniquet, do what you can for everyone. Let me know when you are done.”

Millie goes back up toward the cave entrance. She turns on her PipBuck E.F.S. The raiders have fallen back some, there are only five more left. We watch them fall back on E.F.S. until they disappear. I may not be able to see them, but I know they are not gone. I am sure they will be back later.

Cookie comes up to the mouth of the cave. “Hey, Millie. I will take the watch if you want to take a break. Go see Tourniquet and get those cuts taken care of too.”

"Thanks, Cookie, I appreciate it.”

“No problem. I am sorry about Moo. I know how close you guys were.”

I feel myself start to choke up. Tears form in Millie’s eyes, but she fights them back. “Thanks, Cookie, I really appreciate it. I will be back in a while.”

We go back and Millie has Tourniquet treat her wounds from the rock fragments. A couple she has to use forceps on to pull them out of her face. “Sorry Millie, but those two will probably cause some scarring. They are pretty jagged around the edges.”

“It's ok, I know you did your best. I hope Oatie will understand and not mind too much.”

She looks at the others. “Has anyone checked this cave out further?” she asks.

They all shake their heads or tell her no. “Ok, I will be back in a bit I want to check it out more. She goes further into the cave, into the dark and after coming around a corner she sits down and just starts to cry.

After a bit, she hears a voice quietly ask “Are you ok?” She nods her head yes and then seems to realize that she can not be seen in the dark. “Yes, I, I guess I am, it just hurts so much to lose Moo, we have known each other all our lives and now, now she is gone.”

She feels a hoof on her shoulder, “I am sorry to hear about your loss” The voice tells her. That is when Millie seems to realize she does not recognize the voice. “Who are you?” Millie asks.

“Oh, me, I am George. Now you know my name, what should I call you?”

“I am Millie. How come I hear your voice from way over there, and I feel your hoof on my shoulder?” At this point, Millie turns on the light for her PipBuck and points it toward the area the voice came from. At first, we see the light being reflected back at us with a large eye behind it. Mille moves the light and we start to see very dark blue scales as well as light blue ones, then we see horns, and moving the light more, teeth. Mille aims the light at her shoulder and finds it is not a hoof on her shoulder, but instead a single claw. I feel our bladder empty. Goddesses, I hope I did not do that in my body too. But I share how she feels as I realize about the same time that Mille sees too, that George is a dragon.

“Ewwww, do you want something to clean that up?” George asks.

“I, I, I, please don’t eat me, please. I have a foal and stallion at home.” I feel her shake.

“Millie, I am not going to eat you. If I was going to, I already would have. I just wanted to see who was in my home and why. But let’s get something to clean this up. I know I saw ponies rub their dogs’ noses in it when they did that? Am I supposed to do that to ponies, or is that not based on size?” I hear George ask.

“No, No you do not need to rub my nose in it,” I hear Millie reply. Then she asks something I wanted to myself, “Um George, are you wearing glasses?”

“Yes Millie, I have worn them since shortly after coming out of my egg. Should I light a lantern for us to see by while we find something to clean this mess up with?”

“Yes, I think that would be good. George, what are you doing here?”

“Oh, that is easy, I live here. I have since before the final day. I was hiding here ever since I snuck up to the peace talks and saw the attack at Shatterhoof Ridge. Once the attacks happened, I just stayed here and took a long nap.”

“George, why are you hiding?” she asks as she follows George deeper into the cave.

“Was Millie, Was. I was young then. I thought perhaps I had caused the Zebras to attack. I was curious and wanted to see history being made. I was a distance away on another hill. But I saw Big Mac go down, I saw the fight as they evacuated Princess Celestia. It was a close thing. I was so scared. Now I do not think I caused it, but I was afraid of how much trouble I would be in if any pony knew I was there.”

“So, you hid here? I guess you did see history made there then.”

“Yes, I did, History really is not so fun at the times when it is being made. I never saw dragons carrying zebras before that. The Zebras would shoot at our Pegasi from the dragons’ backs. I never have forgotten that. I would love to do that with a pony. Millie, would you like to try flying like that? I mean I found some of their old harnesses and made a good one.”

“Um, George, no thanks, I am good on that. I am an earth pony so I think perhaps my hoofs should stay on the ground. But thanks again.” Oh, Millie, you should have said yes. I would have in her place, I think to myself.

“Too bad, perhaps another time.” I hear George say with a bit of disappointment in her voice. “So, what happened to your friend, Millie? How did she die?”

Choking back a sob, “She was killed by raiders. She died saving me.”

“She sounds like a good pony. How long ago was that?”
“Just a bit ago. They are waiting for us to come out I think.”

“Really? Do you want me to eat them?”

“I, Uh, I, what kind of question is that?” Millie answers in a startled voice.

“Well, they would no longer be waiting for you. And I am feeling a bit peckish. I normally do not eat ponies, but in this case, I could make an exception.”

“We could really use your help getting out of here, I will not ask you to eat them, George. In fact, I would prefer if you didn’t, but if you or us have to kill them to escape, I am ok with that.”

“Hmm, I really hate to kill and not eat it, but, ok Millie. So where are you and your friends heading?”

“Well most of them are not really friends just people I work with. We are heading back to our stable by Manesville. Do you know what a Stable is?”

“Sure, I heard all about them when they were being built. I just never got to see any. I guess they figured no one but ponies needed them.”

“I can not speak for all of them, but I know we had many cows in with us ponies when they shut the doors.”

“I wonder if there are many of us Dragons left? I have not seen any in so many years.”

“To be honest George, I really do not know. I have not seen any others. Part of the reason for my reaction I guess when we first met up.”

As we sit there in that part of the cave I watch as George reaches over and starts to eat a couple of Gems. "Oh, where're my manners. Would you like a gem or two to eat Millie?”

“No thank you, but I appreciate the offer,” Millie tells her. “I really should get back to the others soon.”

“Do you have to go so soon? I had not realized how much I miss having company, and I am enjoying your company, Millie.”

“I know dragons are supposed to hoard gems, gold, and the like, but I have not seen much here, what do you do normally to keep from being lonely George?”

“Oh, this and that I guess. I went over some of the battlefields and recovered some parts for a dragon harness like the zebra’s used to use. I even have a couple of their own harnesses that attached them to the dragon Harness. Would you like to see them?”

“Actually, I would. I had not heard about dragon riders. No offense, I can not imagine flying George. I have this thing about heights.”

As they walk further into the cave Millie sees more piles of gems and gold. She also sees skeletons of deer and other creatures. I can feel her body getting nervous at seeing these. We also see several shelves of books and even some barrels of scrolls.

“So, what do you like to read George?”

“I ah, a bit of this and that. I really like to study the scrolls from the old dragons’ seers. They wrote some interesting prophecies.”

“Are they religious prophecies? I did not know dragons had a religion. As a foal, it was hard for me to grasp that the cows had other beliefs than us ponies. I just assumed that everyone would have worshipped the Goddesses.” Millie tells George.

“No, they are not really religious in nature. To tell the truth, I was isolated most of my youth, so I really did not learn much about dragon culture. Part of why I read so much is to try and figure out culture and beliefs.”

“That is interesting. I wish I had more time here, I would love to learn more about dragons too. But I really do need to get home to my family.”

“Millie, would you really want to spend more time with me? I never had anyone say that before. I was always the runt, the one no one wanted around it seemed. I, would you really want me to be your friend?”

“George, you seem nice. You are intelligent, interesting, and seem to care about others even if you do not show it like others. So, yes, I would, but I can not stay here. I have to get home,” Millie says with a sense of sadness in her voice.

“I can understand that. Millie, let me know before you all leave. I will make sure you are not followed or harmed by those raiders. Where is home, Millie? What is it like there?”

“George, we come from Stable 48, just outside of Manesville. We have formed a cooperative agreement of self-defense and support with a local village. Hopefully, we can make a go of it. To be honest George, I am scared for all of us. I mean there are so many dangers to the stable and Emerald Grove.”

“Wait, Millie, did you say, Emerald Grove? Do they farm gems there? Sounds delicious.”

“Sorry George, but as far as I know there are no gem farms there. But I did see a lot of rocks alongside the fields, so who knows.”

“Could I, um, visit there, I mean without ponies hating me or being afraid of me?”

“George, I can not say that for sure. But I would welcome you there. Now I really should get back to the others. Do you have anything for me to clean up my mess with? so, I can take care of it on my way back?”

“Here Millie, take this old rag, do you think I could meet the rest of your party? I promise I will not eat any of them.”

“Ok George, why not. If you are going to help us you should meet us anyway.”

With that, they start to head back down the cave toward the entrance. They come to the corner where Millie first met George when George stops. “Remember Millie, you need to clean up the mess.”

“Whoops sorry, George. I almost forgot.” She cleans up her mess, I can only imagine how mortified she feels. I know I would be. Afterward, they continue to the mouth of the cave. As they approach the party Millie calls out.

“Hey everyone, I have found someone in the cave I would like you to meet. But before you meet her, I must tell you that she, uh, well she is a dragon, and she has offered to help us.”

I hear several startled voices all crying out, you brought a dragon to us. Are you trying to get us eaten?

Finally, I see Cookie, step forward “Millie, if you trust her, so will I. Please introduce me to her.”

“Cookie, this is George.” She says as George steps around the corner.

Everyone except Millie’s eyes go wide. George just sits there with a slight smile and gives a small wave of her front foot. “Hello, it is a pleasure to meet you,” she says.

They are all nervous, including George as the introductions are made by Millie. Finally, George looks at them. “You all look very tired. If you want, get some sleep and I will stand lookout for you. In the morning I will help you get out of here.”

“Thank you, George, Millie tells her.

“I know we all appreciate that,” Tourniquet tells her.

“Oh, no problem. I had offered to eat them for all of you, but Millie asked me not to.” She says matter of factly.

“Ok, George, let’s not talk about eating anyone ok?”

“Alright Millie, what should we talk about?”

“Why don’t you tell everyone a little bit about yourself dear. You are a very interesting dragon after all.”

So, she starts to tell about herself and her early years. She talks about the war and how she has hidden here since then. Then she starts to ask about ourselves and our lives. She is very surprised at the difference between most of ours in the stable and that of Whiskers who has lived above ground his entire life.

After a while Tourniquet asks, “George, maybe you should consider moving over towards Manesville, if this is not your real home? You have some ponies you know now. Besides if you break your glasses somehow, we should be able to repair them for you.”

I see something I never thought I would at this point. An anxious-looking dragon. She looks at them and says. “Dragons normally do not move once we get established. I mean, it takes a lot of time and effort. During the time I am away someone might sneak in and take my stuff. I really do not want to lose it.”

“Well George, it is an option, just letting you know,” Millie tells her. “Ok folks, it is getting late, we really should take advantage of George's offer and get some sleep.”

George moves up toward the cave entrance and lays down. At which time the rest of the party lays down to get some sleep. As Millie gets ready to lay down, I see her hoof come up alongside her head and hear her voice “Dang, I forgot all about this thing being on.” She moves her hoof and I am back in my room.

__________

As I come out of the memory orb, I notice the room is dark except for what light comes in the door from the hall and from the equipment in the room. Then I see a shadow.

It approaches my bed and I suddenly feel a knife to my throat. I hear Tar Waters's voice tell me “Move or make a sound and I will end your zebra-loving life. I just wanted you to know I could have had you now. But I have decided to have some more fun instead. I will be leaving your miserable, weak Co-op for now. However, remember I will be back and I will get you and each and every one of you back for what you have done to me. If you understand me, nod your head.”

I slowly move my head up and down; I feel the sharp blade lightly break the skin where it touches. I am afraid to do any more than what she says at this point.

“Good little filly. I will be leaving here soon, and when I do you will not tell anyone, or else I will make sure I kill your remaining mare and maybe a couple of your friends too. By the way, Silver Spite sends his love and wants you to know, that he is so disappointed he missed one. Now close your eyes and put your hooves to the rails of the bed.”

I do as she tells me to. She is in control of this situation and we both know it. If I live through this, she is number 2 on my list to personally assist in crossing over. Silver Spite topping the list.

I feel her tie my hooves to the rails. “Remember what I said, stripe lover. I will be back for you, you just do not know when, or where. Now keep quiet or I will keep my promise so much sooner.”

With that she quietly walks out of the room turns into the hallway, pocketing the knife into a white coat like the staff wears, and quickly disappears down the hall.

It is a half-hour later when I am found as the on-shift nurse makes her rounds. The hospital staff calls out security and puts the hospital in lockdown, but it is too late, Tar Waters has escaped and is nowhere to be seen. The only evidence she may have been there is a discarded white coat at the bottom of the stairwell.

Yep, now it is personal. I want both of their ears on my belt, I will go full raider on them. They have taken those I love from me and threatened those I have left. Part of me is angered beyond belief, but another part of me cannot help but think, how did she get in here and what can I do to stop her.

__________

Ok children of the Wastelands, this is DJ Pon3. All too often we forget that the same story can be shared by more than one pony, and have different results, here is a song to remind us of that from the archives here is Two Soldiers.

Author's Note

I again would like to KKat for having developed the world of Fallout Equestria, as well as Somber and FuzzyVeeVee for adding to it so much.

I also owe a big thank you to my test and proofreaders.

Finally, I would like to thank all of you who have continued reading as I have built up this part of the Wastelands and its inhabitants.

The particular version of Two Solider found appropriate for this chapter can be found on the youtube link : https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MWkGNYPAyaU

The embedded artwork is original for the story. It can be seen along with other pieces at:
https://www.deviantart.com/skybound1998

Chapter 10: Trials, Tribulations, and Hope

Chapter 10: Trials, Tribulations, and Hope

"Sometimes in life, a sudden situation, a moment in time, alters your whole life, forever changes the road ahead.” ― Ahmad Ardalan, Baghdad: The Final Gathering

It was two in the morning when they found me. I had to have been tied up for at least twenty minutes. The whole time all I could do was stew about what had happened, and what this meant about Tar Water and the Co-op. I now know that no matter what, I have to keep my guard up. Especially when it comes to Magpie. I know Badger and the rest can take care of themselves.

“You know Mollygirl, you are very lucky.” The nurse tells me.

“You call this lucky? What makes you think I was lucky?”

“As sharp as this knife is, if she had slipped, or you had jerked, we would not be holding this conversation. As it is, I am able to just put some magical bandages on. That should help to heal this cut up with no scarring.”

“Thanks, I really appreciate it. I cannot imagine what a scar like that would be like to have on my throat. The ones on my side are bad enough.”

“Ok, there we go, all done now. If you can, try and get some sleep. You look exhausted.”

“I will try, I do not know if I can after this, but I will try,” I tell her.

She leaves the room and I am alone again. Outside the door, there is a security guard posted now. It is still dark out. With little light and still being so tired, the exhaustion takes its toll and I fall asleep finally.

Suddenly I am back running through the woods again. I find Epona and Ivy. The scene repeats itself in my head. I want to change things, but I can’t they still play out the way they happened. I wake up screaming. My breath is labored and short, I am lathered in sweat.

I feel hooves holding me. I open my eyes. It is Memory, she cradles me like a foal. Tucking my head into her chest and telling me “It’s alright, you are ok.”

I break down and bawl like a foal. I cannot help it. I want to scream. I hug her back, crying into her coat. Finally, I am able to get myself back together. “Thank you, Memory. I really needed that.”

“Not a problem Mollygirl, after all, you have been through lately, most ponies would be even worse." She tells me.

“It is good to see you again Memory. Thank you for coming again.” I realize I am really beginning to enjoy her company. I can see why Badger has stayed friends with her now.

“Mollygirl, it is good to have someone to visit and something to do. Besides, how could I keep Woofers and Tweeters away from visiting you?”

It is then that I notice Woofers is on my bed next to me and Tweeters on the top of the bed watching over me. Woofers hearing his name crawls on his belly up to my forehoof so I can pet him again. Tweeter hangs down from the top and begins to sniffle my ears and mane. With some tears still in my eyes, she gets me to giggle a bit. Funny, I never have wanted pets, but now I have found how much they are helping cheer me up and keep me calm.

Memory climbs off the bed. “Do you feel like having some tea? I know I do. I do not have any milk or honey, but some tea still sounds good to me.”

“Thank you again Memory, that would be wonderful.”

Later as we are drinking our tea, Em, Soundwaves, Archer, and Kicker show up.

As she enters my room Em’s eyes go straight to the bandage on my neck. “Mollygirl, are you ok? no one told us you were injured.”

“I am fine Em. Just a somewhat shallow cut is all. They did not even need to use a healing potion.”

“I guess I do not have to tell you how lucky you are. When she escaped from the stable, she killed two of the security ponies. It seems that she had got them to drop their guard towards her.”

“Damn, I am really sorry to hear that. Em, she said she would be back. She also gave me a message from Silver Spite. The one who was the leader when Ivy and Epona were murdered. Em, this means Red Eye and his army probably know all about the stable. I think we may be in trouble.”

It is then that I hear Archer join in. “I think you are correct Mollygirl. The question is, what do we do?”

“Honestly, Archer, I am not sure, but give me some time and we can see what we can do. I know we cannot defeat them in a straight-out fight, but who says we have to give them one.”

“What do you mean by that Molly?” Em asks.

“Remember, when things got rough during the war, Rainbow Dash and the others started raiding behind the Zebra lines. Hitting supply depots, damaging infrastructure, ambushing lone units. There is a reason Rainbow Dash said Pinkie Pie wanted this stuff left for me. Now we just have to figure out why, and how to use it.”

With a confused look on his face, Archer looks at Em and me. “Is there something that I am missing? Something I should be told?” He asks.

Emerado and I both look at each other and then at Archer. “Sir you would not believe me if I told you,” I tell him. “Em, should we just have him watch the orb? I mean it is only a couple of hours.”

“You know, that would be up to him and if he can spare the time. But it would help him understand that is for sure,” she replies with a slight smirk.

“Ok, I am not too sure about this. What orb?” Archer asks.

“Um, how would you like to see a memory orb from a Ministry mare?” I ask him.

His jaw drops. “Mollygirl, Emerado, how did you two get ahold of a memory orb from one of the ministry mares? Seriously, or are you two just pulling my hoof.”

“We are serious Archer, Em did not believe me at first either,” I tell him and Em nods her head in agreement.

“Ok, I will try it then, But before hoof. Mollygirl I am here to tell you that my Artillery section will be providing you with a guard for the rest of your stay in the hospital. Sgt Kicker will have the first one, I do believe you know her. She has been reduced in rank for not having brought forward the abuses of Captain Tar Water to the attention of the command. I have asked for her to be assigned to me, as I believe her when she says she did not think the command would believe her.

“That is good of you. I do know her and I appreciate you having put her on my guard detail. I think you are correct, and she certainly deserves a second chance.”

“So, Archer, are you ready to use the orb then?” Em asks him.

“Sure, why not. I always wondered what it would be like to see the Ministry Mares.”

At that point, Soundwaves tells us that the recollector unit is warmed up and ready, and he has loaded that orb into it. I also notice he has a hint of a smile as he says it. I really hope this does not become some sort of joke, but Hey with the two guns I am sure that Archer could really use the information in it if we ever have to face the Enclave.

Archer sits down in the recliner. He places his glasses on the table next to the chair. Soundwaves helps him put on the headpiece. After which he returns to the console. “Are you ready sir?”

“Sure, how bad can it be.”

“Ok sir, here we go,” Soundwave tells him and flips the switch. Emerado and I both look at each other and smile.

As the memory orb begins, we hear Archer talking to himself “Ok, I have wings, interesting, Whoa, I am a mare, what the? Oh, for the love of Celestia, no bucking way.”

Once he has begun the orb Emerado, Memory, and I start to talk for a bit. Finally, Memory decides she best leave and calls for Woofer and Tweeter to follow her as she takes her things, gives me a brief hug, and tells me she will be back later in the evening before she heads back to her home.

As the orb progresses, we watch him shift his body to the movements of Rainbow Dash. Finally, as it finishes, he calmly removes the headpiece. I watch him put his hoof to his mouth for a bit. Then he begins to speak. “Well Mollygirl, I can see why you said I had to see it. Otherwise, I doubt I would have believed it. I would have appreciated a bit of warning though that I would be the ministry mare, not merely seeing her. That was a little disturbing, to say the least.” He pauses for a few seconds. Takes a couple of deep breaths. “Now, on the other hoof, I have a few tells on the body movements of pegasus when flying. Finally, I am not sure what work you need to do, but in my off-hours, if possible, I am in, I would love to read these reports and all. If Those two think we need this information, I am not one to argue.”

Emerado, Archer, and I all put one hoof together, smile at each other, and nod. Em starts it. “For Friends”

Archer continues “For Family,”

I finish it with “For Herd.”

Kicker, who has been quietly standing guard by the door finally speaks for the first time since arriving, “So just what was on that memory orb?”

__________

We discussed what was on the orb with Kicker. Her eyes went wide. “Let me know what I can do to help.” Was her reply. Shortly afterward she was replaced on watch. As she was leaving, she tells her replacement, another cow, “Keep alert for trouble, we need her, all of us, will. Remember Herds, 11:21.”

Now I am the one confused. I look at the new guard who has taken the position on watch, saying nothing. I really want to find out what Kicker meant. I will have to talk to her again later about that.

After lunch Em, Archer, and I continue to read the reports. I hoof him the report on the raid where Rainbow Dash and her troops had been ambushed. “Archer, I found this one really interesting and think you might also. It might be a good way to help defend the stable if we need to.”

“Good point Moll, But I would like to see how she was able to pull out of the trap too. I really would like to have an E.F.S. Blocker to use for such a setup also. A bit of camo with one of them and we could completely surprise them. “

“Hey Emerado, do you think we might be able to track one of those down? I bet if we have one Buckshot and his Ordies would know. We need to check into that.”

“I will talk to Buckshot when I head back tonight. Hopefully, he might know. I might not be back for a couple of days Mollygirl. I am thinking of heading out to Dairyanne tomorrow to check on Bullet and the rest of the Door Kickers. I hope you understand.”

“Sounds good Em. Give him a hug for me. Send my love to Badger and Iv, I, to Badger too. Say hi to everyone for me.”

After this slip, I feel Archer in the chair next to my bed put a hoof on mine for a second to comfort me. Em just smiles at me. “Will do Moll, I know they are all missing you and worried. Now, do you want to try another memory orb?”

“Thanks, Em, but I have to say no for right now. I am never sure how long they last and I do not want to be out with no one around. So perhaps tomorrow morning, or some other morning when you or Archer will be here the whole time.”

“Makes sense. Moll, I too will not be here tomorrow. I hope you do have some company though. Shall we all plan on meeting back here in two days Emerado?” Archer asks.

“Sounds good Archer, Let's plan on it. Well, I should head back to the stable if I want to catch Buckshot today. I will catch you both later.” She comes over, gives me a hug then leaves.

Archer and I continue to talk. Switching back and forth between old times and what we are reading in the reports. After another hour I see Magpie come into my room. Her eyes go wide, “Oh my Goddesses Mollygirl, what happened, are you alright, why didn’t anyone tell me something had happened to you.” As she rushes over to me.

“I am ok Mags, sorry no one told you. Nothing to worry about for me. However, I need you to be much more careful from now on.” I tell her as she hugs me.

“What do you mean Mollygirl? Why, am I in trouble?” She asks nervously.

“Mags, you remember how we talked about Tar Waters. I am sorry but she escaped last night. She did this to me, and she threatened you too.”

“Are you ok Mollygirl, it’s my fault for leaving you last night, isn’t it. I knew I should have just stayed. I knew it.”

“Excuse me Magpie, but to be perfectly honest, if you had been here last night, you probably would not be alive today. Tar Water killed two security ponies escaping last night. Having seen her work, I agree with Mollygirl, you need to be much more careful. In fact, I would suggest you not go out alone at night for a while. While I believe she has left the Co-op, I still think you should be careful.” Archer tells her.

“I should be going myself if you two lovely mares will excuse me. I will see you in a couple of days Mollygirl.” He says as he gets up from the chair, he comes over to the chair and gives me a hug, and surprises me with a light peck on the cheek. “I am just so glad that you are ok my friend. Enjoy your night you two. It is good to see you again Magpie. I hope that Badger knows how lucky a stallion he really is.” He smiles as he turns and leaves.

Once he is gone, Magpie turns to me. “He really is a funny pony you know that. I get the feeling he wishes he could be in Badger's place.”

“Mags, what stallion wouldn’t, now get over here and let me kiss you, my beloved.”

She smiles at me and obeys my meek order. I get the kiss that I have so desired since she has arrived. I can not wait to be able to get out of this hospital bed and just spend time with her again. But first things first.

“So Molly, two things, what happened with Tar Water last night, and was there anything interesting on the orb?”

“The long and short of it is, that Tar Water killed two guards last night, came here, and when I came out from the memory orb she had a knife to my throat. She threatened me, you, and everyone here. She also gave me a message from Silver Spite, the one who did this to me and killed our Epona and Ivy. Then she tied me to my bed and escaped.”

I see the horror come over her face. “I am alright Mags, really, do not worry.”

“I, I, I almost lost you again. Oh, Mollygirl.” She says as she puts her hooves around me and buries her face in my fur.

I just hold her like that until she finally looks up again. “So, was there anything interesting on the memory orb?”

“Funny you should ask.” So, I tell her about watching as Millie’s best friend Moo was killed, and how Millie was slightly injured and would have become scarred on her face. Finally, I tell her about George.”

“You have to be kidding me Mollygirl. I cannot imagine a dragon who wears glasses and is that awkward. Seriously, what was really on the orb?”

“Magpie, I swear, I am telling you the truth. But when she offered to give Millie a chance to fly, I was disappointed that she did not take her up on it. I would have jumped on that offer.”

“I bet you would have, my little pegasus want to be.” She says laughing. I know she is only joking, but inside, I feel it may be true. “So, do you think she may have moved here then? Could she still be living in the Co-op, hiding? I mean I never have heard of her before.”

“I think we both have heard of her; we just did not realize it. G troop is known as George’s Gang and has been for a long time. Perhaps she is just resting again. I would hate to wake her though. “

“I can understand that Mollygirl, I would not want to wake a sleeping dragon either.” She tells me. It is at that time I hear a knock on the door. I look up in time to see Sumac, Xavier, and his family, as the guard steps up to the door to block it.

I call to the guard, “Go ahead and let them in. I know them all.” She looks at me and allows them to enter. I notice she is almost staring at Xaver and Xochilt. But she does not say a word.

“Hi Ma, Hi guys, come on in, it is so good to see you all again,” I tell them.

Sumac comes over and gives me a hug. She looks at the bandage on my neck. “It is good to see you too Mollygirl, but what happened to your neck and why did you not tell me?’

“Sorry Ma, it just happened last night, so I have not had time to send a messenger out to let you know. But it was Tar Water.” As I say the name, I see some recognition on her face of the name, but it is Xavier and his family that really react the most. Then I go on to explain what happened.

“Mollygirl, I am very sorry, I have twice failed to protect you when I owe you this debt, please forgive me,” Xavier tells me.

“Xavier, it is not your fault or failure. Please do not blame yourself, I know I do not blame you. What I need you to do most right now is to protect Sumac and help her on the farm.”

I see his head is down and his ears are at the side of his head. “No, you do not understand my debt is to protect you and return that which has been given me and my family, our lives.”

“Xavier, I know Sumac needs you on the farm, and with all the raider activity around I would prefer you to stay there with her. I have seen you can fight hoof to hoof, but have you had any other training such as with hand weapons and firearms?”

“I have had some training with fighting sticks, but any other weapons have only come from trying to use what I have found. Why do you ask? This does not relieve me of my debt.”

“Xavier, Two things. One, they may end up forming the militia, if so, I wanted to see if I needed to pull strings to get you better trained. The second, if you really do intend to try and escort me into the field at all, I need to know where to start on your training.” As I say this, I see him look thoughtful and nod his head in agreement. “Also, Xavier, did you learn how to fight like that from your family or where? It is very interesting and I may have you teach me it if you would.”

“Mollygirl, I do not know if your body will allow you to make all of the necessary movements, but I will teach you as much as I can when you are ready.”

“Well good, now that is agreed to, can we all talk about things we may all care about?” Sumac kicks in.

“Ok, Ma, sorry, I did not mean for us to take over the entire conversation.”

"It’s ok, but I have most of my family here and I want to spend time with all of them, not just listen to two of them talk doom and gloom. We get enough of that as it is.” She counters.

With that, we change the subject. I end up with Xochitl climbing up on my bed as he starts to get tired. He has taken on the habit of calling me and Magpie Auntie Molly and Auntie Magpie. I think it is so cute. He also now only calls Sumac, Granny. It is a wonderful feeling having all of them there with me the only one missing is Badger, I so wish he could be here too. But the time will come when he will be back with us again.

We visit for a couple more hours before they have to leave to get back home. Before she leaves Sumac looks at both me and Magpie and tells us, “You two are invited out to the farm as soon as Mollygirl is out of the hospital. I want you to know that. Also, just so you are not surprised now that I have an extra room in the house, I have started to take care of Nugget's daughter Ginger more. She cannot replace my grand foal, but she is her half-sister, she helps fill part of the void that was left. Just like little Xochitl here. He is such a good colt too.” She runs a hoof through his mane as she says it and he gives her a hug.

“Ok ma, we will visit as soon as we can. I promise you.” Magpie tells her.

Before they go, I get a hug from all of them. I may not have gotten a lot of physical affection as a child, but I sure seem to be making up for it now. It kind of throws me off some. Not that I am complaining.

Once they leave Magpie sits up on the bed with me. “Mollygirl, should I bring you a book from the library or something. Just to keep you from being bored?”

“That or you could bring one of your favorite books and read it to me when you visit. I wish we had a radio in here. It would make things so much more tolerable.”

“I will see what I can do Mollygirl, but they are kind of hard to find in working order.”

“I know dear, they are expensive too. It makes me miss my PipBuck right now.” I tell her. I wonder where it is. I cannot imagine how much of a pain it had to be for the medical staff to remove it. Of course, they probably had one of the PipBuck techs from the stable come over and reclaim it, especially if they thought I was not going to make it. The thought disturbs me. They really did not think I would make it.

“Mags, can you come up and cuddle? I really need it right now.” I tell her quietly looking at her with my ears down and almost having tears in my eyes. Part of me feels so lonely right now that I need some equine contact. I need to just be touched so that I know I am really still alive.

She climbs on the bed next to me. “Are you ok? You really look upset, is there anything I can do?”

I do not say anything. I just pull her closer and put my head against her chest. I listen to her heartbeat, as she runs her hoof through my mane. I feel guilty for being so needy right now. I love her, I want to show her how much but I can’t. I feel helpless, trapped in this bed. I do not know which is worse the catheter, or having to use a bedpan. It is embarrassing and mortifying to me that the mare I love has to take care of me in this way, much less the nurses who are practically strangers to me. I should be stronger and there for her, not helpless.

Finally, after a while I look up at her, “I love you, my beloved. Thank you for being here for me so much. If we were alone, I would try and show you how much.” I say as I run my hoof up her outer thigh to her flank.

She smiles at me. “I know my old war mare. I know. Once you finish healing, I will take you up on that. Besides, I want to return the favor a bit to you too. I went without before you and I got together and then was starting to get used to it between you, Ivy, and Badger, now I am in a drought again. I miss you and it, but I can wait for both of you love.”

“Thank you, Mags. But if you get a chance with Badger, take it and just give me the details later. I understand.”

“Molly, He will not be back from the field for another week, by then I think you will be out of the hospital. In which case, we can all spend that time together.” After telling me this she gives me a tight hug. I feel a bit of pain in my side but I do not say anything. I do not want to ruin this with her.

“Molly, I had not planned on staying again tonight, but with your and Archer’s warning I hope you do not get upset if I stay here tonight, seeing it is already dark.”

“Of course, I do not mind, just make sure you can get some sleep Ok.”

“Ok, love. If you do not mind though I will sleep in the chair, when I have tried to sleep on that bed with you, I have been afraid I would fall off.” She tells me with a smile.

“No problem love,” I tell her, she then goes to get a blanket and pillow, and she moves the chair as close to the bed as possible. She climbs in and leans back, covering most of herself. I feel her hoof on mine, so I move closer to the side of the bed and run my hoof through her mane as she starts to fall asleep. The watch has changed twice since she has gotten here, so it should be time for another one soon. As she begins to sleep, I hear her lightly snore. I had not noticed her do that before, she must be exhausted, I lay there watching her until I finally fall asleep myself.

__________

After falling asleep, other than the normal wakeups by the nurses making their checks at night I sleep the night through. I wake in the morning as the nurse brings my breakfast to me. I notice Magpie is already up and gone. She has left a short note for me.

Mollygirl,

I am sorry I left before you woke, but I have to work a half-day today and will return as soon as I can. I hope you slept well, although I am worried after hearing you talking in your sleep and seeing you thrash about. I am confused a bit as I do not know who Bluebelle is, but you also were talking to Ivy and Pona in it. I hope it was not a bad dream though.
Sweetheart please tell me if I can help you in any way. I will try and pick up a treat for you as well as bring back a couple of books for us to read. I can not wait to see you later.

Love you

Your Magpie.

Great now I am having nightmares without even remembering them. I wonder how long that has been going on. Well as long as it does not affect me normally. But why would I have a nightmare with Epona as well as Bluebelle? I feel like I am missing something. What is it I cannot remember?

I spend most of the morning by myself, and only my guard. I know she is probably not due for the watch rotation again, but I hope Kicker either has the watch or visits me. I have so much I want to ask her. I really need to find something to read soon, other than these reports. Sure, they are interesting, but you can only concentrate on them so much.

After a while, Dr. Embolism comes in with a unicorn nurse.

“Good morning Mollygirl. How are you feeling today?" She asks.

“Feeling pretty good, still sore and tired, but I guess that is to be expected.”

She does a brief check-over of me, including the mostly healed wound on my neck. She listens to my heart, and probes and prods me a bit before reconsulting her clipboard. “Ok, everything looks alright. I am glad to see you are doing so well. Looking at your numbers I am ready to have the catheter removed and I would like to have you start to try and walk a bit. In fact, I would like you to start with short trips from your room to the nurses’ station and back. Just so you know, most ponies would need a bit of assistance walking that far at first, so I expect you to have somepony assist you until you get steady on your legs again. Ok?”

“Ok, Dr. I appreciate it. I will make sure I have some assistance also. Besides, it will give me something to do other than sit here bored.”

“Good, glad to hear you understand and are not going to be stubborn about it. Nurse Goodhealth will help you out after I leave. At this rate, I may let you out of here a day or two earlier than I planned. But let’s see how you do moving about on your own first.”

I agree and she leaves. Nurse Goodhealth removes the catheter, and the leads that that reach to my chest and monitor my heart and breathing.

“Ok Mollygirl, are you ready to try this?”

“Sure, let's do this,” I say as I lower myself from the bed with the nurse’s assistance. I feel her telekinesis spell helping to balance me as I stand on my own hooves for the first time in over a week. She releases the spell as she moves next to me. I almost fall to the ground.

“Damn it, I feel like a foal. Standing should not be this hard.” I tell her.

“It's ok Mollygirl, you need to get used to standing and walking again. I know how hard that is, not only do I assist others in it but as a young filly, I had to relearn how to walk after I was severely injured in a fall from a silo. Do not worry, you got this.”

I lean on her and slowly advance toward the door; she takes a step each time I do helping me relearn to do something I have done since the day I was born. It is humiliating, but I have to do it. Part of me thinks it would be so much easier just to lay back down, get drunk and say to hell with it. It hurts with each step and the use of muscles that have been allowed to stiffen and not forced to support my body.

“Come on now, what you going to wimp out. You want to let the bastard that did this to you win. Take another step. Come on, another one, you got this.” I hear Nurse Goodhealth telling me, each time I want to quit. Finally, we reach the nurses' station. It has taken me 15 minutes to do what should have taken me less than 3. But I have done it.

“Are you ready to try a few steps without leaning on me?” She asks.

I simply nod my head yes. She backs away and I slowly place one foot after the other. I feel the pain in my side still and feel a bit of blood from the wound on my side. But I am doing it. I can not let myself stop. I am almost back to my room when I see him for the first time since the incident. Badger. He sees me and I see tears in his eyes. But I know I cannot really be seeing him. He is supposed to be on guard in Dairyanne. He comes trotting over to me. But Nurse Goodhealth tells him to get back until I am back in my bed.

Finally, I am back in my bed and Nurse Goodhealth looks at me. “Good job, now are you ready for your visitor, or should I tell him to come back later?”

“Oh, for Goddess's sake, please let me see him.” I nearly beg.

She signals for him to come in. Badger almost gallops to my bedside. He put his hoofs around me and is in tears. “I am so sorry Mollygirl. I am so sorry. I didn't mean to fail you.”

“It’s ok Badger, it’s Ok. I am just so happy to see you love. I have missed you so much these last couple of days.”

At first, he looks confused, but then I see it dawn on him the reason for the time difference, I have only been conscious for a few days. “Thank the Goddesses you are still able to walk even. I was afraid that I would not be able to even talk to you. I hope you do not mind seeing me?” I can hear the pain in his voice.

“Badger, why would I mind. I am just so happy I got to see you so soon. And to boot the first time I try to walk again. You really do not know how much that means to me.”

“You really are not upset at me for failing to save them? I tried to keep up Molly, I did, But I had to stop and grab my battle saddle and the Anglebunny. I did not think I would be too late to help.” He says with tears in his eyes. I

“Badger, we were all too late. That bastard knew what he was doing and was going to ambush us too.”

“Still, I should have done something. Anything, but I could only stand there, it was too late those two got away. All we could do was take the one you gelded prisoner.”

“The one I gelded? Badger, I had only kicked him.”

“You really do not know how much damage you did to him and where? You crushed both of his” he stops.

My jaw has dropped, “Oh Hell no. I could not of. I know I was panicking but I could not have kicked that hard, now could I?"

He looks me straight in the eyes and only nods. I am stunned. I can not imagine having really done something like that. “You did my love. You did. Every stallion who has heard of or seen it is now afraid of the mare who did that it seems."

I guess that means Badger does not have to worry about someone trying to steal me away from him now. Finally, I pull his face up to mine, I look into his blue eyes and I kiss him a kiss to last a lifetime. When we break the kiss, I pull him in tight to me.

“You did not fail me, my love, you did what you could. I know, I heard them have to pull you off of him. I saw you beating that tree with bloody hoofs while Abby tried to comfort you. I know love and I am sure Ivy and Pona know it too.”

His jaw drops, “Mollygirl, that last part happened when you were dead the first time, how?” he asks.

“I don’t know Badger, I really don’t, but I remember it. I remember Sutures and Chance starting to give me CPR. I, things are fuzzy after that.”

He looks shaken. “I love you Mollygirl, I am so glad you are ok. I hate to have to say it but I should get going soon. I was only supposed to escort a couple of wounded prisoners here.”

“Damn, I was hoping you could stay longer. I know Magpie should be back in a bit.”

“I’m sorry Moll, you know how it is. I do not want to do anything to get you or me in trouble right now.’

“Badger, before you go, I have to tell you something. I do not know if you were told about how much damage they did to me?”

“Molly, I have not heard anything. This is the first time I have had even to get up here. What is it, love? How bad is it? Are you ok?”

“Badger, the damage was bad enough that I have had one ovary removed. The other one was damaged along with the fallopian tube, but they are badly scarred. Badger, please don’t leave me, but, I, I, they told me I probably will never be able to have a foal. I am so sorry my love.” I tell him as tears stream down my face.

“Mollygirl, while I would love for you to be the mother of one of my foals, I care more about you than that. You are not just a broodmare. You are one of the mares I want as my wife. I only hope you still want to be with a stallion who cannot protect his mares.” He tells me back as his voice chokes up.

“Of course, my love. I want that more than you would ever know. I want to be married to both of you. I wish you would not doubt that.” I kiss him on his forelock. “So, what happened that brought you here now?”

He smirks “Well, we had some slavers try and come in through the roadblock. When we ordered them to stop, so we could search them, they tried to run me down. Ol’ Chance took the driver out of the seat with his AM rifle, Bullet, Shadowbuck and I got the other three. Those three survived, the driver, well, let’s just say his spirit shook its mortal coil before it hit the grou...” at which point his eyes go wide and he stares at me for a few seconds without completing his sentence.

“Badger, what? Do you think I am going to be offended? I am just glad you are ok and that Chance got the bastard who tried to hurt my stallion.”

“Sorry Moll, I just, I hate thinking how close I came to losing you too. Molly, I have to say it spooks me a bit though that you saw so much after you were. You know, you were technically dead. I am so glad you are here, but It is screwing with my mind right now. I am sorry love.”

“I know, I understand Badger. I, I, damn it, I wanted things to go back to you wanting me the way you did before. I, when will I just learn to shut my mouth.” I tell him as I begin to bawl like a foal.

“Molly, please don’t cry love. I do still love you; I still want you,” he tells me as he holds me against his shoulder, comforting me this time.

After I stop crying, he looks at me. “Are you ok love?” I nod my head. “Ok, I really do need to get back to the squad. Please do not doubt I love you. I do, whether we can have foals together or not. I want you in my life, please realize that.”

Snuffling a bit, I tell him “Ok, thank you for coming to see me, my love. I have missed you and been worried about you. If you can please come to see me again.”

“I will, I promise Mollygirl. I promise. Please forgive me for making you cry too.”

“Forgiven already Badg, already forgiven.”

I hold out my hooves to him for a hug. He enters my embrace and I kiss him as deeply as I can. After we release and he turns to go I tell him, "Please come back to me Badger, please, as soon as you can.”

“I will love, I will. If you see Magpie first tell her I was here and that I love her too. I miss both of you so much right now.” He then turns and walks out of the room.

As I watch him go, I see his head start to go down and his ears back. I hope he will be ok. I hope I have not done or said anything to screw up our relationship. I feel so useless right now. I can’t even make my stallion happy for a little bit. What is wrong with me? Part of me wishes I had not come back. Like I had a choice or something.

__________

A little while after Badger leaves, I see Magpie come into my room. She comes over and gives me a hug and a kiss. Before I can tell her he has been there she looks at me. "How come I smell Badger's scent on you Mollygirl?" So, I tell her he was there shortly before, and that he had been escorting a couple of prisoners for treatment. I then tell her that he also sends his love to her. At first, she is upset that she missed him and I didn’t, then she notices my eyes.

“Mollygirl, have you been crying?”

“Yes love, I am sorry. It just hurt the way he looked at me. He said I should not have known some of the things I knew, that I was dead then. Mags, I don’t even know how I knew them. Damn it. I can barely remember what happened and what I do, scares the stallion we love bad enough that he has a hard time dealing with it or me. I feel useless Mags, useless.”

“I am sure it is not that bad Moll. I know he loves you, just like I do.”

“Mags, you didn’t see the look on his face. I did. He is spooked around me now. I guess it does not help that I also had to tell him I cannot carry his foals. I am sorry Magpie. You can not understand what that is like. I thank the Goddesses you can’t but you cannot understand it.”

“Give him time Mollygirl, he is a stallion after all. Remember what Momma Sumac said, sometimes they have to be nudged to do the right thing, even if they already want to.”

“On the positive side, the catheter is out and I am supposed to start trying to walk again. I made it to the nurses’ station and back earlier. I know it does not seem like much, but it is a big deal for me. Speaking of that, I am going to need help walking to the restroom soon, if you are willing?”

“Of course, love, I would be glad to help you when you are ready.”

“Thanks, I appreciate it. Did you get a chance to stop at the library?”

“Yes, but I realized I was not sure what type of books you like to read. I picked a couple I hope you do not mind?”

“Mags, it's whatever you bring or the reports. And I really need a break from the reports. I could even read Mare-Do-Well novels right now.”

“Really Molly, you do not need to get insulting, I know you are a grown mare for goodness sakes. No. I picked up a couple of books of poetry, Winds Through the Fields, a collection of poems from R. Plowing, and Trails Through the Clouds by Cloud Seeder. I figured you might be interested in the second one at least with your newfound interest in flying.

“Ok, what else did you pick up Mags?”

“How about a brief history of the Equestrian War with the Great Caesar, Volume One, The First Five Years. I also picked up Iron Shod Firearms, A Brief History. I figured both of those might be up your ally.”

“Ok, both of those do sound interesting too. Are you hinting you want me to read poetry to you later tonight dear?”

“Actually, I would really like it if you did, or I could read some to you. I hope you do not mind. But I really do enjoy it sometimes.” She tells me.

At this point I think to myself; I really would have enjoyed reading some Mare-Do-Well, but I can not face her calling me foalish. It is bad enough the way Badger is now; I do not want to drive her away too. “Ok, why not read a couple now. Here hand me one of the books.”

“Molly, if I lay next to you would you read me some poems. I would be happy to hear the ones from Trails in the Clouds, as I have not read or heard any of those ones yet.”

“Ok, Mags, but they may not all be very cheerful. Let’s start with this one, it seems interesting,” and as I begin to read to her she cuddles up to me and places her head on my chest.

The Anvil Cloud

By Cloud Seeder

As all good pegasi do know, it is the weather that we control.

To protect those who live upon the ground, and those in the cloud cities as we look below.

But from time to time true danger appears, and with both at jeopardy, our true duty will appear.

Those of us in the weather control wardens fly forth to tame the raging storm.

The anvil shape warns us all, that death within may befall us all, our lives therefore to lose.

But that choice we had, made long ago, when we this duty did, we choose

Into the storm we all must fly, by flights, by wings.

Lightning, Windshear, Blinding Rain, and Hail.

Tornado winds and Microburst

We fly as many to no avail.

We see too many who fall to ground, to never rise again.

But when we fight this foe as one.

Together we ensure that most will again see the sun.

On wings of glory onward we fly, using our magic to tame this storm.

For friends, for family, for those we love.

Our duty to those who rule the ground from those of us who rule the sky above.

After all, as all good pegasi do know, it is the weather that we control.

“That is a way of looking at what they used to do I never thought about,” Magpie tells me.

“It makes me wonder how different things would be if they only would reopen the skies and work with us again. Too bad, it will probably never happen though.” I tell her.

“Do you see any others there that you might like to read me love?” she asks.

I smile, “Actually several. The next one I think you might enjoy a bit more, but it is still a bit morose. It is called The Final Farewell at Days End.”

And so, we passed the next couple of hours, just her and I, and of course our guard. At least our latest one had the decency to look bored. Shortly before dinner time, I had a surprise visitor. Kickers.

“Good evening Cadet Mollygirl, Ma’am, I am sorry for interrupting. I hope you do not mind my visiting. Please do not bother to move, I will, however, sit in the chair if you do not mind.”

“Hello Kicker, you are very welcome. In fact, I had hoped you would stop by. Please take a seat, and before I forget my manners, Kicker this is my marefriend Magpie; Magpie, this is Sergeant Kicker. “

She stands and shakes hooves with Mags. I see both smile and Kicker start to relax a bit. Then she continues to talk. “Thank you, Ma’am. I am glad to hear that. I wanted to tell you how sorry I am about both of your losses. I know how much it must have hurt you. It always hurts when we lose the young ones.”

“Kicker, we are both off duty right now, and as this is strictly a social call, please just call me Mollygirl, or even Molly, ok?”

“Sure, no problem, Ma’, I mean Molly. Sorry about that. You know how it is, once it's ingrained it can be a hard habit to break.”

“Sure, I do Kicker, by the way, can I just call you Kicks for short when in private?”

“Are you sure you want that level of familiarity ma’… I mean MollyGirl, I do not want to have others think less of you.”

“Yes, I am sure, I hope you do not mind, Kick, but can I ask you a question?”

“Go ahead and ask, but understand, I may not answer if I do not feel it is best to do so.”

“Ok, sounds fair, the other day when you told your relief to remember Herds 11:21. What was that all about?”

She straightens up and becomes very serious. "Molly, Magpie, you do understand that us cows, well we have our own culture? That is from the book of Pastures, our religious book.”

Magpie then sits up and looks at Kicker, “Wait, you are telling me you have your own religious beliefs? I thought everyone just believed in the Goddesses. Please, tell me more.”

Kicker looks at both of us, then turns and looks at her fellow cow who is on guard, who then simply nods to her, before she continues “Most ponies do not even care about our culture, that and because those of us who were in the stable wanted to fit in. We assimilated the pony culture and while we remembered where we come from, we only do so in private normally, but I digress. You asked about Herds 11:21, here it is Mollygirl: Herds 11:21, When the predators once again rally to strike, they shall first attempt to wound and kill our strongest leaders and protectors. It is then that we must stand fast beside them and in turn, protect them as they do us, lest we all fall beneath their teeth. “

I am dumbstruck, finally, I find my voice again “Kicker, were you referring to me when you said that the other day?”

“Yes, Molly, I was. I have already seen you stand up for us. I have now seen that even your elders in the past came to know your name and asked you to help in defense of the greater herd. Is it so hard to believe, now when the predators have knocked you down, we must stand by and protect you while you get back on your hooves again to help us again?”

“Is that why all my guards have been cattle since you started to be posted here?”

“Yes, it is. We are all volunteers from Lieutenant Archer's artillery section. Word has already passed through the cattle in the Co-op by the way. If you ever need help, please do not be afraid to call upon us.”

“I really appreciate it, but really, I am not that important Kicker.”

“Mollygirl, we all are important, just in different ways. Even Tar Water is important, as she has made us stronger, much like iron in a forge, and then hardened. It is not easy, but it changes us and makes us stronger.”

“Hmmm, makes sense I guess, I just have never looked at it that way.” I hear Magpie say, and I quietly have to agree.

“Kicker, I have to ask, were cows always like they are now, I mean in the old stories they just seem like animals usually, we rarely hear of any that can talk even, what happened?”

“Ah, now that, that is interesting. We could always talk, however, we did so in our own language usually. Those that talked pony, well they were bilingual. We considered ourselves to be indentured servants back then. For those of us who were in the stable, well, it was a change for us, as we became equals. Not only in fact, but in our minds, and I think that was the biggest change. When the stable door closed the cows that were here, well, they had been specially recruited from all over Equestria. They were some of our most intelligent and skilled cattle and their families. We decided to make a concentrated effort to blend into the pony culture. Because of Stable-Tec’s seeming tendency to experiment there may have been some other stables with cattle in them also. We just don’t know, and if there were, they may not have survived or they may still be sheltered in the stable.”

Magpie then asks “Other than learning pony, what did you have to do?”

“Magpie, we changed how our social order worked in a lot of ways. We have always kept our religious beliefs to ourselves but made an even more concentrated effort. We became more about planning and looking at the future than when we were in the pastures. One of the more noticeable changes is one I am sure you do not even think about. Our Cutie ear tags. We developed these in the stable to assist us in blending in better. Each of us has one that we wear. Often times these are handed down from generation to generation, but never before the previous wearer has passed on. We originally made them from scrap metal in the stable, they indicate a facet of our personality or a special talent that our elders see in us. However, they do not mandate what we do with our life. They are also a reminder of our roots and how far we have come.”

I have to ask, “So when Mootilda was killed, should Mille have recovered her ear tag? I know the raiders got it, but I do not know if it ever was recovered.”

“Mollygirl, hers was the first to fall and not be recovered. It did cause some contention at one point. Some thought she should have made more of an effort to get it back, but that is a long time ago, how did you know about that?”

So, I tell her about the memory orb of Moo’s death, to say the least, she is interested in seeing it.

“Mollygirl, I really appreciate your bringing this to my attention, if you have any more with her, I would really like to see them too. You see, Mootilda was my great-grandmother. There was always talk about how she died and why. This may help end those questions.”

“Kicker, I know I have seen several of her and Millie, Mootilda was Millie’s best friend, she died providing covering fire for Millie after she was too badly wounded to move. But do not take my word for it, watch it some time for yourself.”

Mags looks at me and then at Kicker, “Actually Kicker, we have the orb with her death on it in the room right now if you would like to try it tonight.”

“That is more than tempting Magpie, let me think for a bit on it. But no matter my decision know I thank you for the offer.”

We continue to talk about some of the intricacies of the cows’ culture and I tell her some of what I have been finding out on the orbs as well as through my readings. We also start talking about things of a more personal nature. I am surprised to find out that Kicker has had two calves already. She was married to one bull, but he died after her first calf was born. She is on her fourth husband who is the father of her youngest. It seems that bulls can often be tempted to try greener pastures and jump the fence just as readily as some of the bucks I have known. Who knew, they all seemed so quiet and proper.

After another hour has passed, she looks at me and Magpie “Did you really mean you could let me see that memory orb? Can we cows really use them too?”

“I do not see why not; I know one of the first orbs I used was made by Bertha the Overcow when the door opened. It was interesting to see how the body of a cow feels compared to that of a pony.” I tell her.

“Sounds interesting. I think I will try the one for Mootilda if you do not mind. However, if Magpie can arrange it, I would love to use the one for Bertha someday.”

“I think that can be arranged, fairly easily Kicker, just let me know when. I will tell Pages that you are coming and may end up staying late.” Mags tells her and then nods at me.

“Thank you both I appreciate it. What do I have to do to use it?” She asks.

“Let’s get you ready for it, lay back in the chair and I will put the headset on you.” As she gets up from the bed and walks over to the unit and sets it up. After the repeating unit is on her, Mags puts the orb in the reader area. “Are you ready Kicker?”

“I guess I am,” she tells us, and then Magpie flips the switch and I can see Kicker begin the orb.

Magpie goes down to get dinner for herself in the cafeteria and I eat my dinner. Once she is back, I begin to read to her again. We switch to the other book of poetry. It is interesting to see the subtle difference in the writing styles as well as the choice of subjects for it. Eventually, I fall asleep again. When I awake, Mags is removing the recollector from Kicker

I look at Kicker and ask “What do you think Kicks?”

She looks back at me very seriously, “I think we need to find George.”

__________

With that my life seems to be taking a turn I had not really anticipated. We agree that the cattle in the community will see if they can find any indications of George in the area. I also agree that I will begin to look for her. Magpie will lead the search to determine if she may have actually come to the area by looking in the archives.

The next day when Archer and Emerado arrive I discuss with them about trying to locate information about George, and where she might be. However, I do not reveal what I have learned about the cattle culture to them, as for some reason it just feels like I have been included in to a part of their culture that they want to keep private, and I do not want to breach that trust.

I have a brief visit with Memory who is there for treatment of her illness, but as she says, “It will not cure it, but at least it gives me a bit more time to share with others I care about.” As she heads to her appointment, she tells me she will visit again that evening if she is up to it.

We spend the rest of the day studying the reports and I finally agree to try a memory orb again. It has been a couple of days, but at least this time I will have a guard, so hopefully no real surprises.

I begin preparing for the memory orb as I normally do. Then once ready, Soundwave turns it on and I am no longer myself, but in somepony else once again.

__________

As I become aware of the new body and surroundings I am not surprised by the feeling of the wings. In fact, they now feel “natural” to me. I do not know if that is a good thing, as I hate the idea of starting to miss them normally.

I feel the aches and pains of an older mare once again. I also see several ponies around her, we are flying in formation in full battle rattle. The feel of the pegasus battle saddle is actually more comfortable than I would have imagined. We are flying nap of the earth, all of us. As she turns her head, I see several flocks of us. Further back I even see several armed sky wagons flying in formation with us. I see artillery rounds exploding ahead of us and further to the north. Just then I see the artillery fire shift and the shells begin to strike directly ahead of us after a few minutes the shell fire again adjusts with a pattern of two walls of artillery shells on each side and a moving one ahead of us. My Goddesses, I have never seen such an intense pattern of fire before. How could anypony or zebra survive this? But they do. My Luna they do, as I see them scrabbling out of their bunkers to try and shoot as the forward wall of shellfire stops and we skim over them strafing them, and dodging their fire in a series of intricate and coordinated weaves and jigs as we fly forward and break through their lines, once again Rainbow dash has breached into the enemy’s rear.

Once through she leads them deep behind the lines, over 55 kilometers. Once they are through and are out of sight of the zebra forces, she finds a clearing in a valley, and they all land.

“Colonel, Colonel Hail Storm, 10-minute rest. I want numbers on casualties and a quick evaluation of any changes we need to make to the formations. Before we take off I want one flock to go high and do a quick scout to make sure we are not sighted before we begin this next leg.”

“Yes, Madam Ministry Mare, Understood.” He replies and then calls out to his aid. “You heard the mare, let’s do this ponies. Five minutes I want casualty numbers ready, move it.” As he walks away and begins talking to other members of his staff.

I feel myself stretch and move all four legs, I swish my tail and then stretch and briefly flap my wings to keep them from getting stiff. I really could get used to this wing stuff.

She takes a drink from her canteen and then checks her battle saddle to make sure everything is secure. Once finished she approaches the colonel and his staff as they examine a map before beginning the next leg of the raid.

As I approach, they all stand straighter, none salute, however, good field discipline I see. “Ok Colonel, what have we got?”

“Ma’am we are here,” he says as he points his hoof at the map. If we head in this direction, we can drop these two bridges, as well as send off a small detachment to hit this river port. Both will disrupt their supply lines. We may also want to consider dropping this line of telephone wire to cut their communications. All of which will cause some more confusion as to what our intended target is.”

“Ok, Colonel, that sounds good, now what were our loses on the breakthrough?”

“Ma’am, they were relatively light. We lost 20 killed and injured and one missing in action from the flocks. However, we also lost a sky wagon and all of its cargo to one of their anti-air guns. That was a crew of three on it, no survivors ma’am.”

“Damn, I am sorry to hear that. But we got through relatively light then. Ok everybody, time to saddle up and fly.”

With that everypony scrambles. I watch the one flock go high and hear it call out over the radio that it looks clear. With that almost five hundred Pegasi and their support sky wagons leave the ground. Most remain together; however, I watch as a detachment of half a flock breaks off and skimming the tree lines heads toward the river port.

We continue to fly towards the target, twice stopping to destroy bridges using explosive charges. We have no real way to take care of prisoners, so I watch as they decide to not kill them, but to leave them tied up and gagged near their guard post, but in the woods with all of their communication gear destroyed. We take their weapons with us however along with any ammunition they might have. When we take off from each bridge, we take off in a direction different from our intended target, adjusting our course when we are out of sight. It is getting toward dark when I see the riverfront detachment reform with us. We come over a large hill and before us is a large clearing surrounded by woodlands. We begin to land and immediately take cover in the woods.

I see the Colonel approaching again, “Ok, Madam Ministry Mare, we have arrived at the intended overnight sight. I am having the troopers establish a picket line 50 yards out from each unit’s camp. Also, they have all been informed it’s a dry camp, with no fires, no lights. Reveille has been set for an hour before dawn, silent going from pony to pony.”

"Sounds good Colonel. I really would have liked to have used the clouds to camp this time, but I do not like the idea of them floating us off of the target, so tonight we go earth pony. Now get some rest, I will be up for another couple of hours then I will have you take over for a bit.”

“Sounds good Ma’am. Thank you. See you in a couple of hours.”

I see her as she walks from camp to camp stopping to check with each unit commander, and nodding to the troopers as she passes through. She goes and checks on the wounded that are carried in one of the sky wagons. She stops and chats briefly with each of them.

Finally, she goes and wakes the Colonel. After which she lays down and falls asleep.

Suddenly we are awakened by the colonel. It does not feel like we have gotten enough rest. I hear Rainbow Dash tell herself, “It will have to do, we can rest after we are all home.”

Then she looks at the colonel in the darkness. “Thank you, Colonel. Is it that time already?”

“Yes ma’am, I have sent scouts out already, we should approach the supply dump just after dawn. That fly by and hitting them on the way back should put the sun at our backs and give us a big advantage.”

"I agree, I just hope the Zebras play by the rules this time and do not expect it.”

With that, we finish putting back on our kit. Once everypony is ready we take off as one. Flying just above the treetops, with a little extra wiggle room in the dark, As the sun begins to rise behind us, I see the supply dump in front of us. All looks quiet. The first flock lands in the supply dump and then all hell breaks loose.

I watch in horror as from several positions around the supply dump tarps are pulled off of Zebra anti-air guns as well as several tanks and machine-gun nests. All of which open fire as soon as they are clear... I see several of the first flock that are hit, but they are not alone, I see several zebras fall as well. As the tanks advance, I see one flock come into land and support the first, they are dodging the anti-air fire on the way.

Over the radio is complete havoc.

“Feather one to all Feather Flock, fall back and consolidate.”

“Tanks, tanks on our right flank, Team two take that anti-tank rocket and hit them in the rear.”

“Medic, we need medics on the ground, we need to medivac them before…”

I watch as one of the sky wagons goes in to try and recover the wounded, I feel my body twist as we line up a shot on a zebra trooper who comes out from behind a pile of supplies and fires an anti-tank rocket into it, hitting the spark battery, which explodes violently throwing the wounded in it into the sky.

Overhead I see two flights providing air support to those on the ground. I watch as two Pegasi teams keep suppressing the zebras on the grounds. One pony flies in tight circles, while the other one more heavily armed attacks those who fire at the first. This works fairly well, but with the number of hostiles we are engaging it is not enough.

Just as things seem to be about to get better, I see dragons inbound. On the dragons, I see teams of two zebras each riding them and shooting from their backs. The only thing that could be worse right now is for us to have to deal with griffins too.

“Colonel get down there and rally your ponies. We need to destroy as much as we can and then get out of here. I will lead a counterstrike against those dragons.”

I watch as the colonel suddenly dives for the ground and begins to try and rally his troops. Meanwhile Rainbow Dash, and by extension me, race upwards higher into the sky. She calls on the radio, “Flocks Three and Four on me. Staggered flight formations, a single pass through do not stop to engage, straight through then we will spin around and hit’em in the ass.”

They form up in flights of five. Each flock is made up of five flights of five troopers. Two hundred pegasi fly directly into the teeth of ten dragons and their riders. We are outclassed, but we need to buy time for those on the ground. I watch as we fly through, firing as we go, I see several of the zebra riders being shot and falling limp in their harnesses, and even see one dragon badly wounded break off. However, they keep coming. They try to stop in-flight to engage us, dumping speed, instead of following suit, we pass through their formations as fast as we can. Firing at point-blank range before we can get past them, we spin around to re-engage and our formations have fallen apart. We dive into their ranks and begin the deadly game anew. As we get close again Rainbow Dash sees a dragon about ready to spit fire at her. To do so it has dumped all of its speed. As it opens its mouth to shoot at her she spins around and fires both of the energy weapons on her battle saddle, right down its throat. I see the beams burn through the back of its head and into the brain cavity. It drops like a rock, landing on top of its crew of zebras and in front of one of their tanks. That gives her the break she was waiting for. Behind us, there are several detonations in the supply dump as The Colonel and the ground assault flocks destroy what they can before being forced out.

“All Flocks, this is RD1, I repeat RD1, Rally, I say again, RALLLLYYYY!!!!” and she spins away for a large cloud bank in the distance.

With that, every Pegasi that is able leaps skyward and flies as fast as they can to form upon her. I see the remaining sky wagon from the fight trying to rejoin but the zebras easily overtake it and force it down. I only hope that the crew was able to survive the landing and surrender.

It is a running fight. The Dragons keep up the chase for several kilometers but the dispersed nature of our forces makes it hard to concentrate fire on more than a few at a time. Then we hit the clouds. The dragons know we now have the upper hand and balk from entering after us. We engage the few that enter the clouds, Entire flocks ambushing them in the blinding cloudbanks. Finally, they break off and return to their forces.

“Colonel, please report.” Rainbow Dash orders over the Radio. There is no reply. Finally, over the radio, she hears a voice. "Ma’am, The Colonel didn’t make it. This is Major Cloud Burst. His adjunct.”

I feel her suck in her breath as if kicked. She then replies. “Major, I need a count of casualties, and we need to find a place to camp for the night.”

"Yes, Ma’am. Will do.”

She finally sits on a cloud and catches her breath. Around her many of her troops are wounded in various capacities. The major finds her and starts to make a report.

“Ma’am, we have taken over 20 percent dead or missing. Several of those missing were the wounded from earlier that were in the sky wagons.”

“Thank you, Major. I appreciate the report. Now let’s look at the map and see where we can camp for the night.”

They look at the map, searching for a location that will provide them with a safe spot for the night. Just as they put the map away over the radio they hear “Feather one, this is feather flight 3, we have hostiles inbound, repeat hostiles inbound. Looks like griffins.”

“Oh, for Luna’s sake, you have to be kidding me. Let’s go get’em, Major.” She tells him as she shifts herself and prepares for action again.

We look up and above in time to see the griffins swooping from out of the sun at us, we countercharge them, and the formations collide in midair with a force that is almost unbelievable. I see both Pegasi and griffon wounded fly limpidly off, and the dead and severely wounded fall from the sky. Rainbow Dash and the others physically engage in hoof-to-claw combat. It is then that I notice at the same time Rainbow Dash does that more of the enemy is inbound, we are going to be overwhelmed. She calls again over the radio, “This is RD1 to all Flocks, Disengage, and reform on the wing”

“RD1 this is Feathers 2, I have the third Flock here we are establishing a line, have all troops fly through us, we will delay them for you.”

“Major, make sure you can disengage, they are trying to drive us, be careful of that flock of griffons coming in from the far left. “

“Rodger that Ma’am. Now let’s get them home.”

The Major and the third flock fly line abreast, weapons firing as they countercharge the Griffon formations. This allows the survivors of the other formations to break off. At first, I see single Pegasi starting to run off, then groups of two, then entire flights, and finally I watch as an entire flock begins to fly for their lives. Panic has set in.

“Colonel Cloud Burst get to that cloud behind you and keep going through it, I have a plan that may just stun them enough for us to break off. We will rendezvous at our campsite from last night. All Flock Troopers, break and reform at last night's camp, do not lead them to it, escape and evade tactics for the next hour, I will meet you there, Head for the deck we have a Sonic Rainboom coming in.”

With that, I feel her throw her body into the flight. She stretches out as she moves her head lower in line with her body. I can actually see the moisture in the air start to form a cone around us. As the clouds nearest us begin to push away. Suddenly behind us, I hear a loud noise and a flash of brilliant colors start, we dive through the clouds that they are on and as they break apart the force of the sonic rainboom slaps against the griffons. Stunning them as if they have just been bucked upside the head. As we weave through their formations, they try to shoot at us but cannot move their weapons fast enough to track us. As we barrel roll past one formation, I see the rainbow that we are leaving behind in our wake, and the clouds behind us disperse. The formations of the griffons are disorganized and shattered, but all try to reform and chase after us. I also see several of the Griffon as they fall stunned from the sky, it must be their weaker flyers.

As we continue at this speed, I see that all of the enemy formations are now chasing after the rainbow, we are heading back toward the supply dump. I see a thunder cloud ahead and Rainbow Dash flies toward it, slowing down enough that the sonic rainboom ends and she is only a single pegasus in the sky, the enemy far enough behind that they can no longer see us here, but they have been distracted enough that the rest of her troops have been able to run. We land for a bit of rest. After an hour break, we take to the sky once again and flying nap of the earth return to the site of the camp from the night before. We land in the clearing and are greeted by the Major, now Colonel Cloud Burst.

“It is good to see Madam Minster, Thank the Goddesses you are ok.”

“Good to see you too Colonel. How are we looking?”

“Ma’am, it's not good, we have taken over fifty percent casualties, but we still have some straggling in.”

She walks over to a tree and punches it with a forehoof, “Damnit! They have to do something to better protect my flyers! We have to get some kind of body armor! This cannot happen again!”

A short time later I hear her talking to herself under her breath, “Great, I forgot all about this thing. Now they can all see how I fouled this up.”

It is then that I see her hoof come up and turn off the recollector unit.

__________

Then I am back in my room. I am stunned by what I have seen. I am not sure more what has stunned me, Rainbow Dash being so badly defeated, or the use of a Sonic Rainboom. My Goddesses, I got to experience what it was like to do a Sonic Rainboom. I start to giggle quietly. I have to say I did learn a lot from it too. From both sides.

I look up and see the others looking at me, expectantly. It is daytime outside the window, so I guess this must have been longer than I expected. I just look at them and smile.

Archer looks back at me “So?”

“A lot of good information there, much more than in the reports. I also got to experience a Sonic Rainboom. She really did it. I had almost thought it a myth.”

“Wait, who did a sonic rainboom? And why?” Emerado asks.

“Rainbow Dash. It was one hell of an ambush. She used it as a distraction to break contact with the Zebra forces. Do you want to view it?”

Emerado almost goes pale, I mean more so than her light grey coat normally is. “No, no more flying for me. I am good.”

Archer, on the other hand, looks at me and asks, “Mollygirl, do you think I should? If so, I will do so. I am not as into the idea of flying as you, but I am always willing to learn. However, I can not do it today. As it was, I had to leave Emerado here with you while I went back to my troops yesterday. Perhaps in a day or two when I have a good 18 hours to spare.”

“Excuse me, I was out for 18 hours, oh no, I am so sorry Em, Archer. I did not mean to be out for so long.”

“That’s ok, Mollygirl, however, your doctor was a little put out that you were out so long. She wanted you to get some more time on your hooves. She is thinking of booting you out of here in another day or two.” Emerado informs me.

“I really, I hope so. I am so sick of being in here. The only good thing is I get to see so much of Magpie and everyone.”

“Understandable, but remember most of the Door kickers will be out in the field for another few days also. After that, you may see them again, but they will be on leave rotation unless it needs to be changed again.” Archer reminds me.

“Well at least once I am out of here, I can start to try building my strength back up and try looking for George, or hints of where she may have gone.”

“Mollygirl, what do we tell her if we find her? I mean if she is asleep, she will not be very happy if we wake her for no reason.” Em reminds me.

“All good points, I have to say, but I also have to interrupt here as it is time to practice walking, I will be back in a bit, I have to use the restroom.” And with that, I change the subject.

After I return, I take a walk to the nurses’ station and back. It has become a regular practice for me, that every time I use the restroom I then make this trek. At first, it was agony, now it is becoming easier although, after the downtime from the memory orb, I had started to stiffen up a bit again. On my way, I see my doctor. She is making her rounds and is going in to see another patient, but smiles at me as she sees me make my trek.

After I have returned to my bed, I am in the midst of rereading the after-action report that covers the memory orb that I have just seen. I am now fully able to understand the differences between what was said, and what really occurred. I am discussing these with Em and Archer when Dr. Embolism comes in. She looks at my chart, then does a cursory check. Finally, she looks at me. “Well, Mollygirl. I think that in two days I will be sending you home. Everything looks good enough I could release you tomorrow, but I want one extra night of healing. I also have to say that I am happy with how far you have come on walking again. Perhaps later you can try to go to the end of the hall and back a couple of times, other than that you look good. I will see you tomorrow then,” she then leaves the room.

I look at Emerado and Archer, “Well the next couple of days should go fast enough. Is there anything that maybe we should start to discuss, that you have been holding back?”

Emerado looks at me, “Mollygirl, once we are back at the stable, I have a few things to discuss. However, I am not authorized out here to talk about them. But let’s just say, you will have your reason for waking George.”

She has stunned both Archer and me. I can only wonder now what is going on, and how much trouble we are all really in now. But hopefully, we will have George to stand beside us again.

__________

Dear D.J. Pony, I have a dear friend that is going through some very tough times right now. Could you please play the Wrong Side of Heaven for her and those around her that share her grief and stand with her during this time of tribulations?

Thank you Very much

Lt. Archer

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Thank you to Kkat, for inventing the universe fo Fallout Equestria. Thank you to Somber, Fuzzy VeeVee, and several others for showing how this universe can be built upon.

I also have to thank my test readers and proofreaders, as well as my illustrator. Also, thank you to my readers. I hope I continue to entertain you.

For my readers who may not be familiar with this song the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=o_l4Ab5FRwM

Chapter 11 Uncertain Ground

Chapter 11 Uncertain Ground

“Don’t discount that part of who he was just because you didn’t know it. None of us are all of who we are to any one person.” ― John Scalzi

The next two days go rather fast. Magpie came and spent that night and the next with me. Thank the Goddesses that she has been so strong and supportive of me. The next morning is spent with Emerado and Soundwaves, again reviewing the reports and rewatching a previous memory orb. I am really getting the hang of evaluating what I see in the orbs compared to what is written down. There is so much to learn. I mean, I now have not only seen how to perform a raid effectively and escape, but also how to counter those raids.

Finally, Dr. Embolism releases me. Emerado and Soundwaves come and pick up the recollector equipment and take it back to the stable. Magpie meets me before I can even leave my room. On the way, we stop for a couple of hay burgers and Sparkle Colas. Then she walks me to the entrance gate of the stable. This is the first time I have ever had anypony with me who was not authorized to go in with me. It feels very strange. She smiles at me.

“I know love, I can’t go any further with you. Sorry.”

“Thank you for coming this far, dearest, I just wish I could spend some more time with you today. If I can I will come and visit you again either tonight or tomorrow.”

“You promise, Moll? I really do want to spend time with you, I mean just you and I, no guards, no nurses or doctors peaking in. It was bad enough that one time when your heart monitor went up and they came running into the room thinking you were getting ready to code.”

I have to laugh at that one, “Well, it was one heck of a kiss. I told you, you knock my socks off young mare.”

We share a mutual laugh and then she moves closer, she puts her hooves around me and kisses me, and I return them to her. Once we break the kisses, I pull back a little, “I love you Mags, thank you so much for everything. I owe you so much.”

“It’s nothing Moll, I wanted to be there for you. Now you best get in there so you do not get in trouble.” With that she turns and starts to walk off, I see her lift and swish her tail as she stops and looks over her shoulder at me. She smiles at me when she sees me watching, then she heads off back to town. I then turn and enter the stable once again, duty awaits.

I head straight to the headquarters area of the stable to check in. On my way, I pass the security office and catch a glimpse of the pegasus poster. Boy, they sure have that right. It was really easy to die, the living part and duty, now that seems to be the tough part. One of these days I need to check out who made or printed that poster, I would love a copy for my own room.

Finally, I enter the command wing. I see Broadcast walking quickly from the communications room to the colonel’s office. I give a quick wave, and he waves back but has a nervous look on his face. Now, what is that all about I ask myself. Then I look over and see Emerado looking over a map next to Horns, one of the bulls on the HQ staff.

“Hey Em, Hey Horns, how is it going?”

"Hey Mollygirl,” Horns replies as he keeps looking at the map. I start to examine it myself then.

“Mollygirl, you better go report to the Colonel. I know you just got out of the hospital, but for now on, please wear your uniform to the HQ area, unless it is an emergency.”

“Thanks for the reminder Em, I just got back and wanted to check in as soon as I could. I had not thought about it.” If she was going to be that way, the least she could have done was bring me a spare one from my locker. I then head over to the Colonel’s office just as I see Broadcast exit it. I knock on the door and wait to be told to enter. Upon being told to do so I perform the traditional entrance and salute. “Colonel Sir, Cadet Mollygirl reporting for duty Sir,” I tell him.

He returns my salute. “Very Well Cadet. Now that you are on my staff; if my door is open, a quick knock and then enter is all I require. Also, for now on, please wear your full uniform unless it is an emergency when you are in the HQ area. I understand you wanted to report in as soon as you could.”

“Yes sir, My apologies about my appearance sir.”

“Cadet, please go to your stall, change into your uniform, and report back. I will discuss with Emerado and Horns what I want them to bring you up to speed on. By the way, later I want to discuss the now-infamous memory orb that has the cattle in the co-op excited as well as Cadet Emerado and Lt. Archer.”

“Yes sir,” I reply and then about-face and leave his office and head back to my stall to get properly dressed.

I enter my stall; overall it looks pretty much the same. Except the bedding has been stripped off of Ivy’s bunk. I smile at first when I see the drawing from Epona to Ivy. I take them down and carefully look at them. I remember each time Ivy received one of them and how excited and happy she was. I will see if Sumac wants some of them. The others, I will keep. Reminders of good times and innocence. I feel tears start to form in my eyes. I open Ivy’s locker and find her old uniforms. I take one out and inhale her scent from it. I miss her so much. As I go to put it back into her locker, I find a letter addressed to me in it. I open it and begin to read.

My Dearest Mollygirl,

If you are reading this letter then we both know that I am no longer on this side of the grass. I ask that you take care of Ma and Epona for me. I know both will be devastated. Please take care of yourself too. While I have never told you this, Mollygirl, not only are you my best friend, but I have loved you as a sister and so much more. I wish I had the guts to tell you how I feel in person, but I am just too afraid of losing you. If I told you how I feel, I am afraid you will reject me and end our friendship. I could not handle either. I love you Mollygirl. I wish I could be there right now with you holding you. Please know you are loved and that I will be waiting for you when it is your time.

Yes, I did love Timberjack and I do still miss him. However, you are my special mare and have always held a part of my heart. Please forgive me for not being brave enough to tell you.
With all my love

Yours, Ivy

It is the first time I have been truly alone since the incident; I feel the tears building as I realize how much I have truly lost. The dam breaks and I can not hold them back, even though I know I need to get back to the HQ. I do not know how long I lay there on the floor curled into a ball crying. Eventually, I feel Emerado helping me up. She takes the letter from my hooves and puts it on my bed and lets me cry into her shoulder. I should be mortified, but it just hurts too damn much. After a while, I finally run out of tears.

She looks at me. “You ok now Molly?” I nod my head yes. “Good, The Colonel figured something like this would happen. He sent me down here to help you if you needed it. Now that you have stopped crying, go ahead, wipe your eyes, and straighten your mane. Then get your uniform on. We have a lot to talk about. Besides the boys should be getting back tomorrow and you will want to be ready to see them with me.”

“Thanks, Em. I needed that. Please do not tell anyone, ok?”

“No problem Molly. As I said, the Colonel was kind of expecting it. I think he would have been more worried if you didn’t let it out, to tell the truth.”

That gets a smile out of me. I had always thought of Colonel Chappy as a tough old bird who would not let emotions get in the way at all. Perhaps I do have some lessons to learn. I then use a towel to wipe my face. I run a curry comb through my mane quickly and then get ready to put my uniform on. Em stops me then.

“Uh, Mollygirl, you need to remove the sergeant stripes from your uniform. After that, here are your cadet pips. They were Archers, and he wanted you to have them. He would have given them to you himself, but he is busy today with his guns.”

I had not even thought about that. “Thanks, Em, I appreciate it. Give me a few minutes.” I then remove the sergeant insignia that I was so proud of and replace them with the single hollow pip on each shoulder tab. What a stark contrast. Once finished I put my uniform back on and we head back to the HQ section.

Once we arrive Emerado takes me over and to the map. “Ok, Mollygirl, you can see by the map that Red Eye and his forces have really extended themselves. Thanks to the prisoner we have taken we now know that they have been probing us to determine how best to attack us. They also now have troops going all the way from Fillydelphia to the Hoof, many of these are on slave hunts, while some are just supply units that are supporting the other forces. They recently had troops around Tenpony Tower, from what I understand, those have been withdrawn. Currently, we have started to make tentative plans for an expeditionary force to cut the supply lines of those forces. I think your studies of the raids during the war will really help us with this.”

I am stunned. I am brand new to the staff, and I am to help plan the raids. Now to implement what Rainbow Dash and her staff were trying to teach me.

__________

After discussing with the colonel what was on the orbs, especially the one meant for me, we also talk to him about George and our belief that she may be in the area still. He then informs us about two major operations that are coming up soon. The first is to plan for a defense of the Co-op, especially the stable from a major assault. The next is that he wants us to develop operational plans for a series of raids against the slavers and their supply lines between Manehatten, the Co-op, and the Hoof.

“Emerado, Mollygirl. I can not tell you how important both portions of this plan are. We are working with our assets at Tenpony Tower and Watcher to combine our operations with theirs. While I am not privy to their portions of the operations, I have been convinced that our participation is necessary. In two weeks, we should have received enough weapons delivered from the Hoofington area to arm and equip a battalion of militia troops to reinforce the CDF.”

“Colonel. Are we going to authorize a full mobilization of the CDF? I mean are we going to stop all agriculture projects and support by CDF personnel during these operations?” Emerado asks.

“Emerado, the civilian support of the ag details will remain the same right now. However, Those of the CDF who are on them will have full kits ready as well as PipBucks or radios.”

“Sir, can we conscript civilian forces to assist in building defensive works if necessary?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, that is an excellent question, I would say yes, but we need to confer with the local mayors first. Also, I would like to find alternative housing for those few families that are still housed in the Stable itself. I am sure it will be a priority for whoever may attack us.” He replies to me.

"After you have the defense plans begun, I will need you both to start collecting all the intelligence we have on the villages, towns, and land between here, the Hoof, and Manehatten. I then want a roughed-out plan of operations to raid the slaver's lines. Ah ta hell with it, let's call them what they are. Red Eyes forces. I want the first set of plans roughed out in two days. Is that understood? Feel free to have the rest of the staff assist as necessary. However, I want horns to focus on the defensive works and to see if we can locate any more artillery pieces. Is that understood Cadets?”

“Yes, Sir,” we both chorus. It looks like we have a lot of work to do. Damn it, I was hoping to spend some time with Mags and Badger, but we dare not drop the ball on this.

“Finally, all troops are also to be reminded of the emergency code phrases to be used over our PipBucks and radios. Those of special note being Watcher level warning- Watcher has warned the command of danger. Broken Saber -A CDF Unit being overrun needs overwhelming support. Canterlot is falling- the Stable is under attack, Rally to assist, and finally, Mollygirl, I wish we had this before but I am sure you understand its importance, Black Flag- Raiders inside the Co-op borders. Ponies down.” He tells us. “I think that should be enough for a good start. Dismissed you two.”

We leave the office and start to examine maps of the entire Co-op, particularly around the stable. We begin to make our plans from there, making notes on the maps as we go. We work late into the night having Broadcast bring us dinner from the mess hall and we eat at our desks. About Midnight Em looks up at the clock.

“Mollygirl, it is already late, let's call it a night. We need to make sure we keep somewhat mentally alert while we can.”

“Sounds good Em.” I tell her, “Em, is it always like this, I mean this heavy of a workload? I thought it was more of a 6-4 job or even a 6-6 one. I had not expected this.”

She looks at me with a serious expression, "Mollygirl we have just had several weeks of work thrown at us at once. Relax, it should die down after this crisis period is over. It is not the first we have had, and it will not be the last.”

We continue to chat as we walk back to our stall. Once there, I remove my uniform blouse and sit momentarily on my bunk still talking to Em, however, I am starting to feel a little tired. When I wake up It is after three in the morning. Em is sleeping like a rock and the lights in the stall are out. I finish taking off the rest of my uniform and set my alarm for a half-hour before revile, I will clean up then. I am just too tired to care otherwise. I just hope today goes smoothly so I can get off in time to spend the evening with Badger and Magpie.

I awake in the morning still tired, but really looking forward to the end of the day so I can spend time with Badger and Mags. I grab a quick shower before Em and I head to breakfast and then Muster. We have to get to the formation a half-hour early just to make sure we do not have to make any emergency briefings to the troops. Today nothing of note. We fall into formation with the Colonel and the rest of the headquarters staff. I scan the ranks of the formation to see if the Door Kickers are back yet, then I remember, they will not be back for a couple more hours after they are relieved. I am slightly embarrassed by this small guffaw on my part. After all these years I should have remembered something so simple. But I just want to see him and my friends.

As I stand there idly thinking in the ranks being bored, my mind starts to wander and I can not help but hope that Badger still wants me. After our last meeting's utter failure, I am so nervous. I mean, what if he does not want me anymore, but still wants Mags? Will she leave me too? I keep up my façade in the ranks and try to shift my thoughts back to work, but it is hard. Finally I hear the Colonel’s voice, “Very Well. Company Commanders, take over your troops, dismissed.”

I hear the Regimental Sergeant Major call out, “Headquarters Troop Attention, Fallout?” I then realize that I have just stood my first formation as a staff pony, I am no longer a Door Kicker. A new chapter in my life has begun. I take two steps back and fall out of formation and walk next to Em and Horns back to the HQ.

“Ok Em, how many lines of defense do you two have in mind so far? I would like to see about getting the assignments started for the engineers and the project troops.” Horns tells her. I look at his ear and notice his ear tag. It is a silver one of a sword with two roses that form a heart behind it. Now I am curious as to what that means. I will have to ask him later, perhaps at lunch or on a tea break.

I miss the first part of Emerado’s reply, “Well we were thinking of at least two lines of trenches in front of the Stable entrance, along with barbed wire tangles if we can find enough. The trenches will have to zig and zag at random distances, but never too long. We do not want clear lines of fire down a large flank. What ideas do you have horns?”

“I was thinking of putting in a couple of lines around a few other areas to give additional defensive positions, but also to prevent them from pinpointing the stable itself. We may want to encircle the full stable with non-continuous trenches also this would have us ready no matter where they approach from. Also, having talked to some of the gun crews, maybe we will want to build either multiple gun positions or a firebase that is well defended and dug in. I just wish we had more guns for that option.” He tells her.

“You know, Trooper Badger mentioned to me that he thought we might be able to use the archives to find out where some shipments of weapons that never made it to the carriage factory may have been located,” I tell both of them.

They both look shocked and surprised at this. “No, really, I mean it. Perhaps we can have him work with another staff member to try and find them during his next service rotation?”

“Mollygirl, do you really think he may be correct about this? I mean we could use every weapon we can find. Especially if we can find some more heavy artillery. That would be very beneficial to us.” Horns replies.

With that, we begin to dive back into the planning. Come lunchtime Em and I head to the cafeteria, I hope we can catch Badger and Bullet before they head out to town. When we get there, we see Shadowbuck and Bullet eating. Bullet waves us over. As we get close, he stands up and gives both of us a brief hug. “It's great to see you two again, Molly I am sorry I was not able to make it to the hospital, but Em kept us all informed of how you were doing.”

“No problem Bull, I understand. I was just happy Badger got to come to visit.” I then notice the rank on his shoulder. “Congratulations Dad, I am so glad to see you finally made sergeant.”

“Thanks, Moll, I just wish I could have gotten them another way. These should have been Ivy’s. besides I was happy as a corporal.”

“Oh I understand Bullet, but you really should have had them years ago, you earned them. By the way, have you seen Badger?”

He looks a bit uncomfortable at this then tells me “He said he wanted to head to the house and check on Memory and Whiskey, then he was going to head into town to see Magpie.”

“Oh, ok, I guess I can understand that,” I tell him trying not to let my disappointment show. The longer I am with him I start to have a feeling there is something I was supposed to tell Bullet, but I just cannot remember what it is. Then I remember. I will tell him when I can get him alone.

Shadowbuck finishes his meal and looks at Bullet, “I will catch you back at the squad bay," he tells Bullet. "Mollygirl, it is really great to see you dear; I was so afraid we had lost you.” He gets up and before he walks away, he puts a hoof on one of my shoulders and gives me a peck on the cheek. Now, what was that all about? A little while later Emerado gets up and goes to get some more salad and I have my chance.

“Bullet, I know this is going to sound really strange, but during the incident, I, I, Uh.” I begin.

“Come on Molly, spit it out,” he tells me.

“Bullet, I thought I saw Bluebelle,” I see his jaw drop. “She told me to give you a message, in answer to your prayers from the night before. She said to tell you the answers were Yes, Yes, and even if I were alive, I would want her with us too. I do not know what she meant though, she never told me.”

I see him relax a bit. “I do know though. Molly, I think you saw her and thank you very much. It has taken a lot off my mind. But now I think me and Em should get married a bit sooner than we had planned.” Then he smiles more brightly than I have seen in many years as Emerado comes back.

I decide then that it is best that I give them some time alone and head back to the HQ section. “It was great seeing you again Bullet, Em, I will see you back at the office,” I tell them as I get up to leave. They both acknowledge me and then become much more involved with talking to each other.

As I am heading back, I stop at the railing to look down into the atrium of the stable. I am standing there leaning on the rail looking out when I hear a voice behind me. "Bottle Cap for your thoughts Mollygirl.” It startles me at first as I had been so deep into thought.

“OH, hi Archer, how are you doing?”

“Oh, I am doing well enough. I heard from Horns about the project you and Em are working on and was stopping by to see if I could assist at all.”

“Thanks, Archer, I really appreciate it. Sorry about being out of it when you came up. It's just that the Door Kickers came back today and I had really hoped to at least have lunch with Badger, or even just see him, but Bullet and Shadowbuck told me he had already left the stable.”

“Buck up Molly, I am sure that he figures he will see you this evening. I mean he would be a damn fool to not want to spend time with a mare like you. Especially with you being engaged.”

“I know, but I wonder if that will be enough. He may change his mind about me you know. I have not seen him since the hospital, and I, I just do not know.”

“Mollygirl, please, give him time. It is not easy on him either, he probably feels guilty that he could not protect the mares and foals he loves, no matter how misguided.”

“I had not thought of it that way Archer, thanks. I really appreciate it.”

“No problem Molly, now shall we head up to HQ and get working on these plans?”

We then head back to the HQ and work with Horns and Em for the rest of the day.

At six that night we knock off for the day. Em, and I are heading back to our stall before I can head out to try and catch up with Badger and Magpie. On the way, Em tells me she wants to stop by the Door Kickers squad bay for a minute. As we enter it, I notice that Shadowbuck is laying back on the couch that is next to the door, with Bullet lying next to him with his head on his lap. Shadowbuck running his hoof through Bullet’s mane. I am more than a bit surprised. Em on the other hoof is not bothered at all she goes in and starts to chat.

“Hi Shadowbuck, hi my love, how are you two doing?” she asks with a smile.

“Hi Em, Oh, hi Mollygirl,” Shadowbuck tells us. He looks a bit embarrassed, almost like a foal caught stealing treats.

“Hi sweetheart, how was work?” Bullet asks Em with a large smile on his face.

“It was ok, my hoofs are killing me, do you think I could get a hoof and leg rub Bullet?” She asks.

“Sure Em, anything for you,” Bullet tells her with a smile and starts to get up.

She places a hoof on his shoulder “No, you just stay there, for now, I still need to get cleaned up. Besides, you two boys look too adorable like that. I’ll be back in a bit.” She says, leans over and kisses Bullet, and then smiles at Shadowbuck, placing a hoof on his shoulder. Then we head back to the stall as if nothing happened.

“Em, did I just see what I thought I saw?”

“That depends on what you think you saw. I know I saw the buck I love and his long-term lover, who has been kind enough to share him with me cuddling on the couch. Is that what you saw?”

“Yeah, that is what I saw, but, I, I never knew that about either of them. Why didn’t Bullet ever tell me?”

“Maybe Mollygirl, because it was none of your business, and that was a side of him he did not want to share with anyone. Besides with the lower ratio of bucks to mares, many of the old-timers still look down upon two bucks being together.”

“But, Em, doesn’t it bother you at all?”

“No more than you, Badger, Magpie, and Ivy as a family. In all actuality I fully understand it.” She pauses for a minute then looks at me in the eyes, “I really do not think you know how hard Bullet took it when Blue Belle was killed. He was hurt so much that he could not even look at another mare. Besides dear, it means that when his needs arise and mine do not, then I am not forced to do something I would rather not most of the time, and he can still be happy. Also, I like Shadowbuck, he is really a sweet buck. I bet you did not even realize he considered himself like an uncle to you.”

That makes me smile, “No Em, I had not realized it. But thank you for telling me now. I just always thought of him as Bullet's best friend and one of my troopers.”

“Well, now you know. I better hurry up and get cleaned up so I can go get that massage and some cuddle time in, and you need to go catch up with your sweethearts, ok.”

We get back to our stall, we both hit the showers. I then put on a clean uniform so I can wear it in the morning to formation, just in case things go as good as I hope. Once I leave the stable, I head straight to Magpies. When I get there Magda tells me they have left a bit earlier and headed into town. I then check the Library.

“Hi Pages, are Magpie and Badger here?”

“Oh, Hi Mollygirl, No, they have not been here yet. It sure is good to see you, it has been too long.”

“It is great to see you to Pages. Hopefully, I can start to visit more often again.”

“I understand, by the way, I heard what all happened. My condolences on your loss. If you ever need to talk, I am here for you,” she tells me as she puts a hoof on mine and gives me a sad smile.

“Thank you Pages, I really appreciate it, and I will remember, I promise. I hate to run, but I want to try and catch up with them. "Dang it, how would I ever, ah, I am not always the quickest. I forgot about my PipBuck. One of the first things I got when I got back to HQ yesterday was my PipBuck. All I have to do is look for Badgers PipBuck tag, and… there he is. It seems that the two of them are at the North 40 Supper Club. Good, I could use a drink and a good meal, so I head off to try and catch them there.

As I walk through the door, I see them both at a table on the far side of the room. They look so cute together. I can not wait to get over to them. Magpie sees me first and I see a big smile on her face, Badger on the other hoof, gives me a smile but only after I see his one ear go down to the side and back up. Now, what was that all about.

“Hi Mags, Hi Badger, I hope you do not mind me catching up with you. I tried to get out earlier, and then I looked for you at Magpie’s and then the Library. I would not have found you if I had not thought to use the PipBuck Tags.” I tell them as I lean over and give both a hug and a kiss. I then sit on the side of Magpie that is away from Badger. For some reason, he seems almost relieved. I then notice that they are almost done eating.

“It is so good to see you, sweetheart,” Mags tells me. She feels so loving toward me. I can see that Badger is more interested in her than me. Was it always that way?

“It is to you too Mags. I am sorry I was so late. I see you guys are almost done eating. I guess I should just go get something to eat and head back to the stable.”

“No, Mollygirl, you do not have to do that. Really, I was just telling Badger how much I wished you were here too.”

He nods his head in agreement. “That she was, but it is getting late, so we do need to get going Mags.”

“Oh, I guess, Mollygirl would you like me to make something for you back at my apartment to eat?” she asks me.

I can see that Badger really does not seem to like that idea. I guess he just wanted time with Magpie tonight. He could have told me at least. I would have understood that, and I would not feel like such a fool. “No, no, I will just go back to the stable Mags.”

I am clearly disappointed, Magpie can see it, I can read it in her expression, funny Badger looks confused and torn on his feelings.

“Molly, we were just heading back to Magpie’s do you want to join us?” Badger finally asks me.

“Badger, you do not know how bad I do. I have missed you so much as well as spending time alone with both of you. But I only want to go, if you want me to. You do want me to, don’t you?”

I swear it looks like he has to think about it, but he nods his head and looks at Magpie, “Sound good to you to my dear?” Wait, why is he asking like I was no longer a part of the family. My head goes down when he asks her that. I should have just gone back to the stable.

Magpie looks at him “Badger, I never would have a problem with our fiancé joining us, I hope you would not either.” She tells him coolly.

He goes and pays their bill and we all leave to go back to Magpie’s. Magpie walks closer to me than him on the way there. At least she wants me, I can tell. Why do I feel Badger doesn’t though? What could I have done so bad that he does not want me anymore? I feel my heart is being ripped apart.

Once we get home, we start what was once our normal routine in part. Badger goes and uses the restroom while we get ready to go to bed, but before Mags and I do she pulls me aside into the kitchen. “Sweetheart, let's at least get you something to eat first,” She makes me a quick dandelion green sandwich, which I finish very quickly. After I finish it, she clears the plate from the table and leads me into the bedroom. Badger is already laying there, Magpie climbs in bed next to him on one side and I on the other, it almost seems like old times. I start to nibble on his neck from one side as she does the same. He kisses her first, then after some time kisses me, his kisses while passionate almost seem shy, as if he is afraid of hurting me.

After we are finished, Magpie gets up to use the restroom. I slowly bring my hoof up to his cheek, “Badger, I love you so much. Thank you for making me your mare again.”

He looks at me with a sad smile, “Mollygirl, are you sure you really want to be my mare? I mean do you really want a buck who can not protect you and your foals?” I see tears forming in his eyes, but he refuses to shed them.

I pull him closer to me. “No, no I don’t. I want you; I want the buck who was right on my heels and was properly prepared to protect us, I screwed up by getting too far ahead. For that, I am sorry my love, please forgive me, don’t stop loving me, please.” I tell him as I look into his eyes. Then I break, I put my head to his chest and the walls are down, I cannot stop crying. Magpie comes up and holds me from behind. I hate being this weak, but I am so afraid of losing what I have left. Finally, I stop crying. “I’m sorry, for that," I tell them both. "I just love both of you so much and I am afraid of losing you, we lost Ivy and Pona, and I know we all are hurting from that. Please, let’s not lose each other.”

Badger pulls me closer if that is possible, he starts to kiss me the way he did before the incident, I return it as he mounts me and Magpie moves closer and begins to nibble and tease us both. I need this, I need them. I would do almost anything for them, and I determine that tonight I will show them if they will let me.

I wake up to my alarm earlier than normal and am about ready to reset it for later when I realize I need to get going to make it to muster. I try to get out of bed without waking them as I know Badger is on leave and could use the extra sleep. Magpie gets up with me. She showers with me, then as I am getting dressed in my uniform, she makes me a quick cup of tea and slices up some fruit.

“I know it isn’t much Mollygirl, but I hope it holds you until you can catch some breakfast at the stable.”

“Thanks Mags. And thank you for last night too. I do not know if you realize how much that meant to me.” I tell her.

She smiles, at me too. She stands up, comes over, and kisses me, "Please come back tonight if you can. If not, then as soon as possible. I miss you love, and I know Badger has too. Remember what Momma Sumac said about bucks. I think he wanted that more than you ever realized, but he felt he had failed and that you would not want him. By the way, we still need to look at determining when we will get married love, but we can discuss that later, now get going before you are too late.”

I step toward the door and then realize I have one more thing to do before I go. I go into the bedroom, I gently put my hooves around his sleeping shoulders. My lips touch the back of his neck, and I whisper, “I love you my stallion, my heart is in yours and our Magpies hooves, please be gentle with it.”

He slowly rolls over to face me, “I love you too, thank you for still wanting me Mollygirl.” He kisses me and as our mouths open, I feel loved by him again. We break the kiss and I have to leave. But at least things are moving in a positive direction for now. I give Magpie a final kiss on my way out the door.

As I am leaving the porch Magpie calls out from the doorway behind me, “Oh, I almost forgot, we need to go visit Momma Sumac for dinner tonight. Is that alright love?”

“Sure Mags, I will meet you and Badger there then,” I tell her with a smile and am off for the stable once again.”

__________

I make it in time for the daily muster. I see Em and Horns and fall in beside them in formation. I realize I really should get to know some more of the Headquarters staff members. I almost feel rude not knowing their names, but many I really have not known before. Sure, there are some who are cadets like me, Em, and Horns, but there are several who are standard enlisted ponies whose specialties keep them at the HQ.

The daily muster seems to go normal. Those companies present are given their assignments for the day. After we break ranks and go back to the HQ section, the three of us are assigned to start walking the grounds of the Co-op to try and find George. We are told to use the cover story that we are further looking at the lay of the land so we can better plan the defensive works that are starting to be built in numerous locations.

Horns grabs one of the junior staffers and says he will head out toward the northern areas of the Co-op heading over toward Donovan. He suggests Em and I work our way around Emerald Grove and out to Dairyanne if we have the time. We agree to his plan, and that we will keep in touch via our PipBucks If we find anything. As we walk toward Emerald Grove, Em and I start to talk.

“So Mollygirl, how did it go last night?” Em asks.

“Better than it could have but not as good as I would have liked.”

“Ok, what is that supposed to mean?”

“What that means is, it was a success overall, but not nearly as big as I had dreamed of. We have a ways to go to get things back to where they were, Em.”

“Molly, it seemed like Magpie and you had no problems, what happened?”

“Em, it’s Badger. He. I. Oh Tartarus, he feels guilty about not saving Epona and Ivy and about me almost dying too. To the point that he was ignoring me and treating me like I was interfering at first last night. Em, it was really close. He even asked Mags if she minded me going back to her house with her. That hurt, that hurt more than I could imagine. I almost walked away and would have if not for Mags. She saved the family, at least for now. Before I left this morning though, we had talked and cried together, so I think we are getting better.”

“I am so sorry dear. I really had not thought of him being that way. If you ever need to talk, please know I am here for you.”

“I know Em, I know. The same goes for you if things start to go sideways for you.”

“Thanks, Molly, I will keep that in mind.”

It is about then that I see a side path that looks similar to one in Millie’s memory orb from the first expedition. I remember that it led into Emerald Grove from the south and crossed over a creek with a partially hidden cave on the backside of the hill. I wonder if perhaps we should check it out.

As the day passes, we check out five different caves in the area. We enter the sixth one I begin to notice bones of some animals in a pile to one side in the beam of light from my PipBuck. Suddenly I feel a warm wind of air from behind me coming from a side tunnel we had bypassed.

“Emerado, did you just feel that?”

“Mollygirl, Yes, what is it? I forgot to turn on my EFS, did you?”

“I must be losing my touch, what are two ponies doing in my cave?” we hear a voice say behind us. We turn and without meaning to, I empty my bladder as I look up into a mouth full of teeth. Then Emerado passes out.

“Ewwww, what is wrong with ponies. Are you really just marking territory or what?”

“Please don’t eat us, please,” I say in a panic. As I shift the light beam and see the light reflected off of a lens from the largest pair of glasses I have ever seen.

“One, I am not going to eat you. Two, do you need something to clean that up? Three, is she going to be ok? And four, please get that light out of my eyes.”

I move the light out of her eyes and shift it to Emerado. I move over to her and shake her, “Are you Ok, Em?” She starts to come conscious again. I see her eyes go wide in fear. “It’s ok Em, she says she is not going to eat us, relax.”

I turn back to the dragon “George I presume?”

She looks at me, almost amused. “Yes, you seem to know my name, but I do not know yours. However, you do almost smell like my old friend Millie, and you certainly have some of her mannerisms. I swear I need to get a pile of rags just so you can clean up after the initial introductions.”

Oh, Goddess, I am mortified, I have not done something like that since I was a foal. Well except a time or two when under heavy fire, but we won’t talk about that thank you. “I am so sorry about that George. If you have something to clean it up with, I will do so.”

“That would be most appreciated. While my cave may not be fancy, I like it and I try to keep it neat and clean. Now, how may I help you Two?” She says as she hoofs me some rags.

Then, we begin to talk with her. We find out that she has been asleep for about 70 years. She was injured helping to defend the Co-op and the stable back then and needed the rest to heal. We then tell her about what all things have changed in the Co-op. After a couple of hours, I notice the time and realize we need to get going so I can meet up with Mags and Badger at Sumac’s farm.

“Before we go, George. Millie was my Great Grandmother. I do not know much about her; sometime would you mind sitting and talking to me about her as well as your friendship with her?”

With a slight sigh, she looks at me “Sure Mollygirl, sometime, just not right now, I miss her. She was a good friend.”

“Thanks, George, we best get going, do you mind if we come back tomorrow?”

“Sure, that would be nice. By the way, Millie said this place was called Emerald Grove, I think they lied when they named it, I have yet to see a gemstone here.”

__________

Em, and I made our way back to the stable as quickly as I could. As we are going in, we see Horns on his way out for the night.

“Hey Horns, have a good night,” Em tells him as we are passing. He stops and begins to chat with us.

“Thanks for letting me know you found George via message. That saved a lot of what would have been wasted effort otherwise. In the morning I want to talk to you two about some of the defenses. I found a couple of things on the walkabout that might be beneficial to us.”

“Sure, thing Horns. I look forward to it.” I tell him as I pace nervously wanting to get going again.

He just smiles and then looks at me. “Just tell Badger and Magpie you are running late via your PipBuck messenger, but that you are on your way. I am sure he will understand. I know we all tend to forget about that feature now and again. Especially since it has been so long since we all last wore them all the time.”

“Thanks, Horns, I really appreciate the reminder. Talk to you in the morning, ok?”

I am off like a shot after that. While I am not running, I am not walking either. I am just shy of a trot. I do not want to be late. After a quick shower and change of uniform. I make my way back out of the stable and head for Sumac’,s as I am in the exit tunnel I run into Stitches.

“Hey Stitches, good to see you tonight. How’s it going?”

“Oh, Hi Mollygirl. Not too bad. Just on my way for a date with my favorite buck.”

This gets my ears to go forward. I had not known she was dating anyone.

“Really Stitches, who would that be?”

“Mollygirl, I can not tell you right now, he and I are keeping it on the down-low as he is an officer and well, you know how some of them get. I mean it's not like you and Badger who have known each other forever.”

I smile at her. “Ok, I can understand that. But I want to be one of the first to know when you guys come out as a couple, ok. Hey, after all, you are my favorite medic.”

She smiles back, “Oh is that all I am good for, to save your sorry life, and I thought we were friends,” she says as she gives me a gentle nudge.

“That we are Stitches. However, I literally owe you my life now too. By the way how far does your teleportation spell go for.”

“Mollygirl only a couple of hundred yards. I am much better at healing spells than that one. Why, are you running late again?”

“Sorry, just cutting it really close is all. I am heading to Sumacs for dinner with everyone.”

“Sounds like a good time, tell everyone I said hi. Let Sumac know that if I can help her at all I will. Ok? Now you better get moving, talk to you later Mollygirl.”

I turn off at the Stable cave entrance and follow the footpath over the top of the hill. I smile as I see the old worn-out windmill there. It sure does make a good way to hide a radio aerial though. As the old Stalliongrad ponies would have said, just a part of the maskarova for Stable 48.

Even at a trot, it takes me most of an hour to make it to Sumac’s farm. When I get there, everyone is already inside getting dinner ready. Looking through the windows on the porch I can see Magpie is with Persimmon Tree and Sumac in the Kitchen. Badger is sitting in the Dining room talking with Xavier, they have set the table already. As I get ready to knock on the door it opens.

“Hello, Mollygirl, it is so good to see you,” I hear a little filly say.

I look down and there I see Nugget's daughter Ginger. Epona’s sister. She has much the same build but has her mother’s darker coloring. She has a nice light brown coat with a black mane. Her eyes are medium brown, and unlike her sissy, she does not have freckles. I guess that came from Ivy’s side of the family only.

“Hi Ginger, it is very nice to see you again too. May I come in?”

“Of course, Mollygirl. Please do.” She tells me as she steps aside and indicates with one hoof. She seems so formal, I know it has been a while since I saw her last, but she never seemed this serious before.

As I step in the door. I hear Xochitl tell her, “Wow, you really can do a good butler. Next time is my turn to try.”

“Thanks, Xochitl, next time is your turn.” She agrees as she bounces away to go play with him in the sitting room. Ok, I should have known.

As I enter Badger gets up and comes over to me and hugs me like the old times then we kiss. I have so missed this.

“It is so good to see you again love. Sorry I was cutting it close.”

“No problem, sweetheart, thanks for letting me know you were running behind and on the way through,” He tells me with a smile.

As I get ready to go into the next room Xavier stops me and gives me a hug. “It is so good to see you again Molly. Much better than when you were in the hospital.”

“It is good to see you too Xavier. Remember the deal we made, I train you, you train me ok?”

“Yes, I remember, let me know when. Ok.”

As we finish this exchange, I see Badger not only has both ears forward, but his eyebrow raised. I can tell he wants to ask but is trying to not be nosy.

I smile and tell him, “Badger, I am going to teach him how to shoot, and he is going to teach me how to fight hoof to hoof zebra style. Or at least as close as I can manage.”

"Oh, that makes sense. It is always good to learn more ways to protect yourself.”

I go into the kitchen and again it is hugs all around. I save Magpie for the last. I not only hug her, but I give her the same kind of kiss that I gave our Badger. When we break it, I sheepishly turn to see Sumac smiling at us.

“Well girls, it is good to have you all back here with me again. I missed it. If you are ready, we can all get dinner on the table and begin to eat. We have a good bit of extra to eat tonight as Ginger seems to be better in the garden than little Pona was.” She says with a sad, wistful smile.

Once dinner is on the table, we all sit down and begin to eat. It feels so good to be with everyone again. Our conversation is light and pleasant throughout the meal. After we finish and the table is clear we all retire to the sitting room and begin to chat. Finally Ginger looks up at all of the adults. “We were talking in school the other day about getting our cutie marks. Two of the fillies got theirs last week.”

Sumac smiles and looks at her “Now don’t be in too big a rush for your cutie mark dear. While they are important, they will come in their own good time.”

Oh, goodness, I really would love to avoid this conversation, especially as I was one of the older ponies to get mine. I can understand how she feels though. I remember those days well.

"Granny Sumac, how did you get yours?” Ginger asks.

She smiles and begins to tell us how she was always good at identifying plants and that one day she was out with some classmates and when one of them decided to they were hungry and went to eat some sweet clover, she noticed it was moldy and stopped them from eating. She remembered that moldy sweet clover was deadly to ponies as it would cause them to bleed badly internally. It was right after that her cutie mark appeared, a sweet clover plant partially covered by a sumac leaf and berries.

Ginger and Xochitl then looked at Magpie. So, she begins, “I was only a little bit older than you two. One day some of the adults were trying to look for some old records that discussed how best to prepare the ground for planting certain crops. They looked all day. Then I went up and asked if I could help.” They both sat there and shook their heads eyes wide. “Once I started to look, I was determined not to give up until I found them. Then I found it, it was an old scroll that had come from 750 years into Princess Celestia’s reign. It had been stored in a section of the library on Earth pony magic, rather than in the science section they expected it to be in. It was hard to read at first, but I was gentle with it and wiped it carefully, and then showed it to the adults. It was then that my golden, open scroll appeared.”

Ginger and Xochitl next look at me. So, I tell them “Well, I was pretty old when I got mine. I was running in the Opening Day competitions and had not only to beat everyone's score but had set a record that year for how quick I had done the sword and lance course.”

Then they look at Badger. He looks uncomfortable and seems hesitant to discuss it. “Come on Uncle Badger, tell us how you got your crossed sword and wrench, Please?” Xochitl asks.

“Oh, ok, but first. It is not a sword; it is a cutlass. Most ponies around here would not even know what that is.” He pauses, I think to myself, and I am one of them. Then he continues, “When I was a young buck, just a bit older than you two, I was raised on a farm southwest of Hoofington. I decided I hated farming and ran away from home. By the way, I would not recommend that, ok foals.” He tells them. They nod their heads and he has their rapt attention. “I decided I wanted a life of adventure and went to Flotsam, a floating community. I was there for a couple of weeks and was starting to get hungry enough I thought about heading home. Then I ran into the captain of a coastal steamer, the Steam Ship Coelacanth. She was originally built to burn coal, which we did when we could find it. However, most of the time we just used wood, or whatever else we could find that burned. I was hired on as a stoker in the black gang. We were always feeding the boiler to keep her hot. One day I started to work with some of the guys from the engine room and they started to teach me about pumps, valves, desalinization talisman, and even the boilers and piston drives for the screws. After a while, I stopped being a stoker and was promoted to oiler. That meant I had to make sure all of the bearings had enough grease or oil as well as any gearboxes.”

“What is the black gang, uncle Badger?” Ginger asks.

He smiles, he knows that they are paying attention now, “That is just what they called those of us who worked in the main propulsion spaces, on account of how dirty we would always get. There were times that I would come out as dark as Colonel Chappy or Shadowbuck.”

I see their jaws hang open at the thought. He continues, "It was while an oiler that they decided to make me part of the security team. If we ran across pirates, I would help to repel them. I was taught to shoot, and how to use a cutlass. They also taught me about the anti-boarder steam pipes on the sides of the ships. If we were getting boarded, we would open valves and that would vent steam off through those pipes to get them off of us. Not very nice let me tell you.”

Xochitl then asks, “Where did you all go, did you ever encounter any pirates?”

“Well, we usually stayed along the coast of Equestria, often sailing between Hoofington, Fillydelphia, and Manehatten, even to the ruins of Baltimare. However, we did go to some more exotic places a time or two. I remember one time we left Vanhoover and took a load of cargo to YakYakistan, A couple of times we ventured into Zebra territory, that was scary. Many of them still hate us ponies. Not all of them mind you, but enough. It was on a run back from Saddle Arabia we had just gotten out of sight of land and we had two smaller ships intercept us so they could board us. The Captain, well he called away the security team and told us to prepare to repel boarders. We grabbed our bolt action rifles and cutlasses and stallioned the rails. We hid behind whatever cover we could find.”

At this point, I notice even Xavier is leaning in and listening to the story. I know I had never heard it before; I do not know if anypony in the Co-op had.

“They started shooting first, the Captain had laid on the steam and we were going as fast we could. The first ship decided to cut across our bow as they shot at us. The Captain turned into them and we drove our bow halfway through them. Unfortunately, it also caused us to slow down enough that the other ship we had almost lost could close with us. Part of the security team was busy on the bow repelling borders there. Often using their cutlasses to slice the ropes off of the grappling hooks. Below decks, a repair team had gone forward to check for damage. We had some leakage, but the Captain had had the bow specially reinforced just for this type of situation before. Slowly we felt the ship stop and back up. As we did, we could hear the pirates below screaming as their ship flooded and began to sink. We backed away turning so we could clear it and pointing our bow away from the approaching pirates. Once clear so we could bypass the first one the Captain ordered us to move forward again. It seemed to take forever before we began moving forward again. Just as we thought we might make it we saw the one that was still chasing us start to billow out black smoke. They must have had some coal and were using it, they started to close the distance even faster, finally, they started to slow as they came alongside of us and matched our speed. They were not as tall as us, so we were lucky that they had to use grappling hooks and climb up the ropes. Most of them were earth ponies and some were zebras, so they had their cutlasses, swords, and knives in their teeth as they climbed. A few were unicorns and they teleported onto our decks. I was supposed to open one of the steam valves to help repel boarders but I was busy defending myself with my cutlass. It was thrust, parry, dodge, roll, and thrust again, trying to work my way to that valve. I finally got to it and when I tried to turn it I could not. I reached for a wrench to try and use as a lever by jamming it between the spokes of the hoof wheel on the valve. But just as I got it in place another unicorn came running at me. I turned to meet him. I double-bucked the wrench on the hoofwheel and engaged the unicorn as the steam started to flow through the pipes. One of the other security team members came to my aid and I turned back and fully opened the valve. It was like a banshee scream, first from the steam as it came out of the pipes and then from those hanging on the side of the ship as they received steam burns. Then I turned back and charged at the distracted unicorn.” Badger looks down at the floor and is quiet for a little bit. “It was the first time I ever killed a pony. I can still see the look in his eyes, I still can hear his last breath. That is when my cutie mark appeared. And that is why I do not normally talk about it. Like Momma Sumac said, do not be in too big a hurry to get it, youngsters.”

We are all ears toward him. Then momma Sumac asks “What happened then, son?”

He gives her a sad smile, "Well mom, the steam coming out of that pipe caused us to slow our ship down and they kept moving forward. The Captain took advantage of it. Slowing our movement some more and just as they got in front of us, he turned us into them, ramming that ship also. Once again, we backed out, the security team on the bow defending us there. Myself, I had seen what I had done. First, I closed the steam valve then I threw up over the side, then I sat back against the bulwark and cried some. “

“Uncle Badger, why did you cry?” Xochitl asked innocently.

“Because my nephew, when you take a pony’s life, you not only take that and everything he has and was, you also take any future they would have had also. Yes, I have done it since, but I do not do it lightly, and only when I have no other choice. I am sorry it was not a happier story.”

I can see he is choked up a bit and before I can get up to comfort him Ginger and Xochitl have already run over and given him a hug. “Thank you for sharing your story with us, even though it hurt Uncle Badger,” Ginger tells him.

“Right, we will not forget, and I will remember your words of wisdom, my elder,” Xochitl tells him. Then he looks at his mother and father “Mom, Dad, will I get a cutie mark or glyph mark?” he asks.

Xaver looks at his son and smiles. “We shall see when the time comes my son, we shall see.”

Shortly after that, I tell everyone I need to head back to the stable as it is starting to get dark. As we are heading to the door, we see the brightest flash of light I have ever seen from over the horizon and in the direction of Maripony and Splendid Valley “What was that?” I ask.

Badger looks back at me “Whatever it was it can’t be good. Maybe I better head back to the stable tonight too. Mags, Momma Sumac. Sorry. If this all blows over, I will be back in the morning. If not, I will be back as soon as possible.”

As we step out on the porch, we hear the loudest explosion we have ever heard. “My Goddesses, you don’t think someone could have, no, no, I refuse to believe someone found a Balefire bomb and set it off.”

Badger’s face goes as pale as it can. “My Goddesses, I hope you are wrong, but I am so afraid we are right.” He turns back to the house. Momma Sumac if things get bad for some reason, get everyone into the cellar.” We both give hugs to everyone. Badger, Magpie, and I share a group hug and we both give her a quick kiss, then we are off to the stable like the world has just ended. Goddess forbid, It just might have, again.

_________

We run all the way back to the stable. It seems almost the entire regiment that is not in the field is all running there at once. Badger and I hit the main entrance we move to the side of the tunnel entrance and we stop.

“Badger, I have to head to the HQ section, I will meet you down in the Squad bay as soon as I can to let you know what happened.”

“Gotcha, Mollygirl, I will meet you there. If this blows over, let me know. I will see you there.”

As I get ready to turn and head in, he stops me, he takes me in his hooves, kisses me, and then looking me in my eyes tells me, “I love you Mollygirl, I do not want to lose you. I'm sorry for the last couple of weeks, I hope you understand a bit better now.”

“I do Badger, thank you for sharing tonight. I love you too, now let’s get going, love.”

Once we enter, I see one of the Stable Security officers directing ponies and cows as we run back and forth. He is yelling, “All of you returning that are not on duty assemble at your Squad ready rooms.”

Badger turns off and heads to the Doorkickers 1st squad bay. I head right for the HQ, right behind me is Horn’s, Emerado is already in with the Colonel. It is complete pandemonium.

I see Soundwaves running out of the communications area across the atrium for the Colonel’s office. I grab Horn’s sleeve and point him out. We both head towards the Colonel's office.

As I turn, I look across the way and see the ready reserve troops at the armory. Some are running in to get gear, others running out toward the tunnel entrance for the already prepared defensive works outside.

As we enter the Colonel looks up from the map on his desk and over towards us. “Ok, do either of you two know what the Tartarus that was? There is nothing on the radio, Soundwaves here reports that there is currently static on all radio frequencies.”

I look at the Colonel, “Sir, I counted after the flash, like we do with lightning. I lost track but as long as it was, with the direction and the distance I think it was from the Splendid Valley region.”

“Ok, that is the first estimate I have heard yet. Very good Cadet, Thank You.”

After the first couple of hours, Broadcast comes over and tells us that radio communications have begun to return to normal. I can see the Colonel visibly relax. Then he begins to speak.

“Ok, Let’s put the word out to stand down most of the forces for tonight. I want a full muster in the morning. If bad weather, I do not care if the Company Commanders muster their troops in their squad bays. We will be adjusting all leave rotations as well as civil project details. As before, I want the ag details to continue, only so we have a distribution of troops throughout the Co-op that we can use as a ready reserve. They will all be equipped for battle, however, they do not have to wear it, unless we come under an attack. Got that. After you put that word out, I want all of you to call it a night. Get some rest, relax a bit, no leaving the stable though. Dismissed.”

We leave his office and start to contact all of the company CO’s. Horns and I contacting three of them, while Emerado contacts the remaining four. We pass on the word to them via our PipBucks, only when they have each acknowledged the orders do we leave the HQ area.

“Hey Em, should we stop and see if the bucks are in the Squad bay before calling it a night?”

“Sure Mollygirl, just make sure we are not up to late. I got a feeling it is not going to be pretty the next few days.”

We stop at the Door Kickers, 1st Squad's, Squad bay. The lights have been dimmed as is normal this time of night. I see most of them are still here As I walk in. Shadowbuck and Bullet are playing cards with Dusty and Chance at one of the tables. Badger is napping on a couch. I walk over and wake him with a nuzzle and a small lick on his cheek. He opens one eye and smiles at me. “Hey, love. Sorry, I fell asleep. I was just so tired.”

“No problem, sweetheart, if you move over a bit, I will climb up next to you, if you do not mind. I will also set my alarm even, so we can get some breakfast.”

He smiles at me, “Sure thing, I take it nothing new has happened?”

I lay down beside him, and he puts his hoofs over me as I put my back up tight to him. “Not that we know of, but the Colonel has canceled all leaves for now. We are on standby status. Badger, I am really worried now.”

He nuzzles my neck and pulls me closer. “Do not let it keep you up dear, I know how you feel, but we may all need the rest we can get.”

As we lay there cuddled together, I feel him start to fall asleep. I hear the others still talking lowly and still playing cards. After a while, I too fall asleep. A couple of hours later I wake up, the lights are off. Someone has placed a blanket over us. I roll over and nuzzle Badger's neck a bit and he starts to wake up. He smiles at me and begins to caress me. I have needed this so much. I am sorry Mags, I know you wanted him to yourself tonight, it is not my fault, I think to myself. Then I begin to caress him back, nibbling on his neck, working my way up to his muzzle. We begin to kiss and I feel him begin to get excited. I move my mouth to his ear, I bite it gently, and tell him “Take me, love, I am all yours.” He does not reply verbally, but he does reply. Afterward, I lay in his hoofs. “Thank you, Badger, I am your mare, and want you to keep me as yours.”

He nuzzles my neck kissing under my mane, “And I am your stallion, Mollygirl, I can not wait to wed both you and Magpie. Thank you for still wanting me too.”

We both kiss again and gently caress each other as best as the couch will allow, I tuck my head under his chin and breath in his scent, and gently fall asleep again. We wake up in this position when my alarm goes off.

We both rouse ourselves, to clean up for the day and agree to meet for breakfast. When I get back to the stall, I find Emerado is still asleep. I can smell she had been drinking the night before. I had not even noticed any alcohol in the Squad bay. Then I notice a particular smell in our stall. Well, I guess she did have a good time last night. So, I wake her up so she can get cleaned up and have some breakfast.

“Hey Em, time to get up,” I tell her as I shake her with one hoof.

“Oh, it's you. Hi Molly, did Bullet and Shadowbuck already leave,” she asks groggily.

“Yeah, they did Em. Wait did you have both of them in here Em?”

She looks back at me sheepishly, “Sorry Molly, you know normally I would never do such a thing. However, after what happened, we were all a little upset, so we broke out a bottle of whiskey and then came here to drink. We figured if it was our last night possibly, what the hell. I will tell you though that Bullet was one lucky little buck last night.”

“Ok, Em, I know you are my best friend, but he is my dad. I should not even know these things. But I am glad you all had a good night. I really hope you did too.”

“Yeah, yeah I did. I was surprised I was in the mood, but he told me that Bluebelle was like that too when she was pregnant. So, who knows, maybe it was just the fear of dying. Don’t know, don’t care.”

“Em, do you think you are? You know, Pregnant?”

“To tell you the truth, I do not know, but Bullet seems pretty sure. He told me that a couple of days ago. I figure in a couple of more weeks I will go check. But if I am, that means I will not be able to go on the expedition at all.”

“I am very sorry to hear that Em, but if you are pregnant, congratulations, to both of you.”

She holds onto both of my hooves and looks me in the eyes. “Thank you very much Mollygirl. It means so much to me that you feel that way too.”

We both go and hit the shower. When I get back, I notice I am running short on uniforms, so I smell the one I had on last night, nope, not wearing that one, not with it smelling like that in front of the Colonel. So, I grab one of the last clean ones I have, get dressed, and Em and I head to breakfast.

When we get there we see our bucks. All three are sitting there together with Captain Abby. I sit next to Badger and Em sits next to Bullet with Shadowbuck on his other side. I see a slight smirk on the Captain's face. “Hey Em, Hey Mollygirl. I knew if I had breakfast with these bucks, I would see you.”

“Hey Captain, it is good to see you again Ma’am,” I tell her.

“Mollygirl, you are Cadet now, when not on official business you can call by my name.”

“Oh, Ok Cap… I mean Abby.” I tell her.

She looks at both Em and me, “Ok, what is the scoop. Seriously what is going on?”

I take a drink of my tea as Em answers her. “Abby, no one really knows what happened. As we said last night though we are modifying leave rotations and duties at this time. But as soon as we know, I am sure Mollygirl or I will get the word to you.”
“Ok, that is good to know. I appreciate it. Ok, now onto personal business, how are you two doing?”

With that, we begin to talk about what has been going on. Badger and I tell her about going to dinner at Sumac’s last night and how Xavier and his family are doing. Emerado and her bucks then join in the conversation talking about what they had been up to yesterday and about the card game last night. I do however notice they omitted the part about getting drunk and heading back to the stall. I have to smile to myself on that one.

I then look at my PipBuck and notice the time. “Hey Em, we need to get moving, I am sure we will have to do some briefings.” As I get up I give Badger a quick kiss on the cheek. I see Em do the same with Bullet.

“It was good to see you, Abby. We will need to catch up again soon.” I tell her. Then Em and I leave the mess hall and head to the HQ area before the morning muster. When we get there, it seems that nothing new has been learned. However, the Colonel is still concerned.

He points at Em and me, “Ok Cadets since there is no new news yet, I want you two to go back and talk to George. If she is willing, have her come to the stable. The back door should be large enough to allow her in. I would like to talk to her personally.”

“Yes sir,” we reply. Then he continues to discuss the current deployment of the troops of the Co-op guard with us, as well as fortification projects as we walk up to the main drill field for muster. The only time I have seen more of the guard assembled here is during the Opening Day ceremonies. Every company is here except those that are on the Pickett duties.

The formation goes quickly. All hooves not on sick call are present or accounted for. The Colonel Receives the reports. Then he has the regimental Sergeant Major Call all of them to attention. At Which Point the Colonel stands up on his hind hooves in front of all of us.

“Mares and Gentlecolts. We are all aware of the flash of light and explosive sound last night from the direction of Splendid Valley. To dispel any rumors, at this time we are still unsure what caused it. Any conjecture or supposition is just that. I will make sure you all know when we find out. However, due to our being unsure as to the cause and its possible impact upon us in the Co-op, I will be canceling all leaves at this point. Those on civil projects will have them modified and I will have my staff inform your company commanders of these changes. Ag duties will continue at this time, however as we have been doing for the past month, you will ensure that you all have your battle kits ready and easy to access. You will be an additional reserve if needed. “He pauses for a minute, then continues. “Finally, I am proud of the rapid response by all of you last night. Thank you. Your training and dedication were shown bright last night. Remember for Friends, For Family, For Herd.”

He goes back down on all fours. Looks at the Sgt Major, “Dismiss the troops, HQ Troop back to the stable we have work to do.”

As the troops are dismissed, we fall out and head back to the stable. I see the Door kickers and nod in their direction. I smile when I see Archer with his artillery section, and I wave to Kicker when I see her. She smiles and waves back. I know it is going to be a long day, But I see many of my friends and it makes me feel a bit stronger.

Once we get back to the HQ, Em and I let Horns know that we will be heading out for the day after we draw our kits from the Arsenal. He asks us when we expect to be back and we tell him by the early afternoon.

Once in the arsenal, we see Buckshot again. We take a little time to banter with him.

“Hey Buckshot, how are you doing.?”

“Hey, Mollygirl. Ok I guess, I am not sure how much trouble I am in with the wife right now though.”

This is the first time he has ever mentioned problems like that, so I am a bit concerned. “Why is that Buckshot? What happened?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, we were putting the foals to bed when that flash occurred. My daughter Sunshine, was looking right at the window and caught the full flash. She was blinded, but I had to report in. I know Sunspot was going to take her to the hospital, but I could not go with them. In fact, I don't even know if my daughter is still blind.”

I am stunned. I had not thought of that; we were lucky to have been looking the other way. “I am so sorry to hear that Buckshot. Let me know, will you? I pray to Celestia and Luna that she will be ok.” I tell him as I lay a hoof on his shoulder.

“Thanks, Mollygirl, I really appreciate it and I will let you know. Now, what can I do for you two?”

“I’ll take my normal kit if you do not mind,” I tell him.

“That should not be two hard as you already have your holster and pistol. Helmet too I suppose?”

“Yeah, that would be good. Thanks. “

“No problem, and for you Emerado, what do you want?”

She thinks for a minute. “How about an IF-64 rifle if you have one. That should give us a good combo if we need it. Otherwise the standard loadout.”

“Alrighty then. We will get you set up as soon as possible. I am just glad you two were not trying to draw weapons last night. It was a madhouse in here. Everyone got what came at them, no special request.”

“Buckshot, is it alright then if we just tag these as ours and keep them preset, or should we just check them out and keep them in our stall?” I ask teasingly.

His eyes nearly bug out, and he starts to stutter. “Mollygirl, you know better than that. I will tag them for you though. Seeing as there are not nearly as many officers, we can set those kits aside for you.”

“Ok, Sounds good,” I tell him, Emerado nodding her head in agreement.

After getting kitted out Em and I begin the trek back to Emerald Grove to visit George again. As we get to her cave, I remove my helmet. I step inside and call out.

“Hello, George, it’s me Mollygirl, and Emerado, are you here?”

“Come on in girls. I am just getting some tea heated for us.” She calls back.

As we walk into the tunnel, I notice how much cleaner it seems today. I do not see any piles of animal bones. We get to the side tunnel and we hear George call out. “In here Mollygirl.”

We enter to find that she has a small table set up with chairs and some teacups.

“Please sit down, go ahead and take off your weapons and relax. The tea is about ready,” she tells us.

Em, and I take off our battle saddles and lay our kits on the floor near the table. We then sit down and have tea with a dragon. Sometimes my life seems a little surreal even to me. The last thing I ever expected was a tea party with a dragon.

After some small talk, George finally asks “Ok, so what was that last night?”

“George, we hoped you might know,” Emerado admits.

“Well, the last time I saw or heard anything like that was about 200 years ago. I swear it reminded me of a mega spell going off.”

“That is what we are afraid of, but we do not know where, why, or by who,” I tell her.

“I wish I knew; I would let you know for sure. But I just do not usually leave my cave. I do not receive visitors too often either. In fact, you two are the only ones since I have woken up.”

"I am sorry to hear that,” Emerado tells her. “Speaking of leaving the cave, Our Colonel has requested us to ask you to talk with him, either at the stable or he could come here.”

She smiles, “Well me going into the stable would be out of the question. After all Those entrances are too small for a dragon my size,” she says.

“Actually, that would have been true even a few months ago, however, we just put in a new rear entrance that is big enough for you to use.”

She looks at me, her mouth hanging open in surprise, “Are you serious? Your Overmare had you compromise the Stable to allow me to enter it.”

“I think that may have been part of it, however, I also know we wanted a rear entrance that was large enough for artillery and to provide an emergency exit.”

She smiles, “I wonder if that would make me the first dragon to enter a Stable? Now that would be so cool. OK, however, I do not want to be gone long, so we have to fly.”

I watch as Emerado nearly gets sick at just the thought. Myself, I am almost dancing. YES! I can fly for real. “George, do you have a harness for us to wear and ride on you, or would you just carry us?” I ask.

“I have this nice little harness. It is in great shape; it was used by the zebras back in the war. I have always wanted to try it out. I mean if you want to.” George excitedly gushes out.

“Oh, I am so game,” I tell George, ‘How about you Em?”

She almost whines “Do I have to?”

“Em, I think so, what would the Colonel say if he found out the only reason George would not come to the stable is, that we would not fly with her?”

“Oh, Goddesses I hate you sometimes Mollygirl. Oh, Ok We will do it, George.”

I do not know who acts more excited at the prospect George or me. George goes and gets the harnesses. She has us help her put hers on. Next, we put ours on, as well as our battle kits. I noticed a couple of minor modifications that we need to make for them to fit better.

After we get it all together, we step outside the cave's entrance. George first looks around then she crouches as low as she can so we can climb onto her back. Once there Em and I hook up our harnesses to Georges. We both check each other to make sure everything is tight and we are ready. After that we let George know we are ready. We balance on her back as she starts to walk faster, then she begins to trot, finally, she throws her wings wide and launches herself into the air.

“WE ARE FLYING, YES!” I scream out loud, pumping my hoof into the air.

From behind me, I hear Emerado screaming like a little filly, “I don’t want to die, Luna, Celestia, save me.”

From below me, I hear George laughing, then she says “I always wanted to try this.” As she gains altitude she turns and starts to head towards Manesville and the Stable. I can not wait to tell Badger and Magpie about this. I call the Colonel to let him know we were on our way with George and that we will use the rear entrance.

Unfortunately, the flight is over all too soon. I point out the rear entrance area to George and she gently lands. I unlatch my harness and turn around to see Emerado, hooves wrapped tight around Georges's back, her eyes squeezed close and muttering to herself, “I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die,” over and over again.

I gently nudge Em with a hoof, Em opens one eye and looks at me. “Em, we have landed back at the stable. It wasn’t that bad now was it?”

She jumps to her hooves and lunges at me screaming “Mollygirl, you crazy bitch!” before the harness catches her again. I step back as she gets back up again.

“Em, do you want me to help you with the harness?”

“Yes, please do,” she says with a bit of anger in her voice.

Once her harness is disconnected, we both climb down, it is then I notice the Colonel standing there with Horns and some of the other staff members all laughing. Finally, the Colonel steps forward and raises a hoof to George. She extends a claw to meet his hoof.

"George, I am Colonel Chappy of the Co-op Defense Force, it is very nice to finally meet you. Please do come in, we have a lot to talk about."

I stand there watching as they turn and go into the rear entrance to the tunnel, and we follow everybody else in.

“You know Em, you and I are now the only fliers in the Co-op.”

“Mollygirl, If the Colonel decides that we have to fly into battle, I am so going to kick your ass."

I laugh, "Ok Em, it’s a deal, it would be so worth it.”

She turns her head and looks at me as we walk, “Mollygirl, I have said it before, you are one sick earth pony, sick I tell you." Then we trot to catch up with everypony else.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, Last night my little filly was blinded by the bright flash in the sky. My family does not know if she will ever see again. Along with this it feels like the horrors of real war may once again stalk the wastelands, with this in mind could you please play Hard Times Come Again No More, for all of us.

Sincerely

Buckshot
Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Again, I say thank you to KKat for creating this world of FoE. I also thank Somber and Fuzzy VeeVee as well as many others for showing us how much more can still be described and stories told.

I also take this time to thank those of you who are enjoying reading this story and continue to follow it. For this weeks song dedication, I have included an older one that has touched many generations and still does. The link to this one on YouTube is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=68Ej4nnXdoY

Chapter 12 New Friends and Family

Chapter 12 New Friends and Family

“Just when you think it can't get any worse, it can. And just when you think it can't get any better, it can.” ― Nicholas Sparks, At First Sight

We enter the stable, Em, and I behind everyone else. The entrance is at the bottom of the atrium and as we enter it, I can see George looking all around in wonder. She seems a little nervous as all the ponies and cows in there stop what they are doing and stare, many from the balconies overlooking us.

Em and I trot up next to George. I put a hoof on her side. “It’s ok George, Em and I are here with you." She seems to relax a bit.

“Thank you Mollygirl, it has been a very long time since I have seen so many beings in one place. It’s kind of overwhelming.”

“I understand George, I felt that way my first Opening Day Ceremony when I was sworn in, and we were in front of everyone,” Em tells her.

The Colonel looks up and sees everyone staring, “Everypony, this is George. She is our neighbor and friend. Please be courteous and treat her as you would want to be treated.”

George hearing this sits up and shyly waves her front claw at everyone. Several wave back and then everyone starts to move again. The colonel seems satisfied. “Sorry about that George, we do not often have a dragon visitor in here. In fact, you are one of the very few non-Co-op Defense Force members to be allowed in here. If you will follow me over to the side here, we have cleared out an area just for you.”

He leads us over to what had once been a large supply storage area. It has been modified so that it has a large area in the front and a hallway for ponies along it that leads to the back area still. But the main part is large enough for a couple of dragons George's size and some ponies and cattle as well. I see a couple of piles of gems in one corner as well as several sacks of bottle caps and some furniture.

“George, I hope you do not mind. But I figured this room would be more private for us to talk, and hopefully, you will find it a bit more comfortable. The gems are for you by the way. Please enjoy some while we talk.”

The Colonel and George talk for some time. In part, he is asking her to assist us in defending the Co-op if we need her. As part of that, he has offered her this compartment in the stable for temporary quarters. As they talk, I notice George take a few of the gems and start to snack a bit. While I can not imagine eating them, she seems to take joy in them, particularly the rubies.

“George, as part of the deal of this being a temporary lodging for you, you may store what you want in here too.”

“Colonel, if you do not mind, I would like to store my harness as well as the passenger harness here. I know Mollygirl has enjoyed flying with me and I feel comfortable with her and Emerado as a crew. If you do not mind, I would like to work with them some more and figure out how we could fight together.”

At this, I see the Colonel smiles a devilish grin, as he agrees. Next to me, I hear a small squeak and I look over to see Emerado has both ears down and a look of horror on her face. I have to fight down the laugh. I am so going to get my ass kicked by her, but it will be worth it, just for that expression alone.

They continue to talk and after a couple of hours, George mentions she needs to get going as she does not want to leave her cave unattended. At this, the Colonel offers to give her a regular guard detail so she can feel free to assist us and leave her cave as needed. She tells him she will consider it, but nothing final.

After they finish their conversation, the Colonel and other staff members leave. George looks at Emerado and me. “Well, I guess we should leave the harness here then. I do not think Emerado is ready to fly again today. Emerado, I am sorry, but I really want my friends to fly with me, I trust you both. I do not know them.”

Em smiles but still has her ears down, “I understand George, it just is hard for me, I will work on it for you.”

George gets a big smile on her face and grabs both of us into a hug. “Thanks, guys, I cannot tell you how much this means.”

Once we help her remove her harness and ours, we lay it out by the side of the room so we can put it on fairly quickly. Then George tells us “I really do need to get back to my cave, I will see you in the morning here then. Will that be ok?”

“Sure George. Sounds good. We will walk you back to the tunnel entrance.” I tell her.

Once back to the cave entrance Em and I walk her to the clearing where we had landed earlier. We say farewell to George for the night. She takes off and flies low and fast, back toward her cave. I decide to climb up and watch her fly away to the southeast. As I turn to go back into the cave, I see a sight that makes me freeze in my tracks. I call Emerado up to join me quickly.

Once she gets there, I point to the north of us, “Em, do you see what I see?” We look and, in the distance, I see vague black shapes in the clouds. The cloud formations are all headed toward Fillydelphia.

She nods her head in response. “Oh, my Goddesses, are they what I think they are?”

I nod my head yes. “I think so Em, I think the Pegasi are back, and it does not look good. We better tell the Colonel.” We turn and head back inside to the HQ and let Colonel Chappy know what we have just seen. I hope this does not mean it will be another long night.

__________

Once we tell the Colonel about what we saw he has two of the junior staff members go topside and observe the possible skyships, in less than three hours we can no longer see them in the distance. The night goes quietly after the Colonel has had us stand down from a full ready stance.

Once done for the day I head down to find Badger, and Em to find Bullet. It seems that the word is out about Em and my ride. As we enter the squad bay they let us know.

Shadowbuck is sitting in the corner talking to Pearl as Bullet is napping on the couch. He points us out to Pearl, “Hey look here come the Dragon riders.”

“Oh, I guess you all heard already?” I say.

“Yes, it was an impressive sight according to a couple of the ponies and cows I talked to. So how long did it take you to pry Em off of it?”

“I have to say I had a great time, OH it is so fun to fly, I can not tell you how much I enjoy it…”

I stop talking as I hear everyone start to laugh, then I look at Emerado, she is looking at me like I am insane. “Mollygirl for the love of all that is holy, how, I mean really how, can you enjoy that? And now we are going to do that regularly. Are you kidding me?”

“First, Shadowbuck the dragon is not an it, it’s a she, her name is George, and she is very interesting. Second, Em, I am sorry, it was not my idea, even if I do love it.”

I see Badger sitting there shaking his head chuckling lightly. “Well, that explains a lot, he says,” with a smile.

Bullet by this time has woken up and comes over to hold Emerado, he looks at me, “Mollygirl, perhaps you should find someone else who is willing to fly with you. It does not seem to agree with Emerado very much.”

“Bullet, it was not my idea, really. Besides, George really likes her too. I am sorry if it upsets her, but I cannot do anything.” While he does not look happy, he accepts my reasoning.

Badger then comes over to me, puts his hooves around me, and kisses the back of my neck. “Hey fly filly, shall we head into town to see our mare?”

“That sounds really good Badger. Em, I will see you later dear. I am sorry that you are upset. I hope you have a good night with Bullet and I will talk to you later.”

Badger and I then leave the squad bay and head out to see if Magpie is at home. Along the way, I tell him all about flying with George, and then I tell him about how I think we saw sky ships flying north of the Co-op heading toward Fillydelphia. This seems to make him concerned some.

We get to Magpie's place and Magda tells us she is not home yet. She thinks she may still be at the Library, so we head over to see her there. On the way in we see Pages and she tells us that Magpie is down in the Archives, and she heads down there with us.

Once we get there, Magpie comes over and kisses us both. She then tells me she has a special present for me, but I have to close my eyes, which I do. When she tells me to open them, she has the book of pegasus poetry with her. “Here you go Mollygirl, it is a special present from Badger, and me. Pages agreed to sell me the extra copy of it.”

“Gee, thanks Mags, thanks Badger,” I tell them.

“Mollygirl, I know you enjoyed it with me, but there are a couple of things about it that make it so special,” she tells me.

“Really what are those?"

“Well first if you look at the book closely you can see the picture of the author and a bit of his background.”

I look at the picture and see a dark blue pegasus with a light blue feather cutie mark, nothing too surprising there. “Well, yeah, I was not surprised that a pegasus would be a weather control warden,” I tell her.

She looks at Pages, then Badger, and then at me. “What really makes it special Molly, is that he was one of the only two Pegasi that were in the stable when it closed. That and when checking through the archive birth records I found out that Cloudseeder was the great grandfather of an earth mare named Wind Mill.”

I still do not get it; I think she can see the confusion on my face. “Mollygirl, Mille’s, real name was Wind Mill. Mille was just a nickname. Sort of like calling Mootilda, Moo.”

My jaw drops, “Mags, are you saying that I have a pegasus ancestor, and to top it off that is a picture of him?” She nods her head yes.

I cannot help but give her a hug and a kiss, Grabbing Badger into it too. This means so much to me. I had not known much about my family history.

Then she adds “The funny thing is, from what I can tell, neither of them was supposed to have been in the stable in the first place. I would love to know the story of how that occurred.” She tells me.

Badger just looks at me with a smart alec grin on his face. “Well, I guess that explains your love of flying.”

“I heard about your experience with the memory orbs Mollygirl, I wonder how much you would love to fly for real,” Pages tells me.

Badger starts to laugh and then I look at her and Magpie, “Well, to tell the truth, I loved it. George gave me and Emerado a ride back to the stable from her cave today.”

I am almost humored to see the look on both of their faces. Then Pages asks “Do you mean the George that Magpie was telling me that Millie found?”

“Yes, Pages. Emerado and I found her. She is really nice if a little awkward. She lives in the Co-op now.”

Pages then looks from me to Badger, who is nodding his head in confirmation, and then to Magpie. “Magpie, I think I will take you up on going out for a drink and dinner tonight. That just topped my list of strange things to happen.”

“Excellent Pages, everyone else ready for dinner and something to drink then?” Magpie asks.

Both Badger and I agree. I then put my new book in my saddlebags and we are ready to go. Pages turns the library over to one of her assistants and we head to the Paddock for dinner. It has been a long time since I have gotten to go out with them and a friend.

The four of us have a pleasant meal together. I think Pages has a bit more to drink than she normally would. But again, as she explained, she was finding things a bit stranger than she is used to. After the meal is finished it is time to call it a night.

“Pages, thank you for coming out tonight. It was great seeing you again,” I tell her.

“Mollygirl, it is nice to be able to spend time with other ponies away from work. So, thanks to all of you for having invited me. However, as it is getting late, I hate to ask it, but would one of you mind walking me home at least? Ever since the incident with Tar Water, I hate being alone while out and about at night.”

“No problem Pages, I am sure we all would be glad to,“ Badger replies for all of us.

As we walk her home we continue to chat. But I cannot help but realize that Tar Water has not just affected me, but perhaps a large portion of the Co-op. I start to wonder if perhaps I had not had the run-in with her, if the Co-op may have remained the same. But I realize ignorance is not always bliss. She would have still been infiltrating us and letting Red Eye's people know more about us. Thankfully at this point, she still does not know about George. At least I hope she does not.

Once we arrive at her place, I shake hooves with her and Magpie gives her a brief hug. Badger just stands back and smiles. “It was good to see you again Pages, have a good night,” He tells her as we all turn and head back to Magpie’s apartment. I cannot wait to get back and get some sleep.

Once there, as we are getting ready for bed, I tell them about the flight again. I apologize for being so excited, but I can't help myself. I also thank them both for the book again. I am stunned that not only was I able to read something my ancestor wrote but to see a photo of him. It is humbling in a way. I just wish mom was still here so she could share it with me.

Tonight, I am just so tired I am ready to go straight to sleep. The stress from the last couple of days must have gotten to all of us, as when we get into bed and cuddle up, with Badger in the middle this time. We are all asleep within minutes. I awake a couple of hours later hearing Badger crying out in his sleep. He is having a nightmare, I can tell. I gently run my hoof through his mane and whisper “It's ok love, we are here with you. Your Magpie and Mollygirl are here for you.”

I hear him mumble a bit more in his sleep and then he quiets down again. He never fully comes awake. I fall back to sleep for a couple of more hours and wake to my alarm. I get up, clean up, and then wake Badger and Magpie before I leave. I know Badger will have to get back to stable a bit after me, but it also gives him some time alone with Mags. I know she wants that too.

The day is relatively uneventful. Em and I meet George when she gets back to the stable. We discuss what we want to try and once we are all kitted out, we take a test flight. Emerado is not happy about it, but she does handle it better than before. Once we land Emerado gets down.

George then looks at me, “Mollygirl, do you want to practice some more just you and me?”

“Sure George, what do you have in mind?”

She looks back at me than at Emerado, "Sorry Em, I know how rough flying can be on you. If you do not mind, I want to experiment with some fancy flying with just one passenger for a bit before we do it with you on board.”

“No, I don’t mind at all, in fact, have fun. I am going to go get sick now, ok,” Em tells us, I think she’s only half-joking. I really feel sorry for her on that.

As Em enters the rear tunnel George and I take off again. She starts to twist and turn. She turns her head back to me as we fly, and yells back to me, “I think we need to practice some combat maneuvers; you know in case we have to go up against Griffons, or Pegasi, or maybe even other dragons.”

So, we gain altitude and are almost to the bottom of the cloud deck when she rolls over onto her back and twists so that her belly faces the same way it did on the climb. Then she proceeds to start to do what she calls a barrel roll. We do this several times. Then once we get high up again, she rolls over on her back and dives for the ground, my stomach lurches a bit, but the adrenaline rush is worth it. George says that one is called a split S maneuver. We do this for several hours. While practicing all of these maneuvers she devises a way for me to signal her which way to look and go without having to yell. We even practice going from a full dive to a recovery and then a hover so that pursuers might shoot past us and end up in front of us. We fly all over the Co-op doing this. Finally, I realize the time. I have missed lunch and dinner should be soon.

The sun is getting low in the sky as we near the landing area, that is when I get the call on my PipBuck, “Mollygirl, this is Soundwaves, we have a priority situation, you are needed in the stable immediately. The Colonel request George too.” This is serious then; it is very rare that the Stable broadcast anything as we do not want that to give its existence away.

“Rodger, Soundwaves, this is Mollygirl, we are on approach right now.”

As we set down, several of the cows and ponies from the ready force come out and help me down and use the brush to try and cover our tracks as we enter the back of the stable. Emerado comes up to us “George, Mollygirl, to George’s room, for the tack, the Colonel is on his way.”

I see activity going on again as I watch the members of the CDF ready reserve heading to the armory and back out again to the trenches and fortifications. We get into what is now being called George’s room and take off our harnesses. We are finishing up as the Colonel, Horns, and Broadcast enter.

“George, Mollygirl, sorry to call you back like this, but it seems the Enclave is back in force. They have interrupted the broadcast of DJ Pon3 as well as most of the other frequencies. They are claiming to be back to help those of us ground side. However, after last night and then this, I am erroring on the side of caution. I have put the ready reserve defense forces on alert. George, you may stay here, or go back to your cave. If you hear the old attack sirens sound then please come here immediately. Your riders will be called from whatever duty they have to work with you.”

“Colonel, I will be heading back to my cave. However, I will wait a bit to make sure everything is ok first and then I will check back in tomorrow if you do not mind. I will be keeping low the entire flight for now. Mollygirl, Emerado, would you mind keeping me company for a bit”

I look at her, “George, I missed lunch and am hungry for dinner, would you mind if I had somepony bring something for me to eat. I do not know if we have anything you would want, but I can try.”

“Molly, do you want me to go get it?” Em asks.

“Actually, If George does not mind, perhaps we can have Badger and Bullet bring us both something if they are available.”

George looks slightly nervous, “Mollygirl, I guess it would be ok, but I am getting kind of overwhelmed with all the ponies and cows around here.”

“That’s ok George, I understand never mind then.”

She thinks for a minute then tells us, “It's ok, if you trust them, please have them bring it to you.”

I send a digital message over my PipBuck to Badger asking him to bring us dinner. Within a couple of minutes, he replies that he will do so. After about a 15-minute wait Badger shows up along with Bullet and Shadowbuck. Carrying meals for all of us. Shadowbuck, on the other hand, is carrying a large pot on his back. As he enters, he looks at George and tells her, “This is for you, I know you and the mares have been out flying, so you are probably thirsty, I hope you enjoy tea with a bit of honey and milk in it.”

George looks surprised, “Why thank you. I really appreciate it. Please stay all of you.”

I first point to Badger, “George, this is Badger, one of my fiancés,” I then point to Bullet, "This is my adopted father and Emerado’s intended Bullet.” I then shift my hoof to Shadowbuck “And the buck kind enough to bring you tea is Shadowbuck.”

She smiles at all of them, “It is a pleasure to meet you, and Shadowbuck, I do really appreciate it. This will go perfect with a couple of rubies, thank you.”

We all chat for a while as we eat our meals together. George becomes more comfortable with everyone being here and begins to tell us a bit about her life when she was younger. She tells us about how she saw the zebra’s riding the dragons into battle and how she always wanted to try it. She even tells about how she met Millie for the first time. This got me to thinking, and after she finished her story, I asked her “George. I have a friend of mine who is descended from Mootilda, the cow that was Millie’s best friend, would you mind meeting her? I am sure she would like to meet you.”

She looks at me a bit and then agrees. “Ok, Mollygirl, I will meet her. I do not mind meeting ponies and others, it’s just not too many at one time, please.”

“Ok George, no problem. I will keep that in mind.”

“Also, Mollygirl, I noticed you mentioned you have more than one fiancé, I would like to meet him or her also some time, if you do not mind.”

Badger looks up at George and answers for me, “Her name is Magpie, George. Mollygirl told us a bit about you last night at dinner and I am sure she would enjoy meeting you sometime.”

“Excellent, I look forward to it. But I will say I am surprised to hear I was the topic of your dinner conversation.”

“In part, because of how much it meant for Mollygirl to be able to fly with you, as well as how nice you are,” He tells her.

After talking for a while longer she decides it is best that she get back to her cave. We all walk her to the rear entrance and bid her a good night and farewell. She smiles at all of us and waves and then takes off back to her cave. We watch her skim the treetops in the faint glow of the moon through the clouds for as long as we can. Then we all turn and head back inside.

__________

The next morning as I am passing the security office on my way to the HQ area I am stopped by Slipshod. He calls me into the security office. When I get in there the Chief and two other security officers are there. Slipshod stops, turns, and begins to talk for all of them.

“Hey Mollygirl, I was talking to the chief and some of the other security officers.” He stops and nods toward them, “And, well; a while back, we realized we have a couple of pairs of old pegasus goggles that have been hanging on the back wall unused for as long as anyone can remember. It is said they once belonged to one of the original security officers and his buddy. And well, umm, we…”

The chief takes over for him. “Mollygirl, we have all heard about you flying on the dragon, and agreed that it would be better that these took to the air again rather than just hang on a wall, so we are giving them to you. I only request that if you ever decide you do not want them, please return them to us. They are one of the few artifacts we have from back then.”

I am stunned and thrilled. I hardly know what to say, “Thank you, all of you. I really do appreciate it.” I give a full salute to the Chief, then shake hooves with all of them, before I take the goggles and put them in my saddlebags. “Thanks again everyone, this means more than you know to me. I will have to stop by later and talk some more if you do not mind, but I have to get up to HQ before the Colonel notices I am late.”

“Understood Cadet, and yes you are welcome, as long as it is a personal visit and not as a client.” The Chief tells me with a smile.

I get up to the HQ and met up with Horns and Em. Today looks to be a day for a scavenger hunt. It seems they had been picking Badger’s brains about possible misdirected shipments of weapons and where they might be. We are going to be heading out to look for them.

Before I leave the office, I look at Emerado, “Em, on the way here, I was stopped by security.”

She suddenly looks concerned. “Mollygirl, what did you do now?”

“No, Em, it's not that, they gave me two pairs of Pegasus flying goggles for our eyes. It seems that they were owned by one of the original security officers and his friend.”

“Really, that would be great, I mean my eyes are still feeling scratchy just from the flight yesterday. Thanks for getting them for us.”

"No Problem, we just have to give them back when we no longer need or want them, they said.”

“Sounds fair enough Mollygirl, I will get a set from you later, but for now, we need to worry about getting about halfway to Donavan, there is an old railroad tunnel there that had both ends collapsed in. The colonel has assigned the engineers and the Equestrian Rangers to assist us with digging. This is a possible lead from Badger’s research. He said it had something to do with zebra saboteurs in the final days before the Last Day. To tell the truth, I really would not expect them to have been this far into Equestria, but then again Badger suspects it was an armament train heading from Fillydelphia to Hoofington with a side detour to Manesville for the Carriage factory. So, who knows what kind of goodies we may find?”

Well, this should be interesting at least. When we get there the engineer platoon has already examined the covered entrance and started to place demo charges to assist with clearing out what could not be removed by hoof already. We approach the commanders to discuss what is going on further.

“Good Morning, Captain Oak Root, Lieutenant Block Buster, I see you have the troops busy already,” Emerado says to them.

“Good Morning Cadets, Yes, the Lieutenant’s engineers should have the first set of charges ready to go soon. Hopefully, we can get in safely soon after. We have been at it for a couple of hours already.”

“How long after we clear it do you think it will be before we can enter Lieutenant?”

“Well, that all depends on how the air test comes out. If the ventilation shafts of the tunnel are plugged, we may have to wait a bit. If not, depending on how much moisture got in there will also be a factor. Hopefully, we will know in a little bit.”

Em and I go stand off to the side to let them do their work. About 20 minutes later I hear the orders go out for everyone to get back from the blast area. 10 minutes after that I am next to Block Buster and Oak Root as they count down. I watch them trip the remote detonator and a second later watch as a series of charges detonates on the side of the hill that has the rusty railroad tracks leading into it. Before any pony is allowed to enter the blast area, the engineers all confer and agree that all the charges detonated. After that, it is like ants on a dead carcass as the E troop members descend upon the piles and begin to remove the dirt, rocks, and debris from the mound.

After an hour of this one of the combat engineer cows comes up, salutes Block Buster, and reports, “Sir, we have a small hole cleared away now into the tunnel. When you are ready, we can begin to do the air tests.”

“Very well. Commence doing the test and let me know when it is good.”

We observe for a while more before we get the report that the air is good at the entrance and the hole is large enough for us to enter. After that we see two of the engineers enter the tunnel, a short time later I see one of them emerge and wave at Block Buster, He calls him over the PipBuck, “Sir, y’all are going to want to see this. Whoever our lead was on this, was not right by half. This is a big one.”

We all trot over to the entrance; I can feel a slight breeze from it. Shortly afterward Block Buster, Emerado, and I all follow the engineer inside, leaving Oak Root outside with the rest of the troops. Once in I turn on the light on my PipBuck, I see the engine of the train, on the ground next to it is the skeleton of one of the crewmembers, and another is up in the cab. It seems they blew this end of the tunnel just in time for the engine to stop, and must have blown the other before they could back up.

As we walk along the train, we see several military box cars then we see the big prize. Four flat cars with a battery of field howitzers and their support caissons. Behind them were several more boxcars and then the back of the tunnel that had collapsed.

“Well, Archer is going to be pleased,” I tell Em.

“I do not know Mollygirl, He may be in charge of the one section, but we will need others to command these, plus he is still junior enough that another officer may be put in charge of all of them.”

“I had not thought of that. I wonder what is in the boxcars? Perhaps we should get an idea before we head back and report to the Colonel.”

“Good idea Molly, I think we should wait until then, but I don't think we need a detailed inventory before we get back.”

We wait a while more and hear the reports that the first several box cars are all small arms such as Submachineguns, carbines and assault rifles, as well as battle saddles and ammunition. Including several crates of Miniguns and even a couple of crates of Automatic Grenade launchers. The topper is we find one boxcar with nothing but land mines, and another with razor wire. I know we can use those. I hear Block Buster give an evil-sounding chuckle when he hears about the wire and landmines.

Once we hear these reports we leave and head back to the stable to give the Colonel a first-hoof report. We will leave it to Block Buster and Oak Root to figure out how to get all of that out and back to the stable. Once we have a rough idea, we climb out of the ever-widening opening at the front of the tunnel. I then hear Block Buster tell Oak Root, “If the tracks are not sturdy enough, we can just disconnect the drive pistons from the drive wheels and pull the engine out by hoof, then pull each car out afterward.” That may be something else to report to the Colonel.

As we get back to the Stables, we see most of the Troops are working on the entrenchments. I see many of them building chevaux de frise, a large log that has been drilled and smaller logs put through it in an x pattern with sharpened ends, these are in case we could not locate any barb or razor wire. Others are building abatis as well which are walls of sharpened post lined up side by side. I see dugouts being built and roofed over in sections of the trenches also. It is starting to look like a real no-mares land. Part of me worries it will give away the location of the stable, another part of me just hopes it draws any attackers away from the civilian population.

As we pass one of the stretches of trench and dugouts being built, I hear a couple of familiar voices.

“For the last time, I really do love you Dusty. I do want to be the father of your foals someday.”

“Then why not get married tomorrow Chance, why? You know I love you and would do anything for you.”

“For the last time Dusty, let’s wait to see what happens in the next couple of days. I have a bad feeling and I refuse to leave you a widow or a single mother of my foal. Please, I am begging you, please understand. It is because I love you.”

I decide I really do not want to interrupt or hear more. That is a bit too private for me to even let them know I heard. But things do seem to be moving faster and everyone is now on edge it appears.

After hearing that Em looks at me, “Maybe Bullet is right, maybe we should move things up a bit.”

“I understand how you feel. Sorry, I cannot give you any good advice Em, I kind of feel the same way right now with Badger and Magpie. I really would like to move things up more. But I also want Sumac, and my friends there as well.”

Once we are in the stable Em and I are heading back to the HQ section. On the way I see Stitches talking with another unicorn, Moon Pie, the stable psychologist. Stitches walks past me and says hi, and then I am flagged down by Moon Pie.

“Hi Emerado, Mollygirl, how is it going?” she asks us.

“Just fine,” I tell her.

Emerado looks at her and tells her “I have been much worse, but I am handling things right now, can we help you?”

“Well Emerado, I would like to talk to Mollygirl for a couple of minutes alone if you do not mind.”

“That’s fine, Mollygirl, I will see you back at the office,” Emerado tells me, then I see her walk off a ways and lean on the railing for the balcony, waiting for me.

Then Moon Pie looks at me, “Hi Mollygirl, it has been a while since we last talked.”

“It has Doc, but I am making it.”

“With everything you have had happen and gone through, I just wanted to make sure you know we can talk. I know I am not a heart mender, but I can still help some,” she tells me.

“Thanks Doc, I do understand, it’s just that with everything that is going on, I really do not have time. Besides, I always thought the heart menders were a myth.”

“I understand about the lack of time. How about you promise me that as soon as you can we will sit down and talk. Also, the heart menders were real at one time. They still may be, but I have not heard of any. I just wish we had one here in the Co-op, we really could use one.”

“I hear you doc; some ponies just cannot hack it. I mean we all have some stones in our saddlebags we carry. You just have to be tough enough for the load.”

“Mollygirl, it’s not always about being tough enough. Remember, if you had a torn ligament or a bad cut, you would get it taken care of right away. Sometimes we take mental injuries and even moral ones that we should get taken care of. Please do not feel embarrassed to talk to me, ok?”

“Sure, thing Doc, I will as soon as I can. But I need to get going to see the Colonel. See you later.”

I then move as quickly as I can to the HQ, I really do not want to be seen me talking with her and others getting the wrong idea. I mean, who wants to follow someone who can’t hack it?

Emerado then rejoins me from the balcony edge. Before we can get to the HQ, I see the Stable Chaplin, Padre coming out of it. He sees me and walks up to me and Emerado. “Hello, Mollygirl, Emerado. Just to let you know Mollygirl, I just talked to the Colonel and due to the very high number of marriage requests I have been getting this week, they will be announcing a mass wedding ceremony for any CDF members who desire to get married in the stable tomorrow. I thought you might want to know.”

“Thanks, Padre, I appreciate you letting me know. Did you hear that Em, maybe you should talk to Bullet about it?”

Padre looks confused for a moment, “Emerado and Bullet? But I thought that Bullet and Shadowbuck, I, uh, oh my.” He says.

What was I the last one to know about that? And why did he feel he had to tell me about the wedding. Great, not only am I the Stable gossip but probably fodder for at least one sermon.

Em looks at Padre, “Yes, Padre, they were, and are, but Bullet and I are planning on getting married also.”

“Oh, that is great news. I am glad to hear it; I best be going now. I have a couple of sermons to write.” He says as he blushes and tries to rush off.

When we approach the HQ I see Blackberry Pie and Chip ahead go in before us. It will be good to talk to her again. I wonder what she has been up to lately. They both go into the Colonel’s office, shortly after which all three leave and head toward the office of the Overcow and Overmare. Blackberry Pie does not look happy at all.

Em, and I go to our desk and while waiting for the Colonel to get back, we continue to make plans for the coming operations. I would love to participate in the ceremony that the Padre mentioned, but not without Magpie. Besides, maybe we should let Em and Bullet get married first. Let them have their big day.

Once the Colonel comes back Em and I both get up to head into the office, I see Blackberry Pie off to the side flagging me down, so I go over to her.

“Hi Blackberry, how has it been going?” I ask her.

“Hi Mollygirl. I heard about what happened, I just wanted to give you my condolences about Ivy and her little one. I also wanted to tell you that some big things are going on. I mean really big. Please be careful and take care of yourself and Badger.”

“I will Blackberry, but what has you so upset, you never get like this.”

“I cannot tell you, but I will say, if you really love Badger and your mare enough to get married, maybe you should do so in the next couple of days. That kind of big, ok.”

I can see the worry on her face, this is not good. “Thanks for the heads-up Blackberry. I will give your warning to Badger too, as well as your condolences and best wishes if you like.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl, I best get going, I have another mission to go on. Like I said, be ready to keep your head down, remember, be ready, and keep safe.” She says, then she gives me a quick hug and leaves. I then rush to catch up to Em and knock before entering the Colonel’s office.

As I enter, I catch part of what he is already telling Emerado, “As I was saying, we will now have to consider the possible attack by Enclave assets also. We have been hearing reports over some radio frequencies of an Enclave assault on the ruins of Canterlot. Observers are currently reporting severe damage to it from multiple airships. I am still hoping to hear a report on the number of ships. Either way, if they peel off one or two of them, we may have big trouble.”

That is a serious understatement. I am stunned and quietly sit in the chair next to Emerado. It seems unreal.

Colonel Chappy continues, “Additionally due to the excursion by Red Eyes troops that had previously occurred to Manehatten as well as the slave hunts into Hoofington and the probing of our Co-op, our government officials and myself had previously agreed to announce publicly our support for the Tenpony Tower and their allies.”

Well, it seems like we are grabbing all the attention for something, at least we have not declared ourselves a haven for Dashites or something. I mean that would really be grand. I can only imagine how that would play out. Well when we no longer care for running under the detection spell, I guess you might as well go big.

“Sir, does that mean we are also aligning ourselves with the Applejack’s Rangers faction? If so, we may want to offer them the use of the stable. That might get us some of their support in return.” I question.

“That is an excellent suggestion, but that would require us to expose the existence of the stable. Of course, with Tar Waters defection to Red Eye, I am pretty sure his forces already know, as well as those of the Enclave, who Tenpony Tower has reported as having been allied with them and some group they call Unity and the Goddess, whatever that is all about,” He answers back. “Also, as I told Emerado before you arrived, thank you for the report on the tunnel. I want you two to spend some time working on the expedition plans. I need expected routes of travel and egress, as well as a start for logistical demands for the forces. Finally. I know both of your situations. If either of you wants to participate in the mass wedding ceremony that will be occurring inside the stable tomorrow, let me know. Also, Mollygirl, when you see Badger, let him know that his research on the lost weapons shipments has gotten him in line for promotion to Corporal and a possible brevet to officer in the Militia. Ok, you two get out of here, I have more paperwork to do myself before I can call it a night and go home to the wife and foals.”

We both stand, give a quick salute, and leave the office. I really need to talk to Badger and Magpie now. I send him a quick message by PipBuck to make sure he gets a hold of me before he leaves tonight, that we need to talk. Then it’s back to the joys of working on the staff.

We cut off the workday just before dinner. While cleaning up I get a message back from Badger to meet him at the main entrance in a half-hour, that we were going into town to find Mags and spend the evening with her. I hurry to make sure I am there on time. Badger is a couple of minutes behind, but better him than me. We then head to Magpies.

Once we arrive Magpie has us come in and wait while she gets changed. Once she is done, we decide to head to the North 40 again. We all feel we could use some good music and dancing. On the way, as we walk the waterfront I see a couple of ghouls approaching us. I have always felt so uncomfortable around them. For some reason, they do not bother me as much today. They both come over to us, particularly me.

The first ghoul looks to have been a middle-aged stallion when he transformed, the other is a mare who is wearing a set of glasses with one lens cracked. The stallion speaks to me. “Excuse us, Ma’am, May I ask you a quick question?”

I stop to reply, “Yes, I will answer it if I can.”

He removes his hat and first looks down and then at the mare with him, then back to me with his voice cracking with emotion he asks. “Well, ma’am, it's about the other night. The bright flash. Is it happening again? Most of the ghouls on the other side of the river are upset. They’re arguing if we will see another Final Day. Can you tell us if we are going to see it again?”

I look at my family, then back at these poor ghouls. I think of all the fear we felt from one blast so far away, what had it been like for them. To see not only that but to be afraid it portended a great attack again. I try to smile as best I can and answer them, “Honestly, I think that was a one-off blast. However, we do have some other threats. If you hear the sirens again, this time it is because we are under an air attack. Please let as many know as you can, that way they know to take shelter, but that it is not another Balefire attack.”

He looks back at me, “Thank you, Ma’am, I knew you would be honest with us. Not many of your kind even want to talk to our kind around here.”

“I understand sir, please take care of yourselves, and if we meet again, please call me Mollygirl.”

The mare then speaks, “Thank you Mollygirl, we forgot our manners, I am Cherry Blossom and my friend here is Torque Wrench. When we saw you, we could see you too had been there and refused. Hopefully, we can all meet again at Elysium, whenever that may come for us, dear.”

I see Badger and Magpie both stiffen a bit. A slight sadness comes over me, not even about how they reacted, but that yes, these ghouls to were refused to be able to ascend. I never imagined feeling a kinship with them before. I get a slight tear in my eye.

Torque Wrench then looks at me, Badger and Mags. “Have a good night folks, sorry for bothering you.” They turn away and head back to the bridge across the river.

“Sorry guys, I did not mean to make you uncomfortable,” I tell Mags and Badger.

Badger approaches and puts a hoof around me, “It's ok Molly, it just still shakes us at how close we came to never seeing you again.”

Magpie comes over to my other side and hugs me also. We stand there for several minutes just sharing the embrace, the contact, the smell of each other’s scents, and the sounds of our breathing. We know we are all still alive and we are taking solace in it, if only for a little bit.

When we break the hug, we continue on to the supper club. Tonight, I am only drinking regular cider. Lately, anything with alcohol just tastes odd to me. Mags, enjoys a couple of Sparkle Cola’s and Badger, well he does something I never have seen him do before, he enjoys a Sparkle Cola and Old Pegasus.

“Sorry ladies to surprise you, but it just sounded good tonight, besides, for some reason, it seems like a special night with my two favorite mares.”

“Thank you Badger, you know we feel that way about you too,” Magpie replies, and we continue to discuss some of what has been going on for her at her job, and both Badger and I talk about our work.

We order our dinners shortly afterward. Both Magpie and I order a side of raw carrots. I smirk a little when Mags orders them without realizing I had just done so also. Badger says nothing but does raise an eyebrow and shakes his head with a smile. I bet he really finds it funny that we have such similar taste.

After dinner, we share an apple pie for dessert. While we are eating it and having some tea, the band comes on the stage and begins to play. They start out with some slower more classical music then progress to music that we can dance to more easily. Badger and Magpie go out for the first dance together. While I am waiting for my turn, I look and see Stitches sitting with a buck enjoying a drink also. Then I watch them as they get up to dance and I see that she is with Archer. I smile to myself and wonder if he is the special buck, she mentioned to me at the hospital. I hope so, they are both such good ponies and I would love to see both of them happy.

After that dance, Badger returns with Magpie to the table and it is my turn to dance with him. It is so nice to be like this again. While we dance, we talk a bit and just enjoy ourselves. I mention to him that Stitches is here with Archer. He then replies that he also has seen Dusty and Chance here tonight. Somehow, I had missed them. After this dance, when Badger and I return to the table, he tells us he needs to sit out for one. Magpie and I then go back onto the floor and share a dance together. It is a nice slow dance and I so love that it allows me to just pull her tight, and to place my muzzle along her neck while we dance.

When this dance is done, as we go back to our table, I notice that two others have been pushed up to it. It seems Badger has been a busy buck. We are now joined by Dusty and Chance, as well as Archer and Stitches. As we get back, I hear Stitches talking to Dusty.

“Dusty dear, I know how you feel, but please try and understand Chance's reasons too,” She tells Dusty.

“I know Stitches, but I do love him and I would rather be a widow than never have been married to him. I have never felt this way for anypony else,” she says as she looks at Chance, putting a hoof on his leg.

He looks down at her, and puts his hoof around her shoulder, “Dusty, I cannot tell you how much I really do love you. But I want to give us time to make sure it is right, and I am so afraid that if the worst does happen, you would be like Twilight Dawn, who mourned her husband and never remarried. That would not be fair to you love.”

“He has a very good point Dusty, besides, hopefully, this will all blow over, and when it does you two can have a nice fancy wedding. Don’t rush it, just enjoy yourself and the time you have.” Archer tells here.

Magpie and I are sitting next to Badger by this time, as he asks Archer, “So how long have you and Stitches been an item?”

“Not that long, I have wanted to date her for a while now, and finally got the courage up after I heard that you had gotten engaged to your beautiful mares. I am so glad I have though. How about you dear?” He asks as he looks at Stitches.

“Honestly, I had my eye on you since before you became a Cadet. But you never seemed interested. You were so involved in your career, but I was so thrilled when you finally did ask me,” she tells him back and then gives him a kiss on the cheek.

As the conversations begin to drift to other topics Badger mentions how we were stopped by the ghoul couple. “You know they were saying that many of the ghouls are afraid that we may have a repeat of the Final Day again because of the blast from the direction of Maripony. “

Chance gets a funny look on his face, “Badger, I thought you heard the radio last night, before being taken off the air DJ Pon3 reported that it really was a Mega spell blast up at Maripony. He said reports were that a whole mess of Alicorns and hellhounds were seen leaving that valley right beforehand. He also said something about the Stable Dweller being involved.”

We all stop and look at him, except Dusty, “What? Were we the only ones listening yesterday?” He asks.

Archer looks at all of us, “Well that could complicate things a bit. I had heard rumors of alicorns from travelers, and even a few scattered reports in the Co-op that we dismissed, but I never really believed them.”

I look over and see Badger deep in thought, so I ask, “What are you thinking about dear?”

He startles a bit, looks up, and tells me and Magpie, “I think one of us should go to Momma Sumac and see if we can set up a wedding for the day after tomorrow at her farm. If she is ok with it, let's have as many of our friends as want be there to witness it.”

“I’ll do it, I have tomorrow off, and I will take the next couple off too,” Magpie tells us.

I look at both of them, “Do you mind, and do you think ma will if I ask George to come too?”

At this I see Archer almost choke on his drink, “That should be a surprise guest, that is for sure. I had not realized you had become so close so fast.” He tells me.

“Archer, you should meet her, she may be a bit awkward, but she is really a sweet dragon. I think you and Stitches would like her.” I tell him.

“I look forward to meeting her then Mollygirl, I trust your judgment in friends. Now would any of you lovey mares like to dance?” he asks. At which point Magpie smiles, gets up, and asks Stitches if she minds. After which I watch as Archer leads her onto the floor.

I smile as I whisper to Badger, why don’t you ask Stitches, I am sure she would appreciate it.” He does and she says yes. I sit there smiling to myself as I talk with Dusty and Chance. They are such a sweet couple. I hate to admit it to myself, but I am really taking a shine to Dusty and almost consider her like a little sister. The last month has really allowed me to see her grow.

We all have fun dancing with each other, and drinking what we like, with no pressure to get drunk. It is a great time. One of those ones I know I will look back on in the future and remember with joy. Part of me wishes it will never end. Part of me wants to take my future spouses’ home right now.

Finally, we notice it is getting late, First I watch at Dusty and Chance leave. She is walking as close to him as she can. I can see the look of worry on her face, I know she is not afraid for her life, but she is worried about him. Inside I worry about her, if something does happen to him, I am afraid it might break her.

Next Badger, Magpie, and I decide we should get going. When we let Archer and Stitches know they decide they best be going too. We go to give hugs goodbye and I am surprised as I get a double hug from both Archer and Stitches. Then they do the same for Mags, and when it is Badger’s turn it is the guy hug from Archer, and a hug and a peck on the check from Stitches. My goodness, what a fun couple they are. We must do this again.

Finally, my family ends up at Mag's place. We go through our normal routine and I set my alarm once again. We all climb into bed and comfort each other as all couples do.

After, as we try to fall asleep, I have a hard time. My goodness, it is real, Badger wants to marry us in the next two days. I am stunned and excited. I hope Momma Sumac is ok with us getting married at her place. Oh no, we need to line up a preacher, I had not thought about that. A thousand thoughts go through my head before I am finally able to fall asleep. As I do, I find myself putting my hoofs over Badger and onto Magpie as I breathe in his scent. Today, was a good day.

__________

Come morning we all get up together. We prepare for the day and all leave at the same time. Magpie walks most of the way with us until she had to divert to Momma Sumac’s farm. At the crossroads, she stops us. "Badger, are you sure you want to set this up now. Before I go all the way through with the arrangements, I want to make sure.”

He steps over, puts his hoofs around her, and kisses her gently on her forelock, “I am very certain of this decision. Sure, it is a bit sooner than I would have liked, but it is still the decision I would have made.”

She looks at me, smiles, and asks me also “Are you sure Mollygirl?”

I smile lazily at her “Yes love, let's do this. We just need to find a preacher is all.”

“Ok, Loves, I will see you tonight at Ma’s then if you can get there.” She then smiles and trots away toward Sumac’s farm humming a tune that I cannot quite catch.

Badger and I then turn back and finish our walk to the stable. As has become almost tradition for us when we get to the main entrance we stop for a quick hug and a kiss. As we break it, I notice that Dusty and Chance are not too far behind us and are doing the same. I pray that we all come through these next few weeks ok, I know how she feels about him and how she wants to be the mother of his foals. I can see it in her eyes, and her body language. Badger and I agree to try and meet for lunch if we can. Then we both turn and enter the stable again.

Once I get back to my desk, Soundwaves comes over, “Hey Mollygirl, you wouldn’t have something long and sharp I can put in my ears? Anything would be preferable to having to listen to the drivel being broadcast by the Enclave and Red Eye. Did you hear the latest?”

“No, I have not, what are you talking about, this time?”

“last night the Enclave decided that they would take credit for the Mega Spell blast in Splendid Valley. Go figure, they are saying they are trying to rescue all of us from some Goddess and Red Eye. All I know is I can hardly stand having to listen to what they call music anymore.”

“I had not heard that, but it is interesting, and to tell the truth, I feel for you on the music. I tried listening to it for a bit and just can’t.” I tell him.

Before either of us can say anymore the Regimental Sergeant Major comes through the offices, “All right everypony, let’s go time for formation, Mollygirl, Soundwaves, let's move it, you too Horns.”

As he passes through calling out, we all grab our hats and head to the parade grounds for formation. Once in formation, we take care of the normal order of business. Before being dismissed the Chaplain comes forward. “Troopers of the CDF, as some of you have already heard, there has been such a large increase in requests for weddings the last three days, that I have discussed and received permission from the Colonel, the Overmare, and Overcow, to perform a mass wedding ceremony. This will be performed this evening in the Stable’s main atrium. However, I must say this, due to security concerns it is limited to those who are members of the CDF, and civilians who already have security clearances. If interested please let your company commanders know, so we can be properly prepared and acknowledge all of the couples properly. Thank you for your attention.”

As Padre finishes and falls back into ranks, I see so many eyes looking at me and Badger, including Em and Bullet, and oh great the entire staff including the Colonel. I look at Badger and he looks back and gives a slight shrug. I feel myself starting to blush, thank goodness my mother gifted me this red coat. Ok, so I know we were a bit of gossip, but really. I am sure that there are so many others who are chomping at the bit to get married also. I look across the field and see Dusty and Chance. It looks like she may have tears in her eyes. Chance looks pained but still is trying to maintain his composure. I feel her pain, but I also understand Chance’s feelings on the matter.

Finally, the order comes to dismiss. We file back into the stable and get to work. Em and I both grab our flight goggles and put them in our saddlebags. Then we go to visit George to see if she feels like a test flight.

When we get to the entrance to her cave, we call in for her. “Hello, George, are you home? it's Mollygirl and Emerado.”

From the distance inside we hear her call back, “Be with you in a minute, please come in and sit down in the kitchen.” I have to smile; I figure she means the side cave. So, we go in and sit down in the same room we had tea in with her last.

Finally, she enters and joins us. “Sorry about the delay, I was just reading a little and wanted to make sure I put it back in the right spot before I joined you. Would you mares like some tea?”

Em, and I both look at each other, “Sure, sounds good. Afterward, though we need to get back to the stable. The Colonel wanted us to practice flying with you again soon, and we wanted to set up a time.

She starts to heat some water as she looks at us, “Would you mind doing so after the tea? I really would like to get out a bit, maybe we can introduce Emerado to some of the milder maneuvers we have tried Mollygirl.”

I see Em pale a little bit more, but she says nothing. Finally, I ask, “Will that be ok Em?”

She looks at George, then me, “Sure Molly, just not too rough I do not want to get sick on my wedding day.”

I see Georges's eyes go wide, “You mean you are getting married today Emerado? I did not know, I am so sorry, I have not even gotten you a wedding present.”

Emerado smiles at her, “Yes, George, they are holding a large ceremony back at the stable this evening, and Bullet and I are going to participate in it. Would you like to come?”

George looks nervous, “Are you sure it would be ok? Besides, I really do not know about being around large crowds.”

“Maybe you could watch from the doorway of your room.” I propose to her.

“Maybe, I will think about it, I really appreciate the invite Emerado. Mollygirl, are you Badger and your other mare Mag…? Shoot I cannot remember her name.”

“You mean Magpie. No, not at this one, we may have a wedding tomorrow or the next night, it all depends on what Sumac says. We want to have it at her farm.”

“Oh, I see, I think I do at least,” she tells us.

After we finish our tea, I tell George “We will meet you back at the stable. See you when you get there.”

“Ok, Mollygirl, but are you sure you do not want me to just fly you there instead?”

Em looks at her, “Thank you for the offer George, but we will walk if you do not mind. Besides I want to talk to Mollygirl about something.”

As we are walking back to the stable Emerado looks at me, “Mollygirl, I know how you think by now, I know how bad you want to get married, Bullet and I would not take offense if you and Badger were involved in the wedding ceremony today. We would gladly share our big day with you.”

“Em, you are partially right, I would love to get married today, but not without Magpie. By the way, If Sumac allows it, there will be a small ceremony at her farm,” I pause then continue, "Would you mind standing up with me as well as having Bullet walk me down the aisle?”

“Mollygirl, I would be glad to, and while I cannot say for sure I think Bullet would be honored.”

“Thanks, Em. I really appreciate it.”

“So, has Badger chosen a best stallion yet?”

“I do not know Em, I would think Whiskey if he is available, but other than that, I am not sure.”

“That is one nice thing about this massed ceremony. We do not have to worry about best stallions and maresmaids. Even without all the extra ponies, I am still so excited,” Em tells me.

We continue to chat on our way back, once there we see George has already arrived. A couple of the other staff members are helping her put on her harness. It is good to see she has become comfortable enough to have some of the others help her, as well as talk to them. One is a young staff cow named Buttons; the other is one of the senior staff ponies Pack Rat. He tends to work in supply and has a way of scavenging what we need in the stable. As we come up they are on each side of George buckling up the harness and just talking with her as they go.

Em and I get there, we remove our battle saddles long enough to put on our flight harnesses, we then put the battlesaddles back on, adjusting them for the harness beneath. Then we look at each other with a smile and put on the flight goggles. We three do a quick check of our harnesses and equipment and then walk out the back door of the stable. We mount up, click our harnesses into place and then George smiles back at us, “Are you ready?”

Em, and I both give her a nod yes and a hoof-up signal, at which point she looks forward and we begin to accelerate until she leaps into the air. We start out flying low away from the stable, then we turn to the large empty expanse north of the Co-op as we climb further into the sky. For once I do not hear Emerado yelling or whining. Maybe the googles are helping, or perhaps she finally has learned to trust George.

We start out with some simple turns, then George yells back for us to be ready for a barrel roll. I hear Emerado yell back “OK” in a nervous voice, and we begin the first barrel roll, then we do two more at a faster pace. George looks back to check on us. Emerado gives a hoofs up.

Then George yells back that we will try to climb and reverse our course. She begins to speed up and as she starts to climb up in a half loop, she rolls over so we are on top of her again but flying in the opposite direction. I look down toward the ground so far below and I notice we are several kilometers north of the Manesville and probably about 5,000 meters above the ground.

I am expecting George to continue this training flight when I suddenly notice green, red, and orange flashes of light near us and I hear a sizzle as something hits my barding. Then I hear Emerado start shooting behind us. I turn and see a flight of four armored pegasi behind us. Upon the shots from Em, they split into two sections; I engage one while Emerado engages the second.

Then we hear George yell, “HANG ON!” and she folds in her wings and tucks her body in tight, and while we move somewhat forward, we drop over a thousand feet in seconds. She extends her wings again and we begin to come up on the Pegasi from behind and below. Her quick drop of forward speed and loss of altitude causing them to overshoot us and giving us a chance to shoot at them as they go by. They spin back at us and as they do George begins to do a barrel roll, but stops halfway through and reverses allowing her to slow enough that when they fly by us this time, she can shoot flames at them.

From her mouth comes a cone of bright blue and white flame that reminds me of a cutting torch. One of the fliers she catches with a full breath. I see its wings begin to catch fire and some of the thinner portions of their armor melt through exposing blistered and burnt flesh beneath. This one breaks off and dives for the ground. We shift our gunfire onto the other ones. It is hard to get a good shot with all of the movement going on from the twist, turns, and rolls that we are doing as we work our way closer to the ground at an ever-increasing speed.

I look forward just in time to see we are just over the Hoofrock river, I see the boats under us as we skim over them. Ahead is a low bridge, it looks like she is going to fly under it. I cringe inside as I do not think we can make it, the remaining three flyers are on our tails but still dodging our fire, and shooting back at us. Less than a hundred meters from the bridge She shifts her body and climbs straight up, almost skimming the side of the bridge then rolling over and facing the other way. I see another flyer behind us try to follow and hit the side of the bridge, they fall into the water and I do not see them again. Still, two more behind us as we head north again. One of them gets a hit close enough to Emerado that I see part of her barding part and fall away. Those damn energy weapons are nothing to play with. I can not imagine if they hit one of us what it might do.

The two flyers are crisscrossing their paths behind us as we try and get away. However, they begin to gain on us again. As George starts to slow down like she is going to make a tight turn the fliers get too close and Emerado stitches a burst right into the knee, shoulder joint, and wing root of one of them. While not dead they are badly hurt and go to ground. The final flyer begins to break away. I want to try and catch them, but I know they most likely have already radioed in that they have been engaged in flying combat. I signal to George to head back to the stable. While we are still alive, I worry about what we may bring down upon us.

__________

Once we get back to the Stable, Em and I get down from George, and we check out each other for wounds. Em has had some of her tail burnt off, and her mane is slightly singed in a few spots. I have a couple of holes in my barding and notice that my mane has been singed as well. I notice that one of poor George's back scales has had a hole burned through it and one horn has had the tip taken off. Overall, we know we were lucky. We all three look at each other and Em and I start to laugh. I laugh so hard tears come out of my eyes and my sides hurt. George looks a little befuddled at first, then laughs lightly. “Well, I guess we got off pretty well with that eh?” George asks us.

I look at George, "It seems we found a way to keep Emerado from getting sick and panicking George, all we have to do is have someone keep shooting at us while we are flying.”

George looks at me for a minute and then very seriously tells me, “Mollygirl, I do not think I prefer that way of keeping her calm.” She is so serious I start laughing more.

Em looks at me, and with a slight chuckle says to us, “I have to say I agree with George, that is not the preferred way for me. However, it certainly puts things in perspective.” Then she walks over to George, “Thank you, George, for bringing us home safe. I have to say, you did really well with that.”

“Your welcome Em, I think I will come to the wedding, but I still have to apologize for not having a present for you.”

“George, you gave me and Bullet the best present we could get already, I am still alive. A lesser flier could have gotten us all killed.”

“Thank you, Em, if you do not mind, I want to go to my room and rest a bit and get something to snack on.”

We follow George inside and then we remove our equipment and harnesses as well as assisting George with hers. After which we head back to the HQ to report on what has happened. The Colonel will not be happy at all. Then Emerado has to get ready for the ceremony. This is going to be a very busy day.

After filling out the report paperwork and getting ready to put it in the Colonel’s inbox, I notice that the executive officer Major Star Burst has returned from her recent mission. So, I put the paperwork in her inbox instead. I also let the Major know that there are a couple of fliers down and about where, so we can send out search and rescue teams to possibly take them prisoner. Two of the quick response team squads are dispatched as well as the river patrol to the bridge area.

With the Major having returned, Nugget should be back also. She was part of her escort after all. I wonder if she saw anything interesting while she was gone. At least I can give her a heads up about Dusty and Chance, as well as let her know how Ginger is doing.

After we finish for the day, I ask Emerado if she needs a hoof at all to get ready for the ceremony. She simply smiles and says, “no, I am about ready, just need to trim these burnt tail hairs and then put on a clean uniform.” She seems very comfortable with this, so I give her a brief hug and go catch up with Badger.

While we wait for the ceremony, we decide to visit George in her room. Shadowbuck greets us as we enter along with Bullet. They have been here since shortly after they knocked off for the day. Bullet is dressed in his best dress uniform. He looks slightly nervous to me, but I can not blame him. I go over and give him a hug.

“How are you doing dad?”

“Hi Mollygirl, to tell the truth, I am nervous as all get out. At least I will not be alone though. How are you dear?”

“Oh, I am making it. I have a quick request to ask you, I know the timing is not right, but sometime in the next couple of days Badger, Magpie, and I will be getting married, hopefully at Sumac’s. I was wondering if you would mind walking me down the aisle?”

“Molly dear, I have to say, I have been hoping you would ask, and I have been waiting for that day for you for years now. After all, you are my daughter, if not by blood, then by spirit,” he tells me as he kisses me lightly on the forelock as if I was still that young foal from so long ago.

“Thanks, dad. It really does mean so much to me. Oh, and just so you know, when Emerado tells you about our adventure earlier, it really was not my fault.”

I see his ears go forward and eyes wide in surprise, he looks at me then George. George just looks back at me, “Mollygirl, I was not going to bring it up on his wedding day.”

I cringe, “Well we are all ok, so it does not matter. But we had a slight run in today while flying with some Enclave flyers.”

Both he and Badger stare at me. I back up to George for support. “Hey we were just flying; they are the ones that jumped us,” I tell them defensively.

Both of them just shake their heads, then I hear Bullet tell Badger, “See what I raised, are you sure you want to be married to that wild of a mare. Her idea of a bachelorette party is to go pick a fight with Enclave.”

As I stand there with my jaw hanging open, Badger replies to Bullet, “True, but seeing I did not hear any screaming or calls for a medical team, it seems she has corrupted your bride too.”

“True Badger, very true. I am afraid that like a bad apple she may corrupt the rest of the barrel,” Bullet says as he nudges Badger in the side.

My ears go down to the side and as my head lowers some, “Aww, come on dad, I am not that bad now, am I?”

“I don’t know, you tell me. George and Em were both perfectly well behaved, but noooo, you have to take them out to pick fights.”

At this George gets a little defensive, “We did not pick the fight, we just ended it.”

Shadowbuck finally intervenes. “It's ok George, they are just teasing Mollygirl a bit. But I would love to hear more of this story from you both.”

Just as we are about to tell the story, Emerado comes in, “Come on Bullet, they are getting ready to start.” She goes over to Shadowbuck, “Thank you for being so understanding dear, remember, no matter what, you are part of our family, ok Bucky.”

For the first time ever, I think I see Shadowbuck blush. “Bucky?” I ask.

He cringes, and Em looks at me, her eyes wide. “Oh shoot, I was not supposed to use the name in public. Sorry guys. Mollygirl, Badger, please do not tell anybody else, please.”

“Ok, no problem, now you two better get going, they look like they are getting ready to start.” As I look across the atrium floor, I see nineteen other couples already standing side by side. I look up and see the rail on all the balconies lined with cattle and ponies. It seems that everyone not on duty has come to see it. I see most of the Door Kickers are up there on the balconies, Including Captain Abby, but I do not see Chance and Dusty, I hope she is not taking this too badly.

It is interesting to see all the couples that are there, some of them I had not even known they were interested in each other much less dating. While most are ponies, I see some cattle couples and even one couple with a cow and stallion. Then as I see Em and Bullet run out there, I almost fall down in shock, I see Chance and Dusty in the lineup. My girl has won it seems. She looks so happy and I can see the loving look in his eyes toward her as well as the pride he has at having her beside him.

Padre comes up to the elevated platform that has been set up just for this. Behind him, I see the Overcow and Overmare, as well as a bull wearing a wide-brimmed hat and with a multi-colored shawl over his shoulders. From his ear, I see what looks like a golden scroll. I can only assume he is a religious leader for the cows, I have never seen these vestments before.

“Dearly beloved we are gathered here today to join these couples in the rite of marriage.” Padre begins. “While normally we do this with individual couples, today because of the unique circumstances, we will join all of them spiritually in the eyes of the community with you all as witnesses. Marriage is not something that is to be taken lightly and should be done with love and friendship as the key foundations to it.”

Behind me, I hear George moving and I feel her breath on my shoulder. “Ohh, I never have seen a wedding before,” She whispers in my ear.

“To these couples before me, I ask, before all of your friends, family members, and comrades that are present; do you take this person to be your lawfully wedded spouse? If so, please answer now.”

From multiple throats at one time I hear “I do,” called out in reply.

“With the power vested in me, I now pronounce you Husbands and Wives. You may now kiss your spouses.”

Behind Padre I see the bull in the vestments move one of his hoofs in a manner, but I cannot clearly see what the pattern is. After this, I hear him give a light series of moos, and then a final nod.

Over my shoulder I hear George ask in a slightly disappointed tone, “That’s it? I thought there would be more to it.”

I quietly reply back to her, “Sometimes there is more, sometimes less George, the ceremony is just a formal joining of them as couples in their communities. They kind of cut corners here I think because of how many there were, now let’s go congratulate our friends.”

With that Badger, George, Shadowbuck, and I go out to congratulate the new couples. When I get to Bullet and Em, I stop, I hug Bullet and tell him, “I love you, and congratulations Dad, I am so happy for you both,” then I turn and hug Emerado, “Welcome to the family Em, I could not think of a better mare for my dad.”

She smiles back at me, “Thank you so much, Moll, that means more than you would ever realize.” Badger comes next followed by Shadowbuck and George, then I see several of the Door Kickers coming down to meet the two new couples in the squad.

Next, I go over to Dusty and Chance. “Chance, I really thought you would hold your ground on this, but I am so glad you didn’t, I have never seen Dusty so happy, Congratulations.”

“Thanks, Ma’am,” he tells me with a big smile as we shake hooves.

Next, I turn to Dusty, "Congratulations Dusty, I am so glad you talked him into making an honest mare of you,” I say with a wink and a smile.

She looks back at me, smiles, and then throws her hooves around me “Thank you Mollygirl, Thank you very much. I am so happy. I think that last night, talking with everyone helped to make up his mind. I hope Mom made it back in time to see us get married.”

It is then that I see Nugget coming up to us, She has a smile on her face, “Well this was certainly a surprise, but you are breaking family tradition, you are supposed to have the foal on the way before getting married, or is there something you need to tell me?”

I can almost hear Dusty squeak. “Thanks, mom, I am so happy you were able to make it, I wanted to talk to you about it, but with you being gone so much the last month, I never got the chance.”

“That’s ok dear, but I think you should introduce me to my new son.”

Dusty very solemnly takes Nugget over to Chance and gets his attention, “Mom, this is Buddy, but everypony calls him Chance. Chance, this is my mother Nugget.” She says with pride in her voice.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Nugget, I am sorry I never got to ask your permission to ask for your daughter’s hoof in marriage, but things have been very rushed lately.” He tells her with a slight blush to his cheeks.

“That’s ok Chance, welcome to the family dear, just make her happy, please.” She tells him as she gives her new son-in-law a hug.

I then leave them to go grab Badger so we can head to Sumac’s. We say our goodbyes to George and Shadowbuck. Then we head out of the stable. Off to set up our wedding and to see the rest of our family.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3 could you please play Standing Outside the Fire for my oldest daughter and her new husband as well as all the new couple who were married today at the mass ceremony in the Co-op.
Sincerely

Nugget
Manesville Co-op.

Author's Note

A thank you to Kkat for creating the world of the Wastelands in Equestria. I would also like to thank Somber, Fuzzy Vee Vee and many others who have built upon this world.

I would also like to thank you of you who continue to read the story of Mollygirl and the Co-op. We are starting to wind down her time in the Co-op and soon the Co-op forces will reach out into the outer world there is still a lot of Mollygirl's story to be told. However, in the next month, I will be running out of my buffer of fresh chapters that I had built in. Due to RL work, training, and school, I may have to slow to biweekly or perhaps every three weeks for a bit, I appreciate your patience though and will try to get back to my weekly schedule as soon as I can.

For this weeks dedication song, the Youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3IaTYqFZ4-4

Chapter 13: Prepare to Draw Sabers

Chapter 13: Prepare to Draw Sabers

"The truth of the matter is that you always know the right thing to do. The hard part is doing it." - Robert H. Schuller

When Badger and I arrive at Sumac’s, Magpie and Sumac are just finishing up clearing dinner off the table. Ginger opens the door for us. This time, she is not playing butler.

“Hi Ginger, how are you tonight dear?”

“Hi, Mollygirl, Hi Badger, Granny Sumac says to come in.”

Once we enter Sumac asks us right away, “Have you two kids had supper yet?”

We both admit that we haven’t, so she goes and gets some of the leftovers out of the kitchen as Magpie gets us both plates. Both sit down and talk with us as we eat. Ginger has gone off to the other room to do some homework.

“Now kids, I have no problem with you getting married here tomorrow, but we do not have the supplies laid in for a good celebration afterward.” Sumac starts off.

“Ma, we understand that We just want to share this with you, Xavier, and his family and it is as close to having Ivy and Epona here with us as we can,” I tell her.

“Ah, that I can understand. It has been a long time since we had a wedding here. I'll have a couple of the neighbors come with instruments to play for us both at the ceremony and after. If the weather is bad, I guess we could hold the dance in the barn. Pigpen said he has some good homebrew he will gladly bring as a wedding present.”

Badger smiles at Ma, “That would be fine Ma, we do not want anything too fancy. I would love to see Pigpen and their whole gang over here for it. Speaking of guests, Ma,” he looks kind of uncomfortable bringing this up but plows on through, ‘We have a special guest that we would like to invite, but we would not dream of it, without your consent.”

“Now, you know I would not mind most guests unless it is those dang Waters. They are bad enough as is, but after what their daughter Tar Water up and did,”

“No, Ma, it isn’t them. In fact, she is not a cow or pony.” He tells her.

“Well then, what is she? A griffon, a ghoul? What?” Sumac asks in a confused tone.

Then I tell her, “Ma we would like to invite our friend George, she is a dragon.”

I watch as first confusion, then doubt, then after looking back and forth between me and Badger, her jaw drops open. Finally, she replies, “Well, when you kids do something, you do not do it by halves, that’s for sure,” She laughs slightly, “This will be the talk of the town for a while. Not like having Xavier and his family has not caused enough already. Heck if anyone has a problem with them, maybe this will keep ‘em from bothering us again.”

All three of us look at her and at the same time ask “Again?”

“Oh yeah, a couple of weeks back some folk came around trying to tell me that they should not be here and that you can never trust a zebra or zebra lovers. It ended really quick when I pulled out ol’ Bessy, my departed husband's 10-gauge double-barrel shotgun,” she tells us with a smile and a chuckle.

“So that’s a yes, right Ma?” I ask.

She looks me in the eyes and smiles. “That is a yes dear, I am surprised this is so important to you, after all, you only met her a couple of days ago.”

“Ma, after today,” I stop myself, I do not want to worry her or Magpie.

“Mollygirl, what are you not telling me and Ma?” Magpie demands.

“Today, while flying we had a run-in with a flight of armored Pegasi. She took a couple of minor hits, but we beat them. George, Em, and I worked as a team. It was close though, real close.” I say with my ears at the side of my head, and looking down at my front hooves on the table.

With her eyes wide I see the nervous look on Magpie’s face. “Mollygirl, how close really?”
“Mags, just some damaged barding, singed manes and tails for me and Em, but George had a back scale burned through as well as the tip of one horn burnt off. I felt bad for Emerado, after all today was her wedding day.”

“Did you get to see the ceremony you two? How did Shadowbuck take it?” Ma asks.

“Yes, we did get to see it, George and Shadowbuck were with us,” I tell her. What did everypony know about Bullet and Shadowbuck but me?

Finally, as we finished eating Badger looks at Sumac, “Would it be alright if we were to go out and talk to Ivy and Pona for a bit? Neither of us has gotten a chance to yet.”

Sumac chokes up a bit, I see a tear in her eye, “Yes, please do kids, I should go out myself. I have not been to the family cemetery in a while.”

After we clear the table, all four of us head out to the cemetery We find the shared grave of Ivy and Epona. I see several bottle caps on top of the grave marker, left by fellow members of the defense force who have visited her grave. I fall to my knees crying, Badger trying to comfort me as he is in tears also. Sumac holding onto Magpie too. I hear a scream like an animal in pain. I have no idea where it is coming from, then I realize that it is coming from me. They all help me get back up and walk me back inside. I miss them both so much.

As we get back inside Ginger comes up to me and hugs me. “I know how you feel Auntie Mollygirl it’s ok. I feel the same way. I want to hurt those who did this to us and them just as bad.”

How can she be so young and sweet at times, yet have such wisdom I wonder? “Thank you, Ginger, I really appreciate it,” I tell her as I start to piece myself back together. I need to be strong, but Goddesses it hurts still.

I look at Sumac, “My only wish is that she could have been here too. At least Dusty got a chance to marry her buck before something bad could happen to either of them.”

Ginger looks up, “I missed my big sissy getting married?” I see the disappointment in her face as well as hear it in her voice.

“Yes, but only because they would not allow most civilians into the Stable. That is why we did not do it there.”

Upon hearing that she nods her head, “Ok, that makes sense, Is he nice? Will I like him as a big brother?”

I smile at her, “Has Xochitl ever told you about Chance, the buck who helped to rescue him and his family?”

She nods, “Uh-huh.”

“That is who Dusty married today.”

She smiles. “I am sure I will like him then."

As the night wears on we continue to talk, then it is Ginger’s time for bed. Sumac looks at us, “Magpie slept in the front bedroom last night, feel free to all use it tonight. I am going to call it a night myself.” She comes over and gives each of us a hug and a kiss on the cheek, which we all return. Then she and Ginger head upstairs.

The three of us go to the front room. We take off our uniforms and climb into bed. Badger takes one side, and I the other, Magpie in the middle. We both begin by nibbling on her neck and caressing our little mare. We smile at each other and I look at Badger, “How’s this for the last night as a bachelor?” I ask.

He smiles back, “So far, so good, but I will let you know fully in the morning love.” And the next thing I know they are both on me and I am the center of attention for a bit. We all take turns that way. It will be a long day tomorrow, but so worth it tonight. Life may not be perfect, but it can still be good.

__________

We wake in the morning to the smell of breakfast being prepared, shortly before my alarm goes off. I spend the extra few minutes just cuddling and enjoying the feel of the two other ponies in bed with me. Then suddenly it is death from above as I see Ginger leap into the air, “I see your eyes are open, prepare to receive my wrath, you filthy pirates!” Not what I was expecting but I have to admit it does get me to smile as I reach out to catch her and call back to her, “That’s what you think you filthy sea dog!” as I bring her to land gently on the bed and start to tickle her.

Then I hear Ma calling “Ginger, I said to wake them for breakfast, not to repel boarders, now leave them alone dear.”

“Ahhh, Granny, but we were playing.”

“I know dear, but you need to get ready for school. Badger, Mollygirl, you need to get ready to head back to the stable. Mags, could you be a dear and help me around here today?”

“Sure Ma, give me a minute and I will be there,” Magpie replies as she stretches and gets out of bed. Once she is up, I move so that Badger can also get up and get ready. Badger grumbles something as he heads out of the room while Magpie and I finish making the bed.

As Mags and I enter the kitchen I see Badger standing at the counter drinking a cup of tea while Ginger is eating her oatmeal. Just in time to hear him ask Ginger, “So what was your homework about for today?”

“Because all the kids are talking about getting their cutie marks or ear tags, our teacher wanted us to talk to one of our parents, or an adult in our house to find out how they got their cutie marks and then write a report about it and to name something we learned from it.”

“I did not hear you talk to anyone last night, so how did you do it?”

“Uncle Badger, I remembered how you got yours, So I told about yours.”

I see he looks a little uncomfortable about that, but he says nothing about it, “And what did you say you learned from it?”

“I said I learned that sometimes what we are doing when we get our cutie mark isn’t always something that makes us happy and that we should not hurry to get ours.” She tells him.

At this I see him smile, “That is good Ginger, too many do realize that. I am really glad you remembered it.”

Magpie goes and sits next to Ginger while I go and get us both a cup of hot water and tea leaves. After I get them ready, I bring one to her and sit across from her at the table. Ma brings both of us a bowl of oatmeal with raw carrots cut up in it. I never had it that way before but for some reason, it really hits the spot. Ma just smiles at Mags and I as we quickly devour it.

As we are eating Badger sits down and Sumac brings him a bowl with some blueberries mixed in. As he eats it, I see the pleasure he takes in each bite.

“I am so glad you kids are enjoying your breakfast. Now Badger, Mollygirl, you two need to get along to work, Epon…, Ginger, you need to get heading out to school. Besides, Magpie and I have a lot to do today to get everything ready for tonight, ok kids.”

“Alright ma, your right, but just to make sure, it is ok for George to come, right?” I ask.

“Yes dear, I would like to meet her. She sounds very interesting.”

As Badger and I head back to the stable, we are escorted part of the way by Ginger and Xochitl. Shortly before we part ways Ginger asks, “Auntie Mollygirl, will my mom come and see me tonight?”

“I hope so dear; I am sure she will if she can,” I tell her.

“Thanks, Auntie Mollygirl. Oh, and do you think I could ride a dragon someday too? I mean I would love to fly like my hero Daring-Do. I mean I am not a pegasus, so I bet riding a dragon would be almost as good.”

“Perhaps little one, but remember, you would have to have their permission. They are as much a person as anypony else.” I tell her.

She seems a little crestfallen and Xochitl bumps her on the shoulder and tells her, “Do not worry, I am sure if we cannot find a dragon to let us ride, we will find a way. You’re a smart pony Ginger.”

Badger just listens quietly as we walk with a smile on his face. I can see he is just enjoying it. When we part ways with them, he tells them, “Have a good day and study hard. I will see you both tonight.”

We make it back to the stable just in time for formation. During formation, they give us the updated information that has been picked up over the radio frequencies and from our scouts. We hear about the atrocity of Friendship City by the Enclave. They also let us know that DJ Pon3 was back on the air last night with the Resistance radio. The last helped to brighten the spirits of the troopers some, as it did not take long for any of us to tire of the Enclave propaganda, and what they call music.

After formation Badger and I, both make sure we invite our friends. I see Bullet and Emerado along with Shadowbuck all looking tired and happy. I have to smile as I remember hearing Em call him Bucky yesterday. I never thought I would hear him referred to in that manner. I also notice Dusty and Chance, they seem to be almost in heaven.

Em and I spend most of the morning working with Horns on the plans for the expedition. We have chosen three troops of the regiment as well as one platoon of engineers, the artillery section, and the quartermaster unit. We are looking at a jump-off of eight days if everything goes as planned. It will be heading out to cut between the extended elements of Red Eye’s Army around Hoofington from the main body. We need to hurt them as much as possible as far from the Co-op before they could turn their attention onto it.

The plan involves raiding those lines at various points. Blowing three bridges to hinder their movements. If successful we will continue on with a campaign of harassment, raids, and ambushes, usually using a single company to perform the main attack with the others in reserve.

Yet in the back of my mind, the thought keeps creeping in of what about the Enclave? After getting reports of fighting at New Appaloosa, I could only wonder, how long before it is us in the crosshairs, and what had they used to defeat four Raptors?

When lunch comes, I notice that George has not come back yet. I have to admit that I am worried about my friend, but I may have to check on her before we go to the wedding. I mean if I am a bit late, they can not start without me, can they? I better ask Badger to wait if that happens.

I meet Badger in the mess hall. I have to say; I am tickled pink that they have raw carrots available today. I do not know why, but I have a stronger craving for them than normal lately. I see my intended smile when I mention it to him.
“You know Mollygirl, I had a very similar discussion with Magpie just the other day after you left for the stable. If I didn’t know better, I would swear…” Just then our discussion is interrupted by a call on my PipBuck for me notifying me that my presence was requested at the stable entrance.

“Sorry to interrupt you hon, but I really gotta go. I will see you later,” I tell him as I get up and give him a quick kiss on the cheek.

I am met at the stable door by Emerado, Horn, and Major Star Burst. “Thank you for getting here so quickly. I figured you would want to be here when they bring in the prisoner,” The major tells us.

“Yes ma’am, what prisoner?”

“One of the flyers you took down yesterday. We captured her just before a Search and Rescue Vertibuck could find her.” She tells me.

I see several of the members of Troop K, the Kow Kritters, dragging a travois with a wounded pegasus on it. I know a couple of them. “Hey troopers, how’d it go for you?” I ask.

“A bit rougher than the normal SAR missions, but we got her,” Replies a bovine sergeant I know named Buttercup.

“What happened?”

“Just as we got her loaded on the travois, A friggin Vertibuck shows up. They were not going to give up on trying to recover her. We lost a couple of troopers, but they backed off when we took out the co-pilot. That only took an AM gun to pierce the windscreen. More fun than I like to have I can tell you Mollygirl.”

The major looks at them, “Good job bringing her back. We will need to get her down to Medical. I already have the surgeons on notice to be ready.”

I look down at her, I see several pieces of her armor, including her helmet, have been removed. I see where one of her legs has two holes in it near the knee she also has a similar wound near the base of the wing root. She is almost panting for breath. She slowly lifts her head, “Please, if they are going to have to remove my wing, just kill me. Please.”

I look at her, “Don’t worry, we will do everything we can to ensure you keep it.”
I see her breathing begin to slow as her panic subsides or she just becomes too exhausted. I look at the team, “We better get her moving, I do not think we have time to wait for the medics.”

Halfway to Medical, we are met by the stable trauma team. We keep moving her as they start to prep her, making an assessment of the wounds. One grabs the prisoner’s PipBuck, pushes a couple of buttons on it, and calls on her own to let the surgeons and the rest of the team know what they will need to have prepped and what the injuries truly entail.

Once at Medical, the unicorns on the team levitate her from the travois and carry her over to the operating table. We are then dismissed by the medical team. The troopers from K troop head on back to their squad bays. Horns and I stick around waiting to hear the results of the surgery.

After a couple of hours, I start to get nervous. I do not want to be late for my own wedding. Finally, after three and a half hours the head surgeon comes and reports to us. “Looks like she is out of the woods. It was a close one, but she should make it. We were able to save the wing; her leg is still borderline though. Another couple of hours and the infections from the bullets would have caused us to have to amputate both. We will see in a couple of days. We have her sedated for now.”

“Thank you, Doctor, I appreciate it. We will be keeping her under guard during her recovery.” Horns tells him. I look over and see one of the stable security officers standing there, next to him is one of the artillery cows. I had not thought about it, I guess that is how they are rotating them a bit.

I look at the time, “Ok Horns, I will head back and report to the Major, after that I plan on getting cleaned up and heading to Sumac’s.”

He smiles at me.” I understand Mollygirl, no problem. I will try and make it if I can. If so, save a dance for me tonight,” he tells me with a smile.

Oh, my, I forgot about that tradition of the bride dancing with the guests too, “I will make sure to do that Horns. I will see you there.” I am off and running after that.

I give my report to the Major as we go, I finally get back to my stall to clean up and change. When I get there, I find Nugget is already in the room. She is just sitting there in the corner, listening to music on her PipBuck.

As I walk in the door, she looks up at me. “Oh, Hi Mollygirl, good to see you again. Sorry about last night and not making it out to see Ginger. Last night I spent some time with Dusty and Chance. Then I decided I needed to find the bottom of a bottle.”

I stop what I am doing. This is not like her at all. “Nugget, are you ok?”

She looks at me with a sad haunted expression. “Mollygirl, I spent two weeks in the Hoof. No, I am not alright. The shit that is going on down there. My Goddesses Moll, I can’t even wrap my head around it all. That Security pony, I saw her and her crew in action at a distance, she has earned every bit of praise. I can not understand how ponies can live down there like that. On the other hoof, I did get to see the Mega Mart when we visited there with the Major. I found a couple of nice things to pick up for Ginger and Dusty.”

I look back at her, I can understand how she feels to a point. After the last month, I could use a good drink myself, but I can barely stomach the taste right now. I just smile at her, “I’m glad that you could get them something nice, I hope you found something for you too.”

“Nah, what’s the point. Look at me Mollygirl, I am a wreck, and with this job, how much longer do you think I can last. The only thing keeping me going right now is Ginger, I am planning on going out to Sumac’s to see her tonight.”

I smile, “Nugget, that would mean more to her than you realize. She really misses you. She told me this morning on the way back.”

She looks at me kind of funny, “You and Ivy an item now?” Then she sees the pain in my face, the tears being fought back.

“We were, as well as Magpie and Badger. Nugget, I hate to tell you this, but Ivy, well Ivy and Epona were both murdered.” I tell her through the tears I am fighting back. Her face drops.

“Oh, My Goddesses, and nobody told me. I am so sorry Mollygirl, I know she was your best friend.”

“Nuggs, it is ok, I am just still trying to deal with it. If she were still alive, she would be getting married to me, Magpie and Badger today. Ginger has taken it pretty hard losing her sissy too.”

“Damn it, I am so sorry Molly, I did not mean to make you cry on your wedding day.”

“It, ok, Nugget, but would you please come to Sumac’s tonight, we are getting married there. I know Ginger really could use having her mom come and see her. She loves you Nugget, and she needs her mother.”

“Sure Molly, I would really like to be there for you as well as for Ginger. I have missed that little filly. Now you better get ready so you are not late. I will have to straighten myself up a bit too.”

I finish getting ready and have my best uniform ready to go when I get a message from Em on the PipBuck. "Come to the backdoor, George wants to see you.”

I grab my stuff and head for the back door of the stable. There I find Emerado and Shadowbuck as well as Bullet and Badger all waiting with George for me. “Hi guys” I call as I approach.

Badger comes over and gives me a hug, then I look up and see George smiling at me. “Hi, Mollygirl, I am sorry I am late today but I had a couple of things I wanted to pick up today as well as I finished a couple of extra harnesses. Badger has already been given the extra harness so in a bit we can fly out to Sumac’s. She and Magpie said it would be fine to carry you both there for the wedding today.

I look over and see a bit of unease on Badger’s face, but he nods his head yes. So, Badger and I put on our harnesses as the others help George with hers. I look up and see the look of surprise on Nugget's face as she watches from the balcony above. I guess things really have changed since she was gone. I wonder what she thinks of this.

We finish getting ready and walk outside, Nugget has joined us at this point. I overhear her telling Bullet, “Ok, it seems a lot of weird shit has happened here too while I was gone, will someone fill me in on the way to Sumac’s farm please?”

Bullet just chuckles a bit, “Sure Nugget, we can do that, on the way.”

After making sure that Badger has his harness attached properly and him double-checking mine, George takes off and we fly toward the south first for a bit, then she adjusts our course and we head to Sumac’s. I look back at Badger, he is just looking around at the sky and the ground. He seems kind of amused. “So, what do you think Love?” I yell back to him.
He smiles and yells back “Not too bad, almost like being at sea.”

I look forward and see George smiling also. I think she really is enjoying this too. After a short flight, we land at the farm. Once we get down, I walk over to George, “Thank you, George, I really appreciate it,” and I give her a hug.

“Your welcome Mollygirl, but that is not my present to you. That is inside already.”

I am suddenly wondering how she knew where Sumac lived and had talked to her and Magpie. “George, when did you get to meet Magpie and Sumac?”

She looks down at me, “Oh, this morning, they found my cave. We had a really nice conversation over tea. They are both such nice mares. They even called into the cave first to see if I was home and if they could come in. That is such a novelty to me.”

“I am really glad you enjoyed their company than George. They are both parts of my family and I am so glad you fit in with them.”

Badger who is now standing next to me looks up at George, “Thanks George, I appreciate the lift, I never have had a chance to fly before.”

George looks at him with a smile, “Oh, does that mean you want to be an alternate flight crew member? I mean in case one of the mares gets pregnant or hurt?”

He smiles back at her “Maybe, George, maybe, we will have to see. But thank you again. Now I need to go get changed.” With that, he heads into the house.

Just as I am getting ready to head into the house, I see Ginger and Xochitl come running up the path at a gallop, Ginger yelling, “Oh my gosh, Oh my gosh, Oh my gosh, a real Dragon!”

Behind her, I hear Xochitl yelling at her “Ginger, mind your manners. Remember to be polite.”

She skids to a sliding stop in front of George and me. “Hi Auntie Mollygirl, can I meet your friend?” she says with wide eyes.

“Sure dear, I will introduce both you and Xochitl to her.”

I turn around “George, these two youngsters are Ginger and Xochitl. Ginger is Dusty’s little sister. Xochitl lives here in the hired hooves house with his father Xavier and his mother Persimmon Tree, I do not know if you have met them yet.” I then turn around to face the children, "Ginger, Xochitl, this is my friend George.”

Simultaneously they both call out “Hi George, it is a pleasure to meet you.” I could not have planned that.

George smiles back at them “It is nice to meet you too.” And she gives them both a brief wave of her claw.

“Now you two behave and do not harass George, please. I have to go get changed. George, I am going to open the window to the room so we can talk if you like,” I tell her as I head inside.

I am just getting in the door when I hear Ginger ask George, “Can I touch your scales, they look so pretty.” I do not hear the answer but when I get upstairs to change and open the bedroom window, I see both Ginger and Xochitl climbing on George's back and hear all three giggling. A dragon who likes foal sitting, who knew?

As I look out, I also see Badger and Xavier setting up chairs in the yard for our guests. I see Persimmon Tree and Sumac coming in from the barn. It looks like a table is set up in there for refreshments following the ceremony. I still have a hard time believing it’s real.

Finally, I am finished getting ready. Sumac comes up and tells me to wait a couple of minutes yet as Badger has just come upstairs to get cleaned up and changed also. As I wait, I see most of the Door Kickers have arrived. I also see several of the Headquarters staff and our other friends and neighbors arrive.

I hadn't realized so many would actually come. I bet they just want to make sure it actually happens after all of the rumors. I also find it funny how many of our guests, due to being in service, as well as the recent events, have come armed. It reminds me of the jokes about the shotgun weddings from the old days. At least Magpie and I are not pregnant for this right. At that thought, again my hoof finds itself rubbing my belly. I am learning to accept it will never happen, at least without a miracle.

Then Sumac comes and gets me she leads me to the barn where I meet Bullet, also in his dress uniform, and Magpie. She is wearing the blue gingham dress that I love so much on her, along with a light straw hat, with a small vail on it. Bullet stands between both of us. I look up and see Badger standing on the porch with Whiskey next to him. I also see both Padre and the Bull that officiated at yesterday’s weddings in the stable. On one side of the porch I see Emerado in her full uniform, on the other I see Pages in a pretty pink and white skirt waiting to be the maid and matron of honor for Mags and me.

Also, in the barn behind us are Xochitl and Ginger, both carrying a basket of flowers. Just outside the door, I see George sitting there watching everyone. Everything seems so perfect. Celestia and Luna, please do not let anything mess this up.

Pigpen and his family begin to play their instruments, Then Bullet nudges me and he escorts both Me and Magpie up the aisle that has been formed by the chairs to the porch. Ginger and Xochitl are following behind us. I can not believe how nervous I am. Out of the corner of my eye, I see both Bullet and Magpie smiling.

Halfway there I notice Kicker and her family. They are seated next to Horns and his. There are so many calves and foals here. Behind them are Dusty, Chance, and Nugget. Behind me, I hear an excited squeak from Ginger. On the other side, I see Magda as well as several of the Librarians. I also see Memory sitting next to Xavier and Persimmon Tree.

As we proceed, I am stunned to see the Colonel sitting in the back row with his wife next to Captain Abby, Archer, and Stitches. All of them are watching me and Mags as we walk. I have to smile when I see both Woofer and Tweeter fly up to the porch roof and look down over the edge at us.

Finally, we make it to the steps. Only three of them Mollygirl, only three, I tell myself all the while hoping I do not trip. Once on the porch, I swing to Badger's right side and Magpie glides to his left. The attendants step back as we all step up next to each other in front of Padre. Then he begins.

“Friends, Family, Herdmates, we are gathered together here today to join in mare-trimony Badger, Magpie, and Mollygirl. While theirs is a relationship that is unusual by many of our standards, its structure is not fully without precedent. Before the three portions of Ponykind banded together, oftentimes the family structure would be made up of more than one mare and their stallion. During difficult times this allowed them to depend on more than just one other member. This allowed them to thrive. However, it is not always an easy path to follow either. It takes a special bond to make it work. Before we can find love, that allows this bond, we must find friendship. When love and friendship are strong enough it creates a family. When families join together in their common interests, we find our herds. Each level builds upon and strengthens the others. It is in this spirit that I ask our fellow herd member, the leader of the local Bovine chapel, Ahimsa to speak.”

I watch as the bull steps forward. “Friends, neighbors, fellow herdmates. I thank you for allowing me to partake in this ceremony. Padre has spoken well of this joining of souls. I would like to offer my blessings upon it from myself and our cattle community. May the Goddess Sweetcream always smile upon and grant you her favors as well as those of Celestia and Luna. May your love always be sweet, and may your families be rich in health and joy.” He moves his hoof in a quick motion again, I do not see exactly what it is. “Padre, if you would, please finish the ceremony,” and then he steps back out of the way.

Padre steps forward again, Now is the moment of truth, “Badger, do you take Magpie and Mollygirl to be your mares?”

There is a brief pause, it seems to take so long, but he answers very seriously, “I do.”

“Magpie, do you take Badger to be your Stallion and Mollygirl to be your sistermare?”

Again, I hear a pause, before she replies “I do.”

Finally, Padre looks at me, “Mollygirl, do you take Badger to be your stallion and Magpie to be your sistermare?”

I quickly reply “I do.” Only then do I hear both Magpie and Badger let go of the breath they too were holding.

Finally, Padre looks at us, “I now pronounce you stallion and mares. Congratulations.”

We all three turn to our friends and family and together begin our new life as we walk side by side between our friends, family, and those we consider our herd, back to the barn to start the reception. It is then that I notice that the squad, as well as the Colonel and Archer, have formed a column on both sides behind the aisle, and before the barn, as we approach, I hear the Colonel give the commands, "Prepare to draw Sabers; Draw sabers! With the sound of metal upon metal, I see them draw them and bring them to their shoulders. Then I hear the command “Form Arch,” and they bring their sabers forward and roll them over to form an arch above our heads that we walk through. As we reach the end of the arch the last two block our way with their sabers. Archer is on Magpie's side and Saber on mine.

Archer then tells us “The brides must pay the toll of a kiss, first.” We both give a kiss on the cheek to the saber holder blocking us, then they raise their sabers. As we pass Archer takes his saber, and with the flat lightly swats Magpie on her flank. “Welcome to the CDF family,” he tells her with a smile. I love that tradition; you can always tell the ones who have never been to a military wedding with that one.

We then continue on. As we do, I notice two little scamps who are flying just above us, Memory is looking scandalized by their behavior and I hear Xochitl and Ginger giggle as they trot along behind us. Once we get to the barn door, the three of us stop and both Magpie and I kiss Badger at the same time, much to his surprise. Then we enter the barn and begin the festivities.

Pig Pen, Wheat Seed, Plower, and Dirt Clod take their instruments into the barn and begin to play. I see Ma is over by the table for the refreshments and the cake making sure everything is in order. As everyone comes in the three of us greet them and shake hooves or give hugs. It makes me realize how many friends we really have.

After a while, we cut the cake. Persimmon Tree along with Ma’s neighbor Waffles had worked together to bake a good-sized carrot cake for it. Ma is also making sure to issue out the homebrew that Pig Pen and family brought so that everyone of age can get some. I saw her catch Ginger at least once trying to get some.

Looking out the barn door I am amused to see Ginger and Xochitl playing with Woofers and Tweeters as well as several other calves, fillies, and colts, with George looking on, herself amused and smiling. Nugget is sitting outside talking with Persimmon Tree about the kids.

Once the dancing begins the real fun starts for me. It starts out with Badger and Magpie doing a slow dance that shifts to Badger and me, and finally Magpie and me. After this, we start to dance with others at the reception. I know I see the Colonel dancing with Magpie at least twice and I get to dance with Archer and to my surprise Horns. Badger it seems has his dance card filled also with dances shared with Pages, Stitches, Captain Abby, Horn’s wife, and so many others. The dances vary from some of the typical one-on-one partner dances such as waltzes to reels involving large groups together. I swear I dance with almost every male there, as well as a few mares and cows. It is such a wonderful time.

During one of my breaks from dancing I go outside to catch a breath of air and to talk with George. I see most of my old squad has migrated up the hill to the family cemetery. They are gathered around Ivy and Epona’s grave and are sharing a drink together as well as singing. Most of them have not had time to visit her grave yet, and this is their way of sharing in our joy, but also in sharing ours and their grief. I smile. I love them all, they are family, even if not blood. I look over at Badger and get his attention, he looks and nods and grabs a bottle of Old Overmare from the table. I go over and get Magpie's attention and ask her if she would like to join us. The three of us quietly join those in the cemetery.

Badger opens the bottle and throws away the top. He holds it up and gives the toast that means so much to us “To lost loves, lost family, and fallen comrades.” He drinks and passes the bottle.

When it comes back to me, I give the traditional toast of “To the Regiment.” I drink and pass the bottle around.

This time Magpie stops it, “For Friends, For Family, For Herd.” She drinks, then passes the bottle and when it comes back this time, I hear Badger begin to sing:

Come over the hills, my sweet pony mare
Come over the hills to your darling
You choose the rose, love, and I'll make the vow
And I'll be your true love forever.

The rest of us then join in the chorus

Red is the rose that in yonder garden grows
Fair is the lily of the valley
Clear is the water that flows through Whitetail Wood
But my love is fairer than any.

We continue to sing in this manner for the entire song, Part of it is in sadness, but a part is a joy and the shared bond we all have. It was one of Ivy’s favorites.

‘Tis not for the parting with my sister Kite
‘Tis not for the loss of my dear mother
'Tis all for the loss of my sweet pony mare
That my heart is breaking forever.

Red is the rose that in yonder garden grows
Fair is the lily of the valley
Clear is the water that flows through Whitetail Wood
But my love is fairer than any.

After this song, the three of us excuse ourselves and go back to the barn, and the rest of our guests.

As the night goes on our guests start to leave. We say goodbye and goodnight to them as they go. Some ask if they can spend the night in the barn or on the porch. George has already been granted, by Ma permission to sleep in the barn for the night. Ma has given us the main house to sleep in for the night and takes Ginger to sleep down at the hired hoofs house with Xavier and his family.

As the three of us prepare to spend the first night as a married family together we can still hear some of our friends and family outside singing. This certainly puts a new twist on things by being serenaded while we consummate our marriage. I am such a lucky mare. Today was a really, really, good day.

__________

I awake in the morning cuddled up with my two favorite ponies, Can I say that still? I mean we are married now, so do I have to just say, my husband and wife? Of course, I love the way that sounds too. I can hardly believe it is real. My body does let me know though, time to get up.

In the kitchen, I can hear someone making noise. I find ma cooking a very large breakfast.

“Morning Ma, I know it was a big day yesterday, but I do not think Magpie, Badger, and I are going to be able to eat all that.”

She laughs lightly, “Mollygirl, it’s not just for you. A couple of the 1st Squad are still outside on the porch trying to wake up, as well as some of our other guests from last night. I figured I better make something for everypony, so at least they have something in them before getting back to the stable, or heading home.”

I look at my PipBuck and see the time, oh no, we overslept, “Badger, we are late, time to get up, grab something to eat, and go.”

From the other room, I hear him, “Oh shit, sorry Mags, I gotta go quick, we’re late!”

I look out on the porch and see Pearl, and Woodrow just waking up. “Rise and Shine darlings, we’re late, Ma’s got hot tea and breakfast ready, time to grab it and go,” I call to them.

I look over and see George in the barn smiling. She is holding up her harness as well as mine and the spare Badger used yesterday on the way there. I look over at Badger, “You ready to fly to work?”

I see his jaw drop, “Are you serious Mollygirl, what about the others?”

“Let’s ask George.” Before I leave the house, I run into the bedroom, and give Mags, a quick kiss and hug “I will see you tonight love.”

As I run out the door, I hear Mags call out “Love you too sweetheart,” This is quickly followed by her calling to Ma in the kitchen with a laugh “You owe me 5 bottle caps, I told you they both would oversleep.”

As I run up to George the others are still chewing on their breakfast as they assist George in putting on her harness. I am putting on mine as I see Badger give a quick kiss to Magpie on the porch and then he turns and runs to us. From Xavier’s house, I see the foals run outside to see what is happening. They start to laugh as Badger and I climb up onto George. Then she takes Pearl and Woodrow each under one of her front legs cradling them with her front claws as she starts to jog on her hind legs with her wings starting to flap and we take off.

Below me, I hear Ginger yelling, “My turn to fly next George, please, please, please.” As we start to gain altitude and head to the stable.

She flies us all as fast as she can, then to my surprise she starts to circle and then land at the end of the parade field with time to spare for formation. As she lands, she sets both Pearl and Woodrow down first, Woodrow is off like a shot to the Doorkickers, Pearl takes a minute to regain her composure. Then she slowly trots off. Badger and I unhook and jump down, we both forget about the harnesses. “Thanks, George, you saved us from a lot of trouble,” I tell her.

Badger right beside me agrees, “I can not say thank you enough George, on behalf of myself and Mollygirl as well as for Woodrow and Pearl. You are a lifesaver, George.”

She looks at both me and Badger. Quietly she tells us, “That was your wedding present from me. Sumac and Magpie were both afraid you would oversleep today and I told them I would make sure you were here in time.”

For once I am at a loss for words, Badger, on the other hoof, laughs lightly, “George, it was an excellent present, thank you,” he then turns and runs off to his place in the formation.

“Thanks again George, I better go, I will see you later, ok?”

“Ok, I am going to go grab a snack before our flight today. I will catch you inside.” She says as she turns and makes a running take-off for the short flight to the back door of the stable.

I then run over to the Headquarters company's position for formation. I hop into line next to Emerado, and without thinking raise my goggles up to see better. It is then I notice the Major staring at me, and the Colonel and several others trying not to laugh. Oh no, what did I just do? Emerado nudges me, “Next time remove the harness and goggles before getting into formation, oh and try not to land on the parade field.”

From across the formation, I can see a large portion of those assembled also trying not to laugh. Some seem to be stunned. I see Captain Abby shaking her head as she face-hoofs herself. Archer and his artillery crews on the other hoof just seem to smile. I guess if you are going to do something like this go big or go home. At least we were on time.

After Formation, we head back inside. We are going to have a full staff meeting for all the officers and senior enlisted in the HQ company. We go inside, I walk next to the railing on the balcony as I head to our area. I see so many faces, so many lives. How many trust us to make decisions that will determine if they live or die. I see George down below, she looks up, sees me, smiles, and waves then continues to eat another gem.

Once the meeting starts, I notice that there is a map on the wall. It shows where all the reported attacks from the Enclave have occurred so far. We get the full rundown on the attack on Friendship City.

“In light of these events, I will be calling up the local militia units for temporary active service. We will commence training them for firearms use and small unit tactics. They are to be a reserve, I do not want to throw half-trained civilians into a fight if we do not have to,” The Colonel tells us.

I see Horn’s raise a hoof, the Colonel nods toward him, “Sir, it has been years since we last called up the militia, what leaders they had are either too old or no longer available, how do we want to replace them?” he asks.

“To assist us in training and building these units I want to use select, promising troopers as well as some senior non-coms to be breveted to the appropriate rank to lead them. This means I want the word out to the company commanders and I will want a proposed list by this evening. I will make the formal announcement tomorrow.”

“Colonel, Sir, where do you want those in the militia to assemble? In their towns, or here at the Stable?” I hear the Major ask.

“We should have the initial muster in of them be in their hometowns. Then we can have them assemble up here after we determine who we can work with and who the community can afford to lose to service.”

“Sir, I do not know if we have enough weapons to arm all of them. How will we deal with that?” I hear Buckshot the Ordinance Sergeant ask.

“Buckshot, that is a good question. We need to see how many weapons we can get into service from that train in the next couple of days. We will issue them out of that. For drill purposes, we can use broomsticks if we have to.”

“Now we come to brass tacks, I have authorized the existence of Stable 48 in the Co-op to be revealed by DJ Pon3 on Resistance Radio as well as to announce our loyalties to Tenpony Tower and its allies. This will occur tonight on his broadcast. I know this will bring us into the open and make us a target. However, we have been asked by Watcher to do so. This is to draw off some of the Enclave forces from other fronts and operations,” we all nod in agreement at this. Then he says something I wish I had never heard, “Finally tonight along with our announcing our alliances, DJ Pon3 will also declare us a refuge for Dashites or other non-enclave Pegasi. We will also broadcast this from our own stable after that.”

Almost all of us are stunned, before he can continue, I jump to my hooves and yell, “Colonel for the love of the Goddesses, you can’t do that, do you know what that means, look what the Enclave just did to Friendship City…”

He points at me with one hoof, “Sit down and shut up now, or get the hell out and resume being a trooper. Do you hear me? This is not up for argument or discussion. That goes for the rest of you. I am not any happier with this than you are.” He pauses to give us time to respond, I sit down and he continues. “I think that concludes the meeting. Mollygirl, I want you, the XO, and Emerado in my office in 5 minutes. Do not be late.”

We arrive in the Colonel's office a couple of minutes later. The Colonel is sitting behind his desk and stares at us as the three of us stand at attention, waiting. Finally, he tells us to sit down. After we have all taken a seat, he looks at us. “Ok, have you all calmed down?” He looks at all three of us. “XO, I know how you feel already, I know we discussed this the last three days. Emerado, I could see the expression on your face. Mollygirl, you just walked a finer line than I will normally let anypony get away with. Do. Not. Ever. Challenge. Me. Like. That. Again. Do you hear me?”

“Yes, sir, I am sorry sir. I forgot my place and panicked. I have seen what they did to one of their own just to keep him from becoming a prisoner. I also know that they consider Dashite to be as bad or worse than a normal traitor for some reason. No excuse sir, only my reasoning. I was wrong either way.”

“Good as long as you understand that Cadet. Now we have some planning to do for using you two and George if we need to.”

We continued the meeting for another hour and a half discussing possible uses for her in the defense of the Co-op and the stable. When we leave, we are all in agreement. We also determine that the field fortifications will start to be manned full-time starting after tonight. Hot rations to be provided by runners from the stable kitchens. After this Em and I leave the office to go talk with George.

While we are sitting with George, I get a message on my Pipbuck asking if the Squad could come to visit George during their lunch break. They show up bringing something for all of us to eat and drink. I have to smile at the sandwich that they have brought George. It seems they found enough large eggs to make a sandwich over a foot long. They also topped it with some dandelion greens, several types of cheese, and a sauce they call mayonnaise. I have never heard of it before, but Badger assures me that it is an old recipe that he heard of when he was onboard the ship. I notice the surprised looks of several of the others in the squad when he says this.

Suddenly Saber asks “Badger, if you were on a ship, why are you here in the Co-op?”

He smiles grimly with his ears back, “To tell the truth Saber, I really do not like to think about it much less talk about it. Maybe sometime when I am in my cups you can ask, and I may even tell you. But please, for today, let's skip it.”

I can see how much it hurts him to even think about it. My Goddesses, what did he go through? Saber also can see it and backs down on his questioning, “Oh, Ok Badger, I am sorry about bringing it up.”

“Not a problem Saber, you did not know, how could you, Even Mollygirl and Magpie do not know.”

George, being George looks at Badger, “Badger, perhaps sometime you can tell me your story and I will tell you mine.” Wait, what was this story of Georges that she would exchange? I know she was over 200 years old, but still.

After that Bullet and Shadowbuck start to try and liven things up a bit for everypony by telling some jokes. One of them, most of us get right away, all except George, she looks confused. That only gets everypony else to laugh harder. After they are done laughing Shadowbuck explains the joke to her, and then she laughs some too. I am glad she does not feel offended or hurt.

After lunch, the 1st squad heads back to work. George, Emerado, and I put on our harnesses and go to make a recon flight over the southern edge of the Co-op. It is then that I see what looks like several raiders in the distance heading toward a farm to attack it. I call into the stable over my PipBuck. I not only get a reply from the stable but am told that the closest company, the Jumping Jacks, has already been alerted by radio and will be taking care of it. We are asked to stay available in case they need backup.

We watch as the raiders begin to approach the house and barn. I then notice the ready reserve has sent in a full company of troops. I can only see about 20 raiders below, so it should not be too bad. As the ready reserve approaches the farm, I can see it fan out below us into a line abreast formation the troops on the far right start to swing wide and begin to envelop the hostiles. Just as they begin to move forward I see more of the hostiles ambush them from behind. How did I miss that? The flank is shattered and the troopers begin to panic as they are hit from both the front and the rear. This causes those in the center to become nervous I then notice a second group of about 100 hostiles begin to approach the closest flank. That is when we go into action. I signal to George and Em, pointing out the additional troops.

George rolls over into a quick dive. The raiders have no idea we are coming, they are in a brush line between fields using it as concealment, when we roll over them. George blows fire along the brush line then she twists away and climbs again. Emerado and I strafe them with gunfire as we pass by. I see several of those that were hiding in the brush be burned alive, several more run with their manes, tails, or just their barding on fire.

The raider forces seem to be in confusion. Then George hovers for a brief second and lets out a loud roar as she begins to perform a split S allowing us to take them under fire again. It is then that I see a Black earth pony with a light blue, green, and black mane and tail alongside a dirty white unicorn with a filthy white coat that is almost brown in spots, and who has a mane and tail that are a rusty brown. If only I could see his face better. Tar Water and Silver Spite? They would not be that brazen, would they? We go in fire breath and guns blazing. I miss both of them, but I make the one I think is Tar Water dive for cover. However, the dirty white unicorn returns fire at us as we pass by, a few rounds striking my barding and some of Georges's heavier scales.

It is too much for most of them to take. The raider band breaks and begins a full route. We make one more pass at them just to keep them moving before we climb back up to a safe altitude to watch. As we circle above, we see the Co-op forces capture about 20- 30 of them before their captain calls them in and keeps them from overextending themselves. It seems we have saved that farm for at least another night.

It disturbs me how organized these raiders were. Normally raiders would just swarm the local farms and begone before we could react. The same with slavers. These ones had chosen to send in a smaller force and then set up an ambush to catch our reaction force when they arrived. We really need to find out who they are.

We inform the stable about the attack and how the op-force is now in retreat. We then request permission to return to the stable for a quick debrief. I really want to let the Colonel know what has happened and my suspicions. Also, with the large number of prisoners it appears we have taken, we need to determine how to handle them.

Once we land Em and I assist George in taking off her harness as well as ours. We also check each other for wounds. I am particularly concerned about George as she had no barding on. I feel so fortunate that none of the rounds that hit her penetrated her armor. While I inspect them, she looks at me, “Don’t worry Mollygirl, it just stings a little bit.” Then she tells us “I’ll just wait until you two get back before I head home, you know, just in case.” We smile at her and then head upstairs.

Now I am beginning to really worry. Before I was worried about the Enclave hitting the towns, so I was going to ask Magpie to stay with Ma and Xavier’s family out at the farm. But after today, I worry that whoever hit us may attack the farm too.

We report into Major Star Burst, upon our report she thinks for a couple of minutes and then calls Colonel Chappy on his PipBuck. “Sir, the riders are back, I think you need to hear their report.”

“Thank you Major, bring them to my office please.” He responds back.

Once in his office. Again, we are all standing at attention. “Ok you two, the major seems to think I should hear directly from you. What is so all-fired important that you need to be in my office a second time like this.” Like this?, What, are we in trouble now?

Emerado begins, “Sir while observing the response to what we thought were raiders by the reaction force, we saw that they had set up an intricate ambush against the quick reaction force. We then engaged them, and while we killed and drove away most of them, it seems J troop took almost two dozen prisoners.”

As she finishes, I continue, "Sir it appears that among those who ran when we attacked the brush line that the ambush was waiting were both Tar Water and Red Eye’s scout Silver Spite.”

I see his eyes open wider a bit and his ears forward. “Do you really believe it was her with them, and that we have engaged Red Eye’s army?”

“Sir, it makes sense. Tar Water would have known how we would respond. I think we caught them before they were ready, and I am sure George was a big surprise,” I tell him.

“Cadet, do you think it was worth revealing George’s existence and her abilities to them at this time?”

“Colonel, they had both flanks of the Jumping Jacks caught in crossfires. I am sure we took some casualties, but they would have been much heavier otherwise. It also gave her and us some practice in ground support. Finally, it may cause them to hesitate before attacking us again, I may have bought us some time sir.”

“Ok then, I will have to agree it was worth it. I would like to give George a day or two's break though, so I will have you two stand down from flight status for two days, or unless we are attacked.”
“Yes sir”, we both chorused back to him.

“Both of you are dismissed.” As we leave the office we overhear, “XO, I want the Platoon leader for the Engineers in here as quickly as you can arrange it.”
We both head down to the atrium after that to let George know what is going on. When we get there, we see she is taking a nap. I had not noticed it before but it seems that someone has brought in a pile of blankets for her to sleep on. I really hate the idea of waking her up. Especially if she has become comfortable enough to sleep here. Em, and I both look at each other and agree to wake her in a couple of hours.

We head back out and, on the way, back to our offices, we stop by the Security office to chat with them and to let them know about the large number of prisoners that have been captured. I see the surprise on the Chief's face when we let him know. He is trying to figure out where we can put all of them. I have a feeling it is going to be a very long night for all of us.

Em and I head back down to see George. It is one of the few times she has had the door closed. While she does not see us as we open the door, we see her licking the scales that have been hit on her side. I guess they must have hurt worse than she let on. Once she notices us, she stops. “Sorry about that. It just seems to relieve the stinging some,” she tells us.

“George, is there anything we can do to help?” I ask.

“No, not that I can think of, I just have to tough it out right now. For more serious injuries and wounds, we dragons tend to sleep and heal. Em, Molly, do you two mind if I take the day off from flying tomorrow to rest. I, I just feel a bit overwhelmed right now and I just want to be alone in my cave for a day or two. I hope you understand.”

“George, that would be fine with us. Just, if you hear the emergency sirens go off, please come help us.” I tell her.

“Mollygirl, Em, you both look upset. Have I done something wrong?”

“No George, just things might go really bad here soon. After the meeting this morning I think we may be in really big trouble.”

George looks at me with a straight face, “Mollygirl, how big of trouble? And why?”

“George, I don’t know if you have heard about the Enclave being back and attacking different communities that they find a threat. Tonight, the Stable is throwing down the gauntlet and letting them know we are here, and offering aid to any Dashites.”

“Ok, Mollygirl, remember, long sleep, been a while since I had a lot of contact with anybody outside the Co-op. What’s a Dashite?”

Em, and I look at each other, “Well we kind of hoped you knew for sure. From what we understand they are pegasi that have left or been kicked out of the Enclave and are living down below the clouds. I got a hold of an old copy of the Wasteland’s Survival Guide and it said that they are considered deserters by the Grand Pegasus Enclave and have their cutie marks branded over with Rainbow Dash’s cutie mark.”

I see George think a bit, then she just looks at us, “That is not good, that is not good at all. If they hate them that much, then we are in trouble. I thought we were good taking on a flight of armored pegasi. Mollygirl, we will be lucky if we don’t see some of their military airships. Mollygirl, Emerado, I do not know if I am good enough to go against them. The Raptors alone were designed to hunt and kill my kind.”

While she does not show it, I can feel the fear in her. I hate to say it, but I am glad she is taking this as seriously as I am. I know I am scared too, not just for myself, but for all of us.

“George, it just means we have to do the best we can to survive if possible. You know nothing crazy,” I tell her.

Em looks at me her ears at the side of her head and eyes wide, “Mollygirl, you mean like flying with two mares against an airship, cause, after all, that would not be crazy. Here I was just getting used to the idea I may not die every time we fly and you have to go and up the ante. Molly, your one of my best friends, but you really suck at motivating speeches, you know that.”

George laughs a bit, then looks at Emerado and then me, “You know Mollygirl, she is right, you do suck at motivating speeches.” With that my ears go down as I frown at both of them. They both start laughing.

“I really hate you two sometimes, you know that. The things I have to put up with from my friends.”

“Hey, what are friends for Mollygirl, what are friends for,” Em says to me as she continues laughing.

After a bit more chatting George finally looks at me and Em, “Ok, I best get going for now. If you can, would you two stop by soon for tea? Just us, I really would like that.”

“Ok George, we will if we can. Anything we should bring?” Emerado asks.

“No, nothing I can think of. Maybe something for you to snack on would be a good idea though.” She tells us as she starts to walk to the stable rear entrance. “I will check in sometime tomorrow evening otherwise. Talk to you later,” she says as she starts to jog and takes flight to head home to her cave. Em and I turn back into the tunnel and go back to work, on the way we stop at the armory to replace the ammunition we used earlier, fill out the paperwork explaining where it went, and take the time for cleaning our weapons.

Shortly before dinner time, Emerado calls over to me, “Hey Mollygirl, let's call it a day. I think we may want to go spend some time with the boys before all Tartarus breaks loose around here.”

“You know, I think you are right about that, I would love to go see Mags tonight, but I do not think that will be an option tonight, so Badger will have to put up with me. I guess Bullet is really a lucky buck with both you and Shadowbuck being CDF so you can always spend time together in the stable.”

“True, Moll, but hey at least you know she should be safe out at the farm with Sumac. But perhaps we can find an excuse to visit her in a day or two, just to make sure for you.”

“Thanks, Em, I appreciate it.”

We eat dinner by ourselves and then head to the Doorkickers 1st Squad’s squad bay. Most of them are in there. I sit on the couch next to Badger, enjoying some good cuddle time. Emerado is on one of the other couches and seems perfectly comfortable having her head on Bullet's lap while Shadowbuck and he are snuggled up to each other.

Pearl and Woodrow are playing cards with Dusty and Chance at the corner table. I see Saber is over at another table talking with Stitches. She had mentioned to us when we got there that Archer might stop by too. It would be nice to chat with him some also.

Then the time for DJ Pon3’s show comes and we turn the squad bay radio on to it.
Hello again all my fellow Wastelanders, this is DJ Pon3 and Resistance Radio. For those of you who have not heard two days ago, the Enclave attacked the town of New Appaloosa with four Raptors. Now not saying it was a fair fight, but all four were brought down by a toxic rainboom by none other than the Wasteland’s Survivor Guide author and distributor Ditzy Do herself. Makes one wonder about that whole pen being mightier than the sword thing.

In other news the resistance continues to grow as more ponies and communities join the fight and announce their alliances with Tenpony tower and the other resistance groups. I know many of you have heard me talk about the back 48 and my friends there from time to time. But tonight, I have been authorized for the first time since they came out of the stable, that the Manesville Co-op and its members from Stable 48 have fully thrown in with the resistance. They have also authorized me to say that any Dashites or other non-Enclave pegasi who need assistance are welcome there and will have the same opportunities for membership as any pony else. This is after they have heard about the events at Friendship city. Welcome to the Resistance Stable 48 and the Manesville Co-op. In other news…’’

The room, in fact, the entire stable was dead quiet as the report was read except for the sound of machinery. Then I hear Archer's voice from the doorway, “We are so screwed…”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, I would like to dedicate the song Turn, Turn, Turn, to my best friend Magpie and her spouses Badger and Mollygirl who were married today. During these trying times, we often need a reminder to slow down and understand that things will happen when they are supposed to happen. Sincerely Your Fan,

Pages, Head Librarian
Manesville Co-op.

Author's Note

Sorry for being late on getting my author's notes up with the rest of the chapter. Unfortunately real life has had my hopping between my normal work, additional OSHA training and my College work.

Once again I have to thank Kkat for developing this world for us. I also want to take time out to thank Somber, Fuzzy Vee Vee, No One and several others for showing me how much of this world could still be developed and explored.
I also want to thank my readers. If you have comments you want to make or questions that you want to ask, but do not want to post publicly, please feel free to private message me. I will try and responds as quickly as possible.

The song Red is the Rose that is sung at the grave side in this chapter is a ponified version of an old Irish song that I have heard song in the style around many a campfire over the years. The you tube link for it is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mmsYF9yCzZ4

The dedication song for this chapter https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pKP4cfU28vM. I felt it appropriate for all of the changes that have been happening and that are still yet to come. I should have the next chapter out on time this week, however I am not sure about the one after that do to real life.

Chapter 14: Finding Home?

Chapter 14: Finding Home?

“The military don't start wars. Politicians start wars.”
― William Westmoreland

Archer neatly sums up how we all feel as we hear the words come from DJ Pon3. We are all so screwed. We have no pony that can do a toxic rainboom like Ditzy Do.

All we can do is sit here and take it like Friendship City or the other communities that they had already attacked. Granted we have George, and I am sure they would be surprised by the artillery section, but how much can one gun do? All this ran through my head as Archer continues into the squad bay with us.

I watch as he heads over to Stitches and puts his hooves around her and draws her in tight. I can see she needs that reassurance as much as he does. That is when I hear the voice over the Stable PA system, “Attention all Stable and CDF Personnel stand by for a Message from Colonel Chappy and the members of the Co-op board of directors.”

Board of directors? I thought those in charge of the Co-op were politicians, that makes them sound like business mares. A rose is a rose, I guess. Better hear them out.

“Members of the CDF and Stable personnel, I know several of you have heard the news from DJ Pon3. Yes, the existence of Stable 48 has formally been announced. This, as well as the decision to announce that the Co-op will provide aid and offers of membership to those Pegasi who desire it and who no longer give loyalty to the Grand Pegasi Enclave, are officially sanctioned and supported by myself as well as those of the council of mayors that make up the Co-op board of directors.” He pauses for a few seconds then continues. “These decisions were not made easily or without deliberation and care. But our allies need us. If they fall, so shall we eventually. Remember we all feed from the same haybale. In a few minutes, the senior member of the board Overmare Twilight Shimmer will make the first unhidden, unencrypted broadcast from Stable 48 since the doors closed on the final day. As you are the ones who have to fight and pay the cost to defend the Co-op and the Stable, I feel you deserve to hear this broadcast as it is made. I will pass on more information when the Overmare is through. Thank you.” He finishes speaking.

“Good evening, Mares and Gentlecolts. I am Overmare Twilight Shimmer of Stable 48. For one hundred years we have done our best to keep the location and status of Stable 48 a secret. No more. Along with the other members of the board of directors and the head of the Co-op Defense Force I have the honor and privilege of representing the members of the Co-op in offering our assistance to the other members of the resistance and Tenpony Tower. Additionally, as the head of the board of directors, I have been authorized to offer assistance to all Dashites and other non-enclave Pegasi who may need it. Those who desire to become members of the co-op are welcome to apply and will be held to the same standards as all others, this offer is not limited to ponykind. But said membership includes agricultural duties and military service. For those who desire war, you will find a fierce enemy. For those who desire friendship, we welcome you with open hooves. Thank you and good evening.”

I stand there stunned along with most of the others in the squad bay. My Goddesses, they had really done it. In the corner, I overhear Shadowbuck muttering to himself, “What have they done?”

Then over the PA system, we hear the voice of the Colonel again. “Troopers, you have heard what was announced tonight. We will be rebroadcasting the Overmare’s Message every three hours for the next two days. I do expect a response from the Enclave; however, I do not believe that we will see it tonight. Therefore, I will be giving liberty for the night for all those not on the ready reserve force, or out in the field. Tomorrow at formation new assignments will be issued out to all personnel. Enjoy your night. May Celestia guide us and Luna defend us. Dismissed.”

I watch as the exodus begins, first from the squad bay then out the entrance of the tunnel most going into town, but others heading out to the various outlying communities. Badger and I head out to Sumac’s to see our Mags and the others. At least it is not raining yet.

Once we arrive at Sumac’s everyone is surprised to see us. When we enter the house Sumac’s face drops. "What has happened you two. Be honest, I got a feeling we need to know.” She tells us.

“Ma, it's not good, not good at all,” I tell her.

Badger looks up at her, I can see the pain in his face. “Ma, they went and declared our alliance with the resistance and then went public with the stable tonight on the radio. And if that was not enough, they declared us a haven for Dashites and any rouge Pegasi.”

She looks a bit concerned but seems to not understand why this would upset us. Then Mags joins in. “Ma, the Enclave has a raging hatred for Dashites. They consider them worse than traitors. They attacked Friendship City a couple of days ago over one Dashite. Ma, they killed foals and the elderly as well as those who would have been a threat.”

I see the fear in Ma’s eyes now as it dawns on her what has happened. She calls out “Ginger, go fetch Xavier and his family, they need to hear this.”

We sit there chatting absently until they arrive. As they come in Xavier asks, “Yes, Ma, what is it you need us for?”

“Xavier, you need to hear what is going on. Things might be getting rough here in the next couple of days. If, after you hear what has happened, you and your family want to leave, I understand and will not try to stop you. But understand you always have a home here. All of you do.”

She points to Badger and me and he begins to speak. “Xavier, Persimmon tree. The leadership of the Co-op has gone public with our alliances and has publicly announced our welcoming of any Pegasi who oppose or are not aligned with the Enclave.”

I see Xavier’s face go neutral, “Does this mean what I think it does? Is an attack pending against us?”

Both Badger and I look at each other and nod, then I begin to speak, “Xavier, tomorrow they are calling up the Militia. I am sure you will be one of the ones kept on duty. I am sorry, but I think you need to know that. I only wish we had more time for weapons training for you. A couple of rounds in the backyard is not much.”

He looks at Persimmon Tree and Xochitl. Then he turns back to me. “This is my home, so no. I will fight if needed and die for it if I must, but run I will not. Persimmon, Dear, Understand this please.”

She nods her head and moves closer to the buck she loves and has given so much for. “Xavier, when have I ever turned my back on you. I will be here for you as will our son.”

With that, we all go to the parlor and sit down to spend time together. Magpie and I cuddle with Badger. Xavier sitting with Persimmon. Ma is in her favorite chair and to my surprise, I watch as Ginger and Xochitl cuddle up on the other chair. I have not thought that they were old enough to be interested in each other. But thinking back about it, I might be wrong. So, I go to tease Ginger lightly, “Ginger, I did not think you would want to cuddle with a colt?”

She looks at me with wide eyes, “Auntie Mollygirl, I, we, No! it’s not like that. He is not like other colts. He is my best friend, besides every filly knows that colts have cooties.”

I look from her to him, “Yes auntie Mollygirl she is right. Fillies are all weird and that. She is not weird. I like to hang around with her, and besides, it is slightly cold and I figured I would help her to stay warm.”

“Ok, I believe you, I was just wondering,” I tell them I see a smile on Sumac’s face as well as a slight bit of concern on Xavier’s. Nothing to worry about they are both still blank flanks anyways.

As the evening progresses, we talk of old times and those we love and miss. I tell some of the stories from when Ivy and I were young. Some that even Sumac did not know. Magpie talks about her youth some also. I am surprised to hear that Persimmon Tree was originally from around the Ponyville area, but had left years before as the raider activity increased. She had snuck out at night, leaving a note for her parents that included an apology for not letting them know she was going. She left with another young buck but he was killed by some Killing Joke. She tried to stop him from getting too near to it, but it was too late.

Xavier and Badger both sit there and listen. I think both of them want to talk, but have something stopping them inside. I really would like to know more about my husband’s past. What is it that hurts him so much he does not want to talk about it?

Finally, it has become late enough that we all decide it is time to head to bed. Ma takes Ginger upstairs with her. Persimmon and Xavier carry Xochitl with them. Mags, Badger, and I share the same room we had the night before. I am so glad we get tonight; I only pray it is not the last time we can all three do this. All I want is peace and a normal life. But what is normal in the wastelands anymore. Besides, all things considered, it was a pretty good day.

__________

Morning comes with my alarm waking me and Badger. Magpie gets up and makes us all breakfast. Before we leave though Ma comes down with Ginger. “Kids, I hope you do not mind, but I would like Magpie to stay here with me until this all blows over. This was something I wanted to discuss last night but forgot to bring up”

Both Badger and I look at her, “Ma, I know I think it is a good idea, but that is up to her. We will support you Mags, either way, just let us know, so we know where to go to find you.”

Magpie smiles at all three of us. “I think I will stay out here with ma, but I am not too sure what my job will say.”

Badger answers for both of us, “Magpie, you have two spouses who can help to support you now. Along with ma, I am sure you do not need to worry if they let you go. But as Mollygirl said, we will support your decision.”

Today we both leave on time for the stable and walk with Ginger and Xochitl as far as the split to their school “Will we see you tonight Uncle Badger?” I hear Ginger ask.

“We will see dear; it depends on what they say at the stable. Hopefully, I can, but no promises youngsters.” He tells her.

“Ok, Uncle Badger. I understand. If they call up the Militia, can you make sure my dad will be ok?” Xochitl asks.

I bend down to look him in the eyes, “We will do our best Xochitl, we will do our best.” Then I give both him and Ginger a quick hug and nudge them onto their way to school.

Once back at the stable we continue our tradition of a kiss at the stable door. I like this tradition and hope he never tires of it. Then we go our separate ways for the day.

I make it to the HQ section just in time to hear the XO call Horns, Em, and myself into her office. “Ok you three, I want you to assist in setting up the militia units and their training. During this time, I want you to evaluate some of them to determine if they may be used to fill in the holes in the ranks of our regular units that have been somewhat depleted. I will fill out the appropriate paperwork to formally draft them.”

“Yes, ma’am” we all replied.

“After formation I want all three of you to return to my office and we will continue this discussion.” She tells us.

During the formation, the word comes down. All further liberty and leaves have been canceled until further notice. Each company is also assigned a section of the fortifications around the Stable and the Co-op that they are to begin to occupy. Most of the regulars will stay in the vicinity of the stables. Those whose rotations were to put them in the field are to take those positions as usual but will be reinforced by the militia. It is also announced that three more companies of troops will be formed from volunteers if possible, draftees if necessary. These are in addition to the militia troops. Finally, all the troopers and NCOs that were recommended for forming, training, and leading the militia troops are called out and told to form up after formation at the stable doors. I am somewhat surprised and saddened to see Badger be one of those called out. That means I will not have any time with him for a while, but it also may help to keep him safer.

As the formation breaks up and we all start to go to our assigned areas we have a surprise. We look up and see a flight of two unarmored Pegasi fly above us holding white flags, only one is armed. They circle the formation field once then land a short distance from most of the HQ staff.

I look at them. One has a bandage on his leg and side, the other has several scars and is missing half his right ear. Both are underweight and look in rough shape. The one missing part of his ear is teal with a black mane and tail, he is wearing a battle saddle with an energy rifle on it. His partner is a dusty gray with an orange mane and tail, that one has a pistol in a holster on his foreleg and is wearing one yellow saddlebag with a butterfly on it. Both wear the brand of the cloud with a lightning-bolt-shaped rainbow on their flanks.

They slowly approach carrying the flags in their mouths. I watch as the Major and Horns approach them. They both stare at Horns like they have never seen a bull before, then it hits me, they probably never have. Finally, when close enough the Major asks “Yes, what do you want?”

The Gray one looks at the Major, sits down his white flag, and answers, as his eyes keep shifting to Horns, “Morning Ma’am, I’m Sunset and this here galoot is my partner Cloud Dodger. Is this the Co-op and Stable we heard about on the radio?”

The Major keeps looking at them, “Yes, it is, can we help you?”

“Ma’am, we have come for help. As you can see, I am hurt pretty good, we got jumped by some enclave scouts three days ago and I took a couple of minor wounds, which have got infected. We were hoping we could get some help here, and maybe a meal or two. Also, we wanted to check into this membership thing y’all mentioned.”

The Major nods her head. “Well then, welcome to the Manesville Co-op, you are the first Pegasi we have had as guest and possible membership since the stable doors closed. We had not expected anypony to be arriving so quickly so please excuse us for not being ready.” She tells him. She calls on her PipBuck and I watch as one of the security ponies comes to escort them inside the stable.

She then continues. “One of our security ponies will escort you to medical to get assistance and then to the mess hall for something to eat. If they give you any trouble, please have your escort call me. After that, we will have one of our troopers explain how the Co-op functions, so you can find out what your options are, and then you can decide if you want to join us. If not, we will provide you with two days' rations before you go. Oh, one final thing, when you enter the stable, please turn in your weapons at the armory. They will be returned to you when you leave.”

At that last part, I see the one called Sunset start to look upset and getting ready to say something. His partner puts a hoof across his chest, “Now hold on Sunset, we need help and they are willing to give it. We would have done the same at home.”

I see Sunset take a deep breath and then let it out, “Ok, I will do it for you Dodger, but I just don’t like it, you know that.”

As I am about to walk away, I hear the Major call me. “Mollygirl, would you mind accompanying these two to the armory with their escort. Give them a brief rundown about the stable's history too if you would.”

“Yes Ma’am. Do you want me to go with them to medical also, or just to the armory?”

“To the armory should be fine cadet, but get to know them and when they are finished today, I would like you to escort them back out of the stable also, nothing wrong with a friendly face that they can get to know. Find out from them if there is anything, we might do to help assist others of their, uhm, kin, who may show up.”

As we enter the stable with Cuffs, from security I begin to talk with them both. I notice Cloud Dodger looking at my flank and while yes, I am a married mare, I still lift the tail a little and put a bit of a bounce in my walk. I see the smirk on Cuff’s face as I do so.

Then I hear Sunset say to Cloud Dodger, “You know with a bounce like that I would swear she is part pegasi, too bad she does not have the wings though.”

I smile and look back at him, “Good Guess, When the Stable door closed, we ended up having two pegasi inside. They were not supposed to be there, but somehow they ended up inside. One of them was my ancestor Cloudseeder, He was a weather control warden who ended up working security.” I see all three stop and stare at me after that. “Sorry Cuff’s, for not telling you before, but you can understand can’t you for me keeping it quiet.”

“Well at least that explains your love of flying Mollygirl, do you mind if I tell the chief at least, I am sure it would make him feel even better about the goggles we loaned you.”

I see both of the others staring with their jaws open, finally, Cloud Dodger asks “You fly, how? You’re an earth pony for Celestia’s sake.”

Whoops. I guess I should have watched my mouth more, but they will find out soon enough so I decide I should tell them. “Well, it’s kind of complicated, you see, there is this friend of mine and, well she is a dragon and she has a full set of harness to wear for combat just like what the zebras used. In fact, it is an old Zebra harness that she has repaired.”

“Well riding a dragon around may seem fun and all, but it sure is not like combat flying, let me tell you, you get jumped by a flight of scouts and you will find out how rough it is,” Sunset tells me.

I see Cuffs start to laugh as he tries to talk, “You can tell you don’t know Mollygirl.”

Sunset gets indignant, “What you think I am kidding, I bet she would be throwing up and never fly again if she had something like that happen to her.”

“Please stop laughing and get up,” I tell Cuffs.

He gets back onto all four hooves and with tears in his eyes tells them, “Buddy, just three days ago, Mollygirl, her Co-flier Cadet Emerado, and our dragon George, got jumped by four of the Enclave armored scouts. They shot down three of them and the fourth ran and escaped. To top it off that day Emerado got married, and the next day Mollygirl got married herself. Yesterday ol’ Mollygirl there flew in and landed on the formation field along with her husband and two of his squadmates. To top it off, the three foiled a raid by Red Eye’s army. If there is an earth pony who loves flying and can handle it, you are looking at her.”

I see Sunset reappraising me while Cloud Dodger has an expression of stunned surprise on his face. I simply blush a bit, “It’s not that big a deal Cuffs come on. Besides Badger said it was not much different from being on a ship.”

Again, I see the surprise on their faces, as we begin to walk to the armory again. During the walk, I begin to tell them a bit about the early history of the Co-op and the stable and how we formed. I also touch on the fact that everypony that is a member of a Co-op does agricultural duty, from the Overmare and Overcow on down to the lowest pony, we work side by side to make sure crops are planted and harvested. This pays a sweat equity that allows us to be guaranteed to eat. If we want anything fancy now, that is up to us to pay for, but we do not go hungry here.

Once we get to the armory, I see Buckshot right away, “Hey buckshot how're your little filly’s eyes doing?”

“Hey Mollygirl, she is doing ok. She still is sensitive to bright lights and we have to keep her eyes covered right now, the doctors said to give it a couple of weeks and we will see. Sorry I did not get to tell you at your wedding the other day, by the way, tell Magpie I said she made a beautiful bride and looked so pretty in her dress up there with you and Badger.”

Out of the corner of their eyes I see stunned expressions on their faces again, this is beginning to be fun.

I smile brightly at him “Thanks Buckshot, I will tell her that the next time I see her. Oh, these two Gentlecolts need to check in their weapons for today, by the Major’s orders. When they depart, they are to have them returned in fully functioning condition ok.”

“Sure Mollygirl. No problem. Oh, by the way, we had a new shipment come in yesterday from the salvage effort, stop by later and I will see if you are interested in any of them,” he tells me.

I turn to Cloud and Sunset, “It was nice meeting you two. I hope you decide to join us, but if not, no problem. I will see you later. Talk to you later Cuffs have a good one.” I tell them as I turn to leave.

As I go out the door, I hear one say to the other, “Damn, that mare does not do things by half does she.”

I hear Buckshot laugh back, “Not since I have known her, now let’s see what we can do to help you, what do you two have there.”

As I head from the armory to the office, I run into Padre again, “Thanks Padre for coming out to Sumac’s to perform the ceremony. We all really appreciated it.”

“It was my pleasure Mollygirl, it was a bit unusual, but you have learned how to keep me on my hoofs young mare. I hope you did not mind Chaplin Ahimsa, taking part, I know I should have asked you three for permission, but it seems the cattle in the Co-op have taken a great interest and liking to you and your spouses. Besides, more blessings are always a good thing, right.”

“Of course, Padre, I thought it was a wonderful addition to the ceremony. Well, I best be going, I have some work to take care of for the Major.”

“Oh yes, yes, I better not make you keep her waiting, take care Mollygirl.” And with that, he is off on his business again.

When I get into my office, I see the Major waving me over to her office. As I approach her desk, she asks “Ok Cadet, how did it go with the Dashites?”

“It seemed to go well, ma’am. Unfortunately, when one said I looked part Pegasi, I admitted my heritage and my love of flying. This led to George being brought up. I turned them over to Buckshot at the Armory along with Cuffs. They should be in good hooves. I did give them a quick rundown about the stable history as well as the setup for agricultural duties. It was interesting to hear them banter about combat flying though. I had not thought of it, but maybe we can build an escort squad for George Ma’am.”

“While I am not happy that you made that kind of slip, they would have found out soon enough anyway. Besides, by now both the Enclave and Red Eye’s forces know about her. I also like your idea for the use of Pegasi military volunteers to form a flying unit. Good thinking Cadet.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” I tell her. Did I really suggest that, or just plant the seed? I guess it does not matter.

“Oh, and cadet, I would like you to come up with a write-up concerning the history of the co-op and the stable. Make sure you mention those two Pegasi who were inside when the door closed. I am sure that will make them feel a bit more welcome. Although, I might be a bit more, how do I say this, discreet about your bloodlines? You know we do still have some hotheads here that may hold it against you.”

“Yes ma’am, I was already thinking that and have asked that Cuffs refrain from mentioning it to anyone other than the Chief.”

“Very good. I almost forgot, get with Cadet Emerado and the Sergeant Major and come up with some suggestions on how to process and house any refugees we may get. Goddess alone knows what we are going to do if we get a large number of them.”

“Ma’am, we will do what we always do, figure it out and make it work. But I will get started on the suggestions so we can make it easier if possible.”

“Ok, cadet, dismissed. Hold on, I almost forgot, after you are done with this project then you and Emerado can assist Cadet Horns again with the Militia troops.” At this point, she returns to doing paperwork at her desk and I leave her office looking for Em and the Sergeant Major.

__________

Once with the Sergeant Major and Emerado, we begin to come up with ideas of what needs to be prepared for with the arriving refugees as well as beginning to brainstorm on where to process them and provide for their basic survival needs. Finally, the Sergeant Major, an old stallion with a tan coat and a graying blond mustache, mane, and tail looks up at me. “Cadet, we are forgetting a couple of things. What if they show up somewhere other than the Stable or Manesville? We need to have our troopers understand how to handle them. We also should look at possibly changing the broadcast message to give directions to an area where we can meet them.”

“Well Sergeant Major, I have to agree fully with the first. But if we broadcast the second, we are setting ourselves up for an attack on that location by Enclave forces. Normally I would agree with you but from what I can gather, the Enclave is really hateful of Dashites and those who help them.”

“Ok, Good point Mollygirl. It still just rankles me the idea of them flying into wherever though. Maybe we should have it broadcast that if they want to seek assistance or refuge here that they approach one of our checkpoints. I would suggest a patrol, but that could cause more problems if any of Red Eye's troops are operating in the area still. Oh, by the way, you two, good work with George yesterday. I heard from the First Sergeant in with the Jumping Jacks when they brought in the prisoners. They really appreciated the assist and getting their flapjacks out of the fire.”

Emerado smiles and replies for both of us, “Thanks Sergeant Major, it is good to hear it was appreciated. I know George will be glad to hear it also.”

“No problem Cadets. But you better go get these proposals to the XO. I know you both have a lot of work to do yet. Have a good day, Cadets.” He then gets up and leaves the office. Em and I then finish organizing the proposal and typing it up before hoofing it in to the Major. It would be so much easier to type if I was a unicorn, but I make do with a pencil in my mouth to hit the keys. It just seems to take so long using the hunt and peck method of typing.

After turning in our proposals, we go to the cafeteria for lunch before heading out to see the militia units. While there I run into Cuffs again along with the two Dashites. “Hi Cuffs hey Sunset, hey Dodger, how is it going, everypony treating you ok?”

“Hi, Mollygirl,” Cuffs replies.

“Oh, it’s you,” replies the one called Sunset, “So far we’ve been treated pretty good. Your ordnance sergeant seems pretty interested in my battle saddle and how it fits. It seems he wants to make a couple of them in case ya get other Pegasi. He is takin care of my weapons for me also. Now, I have a question for ya. What is up with all the one-headed Brahmin, I mean only one head and covered with hair, it just seems weird.”

I try not to smirk, I guess not too successfully as Em gently kicks my leg, before I answer, “Sunset, Brahmin are a mutated form of cows. What you are seeing is how cows looked before the war. I forgot to tell you that about one-quarter of the original stable population was of cows.”

“Huh, Interesting. I see them in a lot of roles normally done by ponies, how does that work. It seems the brahmin I have met just were not as smart as ponies. Did they get dumber or something?”

“Well, I do not know about that. But before the war, most of them only spoke cow and they worked mainly on the farms. I think it might be more of an educational and cultural thing. In the Co-op, they are treated as equals and perform their jobs like anypony else.” I tell him.

Emerado seems to be tired of just being quiet and decides to introduce herself, “I see you have met Mollygirl, I am Emerado, welcome to the Co-op.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you Emerada, So I am afraid ta ask, are you the one who flies with this spitfire over here, or am I finally getting to meet a single mare?”

I see her blush, “Just call me Em, and yes Sunset, I am the one that flies with her and George, but how did you know I was married?”

He grins for a few seconds to let her wonder. “Well I have to admit, Cuffs there told me and Dodger about ya’alls exploits.”

I see her shaking her head, and still blushing a bit, “I never really thought about them that way.” She turns to me, “Dang it Mollygirl, now I am involved with the gossip about you.”

“Sorry, Em, it happens it seems.” I tell her, “Now if you two are going to be here for a while in the Co-op, I can see if I know any single mares who are interested in meeting you.” I tell them, then without thinking I tell myself out loud, “I know Pearl is still single. I am not sure if my wife’s best friend Pages is looking to date, but I can find out.”

I see Cloud Dodger look a bit confused and then he asks “You’re a Fillyfooler? I thought you had a husband named Badger?”

Now it is my turn to blush. Emerado answers for me, “Mollygirl is married to both Magpie, her wife, and Badger, their Husband. I hope that clears things up a bit.”

I see Sunset get a grin on his face, “With mares like this, I know we come to the right place Dodger, I told ya it was a good idea.”

Dodger, turns his head to look at Sunset, “Sunset, While I agree and think it has been a good idea to come here, I got the feeling that she is not the normal mare, or that most are like that, so calm down buck.”

It is then that we see the one cow and stallion that were married in the mass wedding finishing their meal, the cow gets up and gives the stallion a kiss on the cheek before heading off. I see both of their jaws drop. “Is that normal around here?” I hear Dodger ask.

Emerado answers back, “Not particularly, but it’s their business, not mine.”

I just look at them, “With my life, I have learned a long time ago to not judge,” I tell them with a shrug of my shoulders. “Well, I will leave you bucks to finish your meals. Let me know if you need any assistance with anything.”

As Em and I walk away I overhear one of them say, “Dang, she really does not do anything by half, too bad both them mares are married though.” And then I see a smirk on Em’s face as she lifts her tail a bit and swishes it as we continue on our way.

Once outside, she turns to me, “Sorry, I had to tease just for the fun of it.”

“Boy, would they be in for a surprise with you normally,” I say with a laugh.

“True, but they will never know anyways.” She says with a smirk, “That was kind of fun ya know”.

“It’s all good to have your fun Em, but just remember, don’t take it too far either, but that was well done. Now time to start to meet the Militia units.”

We first head to the Manesville old armory building where its militia members were instructed to assemble by fliers that were posted around town on fences and building walls as well as inside on some building’s windows. I am stunned by how many ponies and cows are there when we arrive. They have already sent those who are too old or badly injured to serve back home, and there has to be about a regiment’s worth of personnel.

As we approach, we see several of the regular troopers and NCOs working with company-size units of the militia. Unfortunately, I have heard Badger was assigned to the militia unit at Donovan, so no chance of seeing him here. However, I do see a couple of them I know. So, I go over to talk to them. “Hey Kite Tails, Hey Whisky Dreams, how is it going so far?”

“Oh, hey there Mollygirl, Emerado, Good to see you two again. So far, so; ah the hell with it, we need some work here. Most of them are shop keepers or wait staff it seems. Those who work in critical roles such as doctors, or police ponies we have already sent on their way unless they insisted. But we are currently just trying to get them to work as a team before giving them any weapons.” Sergeant Kite Tails tells me.

“Did any show up with weapons already?” Emerado asks.

“Several actually. Most are civilian model rifles or shotguns. A few had good military-grade weapons. We have tagged them each for their owners and are storing them in the armory right now. Tomorrow morning, we hope to begin basic weapons training and after that, we will move into small unit tactics. Nothing fancy. After we get the basics down that we can refine their training. You know how it goes.” Whiskey Dreams tells us.

“Yes, Yes I do,” I reply, is there anything that you need from us right now? “I ask.

“Yes, get us some weapons, barding, helmets, whatever you can. We do not have any other than what they have brought and we really do not want to go into a fight looking like a bunch of raiders.” Kite replies.

“OK, I will see what we can do, but no guarantees. I do not think anyone thought about the need for all the extra barding. Also, if you want, see if you can get with public works to find maps of the sewers in the areas that the troops will be assigned, I will try and do the same. If we get hit by the Enclave it may be the safest way to move troops around.” I tell them.

“Ok, sounds good Mollygirl, now our 10-minute break is done, time to get them going again,” Kite says then he starts to yell, “Come on you mules, on your hooves, we got work to do!”

We check with the other regulars in the area and have similar conversations with all of them. It all seems so normal until I look over and see Pages is marching in the ranks of one of the units. I had never expected it of her. I nod my head to her as she marches by in formation, she keeps looking forward, but I see a small nod back in reply from her.

One more pony I will be worrying about now. While the call-up of the Militia is mandatory for bucks, mares can also volunteer. I had not thought Pages such a mare. I wonder if Magpie knows. I will have to tell her the next time I see her.

After our excursion to Manesville we head over to Emerald Grove. There we find the Militia has formed up across the road from the General Store in an open field. There are only 25 of them there, most of them farmers or hired hooves. Of course, Emerald Grove has always been a small hamlet, so it is not surprising, I only see one NCO there and he is talking with the unit’s commander who is also the town mayor and store owner. “Seriously Mayor, I think we should spend a little bit more time on marching, tomorrow morning we can practice with small arms. And in the afternoon, we can start to train on the small unit maneuvers.” I overhear the NCO say to the older mare.

“Corporal, I have enough experience with these ponies to know that they know how to walk. We do not need to learn to march. Besides when are they really going to march anywhere? Most of these bucks and mares can shoot also, so we got that going too. Now we need to learn how to fight and move so we do not get killed like a bunch of drunken raiders.” The mayor replies back.

It is at this point Emerado interrupts. “Good afternoon you two. Do you mind if I interject upon these matters?”

The NCO looks over at us, “Good afternoon Cadets, please do ma’am.” He says.

The Mayor looks at Em, “Of course please do, after all, I am sure you will prove me correct.”

“Mayor, all of the militia units are going through the same training, this is to make sure it is standardized. The Corporal is correct on that. However, if you can work through all of the required training faster, then by all means, please do emphasize that training that you still feel needs to be worked on.”

“Corporal, would you care to join them for the marching drill and I could make out the calls for a while?” Emerado offers.

“Ma’am, I think that would be great, Mayor, would you care to join us? That way we can both decide when we feel they are working well enough as a team to go to the next phase of training.” He asks.

They both go and fall in with the ranks. Emerado making the calls and I observing. After about 45 minutes of this, we decide it is a good time for a break for them. We let the Corporal and the Mayor know we are going to be leaving, but to keep up the good work. Once we leave, we head over to George's cave.

Once at the cave entrance I knock on the side of the wall and call in, “Hello, George, are you home?”

In the distance, I hear her call back, “Come on in Mollygirl, head-on into the kitchen and I will be with you in a couple of minutes.”

We head on in and I can hear George talking to herself, at least I think she is talking to herself, but I have not really heard her do so before. Em, and I sit in some chairs at the cave’s kitchen table and after a short wait, she joins us.

“Hi Em, Hi Mollygirl, sorry you had to wait, I had a few things I wanted to finish up really quick.” She tells us.

She then heats up some water for the tea. As she does this, I grab some cookies from my saddlebags for Em and I as well as a couple of gems for her. Once the tea is ready, we sit and chat for a while. This visit is just personal, we avoid talking about business at all. It is actually a relief to be able to just sit here and talk like this. Just like neighbors and friends visiting. Again, my thoughts begin to wander to what it would be like if I were to get out of the Guard and just try to live a normal life. I realize that my entire adult life has been in the guard and I really do not know what else I could do. Farm, I guess, but that would mean Badger and Magpie and I would have to buy or recover a farm. I just do not know how they would feel about that.

After a while, I notice George seems to be a bit anxious about something so I ask, “George, is there something bothering you?”

She nods her head yes, then quietly asks us “Mollygirl, Em, does it ever get easier?”

We look at each other and I have to ask, “Does what, ever get easier?”

I see her rubbing her hands together and then she replies, “Taking the life of an intelligent being. I have eaten meat all my life, but only hunted those animals I thought were not really intelligent. Now two days in a row I have attacked and killed ponies that I knew had lives, had families, that could think and dream, and I took that away from them. It really is bothering me. Last night I could barely sleep even.”

I sigh and look down at my hooves. “I am sorry George. I am so sorry to have caused you to hurt like this. I do not know if it ever gets any easier to live with, I can say it gets easier to do, but afterward, not so much. At least not for me. I guess I just justify it as saving those I love and the things I care about. But it still bothers me sometimes. I can still see the face of the first pony I ever killed. Oh, I am sure he deserved it, he was a filthy slaver who we came across on my first patrol. He even had a shotgun aimed at me, and I am sure he would have killed me without a thought. But I still did it.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl, I appreciate your being honest with me. In all my years I have rarely killed when not hunting. I hid to avoid having to fight. Now, I am fighting to protect my friends and their families. It hurts, but I guess as long as I feel the pain it means I am alive at least.”

“A good way of looking at it,” Emerado tells her. “I look at it that way too usually. But having been held by slavers, I really have a hard time caring about their lives and dreams. They took from me what I can not get back. So, when it comes to slavers, I feel no pity, and from what I understand Red Eye’s Army is made up of slavers and raiders, so to hell with ‘em.” She says to us with a venom in her tone that takes me by surprise after all these years.

Eventually, we finished our tea and let George know we have to go. I tell her that the Colonel said she could have another day off if she would like, but that she is welcome to come to the stable if she likes. After that Em and I begin the trip back to the Stable to try and make it in for dinner.

Following Dinner, we go to the 1st Squad's bay and find that they are all gone. We contact Bullet by a message on Em’s PipBuck and find out that they are in one of the bunkers in the line. They are fixing it up to live in for a while and invite us out to visit.

We leave the stable and enter the trenches. It is a weird feeling to be so deep in the ground. The trenches are all over 2 meters deep and the sides reinforced with wood or sandbags. On one side of the main trenches are firing platforms that a pony can get up on and fire their weapon over while standing on their hind legs and leaning forward. In between each of the main trench lines are smaller, narrower communication trenches. None of which travel more than 4 meters before making a sharp turn. This makes it very difficult for attackers to just shoot down the sides of the defenders.

We finally get to the bunker for the 1st squad and are met by Shadowbuck as we approach. “Hey Emmy, Hey Mollygirl, Good to see you.”

“Hi Shadowbuck, how’s it going up here?” Em asks.

Not too bad, but I hope we do not have to live like this for too long. We are digging out an area for a latrine in the side of the communication trench you came up in, tomorrow, right now it is travel back into the stable or use a honey bucket otherwise. You know how it is,” he tells us. Then he steps past us and starts to head back to the stable, “Excuse me, I will be back in a bit,” He tells us as he squeezes past us.

We enter the bunker itself and see only a handful of ponies. Pearl, Dusty, Saber, Woodrow, Chance, Stitches and Captain Abby are there besides Bullet. Bullet comes over and gives a hug to Emerado, “It’s so good to see you dear, and you too Mollygirl. Thanks for visiting the Lil’ buck play stable.” He jokes. I see the others all snicker at the reference. It means that at least they still have a sense of humor.

The interior of the bunker is big enough for at least twenty ponies. The walls are reinforced with sandbags and the roof has thick beams with dirt over the top of them. I can see out the two windows on the front as well as the one on the back and each side. Each window has a sheet of metal set to slide in front of it if need be. They have set up a set of bunks using fresh-cut lumber as well as made a table and chairs. Most of the light inside comes from outside through the windows and there are some candles and a lantern hanging on the wall.

Em and I go inside and sit down on the ground with the others. Em snuggling up to Bullet. Me, I go over and sit by Stitches and the Captain. It almost seems like old times when out in the field. A little later when it is time, they tune one of their PipBucks to the Resistance Radio to listen to DJ Pon3. As the music winds down, we expect to hear his voice begin, instead, we get static, and that shifts to music.

Em and I exchange glances with each other and the Captain. “Em, go ahead and visit some more if you want. I am going to go inside the stable to visit the radio room and see if they have any news.”

“Do you mind if I join you Mollygirl?” I hear Abby ask.

“Sure, I am sure anything we hear you are going to want to know and pass on.”

We head inside the stable. Once we get to the radio room, I notice that there is a light over the door saying ON THE AIR in red letters. Wow, I never noticed that before. I look through the window on the door and see Soundwaves is at the microphone and is talking with Sunset and Dodger. I quickly scan the radio stations and suddenly hear their voices.

“… I have ta say, I most certainly have been made to feel welcome, first time in a long time since I came dirtside.” I hear Sunset say.

“That is very nice to hear you say Sunset, Now Cloud Dodger, May I just call you Dodger?”

“Sure, everypony else does.”

“Now Dodger, is there anything you would like to say to any of your fellow dashites or others out there?”

“Well Soundwaves, I would tell them, that any of the dirtside Pegasi or others needing a home that the Manesville Co-op may not be perfect, but it is a much better than anything I have seen since I was kicked out of Neighvarro. We were able to obtain medical care as well as the first hot meals I have had in a while. I am not so sure about joining your Co-op yet, but I am not being pressured either. I thank all of you for your hospitality.”

“On behalf of all of us in the Co-op Dodger, your welcome. Any last words from you Sunset?”

“Now, Soundwaves, I have to overall agree with my pard Dodger here, but I am really leaning toward not only becoming a member of this here Co-op but joining up with your defense force, especially after seeing some of those pretty mares y’all have here.” I see Sunset look at me in the window and wink as he says this.

I instantly blush. I look over and I see Captain Abby leaning against the wall one foreleg crossed over the other with her eyebrow raised and shaking her head. “We can’t let you out in public can we.” She quietly tells me.

“Well Gentlecolts, it has been a pleasure getting to meet you. Thank you for allowing me to interview you and again welcome to the Co-op. For those Pegasi and others dirtside in the wastelands looking for help or a new home, remember the Co-op will be glad to assist you, and if you decide you want to join us then you will be offered the same opportunities to do so that the rest of us have. Once arriving in the Manesville area please approach one of our many checkpoints with your weapons visible and either holstered or pointed in a safe direction with your mouths off the bits. We will be back in an hour with more news.”

I see Soundwaves draw his hoof across his throat and the on the air light goes out. I stand back as the door opens and the Dodger and Sunset exit. As he passes me, I feel Sunset's tail lightly slap me on the flank. He smiles at me and apologizes. However, the Captain has something to say.

“All right big guy, I know you are new around here and a bit of celebrity right now, but enough of that kind of behavior. I’ll have you know that Mollygirl is a married mare.”

“Oh, excuse me Ma’am. It was an accident. Are you’re her wife?” Sunset replies.

“No, I am not her wife, but I know both her wife and husband. There are plenty of single mares around here to choose from, no need to go after the married ones alright.” She continues, as I stand to the side embarrassed.

“Ok, Ma’am, it will not happen again, I apologize to both of you.”

It is then that I am surprised to hear Dodger ask her, “Would you happen to be one of those single mares?”

I see her fluster a bit as she thinks about her answer, “Well, I guess I can not say I am single, but I am a widow.”

Dodger smiles at her and holds out a hoof, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, I am Cloud Dodger, and my ungracious partner here is Sunset. May I ask what your name is?”

She seems to blush a bit, holds out a hoof “It’s good to meet you to Cloud Dodger, I’m Captain Abby of the Troop D, the Door Kickers, but please call me Abby.” She says with a smile.

“Ok, Abby, in that case, please call me Dodger like everypony else. And while it is very nice to meet you, we need to get going, so I hope to see you again soon.”

“Likewise, Dodger, likewise.” She says with a smile as they walk off and we go into the radio room.

Once inside and the door closed, she looks at me, “Howdy, I have to say you got to love a buck with feathers,” it is then that she realizes what she just said and where, and that we are not alone. I see her blush for the first time ever.

“Please forget you heard that troopers,” she tells Soundwaves and Specs, as they fight back a chuckle or two, at least it was not me this time.

“Hi Guys,” I begin, “We noticed DJ Pon3 was not broadcasting tonight so we decided to see if you guys had heard anything.”

“Hey Mollygirl,” Soundswaves replies. “Actually, we have heard quite a bit, between our Skywatchers by Appleloosa, Manehatten, and Fillydelphia. We have lost contact with the ones out by Canterlot and Hoofington.”

“Alright, I’ll bite. What is a skywatcher?” I ask.

Specs begins to talk this time. “Well, the skywatchers are a group of ponies with radios that have been sent to critical areas to monitor them for potential hostile activity, especially that of the Enclave. We set them up about a month ago, about when we started to get more reports of Pegasi than normal.”

“Wow, and this is the first time either Mollygirl or I have heard about them,” the captain tells him.

“Well Ma’am, we are supposed to keep their existence quiet. But it is how we got the original reports about the bombardment of Canterlot. Two days ago, one of our skywatchers reported a Raptor attacking Horseshow Tower. The raptor shattered it. Today we have begun to get reports of fighting between the Enclave and Red Eyes forces over near Filly. Not sure how that one turned out, but it should be interesting, as this could cause a three-way fight if the others attack us.”

“That’s very interesting bucks. Thanks for the information.” Abby tells them.

“No problem Ma’am, Glad we could be of help.” Specs replies back.

We leave radio and begin to head back to the squad’s bunker. On our way, once again it starts to rain, the reinforced walls help to keep the trenches from collapsing but do nothing for the bottom of them, which becomes mud very quickly. As soon as we can we get into the bunker and try to keep from dripping too much onto the wooden floor.

As the Captain and I enter the bunker I notice that the windows have been closed. Shadowbuck looks up at us with a smile. “Sorry you two, but these here bunkers are only for ponies, not mudpuppies.”

“That’s ok Shadowbuck, I needed a somepony to stand watch out in the rain, I appreciate your volunteering.” The captain responds back without missing a beat, “But actually, Sargent, we would be best advised to keep a guard out, and if the water starts to get too high then we may need to start bailing out the trench.”

“Yes, Ma’am, I will make up a watch bill for tonight,” Bullet responds back.

Emerado looks at me all covered in mud and lets out a sigh, “Well if Bullet is going to be busy Mollygirl, we may as well head back into the stable for the night.”

We say our goodbyes for the night and return to our stall. Before turning in we both take a shower to get all the mud off of us from returning from the bunker. If we get too much rain, we could really have some problems. After cleaning up Em and I stay up for a bit talking about the news that Soundswaves and Specs passed on to Abby and me. Finally, we both drift off for the night.

__________

Our morning routine is slightly different as now the trenches stay ponied, the muster is taken by squad, carried up to the company CO’s who then turn them in at Headquarters in the stable. It is still lightly raining so Em and I continue working on the information to be given to any refugees that may show up. We still have a lot of work to do. One thing I notice is that we still have not gotten any new reports of refugees coming in. Part of me is glad as it makes things easier, but part of me is disappointed as we have painted a big target on ourselves with the Enclave for little results.

Shortly after lunch, we get reports that the rain has stopped. That is good news for those in the trenches at least. We also get word that George is here. So, we stop our paperwork, grab our kits and head down to meet her. When we get there, she seems in better spirits than yesterday and already has a couple of the staff members assisting her in putting on her harness. We grab ours and follow George out the back door of the stable. We mount up, make sure we have our weapons ready, and double-check each other’s gear. Shortly afterward George has us airborne and we start our training and observation flight, as we head over Manesville I suddenly see two pegasuses come flying out from between the buildings along the waterfront to intercept us. At first, we are all ready to fight them, then I realize it is Sunset and Dodger.

Dodger waves to us and then uses his front hooves to indicate they want to form up into formation with us. I motion back to them and they fall in with one on each side. George begins to climb to a higher altitude. Sunset flies up Georges's head and yells that they want to practice maneuvering with us. I see George nod yes and give him a thumbs up with her foreclaw.

Then it is on. We start simple with a formation barrel roll. After this, we transition to a Split S maneuver. Then we begin to climb for the cloud ceiling as George rolls over on her back I see the two Pegasi are weaving around George from one side to the other in a manner that allows them to clear each other and George’s tail if we were being pursued.

We practice these maneuvers for a while before Emerado finally gets my attention and lets me know she needs a break as she is getting sick. We all then go to level flight and begin to head over toward Donovan. Might as well check up on the Militia troops while we are in the area. If I am really lucky, maybe we can sneak in a stop at Sumac’s farm.

As we approach Donavan, I indicate to George I want to land, she sees the militia troops performing maneuvers and we slowly make our approach so as not to be seen as a threat to those on the ground. George lands with Sunset on one side and Dodger on the other, almost simultaneously.

Emerado and I both get off of George and are met by Badger and the head of the Donavan Militia. Over in the ranks, I think I see a zebra and realize it must be Xavier. He seems to be fitting in so I decide not to bother him yet. Badger comes over and gives me a salute, followed by a big hug and kiss, he then says hello to Em and George. Next, he turns to me, “So, who are your escort? I was kind of surprised to see you three being escorted.”

I then turn and motion to both of the Pegasi, “Badger, this is Sunset and his partner Cloud Dodger,” Then I point my hoof toward Badger, “Sunset, Dodger, this is my husband Badger, he is assisting in the training with the militia. If you two do not mind, I would like to check on how their training is going.”

Sunset is the first to speak, “Pleased to meet ya Badger, I have ta say I wanted to meet the Stallion that could wrangle in a wild filly like your Mollygirl.”

I see Badger smile, “It is a pleasure to meet you too Sunset. You also Cloud Dodger, Welcome to the Co-op.”

Finally, Dodger speaks, “It is a pleasure to meet you also Badger, but please, just call me Dodger for short.”

“Alright, Dodger it is then. I hope you do not mind, but we really need to go over some issues with training, so if you will excuse us for a bit.” Badger tells him.

“Not a problem my good stallion, I have had a good time flying with them today and I really want to discuss some maneuvers to try with George and Sunset anyways.”

With that I begin to walk away with Badger, I hear Emerado behind me, “I will catch up with you two, I need to make some introductions here.” Oh no, I forgot to introduce them to George. I hope I did not offend anyone here.

“How’s it going so far, dear?” I ask him.

“So far so good, give me a month and I could feel comfortable putting them in a defensive position, two months on the attack, unfortunately, well I have a feeling we do not have that long, so we do what we can with what we have.” He tells me back.

“How is the weapons situation looking for them?”

“Not as bad as it could be, most have their own rifles, some pistols and such. You know things for hunting and defending their farms or shops from raiders and the like. After all, they are the furthest community in the Co-op from the Stable, so they have always had to be a bit more self-reliant. But that is part of the problem too. Too many chiefs, not enough buffalos if you know what I mean.” He says as he looks from me to the troops that are practicing attacking and defending a farm on the outskirts of the town.

I can only nod my head and agree. “I have seen that before, so yes, I do understand. Was that Xavier I saw in the ranks?”

“Yes, it is. He is not the best at combat tactics, but he has a natural talent for scouting as well as melee and hoof to hoof combat. I have been having him assist me with the others.”

“That makes sense. I remember what he did to me the first time I met him, and he was not in as good of shape then as he is now. Please just do not let him do any lasting damage to the ponies,” I tell him with a slight laugh.

“Do you think you might be able to get back here again soon dear?” He asks, “I would really love to spend some time with you and Mags soon.”

“I understand love, I feel the same way and I am sure our Mags does too. Speaking of Mags, I hate to say it dear, but we need to get going, I want to stop by Sumac’s on the way back.”

“Ok, I hope to see you again soon dear. Please be careful.”

“I will Badger, take care love and I will see you again as soon as I can.”

At that point I walk back over to the rest of the group, it seems Emerado has gotten into the discussion about the different maneuvers and tactics they were discussing. “Ok, everypony let's get going, I want to stop at one more place before we head back to the stable. Sunset, Dodger, you are both welcome to come along. George, our next stop is Sumac’s, ok?”

“Ok, Mollygirl, do you think the foals will be there? They were so much fun to visit with and watch.” She tells me.

“I think so, they should be done with school for the day by now,” I tell her.

Then I hear Dodger, “Did you say school? Do you mean that your local communities actually have schools set up for the young?”

Emerado answers that one, “Yes Dodger, we do. I came here when I was older and they even assisted me in improving my education.”

I nod in agreement, “Yes Dodger, we base the classes off the old stable schooling. It may not be fancy, but it does the job for us.”

I see him ponder this as Emerado and I mount back up on George and double-check each other’s harnesses.

The flight to Sumac’s is a short one, and once we land, I see Ginger run inside quickly to get every pony else. Shortly afterward she runs back out followed by Xochitl as they excitedly come out to see George.

They are followed shortly by Sumac, Magpie and Persimmon Tree. I give Ma a brief hug and then Magpie all but jumps into my hooves. Persimmon Tree comes out and yells to the youngsters, “You two calm down, I do not want you annoying George.”

I hear Ginger and Xochilt both let out an “Ahhh, but…” at the same time.

“No buts you two.” She continues.

“It’s ok Persimmon, I was hoping to see them today,” George tells her.

“Ok then, but behave you two.” She finishes.

As the foals continue over to George, Sunset and Dodger come over to the rest of us. “Everyone, this is Sunset and Cloud Dodger. They just arrived in the Co-op yesterday.” I say as I point to each in turn. Then I continue. Sunset, Dodger, this is Sumac, my wife Magpie, and our friend Persimmon Tree.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you fine mares, please call me Dodger as Mollygirl has.”

“It is very nice to meet ya’ all, it is a nice farm ya’all have here. What kinda crops do ya grow, and a better question is how?”

Sumac smiles, “It’s a pleasure to meet you two also. Sunset, those are some good questions, perhaps we can discuss it over some tea if you would like.” She then looks over to where George is with the foals climbing up on her. “George, would you like some tea also, I can brew up a pot just for you?”

“Thank you, Sumac, that would be wonderful. I will be over to the house in a bit.”

“Ok, I will leave the kitchen window open for you.” She tells George.

We all go inside and sit down at the kitchen table as Sumac begins a pot of water for tea for most of us and a soup pot of water for George’s tea. I notice both of the Pegasi looking around the house. Finally, Sunset notices the shotgun hanging over the kitchen door.

“In case of raiders or some of our more troublesome neighbors,” Ma tells them after she sees what he is looking at. “She is a 10 gauge, used to be my dear departed husbands, but I can still handle her just as well as he could.”

I notice a smile on Sunset's face and a raised eyebrow from Dodger. “Trouble I take it?” Dodger asks.

“Sorry to say, yes, not much but some. It seems some of my neighbors do not take kindly to my hired hoof being a zebra, as well as his having a pony wife. Luckily most are not that way around here.” She tells him.

“Glad to hear that. Maybe we will not have to worry as much about them hating us just because we have wings then.” Dodger tells us.

“I think that would be a good assessment, but I cannot speak for everyone in the Co-op.” Persimmon chimes in.

We continue to talk as the water heats up, and once it is ready, I assist Sumac in getting the cups and tea leaves out for everyone. After it has had a chance to steep, I call out the window for George to let her know it is done.

As she comes up to the window, I take the pot of tea out to her. She then joins the conversation with us through the window. I notice she is particularly interested when Ma tells Sunset about the different crops that we grow here.

“So, how come you can grow crops here, but the rest of the wasteland cannot?” he asks.

“Perhaps it has something to do with how we recover these old farms,” Ma says.

“What do you mean by recover them?” Dodger asks now with a bit of curiosity.

“Well when someone decides to recover a farm, they not only have to fix up the buildings, they plow under the soil that is magically radioactive. After that they cover it with manure from the sewage plants. From what I understand, when we first came out of the stable, the stable provided all of the original compost for the fields, and until the farms were established, they provided most of the food. It really is a good system. To make sure we have enough labor to raise the crops we all have to work the fields. My daughter Ivy, bless her soul, one time told me she spent an entire two-week rotation working the fields of a farm with the Mayor of Manesville. No pony is too good or important.”

“Now that is an interesting way of doing things. So, are you telling me the Co-op owns everything and everypony just works for them?” Dodger asks.

Ma shakes her head, “No, we all own what we work for. However, by doing it this way we make sure we all have enough to eat. We build what we consider a sweat equity. This does not mean you always eat for free, but it does mean that you always have something to eat. It keeps us from having an institution like slavery being tried here. In fact, that is one of the concepts we find most repugnant.” Ma replies. “In fact, any member of the Co-op who decides they no longer want to be part of this agreement can leave it, however it also requires them to leave the Co-op and its protectorate. That has happened before, some come back, others we never see again.”

“Very interesting,” Dodger says as he thinks about it. “What about military service then?”

I smile and tell him, “In the CDF, we have a rotation system that includes two weeks of farm work, every rotation. So, we do more than most, but it also gives us a break most of the time from being on alert. However, we also can be a quick response force to raiders during times of trouble. I hope that this helps you two understand us a bit better.”

“I think it does Mollygirl. I really appreciate all of you talking with us about it. Your setup is definitely different from most of the wastelands.” Dodger answers.

We continue with another cup of tea and then it is time to head back to the Stable. I still have some paperwork to finish tonight. Before we go, I take the time to take Magpie into her room just so I can talk to her privately for a minute. I let her know how Badger is fairing over in Donovan and give her the kiss and hug she deserves, without the others being right there, at least I thought so until I look up into the window and see two youngsters up in the tree next to the house pointing hoofs and giggling at us. I did not expect a couple of young blank flanks to be able to make me blush. Curtains, next time I will have to close the curtains I tell myself.

Once we are all harnessed up and mounted the five of us take off and wave as we circle around the farm. Then we start to climb up and gain altitude as we head back to Manesville. On the way we take a slight detour to overfly Emerald Grove, just to make sure everything is quiet from that direction.

As we start to adjust our patterns, we suddenly see three airborne Pegasi flying high above us. Dodger and Sunset move to intercept as we wait in the background as a reserve if they need us. If they are Enclave, we will hit them as hard as we can, hopefully, Sunset and Dodger can last until we get there.

We slowly approach as we see them fly in what looks like a dogfight, but I hear no gunfire and see no MEW beams. That is interesting so I have George take us over into the fray. Once we get close enough, I see that the three newcomers are unarmored and their weapons are in a stowed position. They are having a mock air battle with Sunset and Dodger, I can hear all of them laughing and catcalling each other. We get close enough that I can see that two of them have the Dasahite brand while the third still has their cutie mark.

I have George stop and signal for them all to approach. Sunset and Dodger lead them over to us and provide the introductions. “Mollygirl, these three whippersnappers are Faith, Hope, and Charity, all siblings. I used to know them and their parents years ago, back in Thunderhead.” He then continues and introduces myself, Emerado and George to them.

“Mollygirl, would you mind some more practice flying on the way back to the stable,” Dodger asks.

“Sure, that would be fine,” I answer before asking, “Are they coming to join us in the Co-op?”

“Not sure yet, but we are considering it Ma’am,” I hear the young buck, I believe they said his name was Charity, answer. He is a light grey body with a dark gray mane and tail, he wears the brand of the Dashite on his flanks. Both of his sisters are opposite of him in their coloring but only one has been branded, the other I can see her cutie mark clearly of a compass head from a map.

“Fair enough, Welcome to the Co-op,” I tell them, but I am disconcerted a bit when Charity is almost in my face smiling while flying upside down.

He then asks, “Really, two earth ponies on a dragon? In all my days I never thought I’d see it.”

Sunset then tells him, “Yep, really, well, one earth pony, the other has a bit of Pegasi in her too.”

I see the three youngsters blush at that, as well as myself. Suddenly I hear Sunset sputter, “That’s not what I meant. For Celestia’s sake, she is a married mare. Not that I would be averse to that mind ya, but she is not that way. Besides, I have met both her husband and wife.”

Oh, Goddesses, why does this always seem to be such a point of interest for everypony. We can’t have been the first. I look up and all three are looking at me as if appraising me.

“Well, both of them have already proven they are not the normal earth ponies just by being up here with us.” I hear Faith say.

Then, Hope, I think it is Hope says, “We best get going, I really would like to get some rest soon.”

I have to agree to that. “Ok, then If George and Emerado are ok with it, we can do some formation flying on the way back to the stable. Once there, I will see about taking you three to the armory and then helping you get cleaned up, fed, and some rest. If you need any medical help, please let us know.”

After that, we start the short flight back to the Stable. We have George in the middle of the first flight, with Dodger and Sunset slightly behind us in a V formation the other three are in a staggered line formation that slopes from left to right. As we get over the stable, I call in to let them know we are returning with additional refugees, and that we are going to do some practice maneuvers over the stable. We do several different maneuvers including barrel rolls, split S’s, and loops. The formations of the Pegasi changing as well as the position of George in the flight. It seems she is having fun with this.

At one point we dive toward the ground all of us weaving our positions and then about a hundred meters above the ground we all pull out and scatter in different directions. Behind me, I hear Emerado screaming. It has been a while since she has done that. Below us, I can see the troops in the trenches watching us many with a hoof covering their eyes. I swear I can hear them cheering. We then reform and I take them all in to land at the backdoor of the stable.

We all come in at the same time, in the double V formation. I see the Pegasi wings and their bodies begin to shift for landing at the same time I feel George do the same. I look at the entrance tunnel and am surprised to see the Overmare, Overcow, and most of the HQ Staff Waiting there. The Colonel is there along with the XO, both just shaking their heads. Horns begins to approach us as well as some of the others. He looks up at me with a smile, “Mollygirl, what is it with you and flying? I would ask how it went, but I think we all can see from the airshow.”

I look back and see the new trio all staring at Horns and the Overcow as she walks over with the Overmare to introduce themselves and welcome them. The youngsters seem a little overwhelmed at first then come up to introduce themselves.

After I have gotten down, I walk over to Sunset and Dodger, “Thank you for the fun up there. Just wondering, what are your two’s thoughts on joining us.”

I see Sunset start to think about it. “Mollygirl, I am leaning that way, but I am not sure yet. Talking with Sumac and the others helped a might bit, but I am still thinking.”

I turn my head to Dodger, “Not trying to force anything on you two. I just feel you both would be good additions to the Co-op. Especially to the CDF if you chose to join up.”

Dodger looks at me very seriously “I understand, I really am thinking this through though.” He pauses for a moment, “Mollygirl, you need to understand that I was once a part of the Enclave Army. It was on a scout down here that it hit me what we had really done. I broke my oath up there after that, and I will not take an oath again without considering what it really entails.”

“Dodger, I can understand that. In fact, I truly respect it. Thank you for letting me know.” I tell him.

“No problem. I figured it was the least I could do. Now we should get these youngsters inside and take care of all the harnesses.” He tells me as he turns back toward the tunnel entrance.

As we begin to walk inside the Colonel and the Major flag us over to the side. “Cadet, I would like to talk to your team. Sunset and Dodger, you are invited also.” He then turns and we follow him inside to George's room. Sunset and Dodger tagging along out of curiosity.

Once there, he turns to us. Great show all of you. Cadets, George, I have been very impressed with your work. I would like to create a temporary flight squad for the CDF. An airborne militia you could say. Sunset, Dodger, if you decide to join the Co-op you would automatically be added to the militia unless you were to decide to enlist in the CDF.”

“Sir,” I hear Dodger say, “We have not made up our minds yet. Would you mind waiting until the morning for us to give you our answers?”

“Not a problem Dodger, I just wanted to let you know how things stand and what we were thinking. Also, those three that came in would also be added to the flying squad under those same conditions if they decide to join us. Normally I would not be so hasty to decide this, but you all have a specialty that we really lack, as well as I will say, an impressive ability to fly together. George, I hope you do not mind either, as your position in the Co-op is a special one that has a long history.”

I see Dodger and Sunset look at each other, then Sunset asks, “How long a history does she have to warrant special consideration?”

Emerado answers that one, “Over a century. One of our troops is named George’s Gang in her honor.”

Both of them have their jaws drop in surprise, finally, Dodger replies for both of them, “I guess that does constitute a bit of a history sir.”

“Yes, it does, now if you do not mind, I would like to discuss the defense of the Co-op and especially of the stable using air support. If you are interested, I would love to hear your opinions on this also, George, as heavily involved as you are, I need your feedback also.”

I see a surprised look on her face, “Yes sir, but I do not know much about fighting.”

“George, maybe not, but you know what you are capable of, and I do not want to expect you to do things beyond your abilities.” He tells her, and she nods back in agreement.

From there we begin to talk for the next couple of hours about how we can help defend the stable, and support the troops on the ground. We come up with several ideas depending on who is attacking us. We also discuss using two of the empty stalls for the Pegasi to sleep in for the next couple of nights. George then offers to share her room as a squad bay for the fliers for the next couple of days, or until things can be arranged for them to have one of their own if needed. Finally, I suggest to the Colonel that all of the fliers receive old radio sets set to the same channel so we can communicate easier in the air. This is something that no one in the Co-op had thought of before. However, Dodger agrees with its importance.

As we are talking, I receive a message on my PipBuck from Horns. Faith, Hope, and Charity want to know where Sunset and Dodger are so they can talk with them. I tell him, and shortly afterward we are interrupted as Horns brings them all in. They have all been cleaned up and had lunch earlier. Now I can see their physical condition better. They are not as bad as they could be, but I can count their ribs and can tell they were in rougher shape than I thought. They must be tough ponies to be in that kind of shape and still perform like they did during the practice maneuvers.

“Hey Horns, thanks for escorting the trio,” I told him.

“No problem Mollygirl. I have to admit I was interested to get to know them some.” He tells me.

Charity then joins in, “It was really nice to meet ya to Horns. I never met a hairy one-headed brahmin before.”

Horns just smiles at him, “Charity, that is because there does not seem to be many of us left. All the brahmin are our cousins whose ancestors were not inside a stable on the final day. It seems the radiation was a bit rougher on cattle than on ponykind. However, I am sure they would consider us strange to look at also.”

“Makes sense, I guess. I hope to talk with you more later sir.” He tells Horns.

“I do too Charity. You and your sisters are very interesting and fun to talk to, now I best be going, I will see you around., Oh Mollygirl, shall I have some dinner brought down here for all of you, or are you going to be going to the mess hall tonight?”

“Not sure really, that depends on George here. Are you going to be staying a while yet or are you heading back to your cave tonight?” I ask.

She smiles a bit nervously. “Mollygirl, I really enjoyed it today and it has been a pleasure to be with everyone, however, I think I need to go home for the night to relax.”

“I understand George, thank you again for everything today dear. I hope to see you in the morning.”

“I plan on it Mollygirl. I really would like to fly with everyone again tomorrow.” She tells us, “I best be going though so you all can get something to eat. I will grab something on my way home,” she tells us as she gets up and starts to head for the stable exit. We all walk her to it and watch as she takes off and flies back toward Emerald Grove and her cave.

From there we continue on our way to the mess hall. I watch the Pegasi as they eat. It seems that our food has more flavor than what they had in the clouds, but not as much as what they had been getting when they could get something to eat in the wastelands.

After supper, we all go back down to George's room and sit and talk for a while. Eventually, Emerado excuses herself so she can go out and see Bullet and Shadowbuck in the bunker. I continue to talk with the Pegasi. We begin to exchange stories for a while and finally, out of curiosity, I have to ask, “Hope, may I ask what your cutie mark is for?”

At first, she looks anxious, then after Faith and Charity tell her to go ahead and answer, she looks me in the eyes, “Well, it’s a map compass head. My specialty is navigation. In fact, I used to be the navigator on the raptor Arcus. Faith served on there with me. She was one of the gunners before they branded her a Dashite for speaking up against the Enclave after Charity was branded.” She hangs her head down and looks at the floor, “I could not let my siblings be down here without me, so I left a letter resigning my commission and deserted to find them. If the Enclave captures me, I am a dead mare walking.”

I see Faith nod her head in agreement. Charity looks sadly at his sisters, “It’s all my fault. I had a mare I cared about that joined the Volunteer Corps, she disappeared. I left home and went down to the surface to look for her. I never did find any traces of her. Eventually, I gave up and tried to go home. That is when I was grabbed and marked as a Dashite. No-fuss, no muss, I made the mistake of going dirtside without permission. For that, I was thrown out, and my sisters followed. Sorry, it is not a better story Mollygirl, but it’s the sad and sorry truth.”

We all continue to talk after that, however as it gets later, I start to drift off. Eventually, I excuse myself and return to my stall, and sleep for the night. It has been a long and tiring day. But well worth it. If only I can get some time with Magpie and Badger again soon. I miss spending time with them so much. I slowly start to fall asleep and have troubled dreams that I will half-remember come morning.

__________

Dear D.J. Pon3, I recently found a new home and met a mare who has had me enthralled and captured my soul. Unfortunately, I also know she is untouchable and unattainable. I know of one song that captures my life right now and all of its quandaries. Could you please play Achilles for me?

Thank You

Sunset

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Thank you to Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I also would like to thank Somber, Fuzzy Vee and several others for showing me how much more of that world we could tell the stories of.

This week's dedication song is available to listen to on Youtube at: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vxruXa3LbSQ

Chapter 15 The Battle of The Stable

Chapter 15 The Battle of The Stable

“The noblest fate that a man can endure is to place his own mortal body between his loved home and the war’s desolation.” ― Robert A. Heinlein, Starship Troopers

Morning arrives and as I wake up, I notice that Emerado still has not come back from the bunkers. I send her a message and eventually receive a reply that she will meet me in the mess hall. During breakfast, we start to discuss the events of yesterday.

“Em, I hope you were not too upset with the maneuvers yesterday.”

“No Mollygirl, but I was starting to feel sick. That last maneuver almost got me to toss my cookies." She laughs lightly, "I do not think George would have forgiven me for that.”

I have to laugh a bit at that too. “Ok, I have a feeling you are right about that. So, my next question is, what do you think about the possible new recruits?”

“Actually Molly, if they do join us, I hope they do go CDF. If not, well at least I hope they assist us if we need it. The younger three are good ponies it seems. Sunset, well I like him, but he does seem to have his sights on you. Badger and Magpie may not be too happy with that.”

“Don’t worry Em, I am aware of it and will keep him at bay. Sure he is cute, but I am very happy with Badger and Mags. My next question is if we do add them to the CDF, how do we rotate them?”

“Molly, I think we would have to wait to get more to do a proper rotation, until then, perhaps make them a specialty branch or attach them to the HQ roster. Why do you ask?”

“Ok, that makes sense. The reason I asked was that I wanted to have a few ideas ready if the XO or the Colonel ask us about it.”

“Oh, speaking of the Pegasi, here they come now.”

I look over and see all five of them approaching with their breakfast. They sit down at the table with us and Dodger looks at me and Em. “Ok, Dodger and I have decided that we are interested in not only joining up with the Co-op, we want to enlist. The twins and Charity, however, while they are interested in membership in the Co-op, they're not sure about enlisting.”

I look at all of them. “I am really happy to hear that from all of you. Faith, Hope, and Charity, you can always join the CDF later if you want. Until then you will be just another member. Unfortunately, until things calm down you will be formally in the militia.”

They nod their heads in understanding. “Sunset, Dodger, after the morning muster I would like both of you to talk with the Major as you are our first Pegasi to enlist. I am sure the XO will also want to see you three.” I pause and then look at Charity, “If you do not mind my asking, what is your specialty normally?”

He looks a bit surprised, “Back in Thunderhead I was a student nurse. I was just short of completing my schooling when I came down to the surface looking for Flowering Heather. I still wonder what happened to her. It has been several years now.”

“You know, once things calm down and you have worked off your sweat equity than perhaps you can resume your studies. We always can use more medical professionals, and if we have more Pegasi come here, we will need a specialist.” Emerado tells him. I see him think about it.

We continue to talk as we finish our breakfast. I then tell them, “I will meet you all back in George’s room after muster. Then I will let you know what is going on today.” It almost feels like I am a sergeant again.

They all agree to meet me there then. I then head up to the HQ to prepare for Muster. As was done the previous day, we muster in place and the company Co.’s report the results. They are then told which companies will be rotating back into the stable for a couple of days and which will remain in the lines. I notice that the Door Kickers are one of the ones being left in the lines. I guess Emerado will have to go back up there again tonight to spend time with the bucks.

The day passes fairly quickly. After muster, I meet the Pegasi and they all have the chance to talk with the XO as well as the Overmare and Overcow, who explain to them what will be required for them to earn their membership in the Co-op, and the special circumstances that are modifying it.

While they are processing in, Emerado and I go back to work. I read about the report of two more Dashites, a pair of siblings, who had come to one of the Co-op Checkpoints, but who had decided to leave after having been informed that they would have to turn in their weapons at the armory while in the stable. It is really too bad, but it was their choice to make.

A short time later the guards at the aft entrance send me a message letting me know that George has arrived. I put down what I was working on, grab my kit, and give a nudge to Em as I pass by her desk. “I will be right with you Mollygirl, give me a couple of minutes.”

“Ok, See you at George’s room then.”

When I arrive, I see she is already being harnessed up. I notice it is the two same staff members who are doing so. It seems that they have taken it upon themselves to be George’s ground crew, in addition to their regular duties. While they are doing this, I begin to ready myself. I am then greeted to the sight of five Pegasi being silhouetted in the door as they walk in. Two of them look to have full battle kit, while the others have the equipment that they came with. It makes me stop for a second. “Wow, you guys look pretty impressive. Sunset, Dodger, you have PipBucks now?”

They both nod their heads, Sunset looks at me with a slight sneer, “How am I suppose to fly with all this junk? Especially with the weight of this,” He holds up his right hoof with the PipBuck and shakes it at me. “This thing feels all wrong.”

“Ok, as long as we are fighting from the stable, only wear what you feel you need to stay safe. I would like you to fly with rhe PipBuck a couple of times to try and get used to it. If it after some training it still feels wrong, we will let you switch back. But remember that Pipbuck is not only good for music, radio coms, health monitoring, and a map, it is instrumental for S.A.T.S. and E.F.S.”

From the side, I hear Faith tell him, “Sunset if you do not want it, I will take it in a heartbeat. I miss having one.” On the other side of Sunset, I see Dodger nodding agreement. She continues, “Instead, I have to make do with an old-fashioned radio headset, it's better than nothing, but still not as good as a PipBuck.”

“Dodger, after today's flight we will see how you feel about it. Faith, if he decides not to use it, I will see about having it transferred to you for as long as you are active in the militia. But remember, once you are deactivated, it needs to be returned.”

“Yes Ma’am,” she tells me. I can tell she really wants one, and I think she really wants to go active duty, but something is holding her back.
We continue to get ready and have started to discuss ideas for today's flight plan when we are interrupted with a knock.

I look up and see Broadcast with two other staff ponies come in. They stop in front of George. I see they have what looks like more tack and a couple of cloth-covered pieces of equipment with them.

“George, I just finished the concept radio and throat mic we discussed. We were wondering if you might want to try it on.”

“You finished it this quickly? I thought it would take longer.” She tells him. At this point, I am a bit confused, as she never said anything about it to me.

“Well, we had some old tactical radio sets we found in the Manesville armory. So, we used them to figure out how we could do this. The radio itself will be mounted on a collar along with the throat microphone at the front of your throat. For the receiver, we will try to use another strap around one horn and the collar to hold it over a hearing diaphragm. It should work, and allow you to communicate with everyone on the fliers channel.”

He turns to all of us at this point. "By the way, it has been determined that all of you fliers will have your own channel, Those with PipBucks will be able to switch rapidly to other predetermined bands if needed.”

“Now that sounds like a very good idea,” I hear Dodger reply.

As we are finishing this conversation, I see that Emerado has arrived. She has all of her gear with her but still needs to put on her harness.

Once everyone is ready, we all go to the back of the stable and take our daily patrol flight. We make various stops on the trip, including at Manesville, Dairyanne, Donavan and Emerald Grove. Each time we check in with the militia commanders and the regulars who are training them. I can see that they have received more of the needed weapons and equipment, but there still does not seem to be enough.

While in Donovan I find Magpie is visiting with Badger. It is nice that even if for a brief few minutes, we have all three of us together. Unfortunately, I cannot stay longer and need to leave. It is times like this that I hate being in the Guard. I can not do what I want, I have to do what is required.

On the way back we take the time to have some mock aerial combats. We practice three on three at first eventually we work our way to having George flying against all five of the pegasi at once. The radio communications work really well until then. At that point they are using it to help them as I try to communicate with George, so we switch back to our old signals.

This change throws them off as I have already let George know by hoof signals to ignore the radio chatter. I start to tell George commands over the radio and then physically signal her and we do the opposite, soon we have them in confusion as we keep changing things up. While we could not defeat them in the mock battle as we do not want to hurt anyone, we are able to escape and outfly them.

Eventually, I call a halt to maneuver. Over the radio I hear Emerado accidentally broadcast “Oh thank Celestia, I need a break.”

__________

Once we arrive back at the stable, we land individually. Then together as a group, we walk back inside George leading her entourage to her room. It is funny as I notice that the ponies and cows no longer stare at George, but instead at all of the pegasi. It seems that what was once novel can quickly become the norm.

Once back in George’s room we all take off our gear, clean it up and hang it up on the hooks on the wall or stack it in a corner. We then hold a debrief and discuss how the flight went, what we saw, and what we could improve upon. It all seems very productive overall.

We are just wrapping things up when I see the XO come in. She closes the door behind her. “OK, while I got all of you here together, I need to talk with you, and I do not want it to go beyond this room. Is that understood?”

We all nod agreement, several including myself saying some variation of affirmative.

She lets out a sigh, “It seems that we may be having company sooner than expected. The Enclaves Operation Cauterize seems to be in full swing, with a large part of their forces being occupied in Fillydelphia. There seem to be other build-ups of enclave ships in the Thunderhead region also. Finally, we have a watcher level alert that we are under an imminent threat of attack tomorrow. The skywatchers have reported several Raptors on a course that will take them near us on their way to Filly, as well as reports of some damaged raptors heading back this way.”

The others look at each other in confusion as Em, George, the Major, and I all look at each other with worry on our faces. “I will explain later I tell them. Just know it is credible, and we have trouble inbound. In that case, Major, may we stand down for the evening?”

“Mollygirl, that is why I am here. I would suggest it. I can not let you leave the Stable for the night, but I want you all to relax and enjoy yourselves. If you have a few bottles, that may be a good idea also.” She tells us. Then she smiles sadly, “Have a good night, all of you and may Celestia guide and Luna Defend you,” she tells as she walks out of the room with her head down, her ears alongside her head and her tail in tight.

I send a message to Badger on my PipBuck:
Bad weather inbound tomorrow. Grab several bottles of Old Overmare and find an excuse to come to the stable, bring Mags if you can. I will explain more later. Love you both.

A few minutes later, I receive his reply:
Will do, we will be there as soon as possible.

With that, I look at the others. “Ok, I have whiskey on the way. Do any of you have any with you already?”

As I watch I see Hope reach into her saddlebag with a smile and pulls out a dusty bottle of Wild Pegasus. She looks at us, "I was saving it for when we found ourselves a place to call home. I think we have now, and from what it sounds like we will be facing, there may be no reason left to save it.” She pulls the top off the bottle, takes a swig and passes it. When it reaches me, I take a healthy pull on the bottle. Sure, it still tastes a bit odd to me, but tonight we all need this.

The bottle finally reaches George, she looks at it and takes a sip. Then she finishes off the bottle. As I watch her smack her jaws closed and run her tongue around the edge of her mouth it occurs to me, she may never have had whiskey before. This is followed by the realization that maybe it is not a good idea to get the dragon drunk.

At this point, we are waiting for Badger and Mags to arrive, so I switch on the radio on my PipBuck and we try to find some good music to listen to and dance to.

Once we find something to listen to, I surprise the pegasi by telling them, “Well now that you are becoming members of the Co-op, you are going to be spending a lot more time with us earth ponies. This means you are going to have to learn the same lesson the cattle have; you are going to learn how to put up with our singing and dancing." At which point I grab Sunset to dance with, and Em grabs Dodger, and we start to dance.
As we begin, I hear the twins and Charity laugh a bit. I smile at them, ‘Don’t worry your all next.”

I am dancing with Faith and Em with Charity when I hear Badger’s voice behind me, “Oh shit, this is not good, she already has them dancing.” It is at that time I notice that Hope and Dodger are not dancing on the ground, but instead are taking advantage of the higher ceiling of this room and are in a fashion dancing in the air. Behind them, I see George is half sleepy, half-amused as she watches us.

Badger comes over and cuts in on Faith, and while dancing with me he tells me, “George looks tired, shall we take this back to the Door Kickers Squad bay?”

I am already feeling the drinks from earlier, so my head is resting on his shoulder when I answer back, “We should move so George can sleep, but the squad is up in their bunker.”

“Well then, let's take them to meet the Door Kickers' love.” He suggests.

After the song finishes, I turn off my PipBuck, a couple of the others protest at first, “Ok, Badger and I think we should give George some peace and quiet, as well as its time you meet my old squad, the Door Kickers. They are up in their bunker and we can share some bottles of whiskey with them too.”

“Mollygirl, while that sounds pleasant, our bottles of Wild P are almost empty.” Sunset points out.

Badger has a large smile on his face as he opens a saddle bag with four bottles of Old Overmare in it. “Sunset, it is time that all of you learn to drink an old Stable 48 staple. Old Overmare, now if you will follow us, we will take you to their bunker, where we can make introductions, toast and continue the party.”

“Besides Dodger, I think Captain Abby should be there, it would give you a good chance to know her a bit,” I add.

I see a grin on his face, “In that case lead on McFluff.” He responds.

The trip up to the bunker is not an easy one as we travel through the trenches in the dark. Twice we take wrong turns and have to double back. Add to that several half-drunk ponies, and it gets pretty interesting. Finally, I find the correct bunker, I am sure it is the right one due to mouth painted sign about the door boasting it as the Little Foals’ Play Stable by Haysburro.

I knock on the door and from inside I hear Captain Abby call out “Who is it?”

I begin what drunken me considers a witty reply “We are poor little sheep who have lost our way.”

To my surprise, the rest of our party simultaneously add “Baaa, Baaa, Baaa.”

Next, I hear, “Oh for the love of Celestia don’t let the riff-raff in.”

Magpie from the back then calls out “We are friends bearing Whiskey.”

With that, the door pops open with Bullet holding it, “Well, why didn’t you say so earlier, come on in.”

We enter and begin to make introductions; it seems a bit tight but we all fit. Once we are all in I take the first bottle out of Badger's saddlebags, I offer it to Abby who takes it, removes the cork and spits it away, “To lost loves, lost family and fallen comrades.” She toasts and we all repeat it; she takes the first drink and passes the bottle around. This is followed by the other traditional toast.

I see that the youngsters are surprised both by the toast, and the fact that Magpie is joining us for them. Once the toasts are finished, she and I both start to cut back on our drinking compared to the others. The other bottles are broken out and Badger and Sunset are going drink for drink, I notice that Bullet and Shadowbuck are indulging pretty well also.

As the night goes on the others ask the pegasi what caused them to leave home and come down to the surface. They each tell their stories. Then Charity asks, “Didn’t any of you come from other places to here?”

I smile a bit as Emerado tells her story, one I know so well, but have never really heard from her perspective before. After she tells her tale We all shift a bit as Sutures and Archer arrive and join us. Then Captain Abby tells us about her previous life. How she at one time had two husbands and three foals. She also tells us how she lost all of them to raiders one night. She starts to cry at the memories and I see Dodger put a wing around her and pull her into his chest to cry.

Finally, they all look at Badger. He looks down at the bottle in his hoofs and lets out a sigh, “Yeah, I guess if Abby can let it out, so can I. Besides my wives deserve to hear the truth about me in case we do not make it through tomorrow.” Magpie and I both shift closer to him. He takes another long pull. “Most of you do not know this, but I am originally from Hoofington. When I was a foal my mother was forced into signing a contract to be a serf for the society.”

He gets a look of disgust on his face and spits. “Serfdom, just a fancy bucking name for slavery, that is what it is. I was 7 years old when I escaped and ran to the waterfront. There I eventually was taken aboard a ship as a stoker. Seven frigging years old and I was shoveling coal, wood or whatever we could burn into the boilers.”

He stops for a minute, everypony is quiet and hanging on waiting for him to continue. “That is how I got my cutie mark. During a fight using a wrench and a cutlass.”

Pearl, in the back, interrupts, “I thought it was a saber?”

He smiles and seems grateful for the diversion, “They're similar, a cutlass is broader and shorter. They are easier to use on ships. But I digress. Well, one day we were returning from some islands off of Zebrica with a load of coal next to an empty hold from carrying grain that was full of dust. We were heading to the Baltimare area. Well, what we did not realize was that somehow a fire started in the coal bunker. It must have been going for a couple of days before one of the hands noticed the hatch was hot to the touch. The damn fool opened the hatch to check, the influx of air caused a backdraft. That would have been bad enough, but he did it from the other cargo hold. When the backdraft hit, it caused the dust to shake loose and we had another explosion. This one not only blew the deck hatches off but also popped several seams in the hull. Not only did we have to worry about the fire, but we had to try and deal with flooding. It was more than the ship could take. Eventually, she sank about 10 miles off of the Equestrian Coast. I floated for three days on a piece of wood before making landfall. During that time, I watched as sea creatures drug several of my shipmates under. I can still hear them scream in my sleep.”

“Ok, I can see how that would make you want to leave the sea,” I said, “But why the Co-op?”

He takes another drink, “After I made landfall I was captured by slavers, they were going to take me and sell me in Fillydelphia. The prices were good there at the time. They had most of them in chains and with explosive collars on. They did not have any more collars so one of the slavers double bucked my back knee. Afterward, when I could not stand on it, he laughed and told the others, well he can ‘t run now can he.”

“So that is how come you limp so badly,” Bullet says. Badger simply nods his head and continues.

They had checked me for weapons, but not well enough. Back then I still wore my rolled sailor’s neckerchief. Well inside of this I had about a hundred 5/8-inch washers rolled into sheets of paper. I waited until the sob who destroyed my knee was tired while on watch. I hobbled behind him and smacked him in the base of the skull as hard as I could with that neckerchief. I heard his neck break and I ran as fast as I could away from them. I vowed that I would not stop looking for a new home until I found a place where the first pony I came to did not know what my cutie mark was. I eventually caught a boat on the river and traveled further inland. Eventually, I heard about the Co-op and decided to check it out.”

“Do you ever wonder about what happened to your family?” Magpie asks?

“Sure, I do, but I have a new family here. I have ponies I love and care about and they feel the same about me. My mom could have tried to escape too. If she didn’t, well, I am sorry but I could only save myself.”

Magpie and I both lean in on him from each side and give him a kiss. He smiles and pulls us both closer to him. I smile and notice that Abby now has both Sunset and Dodger giving her attention. It seems that everyone is starting to settle down and relax now. I am a bit surprised though to see that Saber is cuddling up with both Faith and Hope. Dusty and Chance are on one of the bunks holding each other close. Near Badger, Mags and I are Sutures and Archer.

In our fears and hopes, we are all coming together. Even if we do not live until the next night, at least tonight we are not alone. The bottles continue to be passed until they are empty. By this time most of us have fallen asleep. It is funny because there is not enough space on the bunks most of us just grab a piece of the floor, next to our favorite ponies. In a way, it is comforting just being so close to each other.

When I wake up I am cuddled next to Mags, with Badger on her other side. Behind him is Sunset who has cuddled up to Abby with Dodger on her other side, both of them with a wing over her. I realize I have my head on Archer's belly and behind me is Sutures, with her head on his chest and a hoof over me. Hope has laid across us with her wings out. It reminds me of a pile of puppies. I look at my Pipbuck two hours till dawn. I better wake up Badger and Mags so he can get back to Donovan and she can get back to Sumac’s before all Tartarus breaks loose.

As I wake him, the fliers also wake up. All look a bit groggy. We slowly disengage ourselves from the pile and quietly work our way out the door. As I wake Emerado, Bullet wakes up. “Where you all going?” he asks.

“We have to get going Dad. No matter what remember I love you.” I tell him and give him a quick hug and kiss on the cheek.
As I get ready to leave, I see Abby by the door. She stops me. “Thanks, Mollygirl for bringing them all up here. Especially Dodger and Sunset.”
“No problem Abby,” I tell her as I put a hoof on her shoulder and smile at here.

“Molly it reminded me of the old days. When I had my family. I have a bad feeling about today, and at least I had one more good night of feeling cared about. Thank you so much.” She tells me and gives a hug. Before I can reply she says, “Now get out of here. If I do not see you later, I will see you on the other side.”

I feel very spooked by her comment, but I smile back, “I will see you later Abby. After I get done getting my muster turned in and everypony set up for the day I will be back up here. I promise you.” Then I head out the door and lead them back up the communication trenches to the secondary ones and then back into the stable. As we traverse them, I can feel the humidity in the air, it feels like rain again. Goddesses how I am coming to hate the rain.

Once inside It is still somewhat quiet, I hear the cooks rustling in the mess hall as we pass by its bay. I quietly open the door to George's room and see her sleeping there. My pegasi, Emerado and I all go inside, I close the door and we lay down next to George in a pile like we were in the bunker for another hour of sleep. I try to sleep, but cannot, instead, I just lay there and take some refuge in the comfort of other equines that I care about. Behind me I can barely hear George whisper to herself, “Sleep well, my little ponies, we have a big day coming.” And then I feel her gently stroke my mane with a single claw as I fall back to sleep.

__________

For the first time in my memory, the reveille announcement on the stable pa system is late. I get up and go turn on the lights as the rest begin to get up and stretch. First things first, “Ok everyone, time for the SST’s I want everyone back here in 30 minutes for breakfast. After that we will put the harness on George, the rest of us will make sure our battle saddles and equipment are ready.”

It is amazing how quickly someone can run to take a shower, use the facilities and brush their teeth when limited like this. When I arrive back most are already here and George is just coming back from outside. The last one back is Sunset. At least he has the decency to look embarrassed at being the last one. I have Charity and Dodger come with me to go pick up our morning rations. After a bit, I have to call for Sunset to come to assist so we can take George’s breakfast to her. The nice thing is we have plenty of tea to help with the results from last night.

As everyone is cleaning harness, tack, and weapons I head up to the HQ offices with Emerado. I report our status to the Sergeant Major, and then check in with the Major. She looks exhausted, her eyes are swollen. As I walk in, she is looking down and I hear her mutter to herself, “Bucking Hoofington has followed me, it's coming to the Co-op.” then she notices us. “Yes, what is it, Cadets?”

“We were just checking in Ma’am.” I then give her a status report of our fliers and that we should be ready to fly in the hour.
She acknowledges the report, then continues “I hope all of you made good use of last night.” She pauses, “I will not lie to you, at this time we have several Raptors that are passing close to us and it seems Hostilities have already begun by Fillydelphia between the Enclave and Red Eye’s Army, though reports are that Red Eye himself is dead and there has been infighting for control in the city.”

I nod, “understood ma’am, hopefully, we get some warning from the skywatchers at least.”

She smiles, “Yes hopefully, that is why I ordered a late reveille today; unfortunately, we lost two teams last night outside of Filly. One reported they were under attack, the second is over three hours late for a report.”

“Maybe they just went quite to prevent revealing their positions,” I tell her trying to give her some hope.

She simply shakes her head, “No, I am afraid not this time. We are playing major league buck ball now. If you two could, I would like you and Horns to make one last-minute check of the fortifications. Emerado take a bit of time with your husband if you can. Mollygirl, unfortunately, Badger had to return to Donovan, but your wife was stopped by security as they were leaving and will be at George's room when you get back. She and a couple of other civilians who snuck in last night have been asked to help in medical as needed, if and when we are attacked today.”

“Thank you, Ma’am,” we both respond.

“Dismissed you two. May Celestial guide and Luna protect you both.”

“You also major,” I tell her as I leave.

__________

Once we are out of the headquarters area, I stop Emerado, “Em, why don’t you head back to the bunker. I will be there in a bit. I want to talk to the fliers, if we get caught out there, I want George to wait until we are back before she takes off. It would be too dangerous for her to make a pickup in a hot landing zone.”
“Makes sense Moll, Thank you. I will see you in a bit. Please give my best to Magpie too.”

“Will do Em, be careful up there. Keep in touch with your PipBuck too. Remember to use the fliers’ channel for voice comms with us.

“Thanks for the reminder Moll, I would have defaulted to the typed message. That might take a bit to long. I will see you in a bit.” She then turns and trots off.

As Emerado heads out to the trenches I make a side trip down to George’s room. When I get there, I find Magpie sitting there looking worried. She is sitting with her back against George, she has tears in her eyes. I see the twins trying to comfort her. Sitting nearby I see Sunset has taken apart his MEW’s and is cleaning the lenses and other components for them. He has two of them for his battle saddle, “What type of weapon are those Sunset?” I ask.

“Oh, Hi Mollygirl. These are Nova surge rifles. That flier that was captured the other day still had two good ones left after her crash. Buckshot offered them to me. I figured we could use the extra firepower. I am keeping my Assault rifle too though. That should balance them pretty well.”

“Sounds good Sunset, What about you Dodger?” I notice he is working with a modified battle saddle and is making some adjustments to it, but with his back turned I can not see what he is mounting.
He turns with a screwdriver in his mouth, “Sowwy, but moth full,” he then sets the screwdriver down. “Sorry about that, I am just finishing mounting a heavy minigun and its ammo system. As Sunset said, I have a feeling we are going to need every bit of firepower we can get. Normally I do not like to carry much more than a pistol.”

“I appreciate it Dodger, really I do. Thank you for being willing to carry more.”

He just smiles back, “No problem Mollygirl, this is my home now too. I have to do what I can to protect it.”
As we are talking, I get a notice on my PibBuck. Two of the skywatcher teams Have identified a raptor making course from Neighvarro towards the Co-op. At its current speed, they estimate they are two hours out. I look up and tell the pegasi and George. “Guys, I have to go out to the front lines for a bit, get your weapons ready and stand by.” I then notice Em’s harness is hanging on the wall. I grab it and throw it in my saddlebags. “Mags, come with me, I will take you to the Medical Department.”

We talk some on the way. She still is very nervous “Mollygirl, am I in trouble, did I get you and Badger in trouble?”

I stop in my tracks and look at her, “No, no you are not in trouble. The reason you were returned is that the XO felt we needed extra hooves to help medical during an attack. I guess she figured if you were brave enough to sneak in here, you would have the guts to do what needs doing. She told me there were several others too.”

Outside the doors of Medical, I stop her. I put both my hooves around her and kiss her the kind of kiss to last a lifetime. The thought comes to mind, like the one I gave Ivy, now where did that come from? When we break the kiss, I look into her eyes, lightly stroke her cheek with one hoof, “I love you Mags, whatever happens today, please remember that. And for Goddesses' sake, please stay safe.”

“You too Mollygirl, I will be worrying about you. Please, do not take any unnecessary risks. I want you back love. I want to be there to help raise our foals. I was going to wait to tell you Mollygirl, but I am really late on my cycle and I think I am pregnant.”

My ears go forward and eyes wide, “Really, wow, that is great news. Does Badger know?”

She smiles at me, “Yes, I told him as we were walking last night, I wanted to tell both of you together, but, well with the way things were last night, I just never got the chance. Sorry love.”

I take her in my hooves once more “Thank you for telling me Mags. Goddesses at least some good news. Now please be careful, for us and our little one.”

I then open the door and follow her inside. There I see several of the medical staff talking with some of the combat medics and just over a dozen civilian ponies and cows. I recognize one of the cows as Horn's wife. Magpie shifts over toward her.

As I am getting ready to turn around to leave, I hear the head doctor tell them, “You civilians. I want you each to take a first aid pack. You will be working as stretcher-bearers. I want you all to go with one of the medics. Your jobs will be to carry extra medical supplies that may be needed and to assist in bringing the badly wounded back to the stable. Each of you will be issued a medical saddlebag, two canteens, and a set of barding and helmet. I do not care how uncomfortable the helmet and barding are, you will wear them. Each is marked with the first aid butterflies so that you can be identified as non-combatants, but do not expect that to make you safe. Be careful and take cover as needed. Now go pair up with the medics.”

I watch as Magpie sees Sutures and pairs up with her. Sutures does not look happy about this. “Dang it Magpie, what are you doing here? I had hoped you would be safely away from here.”

“It’s not my fault Sutures. They stopped me and returned me to the stable as Badger and I were leaving.”

“Ok, then I want you to follow my lead. Keep your head down, whatever you do, for Goddess sakes keep your head below the trench top. Oh, and pray they do not need us.” Then Sutures heads for the door to lead her back to the bunker. She sees me there. “If I find out she is here because of you Mollygirl, I will kick your ass.”

“I was just as surprised as you Sutures. I had hoped that they would at least keep her inside the stable, I guess that is not going to happen.” I say as I shake my head.

“No, unfortunately not, but we will do what we can to keep her safe.” She tells me.

Magpie just stands there listening to us. Finally, Sutures says, “Come on Magpie, we need to get back up there. See you later Mollygirl.”

I surprise her when I tell her “Well, actually I was heading up to the bunker anyways so do you mind if I follow you.

“No, not at all. If you do not mind waiting at the armory while they get Magpie her equipment.”

“Sounds good, Sutures, I will follow you up there then. Give me a couple of minutes and I will catch up with you at the armory, I want to stop at the radio room for a second too.” I tell them, Then I give Magpie a kiss on the cheek, “Love you dearest. If I miss you, be careful.”

“I will Mollygirl, But I am sure you will catch up with us,” she tells me back.

As they head to the armory, I head to the radio room and follow the XO inside. Once there I see that not only are Broadcast, Specs, and Soundwaves there but that the Colonel, the XO and both the Overmare and Overcow are there.

Broadcast looks over to the Colonel. "I am ready to broadcast when you are sir. They are still waiting."

The Colonel smiles, "Go ahead Broadcast," and then he begins to speak into the microphone, “This is Colonel Chappy of the Co-op Defense force. Who may I ask is this?”

Over the speakers of the room, I hear a frustrated and angry sounding voice. “This is Captain Thunder Roll of the Enclave Raptor Spring Monsoon. In the name of the Grand Pegasus Enclave, I demand that you and your Dashite loving Co-op lay down all arms and surrender any Dashites or other deserters from the Enclave that you are harboring.”

“I am sorry Captain, but I can not order that. You must understand that type of command goes against my oath to obey the orders of my civilian superiors,” the colonel says with a slight grin.

Over the speakers I can hear the Captain sputtering, “Oh for the love of…, Then get me in contact with someone who is in charge.”

Still smirking he points to the Overcow. “Hello Captain Thunder Roll, this is the Overcow…”

She is interrupted before she can talk anymore, the captain is almost screaming now “Overcow, What the Tartarus is an Overcow? For the love of all that is holy! Everypony knows that Cattle are chattel and nothing more! Now quit bucking around before I really lose my temper.”

At that point, I watch as the Overmare approaches with a smile, “Hello Captain, I am Twilight Shimmer, the Overmare for Stable 48 and Chairpony for the Co-op. After your burst of temper, I can no longer see any point in further discussions.”

Over the speakers, I can hear several ponies snickering in the background. Then I hear their captain speak again. “For the final time I demand you surrender now, that, or you will face the full wrath of my forces.”

I see Twilight Shimmer smile one more time as she gives him a one-word answer, “Bullocks.”

She clicks the mic off and turns to the Colonel, “Sound the attack alarm. We will be having company soon, I am sorry, and may Celestia smile upon us and Luna defend us.”

Over the speakers, I can still hear the bridge crew of the raptor. It seems one of them still has their mic keyed. We start to hear the orders for them to advance and attack. Then I hear another voice, “Captain, again I ask you to reconsider this attack. We are not supposed to be here. We are supposed to be back in Neighvarro guarding it.”

“XO, enough. You will not rob me of the chance for some glory. I will not be held back and told to sit around while everypony else gets to go out and earn advancement. Besides, I can not tolerate one more day their audacity of being a shelter for Dashites and their ilk.”

“Sir, it is my duty to remind you of yours. I am sure that we will be allowed to take this nest of filthy vermin out, but at the timing of the Enclave, not our own sir.”

“XO, you will either shut up and return to your battle station, or I will put you under arrest in quarters.”

All of us in the radio room are stunned at what we are hearing.

The Colonel looks over at the Overmare and Overcow, “Hopefully that will anger them enough to make mistakes, thank you both again.” Next, he looks at me “Well Cadet, I hope you heard what you wanted to hear. Your troops are to wait until I order you to give the order to fly. I want to hold them in reserve as a surprise.”

“Understood sir, Cadet Emerado is up at the front right now inspecting the lines sir, I have her harness for flying with me, she thought she would get back in time. I can run it up to the front and give it to her, I have already discussed with the rest of my team about doing a hot pickup sir.”

“Cadet, then they would have to pick both of you up, do you think that is wise?”

“Colonel, if we only pick her up, we will still have to take the time for her to harness up, we would spend more time on the ground.”

He looks very upset, “Try and get ahold of her on the PipBuck and have her get back here if not, do it your way.”

“Yes sir,” I tell him and step out of the radio room. In the distance from down the main entrance tunnel, I can hear the warning sirens wail. I stop for a brief moment as I realize that is what the final day must have sounded like. Oh no, the ghouls. I hope this does not drive any feral.

I contact Em on the Pipbuck and she tells me that she cannot get back yet. She cannot fight the flow of troops coming out of the stable into the trenches. Suddenly in the background, I hear the first explosion.

The raptor must be using her main gun. I run down to George’s room, “Ok, we are on standby. I have to take Emerado’s harness up to her. We are going to do a hot pick-up. I want you five to provide cover over George as we load unto her. George, I want you to come in low and fast. When you land, do so on the backside of the trench. Sunset, Dodger, use your Pipbucks to lead George to mine and Em’s location using our PipBuck tags. The Colonel knows the situation right now, He will give us the word to when he wants us to go. Listen for it, if Em and I go down, you are on your own.”

As I am talking, I hear several explosions outside the stable. It seems that they want to prevent more reinforcements from coming up out of the stable. I change my PipBuck to allow me to monitor the tactical channels as well as the fliers one. “Ok, I will see you topside, Good luck.” I turn and run out the door to the entrance of the stable.

When I get there I see a large group stopped and just standing there because of the shelling. I realize that it takes time between each shot before the next one is ready. Finally, I work my way to the front. “After the next shot, the first 20 troops follow me, the rest wait for the next shot after that to land and repeat.”

Seconds later the shot lands and explodes I bolt and yell “Move, Move, Move,” as I run towards the trenches, I can hear the troopers behind me. As we get there, I hear the next shot land again, this time it is more towards the front lines again. I look up in the air and I can see several flights of Enclave armored troops swooping at the lines and firing. Our troops are returning fire at them from the trenches.

I finally make it to the Door Kickers bunker. Most of the troopers are outside in the trenches firing at the pegasi whenever they get close enough. I go into the bunker and see Abby and Emerado in there as Saber and Shadowbuck are firing a belt-fed automatic anti-machine gun. Abby looks at me, ‘What the hell are you doing up here?”

“Keeping my promise to see you again and to bring Emerado her flight harness,” I told her.

She laughs at me. “Ok, thanks Mollygirl. It is good to see you too.”

I toss Emerado her harness, “Put it on quick, I have already talked to the fliers. When the Colonel gives the word, they will be doing a hot pick up of us.” To this I see both of their jaws drop.

“You have got to be kidding me,” Abby says. “You really are insane Mollygirl, don’t worry though we will cover you.”

“Thanks, I appreciate it, Abby,” I tell her then I go help Emerado finish putting on her harness and kit again. Then the waiting begins. After a bit, the door opens again and I am surprised to see Sutures and Magpie come in. They both have blood on their hooves, barding, and fur.

“Sorry Captain, just getting out of the open for few minutes. So far only a couple of our troopers have been injured at all. We have been lucky. One of the columns rushing up under fire took a hit full on. We did what we could for the survivors. This damned fresh-cut lumber bursts and splinters when it is hit by a MEW. I think the heat of the beam just boils the moisture in it instantly.”

I go over and put a hoof around Magpie, “How are you doing Mags?”

She is shaking a bit, but looks at me, “I am making it, at least for now, I guess. I don’t have a choice. I thought you were coming to meet us at the armory?”

“I am sorry Mags, I got stopped by the Colonel there. The commander of this raptor is a madpony, I swear. He was arguing with his XO; they did not even have orders to be here.”

“To bad that does not mean anything, after all, they are here now.” She tells me.

The heavy bombardment dies down for a minute and I see smoke rising from Manesville in one direction. I look out another and I see smoke coming from the direction of Dairyanne. It seems they are burning the crops and farms. I look at my Pipbuck it has been almost 45 minutes since the attack commenced. They are still out there. I join Saber and Shadow buck in firing at some pegasi that have tried rushing our position. Then the message comes from the Colonel for the fliers to launch.

I look at Emerado. “It’s showtime Emerado, let’s get out there for the pickup.” As I get ready to leave the bunker, I grab Magpie and kiss her. “I love you, please be as careful as you can.”

Once outside the bunker, we move down the trench line toward an area that should make it easier for us to get out. The back wall of the trench is blown out so it is not as steep. Behind us, I hear Stitches and Magpie come back out also. I call over my PipBuck to Sunset, “SS this is MG the Colonel says go. I repeat the Colonel says go, Prepare for a hot LZ. Ground forces will support.”

I hear the reply, “MG this is SS, we are inbound to your position repeat we are inbound,” his voice suddenly catches. "Faith, Hope, Charity hostiles inbound 2 o’clock high, intercept them. Dodger establish a cap over the LZ on me.”

I look up at the sky and see George coming in fast and low. The three younger pegasi veer off and climb to intercept the Enclave flight. Sunset and Dodger are circling above us engaging pegasi ground troops who are in the areas between the trenches.

As George lands, I begin to climb over the top of the trench. Emerado gives me a quick boost and I am over it. I reach back and give her a hoof up.

Once on top, I can see better what is going on The Raptor is now closing in on the Stable. Its lighter guns firing into the directions of both Manesville and the Stable. I see columns of smoke rising from Manesville and from over by Emerald Grove and Dairyanne. Em, and I run to George and are mounting up as the Enclave forces try to attack us. I see Chance and Dusty climb over the parapet of the trench. Laying down covering fire for us. I hear the automatic AM gun from the bunker spitting out ammo at the armored troopers. When a round hits a trooper they usually fall. They may not be dead by they are down hard. Even their armor cannot stand up to a high powered 12.5mm round.

I lay down covering fire as Emerado climbs on George. Twice I force an Enclave trooper to take cover. Once she is hooked up she yells to me "Ready!" Then she provides covering fire for me as I climb on. As I climb in I hear her fire a three-round burst and call out "Got the son of a mule."

Once we are on and both of us have double-checked the other to make sure we are attached properly I signal George. She leaps skyward. I feel my body jerk on the harness as we go almost straight up. I see three enclave troopers jump up to fire at us. Emerado and I both fire and we see one of them go down.

Below us, Chance and Dusty are both outside the trench firing at the remaining two Enclave soldiers. I watch as the pegasi shift their fire from us towards Chance and Dusty. I see Chance push Dusty down to the ground and shields her body with his as he is hit by an orange MEW beam and I watch him disintegrate.

I swear I can hear Dusty’s scream even up hear over the shelling. I watch as Sutures and Magpie reach over the parapet and drag Dusty down. Then I am too busy to worry about anything other than what we are doing.

As we rise higher into the air I see Sunset and Dodger reform off our wings. Behind us, I see the trio are just breaking away and are coming to reform on us also. I call over the radio, “Ok reform on the move, Let's give these bastard’s some payback.”

As we get closer, I see a side door open and four sky carts come out the side of it. While I can not see what is in the back, I hear Dodger call, “Mollygirl those sky carts are probably full of bombs. Do you want us to hit them?”

“Affirmative, Sunset, Dodger, take them out. George lets try and get to that door before it closes, I want to put a fire in that hanger if we can.”

Over the radio, I hear Faith, “George be careful going in, just below the hanger doors on both sides are anti-dragon mounts. I suggest trying to go in from underneath and flying through the clouds created by the cloud generator. That should give them less time to try and track you.”

I feel George dive down to get below it, and then climb up again, we are dodging anti griffin and anti-dragon bolts already. Suddenly I feel my mane get singed and I notice the MEW bolts from a flight of pegasi when one hits my barding. George turns at them and lets loose a burst of flame at the nearest one, and then rolls over and dives for the deck. I feel a section of my barding burn away as I take a hit from a MEW on the other side this time, luckily it is far enough away it did not go all the way through. Behind me, the other fliers are in a real free for all involving ten on five. I want to help them but we have ten more on our tail, as we dive down toward the trenches the ground pounders open up on them but they keep coming, then I see something I had forgotten about.

“George, fly close to that light tan patch over there. Archer, can you clear our tail?”

“Rodger, MG, bring them in close. We have the special rounds loaded already” He tells us.

As we start to get closer, I see the light tan tarp being pulled out, and there is Luna, fully manned. As she barks rapid-fire 40mm rounds I see that they do not even have to hit. If they get close to them the rounds explode. Suddenly we are no longer being chased by 10 armored troops, but two as the others either drop out of the sky or are wounded and have to land, skidding into the ground. The last two breaking off trying to evade the incoming fire. Behind me, I hear Emerado over the all hands frequency “OH MY GODDESSES! That’s not Luna, That’s Nightmare Moon!”

With our tail cleared we climb back up. We are trying to get around to the rear of the Raptor and as I look down and see several more flights of pegasi climbing toward us. Slightly below and behind us, I see the others still fighting in a real furball. “George, they need our help down to our left,” She rolls over onto her side and begins to dive as we take fire from the Raptor. Em and I open fire as we get close. I am stunned to see George grab one of the Enclave fliers in her claws and throw them as hard as she can towards the Raptor; out of the corner of my eye, I see them hit the side and slide down. It is then that I realize how close we have gotten to it.

Suddenly from below I see the tarp has been pulled from over Celestia and I see the first artillery shell fired. Seconds later I hear it scream by and watch as it hits one of the anti-dragon mounts. While it still seems to be there, it is not firing at us. I see the ship reel as it takes two more hits along its side, this is our chance. “George lets go, let's see if we can get the command deck if we can not get to the hanger.”

Ahead of me, I see another flight of pegasi take off from the hanger, but Sunset and Cloud Dodger sweep by us and open fire. The rapid-fire from the minigun and the burst from the nova surge rifles forcing them to dodge out of the way. We get alongside the raptor just as the door starts to close. I glance Inside and see several more sky wagons being loaded. Emerado and I fire at some approaching Enclave troopers keeping them from targeting George accurately or interfering with our attack run. George then breaths a large blast of light blue flame into the landing bay as the door continues to close, the flame continuing along the hull of the ship as we roll over and dive away, her fire causes the hull it had crossed to glow a dull red.

Behind us, I hear a series of explosions as the bombs still in the hanger bay detonate, and I watch the hanger door that had been closing, blow out and fly into the air. The Spring Monsoon stagers in flight then carries on.

From inside it, I can hear horns and sirens blaring. It has to be a nightmare inside there. I see several unarmored pegasi that are burning jump out of the hatch to try and escape the flames and explosions.

Then I hear George over the radio. “Mollygirl, I’ve lost my glasses. They shot them off.”

“It’s ok George, remember we planned for this. I will give you the signals and talk to you. Just trust me.”

“Ok, Mollygirl, but I am hurt too. They got my wing and my right foreleg.” She tells me.

“Ok George, we will land soon. I am sorry we can’t yet.”

Below us, I see a large group of ghouls have crossed the river and are heading toward the stable. Interestingly enough I also see a group of about 25 pegasi have landed and are almost to the stable tunnel entrance. They are caught in a crossfire it seems as the troopers in the trenches fire on them from behind while the stable security force is firing from inside the tunnel. Then I hear over the all hands circuit. “The main stable entrance hatch is being closed. Do not try to ingress or egress the stable at this time.”

I watch the pegasi ground forces enter the tunnel and then start to try and come out when they realize they are trapped, but they are pinned down by the other forces. The main gun from the raptor then shifts its fire and starts to fire at the ghoul column. As they continue down the main road to the stable. By the way, they react I can tell they are feral.

I watch in horror as the feral ghouls that have survived the bombardment charge into the stable tunnel and into the trapped pegasi. They have no way out. They are in a fight for their lives. Even with power armor, they will be lucky to survive much less not be maimed or uninjured. I don't even want to imagine what they are going through.

It is then that we hear over the communications network “MG this is the farm, repeat MG this is the farm, we have another Raptor inbound from Fillydephia.”

“Roger that, we will see what we can do,” I tell them, and then let out a silent groan.

I look up and see that the Spring Monsoon is starting to turn away. Their fliers that are still in the air are returning to it. She is seriously listing and smoke is still billowing out of her. As I watch I see another major explosion rock her. Then I look for my fliers.

I call over the radio, “Stable 48 fliers, this is MG recall and form on me. I need a status check also.”

I first hear Sunset “SS ok, running low on ammo.”

“MG this is CD, I have been hit, but can still fly and fight.”

“MG, this is Hope, A bit singed and superficial wounds.” Then I hear her voice choke up.

“MG, this is Charity, I am fine, No serious wounds, low on ammo. But, but, we have lost Faith.”

No, No, No, we couldn’t have. When? How? Damn it not another one, not another of my ponies. I feel another stone start to slide into my saddlebag.

Then I hear George, “Mollygirl, I need to land soon, but I can make one more pass if we need to.”

Finally, I hear Emerado “Mollygirl, I got hit by some shrapnel, it's in the leg, but I will need to go to medical.”

As I look over in the direction of Fillydelphia I see another Raptor coming. It’s about 10 kilometers away, however, this one is already listing and seems to be damaged with burns and tears on its sides. Its fliers see us and cautiously advance, as do we. I can tell when they realize we have a dragon with us as they stop and in confusion start to fall back towards their Raptor, which has already made the turn toward Neighvarro. If they leave us alone, I am willing to do the same for them. We slowly advance and watch them fly away, letting them get further away from us.

We follow them for a bit to make sure they continue on their path. Then I call on the radio “Farm this is MG, Farm this is MG, Both Raptors appear to be falling back to Neighvarro, request permission to return to the barn.”

“Permission granted. The Farmer says to use the back gate, as there still seems to be some trouble at the front gate.” I hear in reply.

It is time to head home and count the cost. We have successfully defended the stable, for now. I order my fliers to return to the barn.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

If you are reading this, then the worst has happened and I am no longer on this side of the dirt. I am writing this because I was recently married to my beloved Dusty. She is now a widow and I wish to let her know that I regret leaving her and that I want her to go on living and to find love again. I am so sorry I had to leave you Dusty. I only wish I had longer with you. If you could please play the song M.I.N.E.

Sincerely

Buddy/Chance
Trooper D Troop, Co-Op Defense force

Author's Note

Once again I would like to thank Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I would also like to thank Somber, Fuzzy Vee Vee, and so many others for showing me how the original Equestria of FoE could be built upon and expanded, with so many good stories yet to tell.

The true cost of any battle is found out by the participants after it is done, and in the coming chapter we will find out what the cost was. The Co-op will be changed, and soon Mollygirl and some of the members of the CDF will be leaving it. For those wanting an idea of what the fire on the raptor would be like, and why they fell back please watch the video at the link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cJomqHi5Jls

This week's dedication song can be found on Youtube at: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=V3D8qyJ-xyo

Chapter 16: Paid in Full, The Butcher’s Bill

Chapter 16: Paid in Full, The Butcher’s Bill

“In some battles, there are unexpected casualties, and the fight can rob a person of everything they have, leaving them battered and broken.” ― A.R. Wise, Never Coming Home

As we return, we fly over the trenches first and then the main entrance. Entire sections of the trenches are gone. The ruins of several bunkers can be seen. There are so many bodies, ours, theirs, the feral ghouls all over the place. I swear I can smell the stink of death while still in the air. The battle is not completely finished yet as there are still some hold outs in the tunnel entrance and in Manesville.

We are flying in formation on our return flight when it happens. I will never forget it. I am hurting from a burn on one thigh, I notice a small hole in my right foreleg. We are all wounded in some fashion or other, well except Charity. Then, well, then it happens. The skies clear.

It does not happen all at once. We watch as rings of rainbows expand and sweep through the clouds, turning them into rain. As soon as the clouds transition it happens. For the first time in my life, I see a bright ball of light in the sky and feel its warmth, as the rain falls to the ground.

“What is that, it hurts my eyes. Why is the sky that color now?” I ask.

Over the radio, I hear Sunsets reply “That Mollygirl, is how the sky really looks. This is what I have been missing for all these years.”

As I feel the moisture from the clouds fall on us, I then hear Dodger “I had not realized how much I missed that sight.”

Behind me I hear Hope, “It is beautiful, Faith would have loved to have seen it like this down here.”

Quietly we all hear Charity, “Mollygirl, can we go home now? I am tired, hungry, and sore.”

“Ok, colts, fillies, and dragonesses, let's go home. Farm this is MG, we are coming home to roost.”

“Rodger MG, please be advised the back gate is still your safest entry point. Welcome home and safe landings.” I hear soundwaves say over the radio.

“Farm, we will need some medical assistance at the back gate, we have wounded.”

“Rodger, Understood dispatching medical assistance at this time.”

Once we land, I disconnect my harness and slide down George's side. I can only put pressure on three legs. As I hobble to George’s backside to assist Emerado Down, I look at her wounds. She has a couple of pretty deep wounds on one of her forelegs. They are not bleeding as they have cauterized themselves. As I look at them, she quietly whimpers but tolerates it.

I stop to talk to George as the pegasi have already beaten me to Emerado and they are lowering her down. I can see the piece of metal sticking out of Emerado’s leg. We do not dare to just pull it out, as we do not know what we may damage if we do so. I watch as Charity takes a couple of roles of bandages and stabilizes the metal so it does not shift. As we are sitting there, he starts to examine all of us and has a report ready for when the medical teams get there.

Once the medical teams arrive, they talk with Charity. The doctor who has accompanied them orders Emerado to be carried to medical for surgery to remove the fragment. For me, I just get a Med-X shot and a healing potion. The same goes for Sunset, Dodger and Hope. As they carry Emerado inside, one of us goes on each side of George. “George, we will be your eyes to help you get inside, ok?”

“Ok, Mollygirl, Thank you all of you. I just want to get inside, grab something to eat and sleep for a while.”

We escort her inside, once she is in her room, we remove all her harness and clean her wounds as best we can. I make sure to get her some gems to snack on. Finally, we remove our own tack and harnesses. “I know we should be safe, but clean up is still going on upstairs. I want one of you to stay armed for now while the others rest. Rotate the watch as you feel best. I will be back as soon as possible." I head up to medical first.

Emerado is already in surgery when I get there. The doctor tells me she should be fine, but it will take a couple of days before she is fit for duty again. Because the main doors were closed during the battle, they do not have a large number of patients, yet. But word has gotten out that the back tunnel is open and there is a trickle of wounded coming in that way.

I stop by HQ next; I see the Major returning from the field behind me. She is filthy, looks exhausted and has blood on her face and barding. When I ask her about the blood she dully looks at herself and them me. “Don’t worry, it’s not mine.” She tells me.

I see the Colonel talking to the Sergeant Major. “Sergeant Major, I want casualty figures as soon as possible. I need to know what we have in case of a second attack.”

“Yes Sir, I will get them to you as soon as possible, sir.”

The Colonel notices me next. “Good Job to you and your fliers Lieutenant. They hurt us badly, but we are still here.”

I look at him, “Sir, it’s Cadet. Not Lieutenant.”

He smiles at me, “I know what I said, you and Emerado both are being promoted. How are your fliers by the way?”

“Sir, We lost Faith, Emerado is in surgery right now. George is injured and is not in a condition to fly. Sir she lost her glasses and is almost blind without them, we will need to get her new ones. The rest I have with George in her room resting. Sir, is there any word on the Door Kickers yet, I have friends and family with them. In fact, Magpie was out there as a stretcher-bearer with them.”

I see the look of surprise on his face, “I understand your worry, no word yet. I had no idea your wife was out there in it. I hope she is ok.”

“Thank you, Colonel. Sir one more thing. I would like to promote Sunset to Sergeant. When and if we get enough fliers, I would like to advance Cloud Dodger to Corporal. Sir, we could not have done it today without them.”

“Understandable Mollygirl, get with me later and we can go over it. Now we both need to get going.”

“Yes sir.”

I leave the office and am walking by radio as I am flagged over by Broadcast, Specs and Soundwaves. When I approach them, I hear “Is it true, are the clouds really gone?” from Broadcast.

“Yes, It’s true. We can see the sun finally. It’s, it’s like nothing I have ever imagined. I just wanted to stand in its warmth.”

“Wow, I can not wait to get up there and see it,” Soundwaves says.

Then I hear Specs, “Reports coming in on the radio from the local militias. “Donovan no action, all is clear. Dairyanne, several farms burned or burning. They have multiple civilian and militia casualties. They have one wounded prisoner and are requesting information on how to handle them. Emerald Grove reports several farms on fire, the local general store and two of the homes in the village are destroyed. Unknown number of casualties.” Then he pauses, “Oh no, no, no. Reports from Manesville, the Raptor fired upon the hospital. One wing has been destroyed. There are an unknown number of casualties A large part of the city is on fire including the town hall. They report hundreds of casualties both militia and civilians. The ghouls from across the river are sending parties to help with rescue and recovery.”

I am so stunned by these reports my hind legs collapse and I suddenly find myself sitting on the floor. “My Goddesses,” is all I manage to say. The three help me back to my hooves as I get ready to continue on, I hear one of them say, “The pegasi survivors in the tunnel are requesting to be allowed to surrender. They say the last of the feral ghouls in there are dead, they are deactivating their weapons.” I leave there wanting to be in on the capture.

As the stable door opens, I have my Angle Bunny SMG ready, but I am sickened by the scene of death and destruction that I see. Next, I hear my PipBuck start to rapid-fire click due to the high radioactivity of the dead ghouls. We quickly tell the five survivors to lay down their weapons and to leave the tunnel through the outer exit as we close the stable door again. After which my Pipbuck slows it's clicking. I grab into my pouch and drink a Rad-away before I do anything else. While I hate the taste, it sure beats the consequences otherwise.

I then decide to head back down to the rear entrance tunnel to go outside and help. As I get to the tunnel, I see dozens of ponies and cows bringing in wounded. Among them I see Magpie dragging a travois with a pony on it. As I approach, I see it is Shadowbuck on it. He is unconscious and appears to have several wounds including a large piece of wood sticking out of his side.

Mags looks at me with almost lifeless eyes, “The bunker took a hard hit. Saber lost a leg; it was ripped off by the explosion. Right now, it is tourniqueted. I’ll bring him back later. Captain Abby is dead Mollygirl. She died in my hooves. I couldn’t do anything, nothing.”

“It’s ok Mags, It's ok. I know you did everything you and Sutures could. Wait, Mags, where is Sutures? Is she dead too?”

“No Mollygirl, she is still up there treating Bullet and Pearl. Both are hurt pretty bad, but they should make it.”

I reach into my saddlebag and find a small flask of Old Overmare. I hold it out to her, “Here Mags, it won’t fix anything, but it may numb the pain for a bit.”

She takes the flask and downs it in one long drink. “Thanks, Mollygirl, I appreciate it, I better get moving, I still have work to do.”

“Ok love, I am so sorry you had to go through that,”

She turns her head towards me, “I am too. I love you Mollygirl, I'll see you later.” With that, she looks ahead and proceeds on her way to medical. It is just too much for me, I sit back against the wall, put my head down and want to cry, but nothing comes out. I notice some others have done the same, some are crying others, just staring off into nothing.

I get myself up and start to head out again. As I climb over the top of the stables hill and work my way down the other side, I see the five pegasi prisoners removing their armor. How I hate them for what they have done to my home and my people. All the cows, ponies, even mules and dragon. I want to make them pay for the sins of their superiors. Behind them, I can see Manesville with several of the once familiar building now gone, badly damaged or burning. I see hundreds of civilian ponies heading toward the stable to help.

I eventually work my way down the hill and back into the trenches. I find the remains of the Door Kickers bunker and looking down the trench I see Bullet being worked on by Sutures. He has a compound fracture of his left front leg and I see a tear in his neck where wood splinters had torn into him. Sutures has applied bandages and splints. I walk up to them. “Hey dad, glad to see you survived.”

He moves his head slowly toward me, I can tell he has taken some Med-x for the pain. “Hey kid, Glad to see you made it. Unhurt too, even better, How’s Emerado?”

I smile back at him, “Emerado’s going to be ok dad. She is in surgery to have some shrapnel removed, but the doctors said she should be fine. I was lucky, only superficial wounds, nothing that a little healing potion and Med-x couldn’t take care of. Mags will be back soon to take you inside dad. She just,” Then I feel a hoof on my shoulder and see Sutures shake her head at me. “She was just taking some pony into the stable and will be back for you soon.”

“Ok, thanks for letting me know dear, I am getting tired now, I will talk to you later ok.”

It is then I notice the slight glow on Sutures' horn. “Sorry, I figured I would put him to sleep so he would not be in as much pain until after the surgeons see him. I had to use the same spell on Dusty.”

“Oh no, how bad was she hit?”

“She was not hit Moll; she is a basket case right now over what happened with Chance. Even when she seems ok, we are going to need to watch her.”

“OK, I can understand that. I do not know how I would handle it if I was in her place.” I tell her.

I find Dusty a short distance away and check on her. Then I see Pearl and Woodrow. Pearl has a cut on her face as well as a few splinters sticking out of her right forehoof. She looks at me “I’ll be ok Mollygirl, nothing Sutures can’t take care of out here.”

I nod and wait with Bullet for Magpie to get back here. As I wait, I wrap Abby’s remains in a blanket, and once Magpie gets back, I have her take Bullet on the travois while I carry Abby on my back for graves registration. The least I can do for her is to make sure she has a decent burial. I had finally gotten to know her not as my commander, but as a mare, and I lost her friendship already. I know that Dodger and Sunset will want to know also.

Once we get back to the stable, I gently place Abby by several others that were lost by the back entrance. I look at my poor exhausted wife. “Mags, please go get some rest in George's room. I will take him the rest of the way.”

I see her nod slowly and begin her way there as I continue up to medical. Once there I see a medic and one of the trauma nurses performing triage outside the door to medical. There are dozens of patients on the floor waiting to be treated. They look him over and have me place him closer to the door. “He should not be a problem, nothing we can’t handle” they tell me.

I ask about Em and Shadow Buck. Em has come out of surgery already, and has been taken to our stall to recover. She is being checked upon periodically by a nurse they tell me. Shadowbuck is still in surgery. There was more damage than they thought. While I am not surprised, I had hoped to talk to him for a bit if he was awake.

After that I take the travois again upon my back and start to head back to pick up Saber. On the way, Charity and Sunset stop me. “Mollygirl, we request permission to go and try and find Faith’s remains. I’ve known her since she was the size of an enfield, I can’t just leave her like that.”

I am surprised he even mentioned enfields the way pegasi feel about them. It shows me how stressed he is. “Permission granted, please be careful, we may have Enclave stragglers out there still. Let me know if you need a hoof, I will do what I can.”

“Yes ma’am. Thank you.” Sunset tells me.

As I get ready to move on again, I am grabbed by Charity and he hugs me, “Thank you Mollygirl.”

I put a hoof around him and pat him on the back a couple of times. “It’s ok Charity, just find her so we can bring her home.” At that I see him fight back tears. I do not want to embarrass him so I turn my head and start to make my way back outside to go pick up Saber. Behind me, I know they are following me. Once they reach the outside they take off and are flying back towards the area of the fighting.

When I reach the area where the bunker was, I find Stitches sitting next to Pearl and Woodrow. She has her head down and from the way her chest is moving, I can tell she is crying. “Hey Stitches, I am here for Saber.”

She looks up, the tears having left tracks through the dust on her cheeks. “It’s too late Mollygirl. He had too many internal injuries. He passed right after you left earlier.” She takes her helmet off and throws it against the opposite trench wall. “Damn it, I did everything I could. I just could not save him. I thought by using the tourniquet we had bought him enough time. If I would have had some Hydra, maybe...”

“I understand Sutures, I understand. You had too many ponies with serious injuries. You saved those you could. When I left Shadowbuck was in surgery, they expected him to make it. Bullet is still waiting. You stabilized him well enough he can wait a bit. Emerado was one of the first into surgery and is already in our stall recovering.”

“Not Emerado too. Damn it. I had not even thought about you guys. Once you took off, I thought you would be safe.”

I smile sadly, “I wish. Dodger is wounded. Hope is wounded. George took some hits in her wings and one of her forelegs, and to add insult to injury, they shot her glasses off of her. Heck I got burned on one thigh and had a fairly small hole burned through my right foreleg. Luckily it missed anything important, I did not even feel it.”
“How’s Dodger, Charity and Faith?” she asks.

She sees me blanche. “What did I ask the wrong?” she asks again.

“Sutures, the bucks are trying to find Faith’s remains. She went down during the fight. She was helping to keep the Enclave troopers off of George when it happened. We were all so busy, we are not sure where she went down.”

“I am so sorry to hear that Mollygirl. She seemed such a good pony.”

I put a hoof around her shoulder and hug her. “She was, Just like Abby, Hope, Pearl, Dusty and you. You’re a good pony Stitches, and a damn good friend.”

She takes a deep breath, and leans into me, “Thank you Mollygirl. I value your friendship too,” and then she surprises me with a kiss on the cheek. She then gets up, “I best get moving around, we may have more wounded that we have not found yet.”

__________

I take Saber’s remains back and set them down close to Abby’s. I work for the next two hours straight hauling in wounded and the dead. I am just getting back up near where Sutures is when I get the call over my PipBuck from Sunset, “Mollygirl, we found Faith. She’s still alive. I can’t believe it. She is alive. She is in very rough shape. If you can grab a doctor or a medic and come to my PipBuck tag. Bring a backboard If you can.” He pauses and I can hear him moving after a bit I hear him continue but more quietly, “Mollygirl she is a real mess, we need help quick.”

Sutures and I look at each other, “I am on the way with a medic. I do not have a backboard. If there is a building with a door or table nearby grab it. We can use my harness to attach her to it.” I look at the map on my Pipbuck they are ten miles from the stable. Damn it. I only hope we can make it in time.

Sutures and I canter the entire way there. Once we get there, Sutures starts to check her over, Charity comes over and they start to discuss her medical condition. He suspects her spine has been broken just before her hips, and Sutures agrees with him. She has severe injuries but her vital signs are still strong enough that Sutures thinks we can get her back to the Stable alive for the doctors to work on her.

Sutures than uses her magic to lift her and I gently put my harness on her. Once it is on, we lower her onto the door and use some rope run through the harness to secure her to the door, before attaching it to the travois. As we start to slowly drag her back home, I start to notice several bodies around us, most are badly burned, they are members of the pegasi crew.

“Charity, did you check for any survivors from the others here?”

He looks surprised. “No, I had not thought of it.” Suddenly he flies over and starts to check. Most are dead, but he has found a survivor, he is severely burned on his sides and flanks and he is in shock. He was fortunate his wings are mostly ok. Charity gives him a shot of Med-X, helps him up and then half carries him alongside me back to the stable.

I move as surefooted as my tired body will allow. I have to detour several times around craters and twice around the wreckage of downed sky carts. One of which is still fully loaded. I call that one in so that the ordinance boys can come to clean up the wreckage. Then it hits me to call in that we have a wounded prisoner we are bringing in and that there may be more. I suggest using some of the Manesville Militia to go check for more.

After that suggestion I hear over my PipBuck, “Mollygirl, do you really think that is a good idea? A lot of those militia members have just lost family, friends, and homes.”

“It has to be done, who else do we have?” My reply is met with silence.

As we walk back, I see Sunset go over and find another badly wounded survivor of the raptor crew. He puts him on his back and starts to carry him. Sutures treats them as best she can as we move back toward the stable.

About halfway back I see a company of the Manesville Militia on their way to where we have come. Pages is among them I see she has a bloody bandage on one of her hind legs and one on the side of her neck. She calls out to me. “It is good to see you made it Mollygirl.”

“Thanks Pages. I am glad to see you too. I will let Magpie know you are ok when we get back to the stable.”

She falls out of ranks and runs over to me. “What do you mean when you get back to the stable? I thought she was at Sumac’s.”

I stop and shake my head, “No, she ended up in the thick of it as a stretcher-bearer. Physically she is ok. She is pretty shaken up though. Sorry Pages, we both really have to go. I will talk to you again soon.”

It is then she really seems to notice I am recovering a wounded flier, “One of theirs?”

As I slowly make my way again, I turn my head, “No, one of Ours. We all paid a piece of this bill.”

“What about the others?” she calls to me.

I call back, “Survivors of the raptor. Help them if you can.”

“Should we take them to the Stable?” She asks.

“They are overwhelmed there, try the hospital in town.” I tell her.

“But Mollygirl, most of the hospital is gone now.”

“Then wherever they can get help, I have to get her back Pages, sorry,” Then I put my head down and place one hoof after another trying to make the ride as gentle as I can for Faith, even if she is unconscious.

Once we make it back, I make my way to medical again, when I pass George’s room Hope runs out to meet us. I stop briefly for her to see her sister. We are joined by Dodger and Magpie. They all quietly fall in behind me as I take her up to whatever help we can get her.
Once we arrive, I see all the medical staff still striving to help the wounded and the dying. I see several bodies with their faces covered, waiting to be removed. The one doctor looks at her. “Oh, another of them, put her to the side, we will deal with her when we get done with our own.”

I see it as something inside Sutures breaks and I watch her reach over and draw her pistol out, pointing it at the face of the doctor. His eyes going wide in fear. “She is one of ours, you son of a faithless bitch. You either help her, or I swear I will end you now. I am not losing another patient to time.”

He looks at me and the rest of my fliers, “I’m sorry, but we are so underponied right now.”

I see Charity step up, “I was only a couple of classes short of being a nurse before I was exiled, I can help. Please, she is my sister.”

Sutures then puts her pistol away, “I will assist also if you will let me. But she needs help as soon as possible.”

The doctor looks at them, “Fine, but scrub up, and when we are done with her, I will expect you both to stay and help us with others.” They agree. He calls over two more of the medical staff members and I watch as they take Faith in, followed by Charity and Stitches. I sit down by the wall; my eyes are so heavy. Magpie and Dodger sit with me. Eventually I lay down on the floor and fall asleep out of sheer exhaustion.

__________

When I wake up, I am unsure how long I have slept. I am still feeling groggy and to tell the truth, at first, I am unsure where I am or what happened. But then realization dawns on me. It is then that I see Sutures above me. She is the one who nudged me awake. Magpie is leaning against me still asleep.

When she sees I am awake she tells me, “Mollygirl, Faith is out of surgery. She is going to make it. But she, her spinal cord has been badly damaged. She will never walk on all four legs again.”

“Oh, thank the Goddesses. She made it.” I say right away, then I fully understand what she has just told me. “Sutures, does she know yet?”

“No, not yet. She is still unconscious. I think it is best for her right now, that way the rest of her can heal more also. They had to take out a couple of broken ribs also. Charity was a lot of help, let me tell you. They are talking about finishing his education and having him become a doctor eventually in the CDF.”

I smile at that. “I hate to lose one of my fliers, but I am sure he would be great at it.”

Finally, Sutures sits down next to me, “I hope you do not mind, but I really need to sit down for a couple of minutes.”

As we sit there, she starts to talk to me, “Mollygirl, I really have to talk about today to somepony.”

I put a hoof on her leg, “Go ahead, Sutures, I understand, I have a few things I need to talk about myself.”

“Molly, I have been in the CDF for over 8 years now. Today I was more scared than ever before in my life. But it was not for myself.”

I nod so she knows I am paying attention.

“The bombardment was bad enough, but after you and Em flew off on George it got really hairy. Dusty was in hysterics. She kept screaming for Chance. Three times Magpie and I had to hold her down as she tried to jump back over the top of the trench. Finally, I knocked her out with my spell.”

“I am not surprised to hear that, the poor kid,” I tell her.

“Then it got worse,” she continues. “The Enclave troopers got into our trenches. Mags and I were near a communication trench when a metal apple landed next to us. I threw Magpie around the corner and dove in after her right before it went off. As I got up, I was face to face with one of them he had his hoof up and was getting ready to step on my head.” She pauses, “as he raised his hoof, I used my horn to draw my pistol, I shoved the barrel into his ear and shot him three times before he fell. Magpie helped drag me out from under him.” I am not really surprised to hear this, but say nothing.

“After that, we went back into the main trench. I went around the corner and found Pearl wounded and Woodrow firing around another corner. I could hear hoof steps running towards us. Pearl stopped me, grabbed a metal apple off her barding and threw it around the corner. After it exploded, I look over and saw two of the armored troopers on the ground. The first took most of the blast. His armor actually was crushed in. I saw blood coming out of the mouth piece of his armor. When I checked his PipBuck he was already dying. Magpie checked the second one and told me he was only stunned, as I continued trying to work on the first one. Woodrow and Pearl then advanced past us. Mags finally figured out how to remove the trooper’s helmet. About that time, he started coming to and yelled he was going to kill her filthy ground-bound hide. As he started to get up and before I could even react, she grabbed a large rock that had been knocked into the trenches with both hooves and she crushed his skull in with it. To tell you the truth, I am still not sure if I should be proud of her for that or scared to death.”

I then turn and look at my sweet beloved in a whole new light. I never imagined her being capable of such a thing. I am just thankful she is still alive.

Sutures then continues talking, “Mollygirl, A bit later is when we saw the bunker take a hit. Bullet was on the far side of it covering that flank. The beam just barely missed a direct hit. But the force of it shattered the wall and the roof. The others provided covering fire as Magpie and I went into the wreckage and dragged Shadowbuck and Saber out. Mollygirl, all the wood from the beams, that was the worst of it. After we dug them out, we still had pieces of wood sticking out of them. Then I found Saber’s leg. It had been torn off with such force that it had impaled Abby. She was still alive and screaming. As I was digging her out, Magpie was holding her and trying to comfort her. She died before I could get her free. Magpie was still holding her, I had to tell her to let her go.”

She pauses and collects herself, “After that once we were back outside the bunker. It was about that time we looked up and saw George being chased by the ten Enclave fliers. I saw Luna open fire and tear them apart. One of them crash landed near us. Bullet went ahead of us as we went to investigate. Even wounded that Enclave bastard was dangerous. I came around the corner of the trench in time to see Bullet striking him in the wing root and break it with his front hoof. The trooper then spun on Bullet and with his wing still dragging the ground double barreled him with his hind legs into Bullets front leg. That is how he got that compound fracture. Bullet was on the ground as the Enclaver was getting ready to finish him. That's when Woodrow opened up with his Assault rifle. Once the Enclave trooper was down Woody walked over and put paid to his bill with a quick burst to the back of the neck, where the helmet met the body armor.”

She stops and begins to shake before continuing. “The final push was really bad Molly. I do not know what was worse, being pushed aside and driven from our sections of trenches by that damn power armor, or watching in horror as the feral ghouls come charging by us as close as they were. We had those Enclave troops pinned down inside the tunnel. They could not escape. I am still not sure how many of those ghouls ran into the tunnel. I know they were feral, but I swear I could hear some of them screaming to be let inside the stable, others not to be left outside to die in the megaspells. I think they thought it was the final day again. Then I heard the screams, the explosions, and gunfire from inside the tunnel. I saw body parts come flying back out the entranceway, some of them from the ghouls, others from the pegasi. I pray I never see anything like that again.”

I nod my head, “I can understand Sutures. I can understand. I hope none of us do.”

She gives me a half-smile; her eyes have a haunted look to them. “Well, I better get going. I still have work to do.” She gets up and heads back into medical.

As she leaves, I gently move Magpie so I can get up also. Down the hall a bit I see some of the wounded enclave prisoners. There is something wrong with the look of the medic that is attending them. I see the medic take a full syringe of Med-X and inject it into a patient. At first, I think nothing of it, but then I notice them take out a second and get ready to administer it to the same patient. “Hey, what are you doing, that will kill him,” I yell at the medic. They look at me and both of our eyes go wide in recognition, “Tar Water, what are you doing here?” She drops the syringe and jumps up fully. Then starts to run. I am up and running after her, Magpie waking up as I run off. “Somepony stop her. That’s Tar Water,” I call out.

She runs for the front entrance and after seeing that the door is closed leaps the railing and goes to the control panel to open the door. I jump after her as I see her hoof move the controls to open it. I tackle her and as I raise a hoof to strike her, she throws me back using both her hind and fore hoofs. As I land, I hit the railing and have the wind almost knocked out of me. I get up as she rushes me and starts to spin to kick me. I kick with full force on both hooves and hear a satisfying crunch as one of my hoofs contacts her ribs and I feel some of them give way. I start to advance on her and as I do, she spins more quickly than I expect and connects with a hoof upside my head. The pain drives me down. I can hear other ponies and cows running our way, and so does she. She jumps over me letting out a loud scream of pain as she lands, and then she runs out the door to the tunnel. I then notice the clicking of my PipBuck again. While I want to chase her, it is not worth the rads I would pick up. I pick myself up off the floor and close the door again.

The first ones there are from security. I tell them what has happened. They call out over the radio to let others know that Tar Water is in the area. As Magpie catches up with me, she hears me telling them what I saw Tar Water doing. She waits till I finish then she comes over to me. I can see the concern on her face and she raises a hoof and wipes blood from the side of my head.

“Are you ok love,” She asks.

“Yeah, I think so,” I answer her. “She got away again, but at least this time I know I hurt her, and I stopped her from killing some of the wounded.”

Mentioning the wounded jogs my memory and I finally remember to tell her, “Oh, by the way, when we were out picking up Faith, I ran into Pages. She is ok. She was worried about you. You might want to try and catch up with her again soon.”

“Thank you, love. I appreciate your letting me know. I was worried about her too. Have you heard anything from Badger yet?”

I tell her that the reports were of no action in Donovan, but then I am embarrassed to admit I had not thought to send him a message by PipBuck to let him know we are ok. So, I do it then. Within a few minutes I get a reply back, Oh, thank Goddesses you are both ok. Thank you for letting me know. I love you both.

We walk back toward medical, to check on the others. As we do, I hear so many stories about what others had seen during the battle as we pass them. I then see Kickers and as we approach I hear her telling another cow. “You should have seen it. After they pulled the tarp off of us and Luna, I had the first couple of the pegasi in my targeting reticle. The Lt. had those special EFS 40mm rounds loaded and I could see George being marked in yellow and the pegasi in red. When I opened up with Luna the rounds would keep adjusting the EFS as if tracking the hostiles. Once they got to about three and a half meters of distance, they would explode showering them with shell fragments. It was scary how well they worked. We cleared them off of George’s tail. Later a group of them decided to try and use the cover of the trenches to sneak up on us to take us out.”

She pauses and takes a breath. “That is when the Lt. got grazed by a round. As he dropped down to the ground, He looked at me and told me to fire right over the section of the trench they were in. As I did those rounds exploded right over them. Those that survived fell back. I saw them go after a bunker after that, but they were too close to our own troops for us to risk firing more at them. I have never seen anything like it. What was really surprising is that when the Feral ghouls came charging up Lt. Archer ordered us to open fire on them. He was afraid of them getting into the trenches with our wounded. After seeing what they did in the tunnel, I am really glad he did.”

It is at that point I briefly interrupt her “Hey Kicker, it’s good to see you. I was worried about how you and your gun crew were after that fight.”

“Hey, Mollygirl. It’s good to see you and Magpie are good too. Luna and her crew are pretty good. Celestia’s crew took a bit more of a beating though. They hit that raptor with three quick rounds and then had to shift to canister rounds as some of the pegasi on the ground charged them. They lost a couple of crew members and one of the wheels has to be remounted but overall most of us survived. I heard the Lt. wants to change the name of Luna to Nightmare Moon though. I do not know who yelled it over the radio, but it seems to have stuck.”

I have to smile at that, Emerado should be very happy to hear that her slip on the radio was accepted so well. I notice how tired Mags looks still. “Kicker, thanks for sharing that with me. Stay safe and I will talk to you later, ok.”

“Sounds good, Mollygirl, Magpie, both of you stay safe. Thank Sweet Cream for that blessing.”

__________

As we walk through the stable I overhear bits and pieces of conversations from the members of the CDF as many of them talk to each other about what they saw. I hear some talk about what they saw or what happened to them or those around them. Others I see just sitting there quietly, just wanting to be left alone. I see some mourning the loss of loved ones and friends. It seems no one has been left untouched.

I take Magpie to my stall and have her lie down in Ivy’s old bunk. As she lies there, we talk some with Emerado. Em is hurting a bit. After a while, Magpie asks, “If you are hurting so bad Em, why don’t you have them give you some more painkillers?”

Emerado looks at me first then at Mags, “You didn’t tell her, did you?” she asks me. I shake my head in reply.

She looks at Magpie, “Mags, the reason I am worried about using more painkillers is that I may be in foal. I was going to get it checked this week. I know Bullet is sure I am for some reason.”

I smile at the look on Magpie's face as she processes this. Then she looks at Em, “That is really funny Em, I am late on my cycle, I am never late for my heat. So that would make two of us. At least our foals would get to go to school together.”

Em laughs, “Very true. I had not looked that far down the road yet.” They both seem to be in better spirits now so I excuse myself and head back out to check on my fliers.

Once I get back to George’s room, I find Hope and Dodger sitting to the side talking. By the door is Sunset and he is talking to some earth pony mare. As I get closer, I hear the voice and realize who he is talking to. “Good to see you again Pages. I take it you brought in some survivors?”

“Hey Mollygirl, Yes, we found three more. They are all in rough shape, but hopefully, they will make it. I was just telling Sunset here about the fight we had in Manesville.” She replies.

“Yeah, sounds like it was something alright. They ended up doing house-to-house fighting Ma’am” Sunset tells me.

“Sounds interesting alright. Pages, if you have some time, I would not mind hearing about it. If you have enough time, Magpie is in my stall resting right now, I know she would like to hear it too.”

“Well, I would like to but I should get going, I think most of my squad is waiting outside for me.” She tells me, “But if I can get back soon, I will finish filling you in Sunset, you too Mollygirl.” She says with a smile.

“Do ya really got to go so soon Pages? I finally meet a pretty mare who is single and she has to go right away.” He says as he puts his ears to the side of his head, I am not sure if he is really disappointed or just flirting at this point. It seems she is interested in him though.

“Tell you what Sunset, Mollygirl, and Magpie know how to get ahold of me. We will have to get together and talk more sometime, that is if you would like to.”

He smiles at her, “Oh, I definitely would like to spend more time talking with you, Ms. Pages. Feel free to look me up anytime.”

“Thank you, Mr. Sunset,” she says and surprises both of us as she walks away with a swish of her tail and smiles back at him over her shoulder.

Sunset and I step back into George’s room. I see the smile on his face and am glad to see it, but I still need to warn him. “By the way, Sunset, Pages there is my wife’s best friend. If you hurt her, you do not have to worry about me. She will kill you herself.”

I see his eyes go wide and his jaw drop. “Mollygirl, I never, what kind of stallion do you take me for?”

I laugh a bit, “Sunset, I know what kind of stallion you are, that is why I am warning you, and not threatening you. But I am glad you and her are both interested in each other.”

“Ya, really do mean that don’t ya Mollygirl?” he asks.

“Yes, yes I do Sunset. You are a good buck and she is a good mare. It is strange for me to see her with a rifle on her shoulder though. Normally she is a librarian, not a soldier.”

He looks me in the eye, “Really? She is a librarian. She doesn’t seem the type to me. Hmm, something to think about.”

“I did not know you preferred your mares to be a bit on the wild side Sunset.”

“Well, yeah, why do you think I was attracted to you? I know, I know, I was too late, but hey I can still look. Besides I like that buck of yours. Not many can go shot for shot like he did with me last night.”

Oh, Goddesses, they bonded over trying to outdrink each other. “I am glad you like him. I have a feeling he likes you too.”

I go over and check on Hope, and let all of them know Faith’s condition. George is still sleeping so we keep it quiet as possible. We begin to talk about some of the things we experienced that day with each other.

As we talk Sunset brings up Pages again. “Ya know Mollygirl that Pages, she was telling me she was across the street from the Hospital when it got hit. She had been firing at some of the Enclave fliers out the window as they flew between the buildings. Others were advancing against them on hoof. She thinks they were trying to hit the building she was in and missed. She said it was bad, but could have been worse, seems that when the sirens started the militia had helped the staff to evacuate most of the patients to some of the so-called bomb shelters that were near there.”

That is a bit of a relief at least. Hopefully, not too many ponies and cattle were hurt then when the wing went down. It does make me wonder what all Pages experienced though. I hope she will be alright too.

Eventually, we all go to the mess hall for chow. After that, we work our way back to medical to see how those we know are doing. As we pass by some of the squad bays, we see that they have pushed most of the furniture in them against the wall and have put up cots for the injured. It must have been worse than I thought I realize.

Once we get to medical, I see they have started to post a list of those that have been treated and where the locations they are recovering at. There is also a long list next to it that has a list of those who have died of wounds. I let out a deep breath of relief when I notice none of the Door Kickers 1st Squad are on that list. Unfortunately, I do see some names I know.

The butcher’s bill cost still seems to be rising. I wonder what it will be in the end. If it ends. I notice that Bullet and Shadowbuck are both in their stall recovering. Well, that makes it easier for me to check on them. Before that, though I need to check on Faith. I see she is one of the ones that does not have a dedicated room yet so she is still in the Medical department. I am trying to think of where they might put her, but realize that there should be plenty of extra beds now in the stable. Two with her condition she will need to be close to medical until she recovers, at least as far as she will recover.

She is still asleep so we decide to leave her alone. I notice the time. It is after dark so I tell the others that we should go get some sleep. Dodger stops me. “Mollygirl, let’s go get your Magpie. I want you both to see the nighttime sky together.”
“Why, what’s so special about it?” I ask.

“Just trust me on this Mollygirl, it will be worth it.” He tells me, and the others nod their heads in agreement.

On our way back from Medical to George’s room, we stop by my stall. Emerado is sleeping and I see Magpie has gotten under my mattress and found my Mare Do Well book and is reading it. She smiles when I enter. “You caught me, sorry. I needed something to read and well, I really did not know you liked this series. We have most of the set at the library dear. I would have been glad to have brought them to you.”

“You mean you don’t think I am being foalish by reading them?” I ask her nervously.

“No dear, and after the day I have had, I can understand more why you would enjoy them too. I hope you are not too angry with me for going through your things to find something to read.”

“No, no I am not, but put the book down for a bit. The fliers want us to go outside so they can show us something.”

“OK, but what is it?” She asks as she gets out of bed stiffly and tries to stretch. I know that feeling. All her muscles must be in knots after the day she had.

“I am not sure, but they are outside the door and want to be there when we see it,” I tell her.

I see Dodger and Sunset waving at us to hurry. We come out the door and we follow them to the back door of the stable. The lights there are very bright. To the side, I can see the bodies that are covered there which saddens me again, and I wonder what they want us to see so badly. I hear Dodger, “Come on you two, up here,” as he walks us up to the top of the hill. Magpie and I both look at the ground so that we do not lose our footing as we climb.

Finally, we get to the top and we are looking at him. He smiles, “Now look up.”

We both look up. I hear Magpie take in a deep breath. I am stunned and start to become slightly dizzy as I look up into the darkness and see thousands of shining points of light. Then I see on the horizon Luna starts to raise the moon. “It’s, It’s beautiful,” I say out loud.

“Mollygirl, I have never imagined it being so beautiful, I have read about it, but this, this. I ah…”

“I am glad you mares like it,” Dodger tells us.

We both give him a hug, “Thank you so much Dodger.”

“You're welcome, now why don’t you make sure that buck of yours can look up and see the sky too? That way you all will be looking at it at the same time.” He tells us.

I send a quick message telling Badger to go look up at the sky right now if he hasn’t yet.

A few minutes later I get the reply. “Thank you so much. I had not seen the stars and the moon since I was at sea last. I missed them. Even if we are not together, at least we know we are seeing the same sky.”

As we stand there watching the moon move across the sky, I feel Magpie's tail reach over and grab mine. We stand like that for a while and I notice that the Pegasi have left us so we can have some privacy.

I put my hoof around her and start to nuzzle her. “I love you Mags, more than I could ever say. Thank you for sharing this with me.”

She leans into me. “I love you too Mollygirl.” Then she nuzzles me back and finally we decide to just lay in the grass and enjoy the night.

__________

We awake in the morning as it is getting light. I look at my PipBuck, we still have some time before I have to get back for muster, so we sit there and watch our first sunrise together. It is amazing to see. To think that at one time ponies took this sight for granted. As the sun climbs above the hills and light comes to the trees, I give her a kiss and we both get up and return to the stable.

We both slip inside my stall as I grab a clean uniform as well as toiletries. “Mags, before we go on for the day, I think we both need to take a shower and clean up. Then we can get breakfast.”

After we finish our showers and are heading back to the stall, she tells me, “You know, I heard you, Badger and Ivy talk so much about the Stable. I always wondered what it would be like. It’s not quite what I expected to tell the truth. But it sure beats a bunker.”

We stop by George’s room. I see she is awake. As the others leave the room to go eat George stops me. “Mollygirl, I have a big favor to ask of you.”

“Ok George, what is it?”

“Mollygirl, I need you to go to my cave. When you get there knock three quick times. Do this three times, and say that I have sent you.”

“Ok George, I can do that but why? Do you have baby dragons in there or pets or something?”

She smiles and shakes her head, “No Mollygirl. I have three roommates. Their names are Choo Choo, Blue Star, and Quick Frost.”

“Ok, no problem, I guess. Do I need to take them food or anything?”

“No Mollygirl, you do not. In fact, they really do not eat much. They are very shy, but they are good company once you get to know them.” She tells me.

“What do you want me to do then?” I ask.

“I want you to let them know I am ok, but that I cannot come home without my glasses. Tell them I will be there as soon as I can. Please.”

“Ok, anything else I should know.”

“Oh yes, I almost forgot to tell you. They’re alicorns.”

__________

Dear D.J. Pon3, Recently I have found a new home and I have already been called to defend it along with my brother and sister. We have shed blood for our people and are willing to do so again if needed. Could you please play Citizen Soldier for all of those in the Co-op Guard and Co-op Militia?

Sincerely

Hope
Trooper, Flying Squad, CDF
Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Once again thank you Kkat for creating this world of Fallout: Equestria. I also want to thank Somber, Fuzzy Vee Vee, and so many others who have added to this world.

If you would like to listen to this weeks dedication song the Youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BQkGP6d6QSk

Chapter 17: Surprises

Chapter 17: Surprises

“If we couldn't laugh we would all go insane.” ― Robert Frost

Whatever I was expecting George to say, that was not it. To say I am surprised is a severe understatement. I am stunned and do not know what to say at first.

George looks at me and pleads, “Please Mollygirl, do this for me, and keep it a secret. They are afraid of the others hating them. They came here to find peace. This was Quick Frost home at one time. She did not know where else to go.”

“George, I’ll do this for you, but is it safe?”

“As long as they know I sent you, yes. Choo Choo is a bit shy, but she has seen you and Magpie in the cave before. Even if she does not show herself at first, try to talk to her kindly and she should show herself.”

“Uh, George, would it be ok to take Magpie with me? I want to spend some time with her today also, and this may allow me to do so. Also, I have to get permission to head out to Emerald Grove first. I will let you know after muster this morning.”

“Ok, if not I will have to find a way to let them know. Especially since I may be laid up for a while. And yes it should be safe for Magpie.”

“I’ll do what I can George, no promises yet, but we will see. Now I need to get going to get some breakfast, I will have the others bring yours back if you want.”

Sleepily she answers back “Ok, Mollygirl. Have them bring it to me and wake me when it gets here.”

I watch her eyes slowly close again and she falls asleep. I gently put a hoof on her neck and give my sleeping friend a brief hug. I hate seeing her hurting this bad.

I catch up with the others and we continue to talk as we finish our breakfast. “After Muster, I am thinking of having two of you up in the air at a time while the others are resting. I have a feeling we may have trouble ground side and want to stop it before it gets out of hoof.”

I see the concern on their faces, then Sunset asks, “Mollygirl, what kind of trouble?”

“Sunset, I did not tell you all earlier, but last night I saw a mare named Tar Water trying to kill the wounded,” before they can interrupt me, I continue, “She is a known traitor who has run off with an officer of Red Eye’s Army. That means they are still in the area. If you see them call in and let command know so we can respond ok?”

“Ok, that makes sense. Charity, I know you wanted to spend more time in medical, but I may need your back up with me. Dodger, I will have you take Hope with you after you relieve me.” Sunset tells them.

“Sounds like good planning Sunset, I will leave you in charge of the fliers while I am away. All of you please be careful. I have to introduce you to an old 1st Squad D troop tradition tonight that I want to pass on to you. But it will take a couple of visits.” I say with a smile.

I see a few eyebrows raise, and a smile on Magpies face. She may not be in the CDF, but she sure has learned fast.

I get up and excuse myself. Before I go Magpie stops me, gives me a kiss on the cheek, “I will meet you in George’s room, ok.” She tells me.

“Sounds good love. I will see you then and let you all know what is going on.” I tell them and then I head up to the Headquarters section.

Once I get to headquarters, I find the Sergeant Major and give him my muster report. Then I report in to the Major. Most of the staff members are present, but a few are notably absent. I also see most of the Company Commanders or their substitutes. I see horns to one side with a bandage on his neck and one of his horns half missing. He waves a hoof at me and smiles.

The major begins the morning briefing. “Ok Everyone, I am not going to sugar coat this. We got hit hard yesterday. As of this time, It looks like we have over 350 wounded troopers and militia members, with another 150 dead of wounds. The civilians in Manesville took it on the chin. We lost one wing of the hospital. The other three are still standing, but are being inspected for damage and potential failure. The Manesville Townhall has been burned to the ground. That means the tax records for the last six years are gone too. I guess we are all payed upon our taxes now then.” She jokes.

“The downtown waterfront was also heavily damaged as were a large number of homes a short distance from there. Emerald Grove has lost 7 farms in total. They also lost the General store and two of the closet residences. Dairy Anne has lost 13 farms. As well as having taken some damage to local businesses. “

She pauses before telling us “We will be holding a mass service for those who have passed in two days. That should allow us to get a better handle on the situation. We must also take into consideration a possible attack by Red Eye’s forces that are in the area. There are reports that at least one of his operatives was inside the stable last night. I do believe that Mollygirl can confirm that.”

She finishes off the meeting with “For those company commanders who took losses. Give us a list of your suggested advancements to fill empty slots in your unit structure. Also, let us know what you need to replace those losses. For today, all units will continue what they were doing already. Starting tomorrow I want those units in the field to continue repairing the defensive positions. Those who were to be rotated into the stable will assist the recovery efforts of equipment and remains. Finally, those who were to be on farm duty will assist with the cleanup of the local communities. While there you will remain underarms so you can provide a quick response if needed. Thank you and Dismissed. Oh, Mollygirl, the Colonel wants to see you in his office.”

Once I arrive in the Colonel’s office, I am surprised to see several members of the staff are there, as well as being followed in by the XO and the company commanders. I march up in front of the colonel’s desk and salute him. He returns the salute. The Sergeant Major calls attention and all present go to the position, then he begins to speak. “Mollygirl, it is very rare for us to have a member of the CDF be a cadet for such a short period of time. However, it has been an intense period of time that you were at that rank for. Today it is my pleasure to confer upon you the rank and privilege of a full officer in the CDF.” At that point, he removes my cadet pips and replaces them with my Lieutenants bars. After which he shakes my hoof “Congratulations, in the fine tradition of the Equestrian Army you are now an Officer and a Lady.” It would have been a lot more impressive if several of the other officers in the room did not have to suppress smirks. Goddesses my reputation.

After he is done, he steps back and I salute him again. The ceremony is done. The others come over to congratulate me. After that the XO and the colonel wave me over. “Mollygirl, I have already informed Emerado of her advancement. Due to her being a cadet longer as well as the order the paperwork crossed my desk, she will be senior to you. She will receive her bars formally tomorrow morning. I know the wetting down ceremony is usually held the same day. However, I am forgoing that for tonight so we can do a larger one tomorrow with Emerado, Horns, as well as several of the enlisted troopers who are being breveted to Lieutenants in the militia, including Badger.”

“Thank you, Sir, Ma’am, I really appreciate that. Besides, we have our Door Kicker tradition to continue on with the fliers as well as the Door Kickers tonight.”

Then the major speaks. “Mollygirl, Emerado will be remaining on staff here and with the Fliers as of tomorrow morning. You will be assigned to D Troop. Broken Dreams has been advanced to Captain and will be taking Abby’s place. I hope this meets your satisfaction?”

“Yes Ma’am. I am fine with that. I just will miss my fliers is all.” I tell her.

She nods, “I understand. Now go report to Broken Dreams and help get the Door Kickers ready for action again.”

After I leave, I find Broken Dreams waiting outside. “Hey Mollygirl, congratulations.”

“Congratulations to you also,” I tell him. “I hope you do not mind; I have a bit of drinking to do tonight with the fliers as well with 1st squad tonight?”

He smiles, “No, not at all. I know the tradition and would have been disappointed in you if you did not. I do have a question for you though?”

“Ok, what is it, sir?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, since George is down, and we will be going on that expedition soon, do you think we could get one or two of the fliers attached to D-troop?”

I think about it for a bit. “Dreams, they told me Em was going to get the fliers for now, but if you were to inquire, then perhaps we could at least get one of them.”

“Alright, I will see what I can do in a bit. The first squad is still in the lines along with the 2nd and 3rd Squads. The rest of the company are in Manesville assisting with the wreckage. In fact, after you get done checking on them you and I will head into Manesville to meet up with the rest of the company. Check on them, get refamiliar with every pony, and make sure they see your new rank. Remember you are now the officer. If I am not around you and the other LT’s are in charge.

“Sir, after that may I take my wife home over by Donovan and Dairyanne?”

“Sure, I really appreciated all the help she gave us yesterday. I will try and have you back here by lunch so you can take her back.”

“Thank you, Captain, I really appreciate it,” I tell him.

He chuckles humorlessly, “It still feels strange to be the captain now. I sure wish I could have gotten it another way.”

“I understand entirely sir,” I tell him with a slight, sad, smile.

___________

First, I head down to George’s room I tell them about what has transpired and put Sunset in charge for the day. George has already eaten her breakfast and fallen back to sleep before I get there, so I cannot tell her what is going on yet.

“Mollygirl, I am sorry you are not going to be with us anymore. It has been a privilege.” Sunset tells me.

The others all express similar feelings to me. After that, I tell them “I will be back later tonight everyone. I am still here so do not feel like I am not going to be around.” I tell them.

Magpie comes up to me and takes me in her hooves, drags me close, and suddenly I feel her muzzle against mine and without thinking my mouth opens and my eyes close. My eyes finally open when I hear Sunset tell Dodger, “See, I told you it was a good idea to come here.”

Then I hear Hope, “That a mare Magpie, show ‘em how it’s done.”

When we break the kiss Magpie looks at me, “Congratulations on your promotion dear. I am so happy for you.”

“Thank you, sweetheart, we will be doing the wetting down party tomorrow. Badger should be coming to that one also.” I tell her, when she raises an eyebrow, I tell her, “He is being breveted as a lieutenant in the Militia. That means for as long as the Militia is active, he will get paid and treated as a lieutenant.”

“I never imagined both of you being promoted that high love, I am so proud of both of you.” She tells me.

“Thanks Mags. I need to get going for a bit. I have to go up to the trenches for awhile. After that, I have to go into Manesville and then I will take you to Sumac’s if you would like.”

“Mollygirl, how about I wait for you and go into Manesville with you. I want to see what all happened, then after that, we can go to Sumac’s beside, I need to get some clean clothes and my own toothbrush.”

“Sounds good Mags. Dodger, you have the flight. I will see all of you later this evening.” Then I leave followed by Magpie. As I enter the trenches, she sits upon the hillside overlooking them with her eyes on Manesville.

I find the second squad first. They are pretty much all in order. It seems they only lost one pony and a bull during the fighting. I recognize some of them and say hello. I let their squad leader know I am the new Lieutenant for the troop.

“Glad to have you back with the troop Ma’am. I was worried about who the new LT might be. Emerado is good, but I was afraid she might have gone soft working as a staff pony for so long.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence sergeant, I really appreciate it. I best go find the other two squads. I will catch back up with you all later.”

“Yes ma’am. 3rd squad is the next squad over and 1st should be just a bit beyond them.” He tells me, and I continue on my initial round of the troops. Once I find 3rd squad I talk to both their sergeant and corporal I can see how much they have improved this section of the trenches. I let them know I am back with D troop. They let me know that they took several wounded during the battle, but none were killed. I am glad to hear that and tell them so, then I tell them I will be back later before I continue on to the 1st squad.

Once I find the 1st squad I see how bad they were hit. The first pony I see is Pearl, she has a shovel in her hooves. She lets me know she is in charge of the squad right now, at least until Bullet and Shadowbuck are fit for duty again. I inform her that I am back with the troop now and that both Em and I have made LT. She congratulates me on both.

I also see Dusty, Woodrow and Sutures. They are all working to clean out this section of the line. Off to the side, I see a small pile of weapons and a couple of suits of pegasus power armor. The suits both have damage to them as well as blood on them. I stop by and chat a bit with all of them.

“Hey Dusty, my condolences on your loss. I understand what you are feeling. Come talk to me anytime if you need to.” I tell her.

She looks at me dully, “Thanks Mollygirl, I appreciate it. Neither of us got to be there for a proper burial. That is the worst part for me. I did not even get to collect his ashes, that damned rain from when the sky cleared, washed them away.” As she tells me this she is looking down at the ground. Her ears are flat and out to each side. I can see how bad she is hurting, and I really do understand. Sure, Ivy was buried, but I was not there for it. I did not get to say goodbye to her either." Yep, I feel another stone slide slowly into my saddlebags. “I’ll talk to you later Dusty; I have to get moving.”

“Yes Ma’am.” She replies and starts back to work. As I walk over to Woodrow and Sutures.

“Hey Lt. Congratulations,” Woodrow tells me. This is quickly seconded by Sutures.

“Its good to be back with the troop. I hope you two are doing good.”

“Yes, ma’am we are, but are we going to get some new troopers soon? I mean the squad really is depleted right now.” Woodrow asks.

“I am pretty sure we should be getting some soon Woodrow. I will let you know as soon as I hear anything, I best get going. I need to meet the Captain and head into Manesville.”

“Ok Ma’am. I will see you later then.” He tells me.

As I walk away Sutures follows me into a communications trench. She stops me when we are out of sight of the rest of the squad. “Mollygirl, I am still worried about Dusty.”

“I can understand that Sutures but she did take a big loss yesterday, I think we should be worried a bit. But at least she is functional right now. All I can say is keep an eye on her. I know I will.” I tell her.

“OK, as long as we both agree on that.” Then she looks around for a brief moment. “On a personal note, I hope I did not offend you with the kiss on the cheek last night Mollygirl. I know you are a married mare.”

“Sutures, it was not a problem. I will say you did surprise me was all.”

She leans in closer to me. “Mollygirl, I just really appreciated your being there to listen, thank you again.”

“Anytime Sutures, anytime,” I tell her.

She glances around quickly one more time, gives me a quick kiss on the cheek, “Thanks gain Lt.” then she walks away as if nothing had happened. But right before she goes around the corner, I see her raise her tail and give it a quick swish to the side which she holds until she goes around the corner. Must have been some bugs bothering her. I wonder if she noticed I was still watching her flank, best not to think about it Mollygirl.

I then head back out of the trenches and find the Captain. As we meet, Magpie comes down and joins us. As she approaches, she sees the Captain and greets him. “Hello Broken Dreams, it is good to see you again. Congratulations on your promotion.”

I had not known she knew him. Before I can ask her about it, he responds, “Good Morning Magpie. It is good to see you again also. I really appreciated your help last time with picking out that dress for my mother. She never buys herself anything and it was such a nice surprise for her.”

Ok, that explains it, I think. We all walk together to Manesville, during which time the Captain and I discuss the unit some as well as what we have heard lately with Magpie occasionally joining the conversation when she can.

As I am telling him about what had happened with Tar Waters last night, he tells me, “I am really sorry to hear she has gone and fallen so far. I really liked her at one time. I know her family is fit to be tied. They have even talked about trying to catch her themselves. They feel she has dishonored the family name as well as turned against their home.”

“I am surprised to hear that. I do not really know them well, but I had not realized that they were taking it so rough.” I tell him.

“I have known all of them for years. They are a rough bunch. To tell the truth, if they were any place other than the Co-op, I could see them going raider. But Tar Water is, or was different. She had a real sweet side too. In a way you remind me of her.” He tells me and a part of me is offended.

“I take it you two were close then?” Magpie ask him.

“You could say that. We dated for two years. I almost asked her to marry me, but I kept getting cold hooves. Finally, she had enough and said she would rather be alone then unsure. Next thing I know she is listening to Red Eye on the radio and talking about how much better earth ponies are than any other species. I feel a lot of what she has become is my fault. Please do not tell anyone else.” He tells us.

“No worries, I will keep my mouth shut Dreams, I know Magpie will also,” I tell him.

At that point we come around the corner and are looking down the street we can see the remains of the hospital wing on the ground. Many of our troops are going over it. As we approach it, I see the extent of the damage. I notice that members of the Door Kickers are mixed in with members of Manesville Militia. They are still searching the ruins for survivors who may be trapped underneath the debris.

When I get closer, I see several ponies I know also working there. First, I see Pages with several members of the militia. Then I notice Whiskey. His normally immaculate mane and tail are frazzled. Some spots are burnt. I then notice how dirty and tired he looks. He sees me approaching with Magpie following.

“Hey Mollygirl, Magpie,” he says quietly, I can hear the fatigue in his voice.

“Hi Whiskey, I thought you would be in Dairyanne helping there?” I reply.

“Never made it that far. I was here when the attack began. I was helping to evacuate the patients.” He begins to choke up some. “Memory was here too. She was getting her treatments when the alarm began, she started to try and help others.”

“I am sorry Whisky, I understand,” I tell him.

It is then I notice Woofers and Tweeters, both dirty, worn-out looking, and whining by the pile of debris. “Has anyone tried digging over where those two are yet?” I ask.

Several of the ponies and a couple of ghouls and cattle all tell us no.

I go over where they are laying and begin to dig, shifting the larger pieces as well as I can. Others begin to join us in the digging as we try and find another survivor. Finally, I see a white hoof. I use my EFS and see a yellow marker. We all begin to dig harder. It’s Memory, we have found her. As we move her, she is cold and I can tell she is dead. Beneath her, we find an almost newborn calf, still alive. The calf was protected by her body. She has died saving the life of another.

No, I tell myself. I can’t have lost another friend. I want to scream. Then I ask myself, what will we tell Badger?

I help to pull the calf out of the hole and hoof her up to those above. I hear cheers from above as they see the still-living calf come out of the hole. At least one more life has been saved.

Then I have Magpie and Whisky put Memory on my back and I climb out of the hole, carrying her frail, broken form. Tears fill my eyes, as I reach the top of the pile and slowly make my way down. Woofers and Tweeters coming to walk beside me, both whining and with their heads down. I stop and pet both of them briefly on the head, telling them “You did good, you tried you two.”

Broken Dreams comes up to me, “A friend of yours?”

I nod my head slowly, “Yes, she was a friend to many of us. She deserved better. I have to tell Badger now.”

I send Badger a message on my PipBuck to let him know what has happened. He returns it quickly. Ma is with me at Donovan, she says take her to the farm. We will meet you there.

Broken Dreams looks at me, “Take the rest of the day off Lieutenant, do what you have to do and I will see you at the muster in the morning. For what it’s worth, I am very sorry for your loss.”

“Thanks Captain, I will see you later sir. I need to get her taken care of.”

Whiskey is beside me. “Where you taking her?”

“To Sumac’s farm. She told Badger to do so.” I reply.

“Ok, sounds good. Besides not like there is anything left of our place according to the reports from Dairyanne. She deserves a good place to rest. I will be by later.” He tells me.

Then Magpie and I begin the journey to Sumac’s. It is in the late afternoon when I get there. Badger and Xavier are there and are building a casket for her already. Sumac has us bring her in and we clean her body for burial.”

“I am going to have you bury her in our family cemetery if you do not mind.” Sumac tells us. “She has no other family in the area other than Badger, Whiskey, and us, so I only think its right.”

“That’s fine Ma. She was a good pony, a good friend. She deserves to rest with those who care about her.” I tell her.

Badger and Magpie both agree with me. Persimmon Tree has the kids in the other room and I hear her explaining exactly what is being done and why, they understand about death, but they are now learning our customs.

Finally, I hear Ginger, “If Memory is gone, then who is going to take care of Woofers and Tweeters?”

My ears pick up as I am wondering that too. I have to say I have grown very attached to them. Then I hear Xochitl, “We can, can’t we mom? I mean Ginger and me.”

Persimmon replies, “That would be nice dears, but you have to ask Sumac and see how she feels about that idea. It is her farm.”

Suddenly we hear the clicking of small hooves running into the room with us skidding to a stop. “Granny Sumac, can we keep Woofers and Tweeters, can we, can we, pleaaassse?” they ask.

With a look of sternness on her face, she looks at the colt and filly, “First, she is not even in the ground yet and you are asking for her property. I should spank both of you for that. Second, Badger and Whiskey both lived with her and would have first claim if they desire.” I see both of their faces fall, then Sumac continues, “However, if they do not want to keep them with them, then I will allow it.”

I see both of them raise their heads, “Ok Granny, we understand.” Xochitl tells her.

“I am sorry Granny, Thank you,” Ginger says.

“I am glad you understand now. However, until a decision is reached, they can both stay here.” She then tells them. I swear they are about to jump out of their skins.

“Thank you, Granny.” They both tell her.

Then I look at the time. I really need to get going. “Badger, Mags, I hate to say it, but I need to head back. I still have to stop off at George’s cave for a couple of things for her. Then I have to take the fliers and 1st Squad on the traditional wounded toast.”

“1st squad? Mollygirl I thought you were no longer with the Door Kickers,” Badger tells me. Then he notices my uniform. “Well I’ll be danged. You made Lieutenant and did not even tell me.”

“Sorry Dear, but I just got it today and, well, the way things have gone today.”

“I understand, I am just surprised is all. So when is the wetting down party for ya?” he asks.

“Tomorrow night love, same as yours,” I tell him.

“Mine? Mollygirl what are you talking about?” he asks.

I guess he had not heard yet. “Badger, you and several others are being breveted to Lieutenant in the Militia soon. I thought you already knew.” I tell him.

“No, that is the first I heard of it. Thank you for telling me.” He says. “With all of the dead and wounded, when do you think we should bury Memory?” he asks.

Xavier looks at us. “Tomorrow I think would be good,” he says, “I can have the grave dug by then. When we all meet back here, we can hold a private service for her.”

We all agree. I say my goodbyes and I leave the house. Magpie meets me at the door. “I am sorry love, I wanted to be with you tonight, but I think perhaps I should stay here. I promise I will be there with you tomorrow though, ok?”

“Ok Mags, I understand. I will see you tomorrow love.” I tell her and give her a brief kiss. Then I turn and head out for Emerald Grove and then to the Stable.

I pass just north of Emerald Grove on my way to George’s cave. I can smell the burned-out farms and other buildings. I still am able to see smoke rising from above the hamlet itself. I wonder if any of the buildings from before the war are even left standing there now?

Finally, I approach the cave entrance. I knock three times rapidly and repeat the pattern two more times. Then I call into it, “Hello, George has sent me.” Then I walk inside. I follow the tunnel past the kitchen into a much larger room. Inside it I see several lanterns lit along the wall. There are bookshelves along two of the walls and I notice a large bed. I also see several scrolls rolled up and stacked together. Then I see my first alicorns. One is green and the other is purple. I slowly approach them. “Hello, I am Mollygirl. George told me to tell you she is ok, but her glasses are broken so she cannot return home until they are fixed.”

As I stand there waiting to hear them talk, I feel like somepony is touching me. I feel my mane shift and a breath on my fur. This gets me to jump a bit.

Suddenly there is a blue alicorn next to me. She is giggling at me. “Made you jump.”

I hear the green one tell her, “Now is not the time to play sister.”

I look at the blue one and ask, “Are you Blue Star?”

She giggles some more, and the Green one answers, “No, I am Blue Star. I know, not a name for a green alicorn. I wonder if it is a type of joke from the goddess. Her name is Choo Choo. My other sister here is Quick Frost.”

Besides me, Choo Choo laughs lightly, “I remember you. You and Emerado visited here and I sat in the kitchen listening. Can we have tea with you now?”

“Uh, tea sounds really good, but how could you have been there and I have not seen you Choo Choo?” I ask.

I hear her infectious smile in her voice, “That’s easy, I can become invisible.”

Ok, that it explains it, I think. I nod at her answer.

Blue Star than replies, “you have to excuse Choo Choo, when we broke with unity, she did not get all of her memories back. She remembers working on trains and she remembers being a foal, but a lot in between is missing. “

“That’s right, I am still trying to remember things.” Choo Choo adds.

“So, what brought you all to the Co-op?”

Quick Frost then replies, “So that is what you call it now. When I was young, I was raised in what we called Emerald Grove. I was a farmer here before I was drafted into the army. The last thing I really remember is being at Maripony and the warning sirens going off. I loosely remember my time as part of Unity. When we broke from unity, my sisters and I were together still and I was the only one who remembered where my home was, so we came here.”

I smile at that, “Quick Frost, to tell the truth, we still call it Emerald Grove. The Co-op is just some of the local communities that have banded together to protect ourselves. Also, I guess I should say, welcome home.”

She seems startled at that, “You mean just like that you trust me?”

“No, but George trusts you, and I trust her. Besides, if you were lying you would have made up a better story.” I tell her.

Quick Frost nods her head, “When we first got here, I went to the farm I was raised on and it was no longer like it was when I left it. There were cattle living there and they had some ponies living in a smaller building outside the house. We needed shelter so I teleported us to this cave I remembered playing in as a colt.”

“Wait, you used to be a colt?” I ask.

“Yes, I was. I remember being a yellow colt with a dark black mane and tail. Back then I even had a plow for a cutie mark.” She says as she looks sadly at her flank. “It’s all gone now, like so much else.”

Blue Star speaks next, “We have come here to try and find peace. We do not want any trouble.”

As she says this, I notice Choo Choo has disappeared again. “Blue Star, I think you will be able to find peace here. Unfortunately, we just had to fight a large battle to protect the Co-op, so some may not be as friendly as others. But If you would like I can see what we can do to quietly introduce you to the local communities.”

As I finish talking, I hear small hoof steps behind me. I turn to look and see Ginger and Xochitl running up to me. “Whoa, Auntie Mollygirl, are these really alicorns, really?” Ginger asks.

They skid to a stop beside me and before I can apologize suddenly behind them, I see Choo Choo appear she reaches down with her wingtips and touches both of them on the back and shouts “BOOO!”

Both foals jump and then I can smell it. Yep, I am so glad George is not here for this. Behind me, I hear Choo Choo laughing as she rolls on the floor, “That is so funny, oh my gosh, so funny.”

I look down at the Ginger and Xochitl then up at Blue Star and Quick Frost, “Do you have a towel?”

__________

Once the mess is being cleaned up by Ginger, Xochitl, and Choo Choo, I continue to talk with Quick Frost and Blue Star. “I am so sorry about that. They were not supposed to follow me.”

“We understand, George has talked to us a lot about these two. What worries me is which will corrupt whom. I am not sure whether they will be an influence upon our sister, or her upon them.”

“Well, that is a good point. Again, I am sorry that your secret has gotten to them. I will make sure I discuss the importance of keeping it.” I tell them.

“We would appreciate that. At least for now.”

“You said you came back to your home; did you miss the farm life? Is that why you returned or was there more to it?” I ask.

Quick Frost answers, “Mollygirl, I missed my home, I guess I missed my life from back then, I know I cannot have it back but I still miss it. I even miss the feel of the plow as it bits into the soil to till another row. I miss the smell of fresh-cut hay.”

As she speaks, I listen and think. “Things are starting to change here in the Co-op it seems. Normally we have to work in the fields for a year to earn membership than you can make a claim to recover a farm if you are interested.” I tell her.

She looks angrily at me, “You think I would be willing to be a slave? How dare you.”

“Quick Frost, it's not like that. We do not have serfs or slaves or any of that. We work on the farms to earn what we consider a sweat equity. You can leave anytime you want. It just means you have to leave. The other way is to join the military, but I do not think you are interested in that.”

Both she and Blue Star look at each other, “No, we are not interested in the military. We have done enough fighting for several lifetimes.”

“I can understand that. I will talk to some of the higher-ups and see what I can come up with for you.” I tell them. Then I look and notice that Xochitl, Ginger, and Choo Choo are gone. “Excuse me, I think I need to find them before they get into trouble.”

I step out of the cave just in time to see Choo Choo getting ready to take off into the sky with Ginger and Xochitl on her back. Behind me I hear Quick Frost command, “Sister, stop what you are doing right now.”

Choo Choo turns around and I see the disappointment on all their faces. “Ah, come on Quick Frost we were just playing.”

“Yeah, we were just playing,” Ginger says.

“Ginger, Do I need to talk to Granny about your behavior?” I tell her, and see her head slump. “I am sorry Quick Frost.”

“No need to apologize, my sister knows better.” She tells me.

I notice the time. “I really need to get going. I apologize for such a short visit and hope to have a longer one again sometime if you do not mind.”

I see Quick Frost and Blue Star think about it briefly and nod to each other. “We would like that. Perhaps even the young ones, as I see how attached my sister is already becoming.”

As she says this I look over and I see Choo Choo on her back rolling with the youngsters in the dirt, playing. I have to smile at that. Finally, she gets up and comes trotting back to us. Ginger and Xochitl trailing behind. “They remind me of my foals so much.” She tells us.

I see the surprise on the faces of both Quick Frost and Blue Star. “But you have never remembered your family before, are you sure?” Quick Frost asks.

Choo Choo is excited, “Oh yes, I remember playing with them in the grass like that, I remember them, both of them. Quick Frost, Blue Star I was once a Mother.”

She is excited for a few minutes, then I see the pain on her face, “I was a mother. I wonder what happened to my foals?” She says as she lowers her head, her ears at the side of her head, tail down, and wings drooping.

Ginger and Xochitl both go up to her and standing on their hind legs put their hooves around her neck. “I am sure you were a good momma,” Xochitl tells her, “You would never have left them behind on purpose.”

Choo Choo leans lightly into their hugs, “Thank you, both of you.”

When they are done, I look at both Ginger and Xochitl, “I have to go to the Stable for work. Both of you need to get home. I also need you both to understand that these three being here needs to be kept a secret. No if, no ands, no buts. Do you understand me.”

Both look at me and nod their heads, “Yes, ma’am.”

“Ok, Now get home you two,” I tell them.

They start to walk and then I hear Quick Frost. “Blue Star, I want you to help Choo Choo take these two home, please be discreet, and come right back.”

They both nod in agreement. She continues, “Mollygirl, I would ask but a moment more of your time.”

“Of Course, Quick Frost,” I tell her.

After the others take off with Ginger riding Choo Choo and Xochitl on Blue Star, Quick Frost approaches me. “Do you think they will keep our existence secret?”

“Yes, for a little while at least.”

“OK, please let George know we are ok and understand.”

“Thank you, Quick Frost, I will return as soon as I can,” I say to her as I watch her return to the cave. After she is inside, I turn and head back to the Stable.

__________

Once I get back to the Stable things start to move. I grab a quick bite to eat in the mess hall, then I have to find a couple of bottles of whiskey, I find three, two of Old Overmare, and one of Wild Pegasus. After that, I head down to George's room. She is still asleep so we leave her that way and head up to the medical department to see Faith.

The medic on staff just looks up, the nurse, however, sees us, she lets us know Faith is awake and then warns us to not let her have two much. I agree, tonight is more of form than to get drunk. When we get there, I let Charity and Hope go in first. It is a surprise to her. After them Dodger and Sunset go in, I follow them. Everyone gives her a light hug.

I see Dodger give her a hug, but he then goes to give her a kiss on the cheek, but she turns her head right then and their muzzles meet. I see both their eyes go wide, ears forward. I can tell they are both surprised. Then they both surprise me by completing the kiss in a most gentle and affectionate manner.

After that, I get up to Faith, “Sorry dear, I can not compete with that one. However, I do come bearing gifts,” I tell her as I pull out the bottle of Wild P.

I see a small grin on her face. “Really, I have to get this beaten up to have a drink with you Mollygirl?”

"No, but it helps,” I reply to her. “Now I need to teach you the CDF tradition of sharing drinks with our comrades who have been wounded.” I remove the top of the bottle and hoof it to Faith, “First the injured party has the first drink,

She takes a drink and passes the bottle to each of us as we did not bring any glasses. After that, the bottle comes back to me. I take a small sip and pass it on again. After the third time around everyone is laughing and talking with each other. I am getting ready to leave when I hear Faith talking to Dodger, “Sorry about the kiss, I mean I know you are interested in Captain Abby.”

Dodger looks at her with a sad smile, “Well I was interested in her, but unfortunately she did not survive the battle. But to tell the truth a buck can be interested in more than one mare if they are not in a relationship anyways.”

“That’s true Dodger, but I am sorry to hear about Abby anyways, she was a nice pony.” She tells him.

“She was, but she was not the only nice pony around.” He tells her with a smile. Over in the corner I see a raised eyebrow from Sunset, it is then I remember he has known her since she was a foal. I hope he is not going to be overprotective.

At that point, I make my way over to Faith, “Sorry Faith, but I have to get going. I will be back to visit again soon, if you do not mind?”

“Oh, I would enjoy the company Mollygirl. Besides, I really could use somepony to talk to. I have a lot on my mind.” She tells me.

“Ok, I will see you later. Have a good night every pony.” I tell them, “Sunset, Emerado should be returning to you all tomorrow or the day after. I will see you all again soon.” I tell them as I leave.

From there I head on down to the 1st Squads bay. I meet up with Dusty, Woodrow, Pearl, Sutures, and I am surprised to see Archer already there. “Hey guys, shall we go visit Bullet and Shadowbuck?”

We head to their stall and I am surprised to see that Emerado has hobbled her way there already. To be honest, I had expected her to be in our stall still, I guess she missed those two. She is sitting on the bunk with Bullet. Shadowbuck is across from them and the other two bunks in the stall are empty. We file in. I go and give a hug to all three of them the rest coming in behind me. Then I break out the bottle of Old Overmare.

“Now this is a problem, you all three have been injured and are all together at the same time, so who gets the first drink?”

I see Shadowbuck and Bullet look at each other. “Well, to be honest, I say Shadowbuck should,” Bullet tells us. I hand the bottle to Shadowbuck. He looks at it then at all of us. “I know that toast are always optional at these visits, but tonight I would like to give one.” He pauses, looks up at the ceiling and then back at us again. He raises the bottle with both front hooves, “To survival, may we never give up no matter how much it hurts us. We have lost so much and so many in such a short time, but we are still here. To you my friends, my family, and my squadmates.” He then takes a long pull on the bottle before passing it on.

The bottle gets passed around and someone else pulls out one they had stashed away. Everyone is taking comfort in the company of each other. After a while, I realize that while I am still me, something has changed in the way most of the others react to me. I am no longer the sergeant. When I became the LT. the way the others looked at me changed too. I am not really one of them anymore, I am the boss now. That hurts a bit too. As I excuse myself and am leaving, I hear Archer tell Sutures, “I’ll be right back love.”

He follows me down the hallway after closing the stall door. “Hey Mollygirl.”

“Hey Archer, shouldn’t you be back there with your marefriend?”

“I’ll be heading back to her in a bit. But I have an old friend I need to talk to first.”

I stop and look at him, “Ok, Archer, what do you want to talk to me about?”

He smiles at me, “I know, not too subtle. I just wanted to let you know that I know what you are feeling right now, I mean concerning your old squad. All of us who become officers go through it. That is part of why they normally have a year or two period as a cadet before becoming an LT. It allows us to stop thinking of ourselves as just one of the herd. We are herd leaders now. We have to make the hard decisions; the responsibility is on us. Because of that, whether they realize it or not, they will look at you, and treat you differently than before. That is also why that when someone becomes an officer, they try to transfer us to a different troop than we served in before.”

“Thanks Archer, I really appreciate what you are saying, it's just a bit hard. I am back to the Doorkickers, but I no longer really fit into my old squad. I had my fliers taken away from me. This on top of everything else is starting to wear me down.”

“I understand Mollygirl, you have had so much so fast happen that I am surprised your head is not spinning in circles.”

“I feel like it is. At times I just want to crawl into a bottle and pull the cork into it behind me. If it wasn’t for what I heard about my Great Grandmother Millie and what it cost her, I might just do it. Besides right now anytime I drink alcohol, it just tastes off.”

He looks at me a bit funny at first. “I really hope Badger realizes how lucky he is to have a mare like you Mollygirl.”

I look back at him, “Funny thing is Archer, I hope the same thing. Even though we are married, I am still afraid he would rather have just Magpie than both of us. Just his luck it’s a package deal.”

“Well, if he doesn’t then he is a bigger fool than I ever imagined.” He tells me.

“Archer. Thanks, I really needed to hear that. “

“Your welcome Moll, I guess I should get back to Sutures and the others. Have a good night.”

“You too Archer. Thanks again.” I tell him before giving him a kiss on the cheek. I then turn and walk back to my stall.

Once I get back to my stall I realize I still have a bottle of Old Overmare with me. I pull it out and put it on Ivy’s old bed. I take out her one uniform that is still hanging in the stall. I inhale deeply, barely catching her scent anymore from it. One more thing I am losing. I sit on her bunk; I open the bottle and take turns drinking from it and trying to smell my lost love. After a while I stop caring about the taste of the whiskey, but that for a little bit I know it will make me numb to my pain, at least for a little bit. After the bottle is empty, I cry myself to sleep.

Later I wake up and feel somepony has climbed in bed with me. I can tell by the scent it is a mare, I roll over and put my head against her chest, I do not care who she is, just that I need to be held and comforted tonight. I start to cry again, I feel her hold me in her forehooves, telling me it is alright, let the pain out. I do. Eventually, I cry myself to sleep again, but at least I am not alone.

When I awake in the morning, I see Sutures getting up. Her Uniform is wrinkled like she has slept in it. I guess she has, as did I. She smiles weakly at me. “Archer told me you might be having a hard time last night. I hope you did not mind, but I was worried about you and when I came in you seemed to be having a nightmare.”

I smile back at her. “Thanks Sutures. I really did need a friend last night. If you see Archer before I do, tell him thanks from me also.”

“I will Mollygirl, I best get going to breakfast and then get ready for muster. One last thing Mollygirl, please watch your drinking, while it may help for a bit, it can get you if you do not watch it.”

“I will Sutures, I will. Thanks again for being here for me when I really needed it.”

“Your welcome Mollygirl, that’s what friends are for.” She smiles at me one last time, “Talk to you later LT.” Then she is gone out the door.

After breakfast, I head to the muster field and meet up with the Captain.

“Morning Sir,” I tell him.

“Good morning Mollygirl. I talked with the Major already this morning. You are ordered to meet with Moon Pie immediately following the muster. No ifs, no ands, no buts.”

Ah buck me, I tell myself.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3 One of the strongest ponies and a good friend finally was kicked in the teeth one too many times by life. Could you please play How to Save a Life to all those others out there who are called to save a friend also.

Thank you

Sutures

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Once again I would like to say thank you to Kkat for developing this world of FoE. I would also like to thank Somber, Fuzzy Vee Vee, and so many others who have shown us how much more of Equestria to there really is and the stories that can be found there.

As I wrote this chapter it seemed to remind me that we all need to remember that sometimes those who seem the strongest are trying to be strong for others and may really need our support too.

For this weeks song dedication, the link on YouTube is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rkBvhnri5s0

Chapter 18: Brushing the Dirt Off

Chapter 18: Brushing the Dirt Off

“You never really know how strong you are until being strong is the only choice you have.” -Unknown

I can not believe I have been ordered to see Moon Pie. I can only thank the Goddesses that Broken Dreams was keeping it rather private and not telling me in front of all the others. I do not want them to think that there is something wrong with me, that I cannot handle my job. However, it does make me wonder why the command is sending me there. Did someone tell them they thought I was getting weak?

While in formation I look at the Headquarters Staff, I see Emerado has returned to duty. I am happy for her, but a bit jealous as she now has my fliers. I also notice Horns is not with the Staff anymore. Out of the corner of my eye, I see he is now with E troop.

After the morning muster, the regiment returns to the modified rotation as the Major described would be happening the day before. We are also told at muster that some of our units will be receiving volunteers from the militia in the next week to build us back up. Those troops who are already scheduled to go on the expedition will receive a mixture of replacements, some veterans from other troops and volunteers as well as Militia. We are also informed that all individuals who are to be going on the expedition are to receive a medical check to make sure they are fit enough for the conditions we expect to experience.

Once formation breaks, I hear the Captain give the orders to the other company officers and then the Squad leaders for the day’s duties. Once we are dismissed, he reminds me I have an important meeting set up and I need to go there now. I guess I cannot pretend I forgot this one.

Great, I am tired, I am dehydrated and sore. I have a major headache. Ok, let's face it, I am hungover. I should never have done this to myself. Unfortunately, not only do I feel this way, now I am expected to go and talk to Moon Pie. I not only do not want to talk to her, I do not want others to know I am talking to the CDF psychologist. I mean how much good can she do. Even she has admitted she wished we had a heart mender to assist her.

Once I arrive at her office I knock on the door and wait for her to answer it.

She opens the door, “Hello Mollygirl, it is good to see you again, come on in and have a seat.” She tells me in an affable mood.

I enter, I choose one of the many chairs in her office, sit down, and cross my forehooves. She sits across from me, leans forward some, looks at me and has her ears forward, “What can I help you with today?” she asks.

Oh, you have to be kidding me, I think to myself. “Nothing. You had me ordered here to see you today, why don’t you tell me what you wanted me for.”

She does not seem bothered by my attitude. “Ok, well, to tell the truth, I am worried about you. Mollygirl I know you have been through a lot and I want to help you with it.”

I laugh a bit, “Really, you really think you can help. Do you even have an idea of the shit I have been through? When was the last time you left this office and spent any time in the field.?”

“Granted, I have not been in the field in years. In fact, I have not been in direct combat for almost as long. However, that does not mean I cannot listen to you and help you with some things.”

Somewhat sarcastically I answer her back, “Ok, which part do you want to help me with, the part where I lost my best friend in all of Equis, I found her raped and dying along with her foal that I had known since the day she was born. Oh, you can help me with that? Or the fact that at that same time I was shot and had the one dream I had, that of being able to carry a foal and being a mother stripped from me.” Without realizing it my voice begins to raise, “The fact that I repress the thought that I might have about to have been raped myself; because if I think about it, I am going to lose my mind. I have enough troubles trying to trust bucks as it is after what I have seen happen to others.” I pause trying to calm down. Then I begin to speak again, before she can say anything, “Or how about the fact I am recently married, I have hardly gotten to spend any time with either of my spouses, oh and part of me is terrified I made a huge mistake because I am afraid my husband does not want me really, I am just part of a package deal.” I pause again.

She calmly looks at me, “You certainly have a lot on your plate Mollygirl and that is part of why I want you and I to talk some.”

But I am not done yet, I look her straight in the eyes and I begin to cry, “Or perhaps I have carried the bodies of three of my friends in the last two days as well as having rescued one of my fliers who will never walk again, and helped carry I do not remember how many others to medical. All of my friends and troops have been injured, and I have had every damn thing except my family taken away from me or injured in the last three days. The topper is that there is a part of me that wants to go to the armory, check out a pistol and empty the magazine into our Goddess Damned XO for putting my wife, a civilian, into the front lines as a stretcher-bearer during that battle, in enough jeopardy, she had to kill an Enclave trooper with a rock and her bare hooves. the only thing stopping me is my self-discipline. Is that what you want to hear?”

“No, it is not what I want to hear, it’s what you need to tell me. This is why I wanted to talk to you.” She tells me. “We can work together to help you with this.”

“Really? You really believe you can help me, how?” I say with some disdain.

At this point, she is still composed “The Ministry of Peace developed several techniques for working with Wartime Stress Disorder before the Fall. We can start with some of those exercises. If those do not work, I know some memory spells and we could erase…”

I am on my hooves at that, “Do not even finish that sentence, I will not have you go into my head like that. I will not dishonor those I loved and cared about by having you erase my memories of them, how dare you even suggest…” I am yelling at her.

Calmly she looks at me and replies, “Lieutenant, do you think you are the only pony around who is hurting? We have all lost people we care about. Every day I see ponies and cows who have had things happen to them that make my mane stand up. I lost friends and family this week as well as everyone else. I am not forcing anything on you. I am offering to help you. Now sit down and please be civilized, do I make myself clear?”

I sit down, “I am sorry, it’s just so much so fast,” I tell her, I am now embarrassed at my outburst.

Calmly she looks at me, “I understand Mollygirl, I really do. I just want to help make you strong enough before you go on the expedition, that is why I demanded to see you today, I asked you almost a week ago to talk to me. I am here to help, but I am also here to make sure you are safe for your troops to serve under. If it makes you feel better, I plan on talking to all the officers who are assigned to make the expedition. You will not be singled out that way. When you get back though, I would like to work more with you. So, let’s start again and something small today, what would you like us to work on?”

I leave the office an hour later. I have begun to talk with her about Badger and what I fear with our whole relationship. She has given me some food for thought and to be honest, it has helped a little. I am scheduled to talk to her again in two days. I never expected to want to talk to her again after today, but I am willing to try anything right now to ease this pain.

Now back to work. I head back out to catch up with the Captain and D Troop. Once I find him, I let him know we are having the funeral for Memory in the late afternoon.

“That is fine Mollygirl, just be back on time for the wetting down party.” He tells me.

“Yes sir, I will be. Where should I meet everyone?” I ask.

"How about meeting me here at the rear entrance. We can go there together. After all, I get to help pay for it, just like you."

__________

Once I arrive at Ma’s, Sumac greets me at the door. Magpie and Persimmon Tree are in the front parlor room next to the coffin with Memory in it. I notice Woofers is on the floor next to it curled up and Tweeters is laying on her former caretaker, whining quietly.

Off to one corner of the room, I see Whiskey. He has cleaned himself up since yesterday, but he is still exhausted looking. I am surprised to see a couple of the members of the hospital staff are present. I also see some of Badger’s, Whiskeys, and Memory's former neighbors there. Most of them are following the old tradition of having shotguns with them. This is meant to be symbolic of their willingness to protect the mourning family from outsiders.

Finally, Badger arrives. He surprises me by coming over to me first, hugging me and giving me a kiss. Then we both go over to Magpie and sit on both sides of her. Both of us put a hoof around her. Finally, Deacon, one of ma’s neighbors who is a local preacher as well as farmer stands up.

Deacon begins, “Friends, family, we are not here today to mourn the loss of our friend Memory, but instead to remember her and to say farewell to her as she is handed back to the earth from which we all spring and to depart for Elysium from, where we all aspire to rest someday…”

He continues on for a while, I hear him talking, but I am lost in my own thoughts. I will miss my friend but am glad she will no longer hurt or have to suffer from the disease that has ravaged her body for the last couple of seasons. She helped me so much during my recovery, I do not think I could ever repay her.

Then I notice Deacon is beginning to finish his sermon, “… I believe she died how she would have liked, she died trying to help others. In this case, she saved the life of a premature calf who had been in the natal unit, she shielded it with her body so that it might live even at the cost of her life. A sacrifice we would do well to remember. In the Goddesses Names, we pray for their blessing upon her. May Celestia protect her and Luna defend her. Amen.”

With that, we move Tweeters from the coffin and as most of us file out, Badger and Xavier nail the top onto it. Then Badger, Xavier, and two others use rope handles on it to carry the coffin outside They lead us in a procession to the family cemetery. I notice Woofers and Tweeters both flying sadly above them as we walk.

Once there they use two long ropes run under the coffin to lower her down. We then each, starting with Badger and Whiskey step forward and begin to knock dirt in upon the coffin. Once everyone has passed the grave and done so, Badger, Whiskey, and Xavier remain behind to finish the process. We have said our last goodbye and paid our respects to Memory as she has passed onto the ages.

__________

Once back at the house We finish cleaning ourselves up again. We all share in a potluck dinner that the others have brought to help us. Each family providing a dish or dessert to share with the others.

Over by a table with deserts on it, I hear Sumac, “Now Ginger, how many times have I told you to eat your meal first, then dessert.”

“Ahhh, but Granny, its apple pie with whipped cream on it. I never get it like that.” Ginger rebuts.

“And if you sass me again you will not get any this time. Now go finish your dinner. Then come to me and I will get you some.”

“Ok, Granny.” She says with a pouting expression on her face.

I step outside the house onto the porch by myself and sit down to watch the sun move through the sky and the broken clouds. Beside me, I notice a pony has come up. “Hi Mags,” I tell her.

Then I am surprised when I hear the voice, “Sorry beloved, I hope you do not mind if it's me.” Badger tells me as he wraps his tail with mine.

“No, not at all. In fact, I really need this right now.” I pause for a moment. “Badger, can we talk?”

He looks at me with a worried expression on his face, “Sure, Moll, did I do something wrong?”

I turn my head and look into his eyes, “Badger, do you really love me? I mean do you really want me as your wife? I keep feeling like I am just here because Magpie and I are a package deal.” I tell him.

I first see surprise in his eyes, and then a look of hurt, “Mollygirl, I know we have not had much time together lately, but Yes, I do love you and want you as my wife. I am sorry if I have neglected you so that you question it.” He tells me as he puts a hoof around me and pulls me closer to him. I turn my face into his coat and begin to cry. Goddesses I am so tired of crying. He puts both forehooves around me and lets me cry.

In the background I quietly hear Ma “Shhh, let them be Magpie, she needs this right now. Let’s go back inside,” and I hear the door quietly click shut.

After a while, I realize both Badger and I are laying on the porch his hooves around me. I need this so much. I need to have some attention, his attention that I do not need to share right now. Then it dawns on me how selfish I have been. “Badger, I am so sorry, here you are mourning the loss of Memory and I am crying because I feel neglected and unwanted.”

“Quite Mollygirl, you are not being selfish, you are hurting too. I need this as much as you do. Last night I had Magpie to hold me and help me. She came over to Donavan last night. Today, I am here for you.”

“Thank you, Badger. It has been really rough lately; I really was afraid you did not want me.”

He kisses me on the forelock, “It’s ok love. I understand, but know I do want you.”

We lay like that for a while, then Magpie comes out, “Sorry to bother you loves, but I noticed the time, you best get ready for tonight. Besides almost everyone is getting ready to go. You should come join Ma, Whiskey, and I to thank them for coming and being here for her and us.”

As we get up, I see Ginger and Xochitl are playing in the woods along the property. For a brief second, I think I see a flash of blue, but I have to be mistaken. There is no way that Choo Choo could be here. Quick Frost and Blue Star would not allow her to just come over and play with the foals. I shake my head at myself for even thinking that. Then I follow Badger and Magpie inside.

I send Broken Dreams a message by PipBuck that I am on my way. Before we leave, I hear Sumac call Ginger and Xochitl in for the night. Badger, Magpie, and I are walking together when I feel a familiar sensation of someone breathing on me and a tap on my shoulder. I turn my head slowly. “Hello, Choo Choo.”

Suddenly she appears, making Magpie and Badger jump. This gets her to laugh then she looks at me “Dang, how’d you know” she says with a pout.

I look at her, “Because I thought I saw you with Xochitl and Ginger earlier, and who else can do that?”

“Ahhh Alright.” She says then looks at Badger and Magpie. “Who is he? I recognize the other mare, but him I have not seen before.”

“Choo Choo, this is my husband Badger and wife Magpie.”

“Ohhh, hello, it's nice to meet you she says and holds out a hoof. I then notice both Badger and Magpie standing their eyes wide and ears forward.

“Mollygirl, why is there a large blue alicorn standing there talking to us and how do you know her?” Badger slowly asks.

I look at him. “That is a funny story, you see she lives at George's cave. I just met her yesterday, but she has been there a while. Speaking of that,” I say and turn back to Choo Choo, “Does Quick Frost or Blue Star know you are out here?”

She puts her head down some ears to the side, “No ma’am. I told them I was just going to go swim in the creek.”

“Ok, and do you think they might get upset with you for showing yourself to others again?” I ask her.

“Yes ma’am. Please do not tell them Mollygirl. They won’t let me play with Ginger and Xochitl then.”

“OK, I will not tell them, for now, Choo Choo. But you need to be more careful.” I tell her.

Then Magpie steps closer, “Choo Choo is it? How could you recognize me? I have never seen you before.”

She raises her head and smiles at Magpie, “Oh, that is easy, when you had tea with George, I was sitting there. I was invisible at the time.”

“Ok, that explains that I guess,” Magpie says. She puts her hoof out, “It is a pleasure to really meet you this time Choo Choo.”

Badger then follows suit and puts his hoof out too “Nice to meet you Ma’am.”

Choo Choo giggles again, “It has been so long since anypony called me Ma’am. Must have been when I was still running the Fillydelphia to Manehatten run on that old freight train of mine.”

I see Badger smile, “So you know steam engines?”

“I should say so; I ran them for over ten years back during the war.” She says with pride.

“Choo Choo, I would love to talk more about the steam engines with you. Perhaps another time but we are running late and need to get going. I hope you understand.” He tells her.

“Oh, ok, I will see you all later. Bye Mollygirl, Bye Magpie, Bye Badger.” She says then she turns and takes off flying back toward Emerald Grove.

As we start walking again Badger looks at me “Mollygirl, what was that all about?”

Sheepishly I answer back, “I think Choo Choo was just trying to make more friends and wanted to say hi.”

Then Magpie asks, “Mollygirl, is she alright, I mean she is not quite what I expected of an Alicorn.”

“Yeah, she is alright, she just has lost a lot of her memories. She is trying to remember them.” I tell them, and as we head to the stable, I tell them all I know about Quick Frost and Blue Star. Just before we meet up with Broken Dreams, I finally ask them, “Ok, now that you know about them, please keep quiet about them. I do not want them hurt.”

They both promise just before we reach the rear entrance to the stable. I see Emerado is there with Bullet, I also see Horns and his wife, as well as Archer and Sutures. Soon the Colonel and the Major come out along with several of the company commanders, and the new militia officers. The Colonel looks at all of us. “Seems almost everyone is here, let's head on over to The Trough.”

As we head over there everyone is starting to laugh and joke with each other. We all begin to relax. I realize that Badger, Magpie, and I are still all holding tails as we walk with the others. For once it seems no one is questioning it or even raising an eyebrow. This should be a good night.

As we get there, I am surprised to see the fliers over at the bar. Sunset is talking to the bartender. It looks like he is trying to tell him how to make a drink. Oh, this should be interesting. Badger points him out to me. “I will have to have a couple of shots with him tonight. You know I really kind of like that buck.”

I hear Magpie laugh from his other side. “Dear, you just like the fact he can get you to do shots when nopony else can.”

“Well that too, Sweetheart, but still…” He trails off.

As we enter in mass the owner opens up a sidewall that slides out of the way to reveal another room that has several tables all pushed together. We all enter and sit down. It is kind of fun to see who sits where. I end up with Magpie between Badger and I. Across the table is Archer and Sutures as well as Emerado and Bullet. Bullet has a cast on his leg still and has a hard time walking but as he has told me, he had to be here for Em.

We all receive the first round of drinks, and the Colonel stands. “To all of you who are here tonight to celebrate your commissions. Congratulations,” then he gives the first toast of the night “To lost loves and fallen comrades.”

This is followed by the toast from the Major. While part of me despises her, I can understand why she did what she did. But she still cannot look Magpie, Badger, or I in the eyes. She lifts her drink, “To the regiment. May her colors always stand.”

Finally, the third battalion commander, Quick Trot, also a Major makes the final formal toast. She lifts her glass, looks at all of us, “For Friends, For Family, For Herd.” After this, we begin to have the true party. Many of the spouses begin to mingle with each other while the officers begin to talk shop with each other.

From the other room, I hear cheers and several hoots and catcalls. I figure I should check it out, Badger and Archer follow me. As we get close to the bar, we see the bartender take a shot glass of something, light it on fire, and drop it into a pint glass of what looks like cider. I watch Sunset grab it in both forehooves and chug it down, then slam the pint glass on the bar.

I walk closer and see Dodger laughing, “Hey Dodger.”

“Oh, Hey LT. Good to see you,” then he notices Badgers uniform “Oh wow, you made officer too. Dang, Congratulations Badger. I guess I should buy both of you a drink for that.” He looks over at the bartender, holds up his hoof, two flaming pegasi, ok.”

I am a bit confused “Flaming Pegasi?”

He laughs, “Oh, yeah, we came up with a drink in honor of our victory over that raptor. Sunset named it a Flaming Pegasus.”

“Ok, I know I am going to regret this but what is it?” I ask,

He looks at Badger and me, “You take a shot of Wild Pegasus, light it on fire and then you drop it into a pint of hot Hard cider, that has had some cinnamon stick shaved off into it.”

He sees the look on my face and misinterprets it, “No, really it's pretty good LT.”

I look at him, then Sunset, and back to Dodger, “Did anypony ever tell you that you guys have a sick sense of humor?”

He laughs some more, “Don’t forget twisted ma’am, you have to have twisted to go with the sick humor.”

I shake my head and laugh back. Badger has been listening the whole time. “You know Dodger that actually sounds really good.”

During this entire interaction, Archer has been behind us looking rather amused.

“Oh, it is, but it can catch you off guard if you do not watch yourself, sir.” He says with a smile.

Sunset sees us and comes over. “Hey Badger, Hey Mollygirl,” then he realizes the uniform changes, “I mean Sir, ma’am.”

Dodger then tells him. “I already have ordered them a drink. I did forget about Archer back there though.”

Sunset walks up to Archer, puts a hoof around his shoulder. “Would you like to try one with us to Sir. After all, you and your guns sure made it possible for us to be having it.”

Archer smiles at him, “When you put it like that Sunset, I cannot say no.”

So, he orders three more of them. The Bartender lines them all up at the bar and lights them. One after another he drops the shot glasses into the cider pints in turn, we each pick up our glass and drink it as quickly as we can.

I then turn to Badger, Take and put my hoof around the back of his head and drag his muzzle to mine. When we break the kiss, I hear several of the patrons cheering us, behind us I hear Sunset tell Archer, you want to go next or shall I, and then both of them laugh.

Oh, this is going to be a heck of a night. Dang, that cider really tasted good too, I have to get Mags to try one. Then Badger, Archer, and I look at each other. Time to buy the Colonel and the Majors their drinks too.

“Sunset, Dodger, Grab Hope, and Charity, you get to introduce the command staff to the Flaming Pegasus.”

When the drinks have been prepped, we carry several trays into the side room. I call for everybody’s attention. “Ok, tonight we have a new Co-op drink that has been developed by our fliers. I want to introduce them and their creation. The drink is in commemoration of our Victory over the raptor this week and is called a Flaming Pegasus.” I call Sunset up next to me. “Sunset, would you introduce your troops and explain the drink.”

He looks a bit nervous. “Good Evening fillies and gentlecolts, I’m Sunset, this feller over her is Dodger, Next to us are Hope and Charity. We are all pleased to be here with you tonight. Last night we decided we should come up with a drink to remind those of us in the Co-op of our fight and survival against the crew of the Spring Monsoon.” He then continues to explain how they are made and how they drink them. “Ok, now we will show you.” They have the drinks prepared before them. Then the bartender lights the shot glasses then simultaneously the four of them drop the shot glasses into the pints and chug their drinks, slamming the glasses home on the tables.

The officers roar with laughter and applauded. “Good Show Corporal Sunset,” The Colonel tells him, but you have forgotten something, a toast. So, let's prepare the next round and I will give a toast to go with it.”

The next rounds are prepared and when everyone has theirs ready, the shot glasses light. Colonel Chappy then gives a new toast, “To our honored fallen and gallant foes. May their memories long live.” Then we all put the shot glasses into the pint glasses and continue on. The sound of all those glasses slamming home sounding almost like a gunshot. And thus, a new tradition has been born for our wetting down parties.

After this Sunset approaches the Xo, “Ma’am, I do not want to correct the Colonel, but I’m not a corporal. I’m just a trooper.”

She smiles at him. “Actually Corporal, it was already going through. We were going to announce it at the morning muster, along with several other promotions. You not only performed well during the battle, but you took a leadership role. You have earned it. Congratulations Corporal Sunset. “

I can see he is stunned. “Thank you, Ma’am. I am much obliged to all of ya.”

“Your welcome Sunset,” She tells him, and then she watches as he walks back to the rest of the fliers and they take themselves back into the next room.

I walk over to Sunset, “Congratulations Corporal. I am very glad to see that they advanced you. You earned it Sunset. Thank you for everything the last week.”

I actually see him blush, “No problem LT, you’re a mare worth fallowing inta combat. Some woulda wasted us, you, you tried to keep us safe, but effective.”

I am very glad to hear this from him. “Thank you, Corporal, I look forward to when we can work together again. Just so you know I do have full faith and confidence in you.” As I say that I notice a funny look on his face for a second.

“LT, speaking of Faith, I am kinda nervous about Dodger and her.” He tells me, and I notice from over by Hope and Charity, Dodger's ear turning subtly.

“Ok Sunset, what are you nervous about?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, Ma’am I mean, I have known her since she was just a foal. Right now, she is not in good shape physically, and I am afraid mentally. Dodger is a good buck, or I would not be still hanging with him after all these years, but I do not want to see her hurt.”

“I can understand that. None of us want to see her hurt. But you have known both of them for how many years? Has Dodger ever seemed the type to love them and leave them? I mean he does not seem the type to me. You care about both of them, or we would not even be having this conversation Sunset. My suggestion is to let it happen, remind Dodger that she is on a long road of recovery and that having a partner with her impairments will not be easy, so take it easy. After that, be there for both of them as friends. Let’s give them a chance to be happy.”

He looks at me out of the corner of his eye, “Yeah, I know you're right, but I always looked at her as kinda a daughter, along with her brother and sis.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder, “Speaking of chances of being happy, have you talked to Pages lately?’

He smiles, “Na, not since you interrupted us the other night. But I am hoping to see her again soon.”

As we are talking, I see Pages and several of the others from the Manesville Militia come in. Her eyes are wide as she takes it all in. I see she has seen Magpie and is heading over to talk to her. “Well, now there is a surprise,” I tell him and point toward Pages, “We mention her name and in she comes. Give her a few minutes to talk to Magpie, and then go talk to her. Like I said, take a chance to be happy and make her happy.”

He smiles broadly, “Thank you LT. You know that buck of yours is one lucky stallion to have a mare like you, as well as your wife.”

“Thank you Sunset, I really appreciate that. Shall we go over and slowly join the conversation? I know Badger is over talking with Archer right now, so I may be able to eventually run wingmare for you and pull Magpie away so you can talk to Pages.”

I see the surprise on his face, “Lieutenant, you mean you would really do that for me? Seriously?”

“Yes Sunset, seriously. I care about both of you and would like to see you both have a chance to be happy. Please, though, be gentle on her heart. She really is a good mare.”

He holds out a hoof to me, “I promise to do right by her as best as I can, I will not hurt her on purpose Mollygirl.”

We then walk over and listen to Magpie and Pages talk to each other. A large part of what they are discussing is what they experienced during the battle and since. As they talk, I put a hoof around Magpie and watch as Sunset moves next to Pages. From the other room I can hear a local band playing music. I look at Magpie, “Dear, would you like to dance?” After she agrees I lead her to the next room to dance as we leave, I hear Sunset “Good evening Pages, it is so good to see you again,”

“It is good to see you too Sunset; I was hoping you might be here.” She tells him.

I notice his ear cock to the music and he asks “Would you like to dance some Miss Pages?” and he offers her a hoof.

As we enter the crowd, I lose track of them but instead lead Magpie to the dance floor and enjoy dancing with my wife. It still seems strange to say it, even to myself, but it is a comfort. After a few dances, I See Sunset has brought Pages to the dance floor and they are enjoying a nice slow dance together.”

Off to the side of the room, I see Moon Pie talking with some of the other command staff She lifts her mug of cider to me and smiles, then goes back to her conversation. I almost feel like I have passed a test of hers. Instead of being upset, I am pleased and I look forward to talking with her the day after tomorrow.

As the night wears on I take turns dancing with Magpie and Badger. Sometimes we even dance with others such as Sutures and Archer, as well as Horns and his wife Nettle. I am surprised at one point to see Badger and the XO Dance, but at least we are having a good time tonight.

Eventually, events begin to wind down. Badger, Magpie, Archer, Sutures, and I all leave at the same time and are heading back to the stable. I decide to spend the night at Sumac’s with Magpie and Badger. As long as I make it back in time it is no problem.

Once at the stable I give both Archer and then Sutures a hug and a kiss on the cheek. I am surprised when Magpie goes to do the same and ends up getting a full kiss from Sutures. I gap and Badger laughs. Then I watch Archer give a bro hug to Badger and when he goes to give a hug and a kiss on the cheek to Magpie, she turns her head and instead the kiss lands on her muzzle, her eyes wide and ears forward, Then I am truly surprised as she leans into the kiss and truly seems to enjoy it. I think Badger would be more upset but after seeing this I hear Sutures giggle lightly as she approaches my husband and kisses him the same way. Part of me wants to be jealous, but I am also kind of shocked at this turn of events.

When Sutures breaks the kiss with Badger, she looks at him, “Congratulations on your promotion Badger.” She looks at Magpie, “Mags, Badger, may I share a kiss like I have with you two with your wife?” They both nod and I am surprised as she does so. I am not complaining, but this is not what I had expected tonight. As she breaks the kiss, she congratulates me on my promotion also. As she steps away, I see Archer has taken her place and before I know it his muzzle and mine touch, I open my mouth to his and feel our tongues meet. I never imagined Archer being this good at kissing. Finally, the kiss ends.

Archer backs away from me, “Badger, you are one lucky buck, thank you. Thank you, two beautiful mares, also. Now if you will excuse Sutures and me, we both need to get some rest for tomorrow and I do believe you three should find your way to bed also,” he tells us with a smile as he and Sutures turn and walk into the Stable.

I am stunned still as we walk back to Sumac’s. Badger looks at me and Magpie, “I hope you will forgive me, but I thought he was kidding with me earlier when he suggested we do that.”

Magpie, replies for both of us, “I am not going to complain, I am just glad it did not go any further.” A short time later she is holding Badgers tail from one side and I the other, and she says to us “You know her kisses sure felt a lot like Ivy’s.”

Badger laughs lightly, “True, but I will refrain from finding out how Archer kisses.”

We all laugh, but I have to say, “You know, while I enjoyed both their kisses, I would not give up either of you for anything.”

Once we get back to Sumac’s we lightly knock on the door so she can unbar it “Well kids, did you have a good time?” She asks.

“Yeah Ma, we had a real fine time. Thank you.” I tell her.

“Ok, good, now you three better get to bed and catch some sleep. I will make tea and breakfast when you get up.”

“Thanks Ma,” I tell her and give her a hug. “You know ma, I do love you. Thank you again for always being here for me.”

She smiles back at me. “Mollygirl, I told you before, you have been like a daughter to me since you first stayed with us. Now please dear go get some sleep.”

“Ok ma, I will, sweet dreams,” I tell her and I follow the others to bed.

__________

I awake in the morning to the smell of breakfast cooking and hot tea in the air. For the first time in a while, I find myself with my nose buried into my husband’s chest and his hooves around me from one side and my wife behind me with her hooves around me too. I feel safe and loved for the first time in a while. I do not want to get up but I know I have to.

I check my Pipbuck and realize it is almost time for my alarm to go off, so I should get up. I slowly and regretfully, untangle myself from their hooves. If I could I would lay like this all day.

Once up I go to the kitchen, “Morning Ma. Sorry about waking you last night.”

She smiles, “No problem Moll, I am just glad you were able to spend some time together. I only wish you could have more time.”

“I know, same here. I hope we did not wake Ginger too last night.”

“No, she spent the night at Xochitl’s last night. Persimmon Tree likes the distraction since Xavier is home so little now.”

“They sure are growing up quick Ma, Next step is cutie marks, then they will be dating,” I say with a light chuckle.

“Yeah, I know, I think that worries Persimmon more than she is letting on. Of course, a lot of times we tend to worry about things that we think we keep hidden from others.”

I smile meekly, “Yeah, I know, does it show that much ma?”

“Yes dear, I have seen it since you got out of the hospital. He does really love you, dear. I know he has a hard time showing it sometimes, but he does. He and I have had talks about it over tea when Magpie was still asleep. He loves both of you for who you are, not just because of the other.”

“It just seems hard to tell sometimes Ma, I really love him, but after the hospital, the one night I met up with them and he asked Magpie for her permission for me to spend the night with them. That really hurt Ma, I mean it felt like he had almost ripped my heart out.”

“Mollygirl, being in any relationship or marriage takes a lot of work, the type you three have, well that makes it even more difficult at times. But I think the rewards are there, and worth the work. I would not have given my blessings to Ivy to try and be a part of it otherwise. I would not have wanted to see her or my granddaughter hurt. Does that make sense Mollygirl?”

I think about it for a moment, “Yeah, yeah it makes a lot of sense. Ma, how do you know what I need to hear and when?”

She smiles back at me, “My special talent I guess, that or from a lot of experience. My life has had its ups and downs too dear. Now you need to go wake Badger so he is not late either, then both you eat your breakfast and get to work.”

“Ok ma,” I tell her as I go to make Badger up.

Magpie joins Badger and I, with Ma for tea and a quick oatmeal breakfast with some honey and canned apples added. It is a real treat to have the apple slices in there. They normally are reserved for special occasions. Now that the sun is back out again, I wonder if we will be able to plant apple orchards outside the stable again.

After Breakfast I kiss Magpie and Badger before I head out the door and back to the stable. As I walk, I am joined by Ginger and Xochitl on their way to school. I listen to them talk for a bit and am enjoying the company when we come to the crossroads that they have to take to school.

Ginger then looks at me, “Have a good day auntie Mollygirl, I hope I see you tonight again."

“You should Ginger, I hope you have a good day at school, both of you. “

Xochitl then asks, “Auntie Mollygirl, is it true you and some of our soldiers may have to go away for a while?”

He has caught me off guard, “I do not know where you have heard this, but please do not talk about it with anyone else, ok.”

He nods his head, “I promise.”

“Ok, I, as well as some others may have to. But we will be back as soon as we can.”

Ginger looks at me, “Really? An adventure, like Daring Do?”

“Well it might be an adventure, but I do not think it will be like Daring Do’s ones,” I tell her.

“Can we come too?” Xochitl ask.

“No, it will be too dangerous. Besides, only CDF members will be going.”

They seem to think about it and then look at each other before Ginger replies “Ok, we understand. We will see you later then.” Then she and Xochitl make the turn and head to school. As they walk, I see her take his tail in hers as they continue on their way.

I watch them for a bit and then continue on my way for the Stable. The last thing I need to worry about is a couple of youngsters while on the expedition. Then my thoughts drift to more immediate worries, like what are they going to have us do today?

_________

Dear DJ Pon3, I have an adopted daughter who seems to be having a hard time lately. She always wants to do what is right, but fears it may be wrong, and cannot move on. If you could please play the song Life’s a Dance to help her remember this lesson.

Thank You

Sumac
Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7k4ujBGRGf8

Chapter 19: Rebuilding

Chapter 19: Rebuilding

“The bond that links your true family is not one of blood, but of respect and joy in each other’s life.” –Richard Bach

The morning muster goes as usual. The only real changes being the announcement of the burial ceremony for the CDF personnel killed during the battle that afternoon, and all personnel in the units expected to make the expedition have to be inspected by medical, and the officers of said units needing to report to Moon Pie to make appointments for evaluations.

After formation, I am approached by Broken Dreams. “Ok, Lieutenant, I need you to go to medical to get your physical knocked out and then set up an appointment with Moon Pie for an evaluation. After that, I have been told by the Major to give you a 72-hour pass. That means that in three days I need you to be back for formation.”

I am very surprised by this, “Sir, Thank you. Not to seem unappreciative, but why am I getting this?”

“Lieutenant, I really have no idea, but if you find out, let me know so I can get some time off also.”

“Yes sir, I will see you later sir.”

After that, I am off like a shot. I report first to the medical department. I let the medical staff pony at the counter know what I am there for and am told to sit down and wait till my name is called. I end up waiting for an hour but once called I am taken right to the exam room.

“Ok, Lieutenant, since we are so busy today, I am going to take care of you.” The medic tells me, her name tag reads Osteotome. I have seen her around before but do not know her. “So, ma’am are you having any health problems that you have noticed?”

“No, none that I can really think of. I mean just the usual bumps, scrapes, and aches we all have.” I tell her.

She gives me the typical examination. Then she stops and looks at my record. “Ok, looks like we don’t need to perform a pregnancy test.” She says out loud to herself. Without thinking my front hoof moves to my stomach and I cringe. I guess her name is pretty apt from her bedside manner.

“Ok, then, let me take a blood sample and we should be good to go.” She says.

“Alright, they usually take the samples from my…” before I can finish, she already has a strap around my right foreleg and is getting ready to stick me. Well, that is usually the right leg so I am not complaining, but I am surprised at her manners.

She finishes drawing the blood and removes the strap after putting a bit of gauze and tape on it. “Ok Lieutenant, you’re done. Have a good day ma’am.”

“Uh, thanks, you too,” I tell her as I step out of the exam room. Before I leave, I ask if Faith is awake and if she can have guests. I am told she is sleeping right now, but that I can come back later to see her.

My next stop is to Moon Pies office. The clerk at her desk tells me she is in an appointment. But since I am already scheduled to see her tomorrow, I can set up something more if needed then.

On my way out of the stable, I stop to see George. She is awake and is feeling lonely. She tells me the fliers are out on patrol this morning, and she is very bored. So, I take the time to get us both some tea. Then I start to tell her about my meeting with Quick Frost, Blue Star, and Choo Choo.

“I am sorry to have to say, George, that the daring duo, decided to follow me and found your cave and met the alicorns.”

She laughs a little. “Mollygirl, I am not surprised, it was bound to happen.”

“True, but now Choo Choo keeps sneaking over to play with them. I worry about her George.”

“I understand Mollygirl, but her sisters do keep an eye on her. I am sure they will make sure she does not get into any trouble. I really like Choo Choo, she is so nice compared to the other two.”

“George, Can I ask how you meet them?”

She laughs lightly, “Mollygirl two days after the bright flash, they suddenly appeared in my bedroom. I was in bed reading a scroll. Choo Choo came right over and introduced herself. Of Course, Quick Frost called her away from me, to be honest, those two had me more scared of them than they were of me, I think. But Choo Choo crawled up on my bed with me and wanted to talk. She wanted to know who I was and what I was doing there. So, I told her.”

“So, what happened then?” I ask.

“I asked her what they were doing in my home? She told me that they were coming back to Quick Frost home, but someone already was living there, so they decided to try the cave.”

“Really? It was that simple?”

“Oh no, nothing is ever simple Mollygirl, you should know that. Then I had to convince Quick Frost and Blue Star I was not dangerous to them. Quick Frost was really upset about no longer having a home, so I offered to share my cave.”

“That was very kind of you George, I know most dragons do not like to have others in their caves.”

“Mollygirl, I am not like most dragons. I have known this for most of my life. I was lonely, and to tell the truth, they were company for me. I especially enjoy Choo Choo. She is not as simple as she seems, she just has a lot of her memory missing, and she naturally is a happy go lucky pony. Mollygirl, they told me what was done to them. That they used to be regular ponies. It’s not right what was done to them.”

“I know George, but those who did it to them, well from the sounds of it, they are no longer around,” I tell her. I then notice the time. “I hate to say it George, but I need to get going. I have missed you though and will try to stop by as much as I can before I leave on the expedition.”

“I would appreciate that Mollygirl, but what expedition?”

So, I give her a brief rundown of what the expedition's goals are and about where we will be. I also tell her we plan on only being gone for a month to a month and a half. “George, to top it off, it will be the largest operation we have run outside the Co-op since the stable opened.”

“Ok, I understand Mollygirl, but I will miss you, my friend.” She tells me.

“And I will miss you, my friend,” I tell her as I give her a hug. “I will talk to you later George,” and I leave her room and head back to Sumac’s. On my way, I send Badger a quick message to let him know I am on a pass for the next couple of days.

__________

I am walking back to the farm when I feel that familiar breath and brushing of my mane again. “Hello, Choo Choo. How are you today?”

Suddenly she appears along with Blue Star both to my right. “Hi Mollygirl, good to see you again.” Choo Choo tells me.

Then Blue Star starts to speak, “Hello, Mollygirl, may we talk for a bit during your walk?”

“Of course, Blue Star, it is good to see you again also. I hope everything is ok?”

She sighs and looks at me, “Yes, and no. It seems Quick Frost is really taking it hard about her family’s farm now being in other's hooves. Part of the problem is she wants to go visit the land and her old family cemetery, but she is afraid that the owners will see her or not understand.”

“Ok, I will help you three. If I remember correctly you said they were cattle that lived there now. In that case, let's go get her and I will go to the farmers and ask permission for her to visit.” I tell them.

We first go to George’s and their cave. They have Quick Frost come out to us. As we sit there in the sun, I tell her what I suggested to the others earlier. I see her pick up her head, I think I see a glimmer of hope in her eyes. “Ok, let’s do this then.” I tell them “I will approach them and talk to them, if they give permission then I will call you over.”

I walk to the house and knock on the door. I see the farmer is working in the field with some field hands, as he starts to come up to the house his wife answers the door. “Can I help you?” she asks.

“Excuse me, ma’am, my name is Mollygirl. I am sorry to bother you, but I have a request that may seem strange, but please hear me out.”

It is at this time the farmer arrives, He is a large black and white bull, I see his cutie tag in his ear is an old plow. This gives me some hope, as he arrives, he asks, “Ok soldier mare what can we do for you?”

I turn so I can face both of them at once. “Good morning sir, As I was telling your wife, I have a bit of a strange request, and please hear me out all the way first.”

Both of them look somewhat skeptical, “Ok, let’s hear it. I still have a lot to do today.”

“Sir, ma’am, recently I meet one of the old pre-war family members who lived here. She wants your permission to visit the farm and her family cemetery.”

“Now Mollygirl, we are good cattle here, we do not associate with ghouls and their likes.” The wife tells me.

“That’s the thing ma’am, she is not a ghoul.”

“Well, how can she be alive after all these years otherwise. And another thing, we reclaimed this farm fair and square, we are not going to give it up.” The bull tells me.

“She does not want the farm back; she just wants to visit it. Perhaps she can even tell you about what it was like when she was a colt.” I say, then realize I may have said too much.

They both look at me with eyes half-closed and suspicion on their faces. “How can she have been a colt? Really this is getting more preposterous.” He says to me.

“Sir, ma’am, can you keep a secret for now?” They both nod but still look skeptical.

“Ok, she was turned into an alicorn before the war ended. She and two others are waiting to see if you will give us permission for her to visit. Actually, I think she would like to talk to you also, it might help her to know that her old family farm is now in good hooves.”

They both look at each other, “I don’t know Sara Bell, what do you think?”

She looks at me, “Are you the Mollygirl that is friends with Kicker?”

“Yes ma’am, I am. It has been a couple of days since I have seen her though.”

“Ok, Plower, I have heard about her, she is one Kicker says we can trust.”

I then turn my head to look by the bushes next to the road to wave them up and I see Choo Choo standing there smiling and waving at us.

“Um, is that her?” I hear Plower asks.

I shake my head, “No, that is just Choo Choo. You get used to her.”

I then wave for them to come up and watch as Quick Frost nervously approaches us. Once she arrives, she straightens up and introduces herself and the others.

“What can we do for you three?” Plower asks.

“Sir, I would like to visit my family’s cemetery. Also, when you reclaimed the farm, where there any pony remains that you had to clear out, if so, what did you do with them?”

“I can understand that. I would feel the same way. Now, when my family started recovering the farm, we found three bodies in the cellar. We figured they were part of the family who owned it before, we buried them up in the little cemetery there,” he says and points up the hill.

Quick Frost lets out a held breath, I think I see a tear in her eye, “Thank you, and your family for taking care of mine. If you do not mind, I would like to visit them for a bit.”

“No, if they are your kin, then please feel free to visit them any time. Family is very important to us.”

Then I see Quick Frost staring at the plow tag hanging from Plowers's ear. She smiles, “Your tag is very similar to what my Cutie Mark was. I still miss turning the earth with the old plow sometimes.”

He smiles at her, “Well Quick Frost, after you are done with your visit, please feel free to come over yonder to where we are working. I still have some rows to plow and would be glad to let you get your hooves dirty.”

I see her brighten up. “Thank you again, Plower, I will see you in a bit sir.” Then she turns and walks up the hill to the cemetery. She is followed by her sisters. I stay behind to give them privacy.

“Thank you, both of you,” I tell them. “I think this means more to her than any of us could imagine,” I tell them.

“I think I know what you mean. She seems very grateful just to be allowed.” Sara Bell says.

“I think you two may have some good neighbors here. They are staying a little ways away, but I have a feeling that if you want or need a hoof, they would be glad to lend it. If you will excuse me, I hate to have to run, but I need to get home soon.” I tell them.

“Well if you are heading up that way, let them know I would like to have them for tea.” Sara Bell asks of me.

I smile, “I will, thank you both for giving them a chance. As their friend, I really appreciate it.”

I then head up the hill, I hear Quick Frost talking to the graves of her family members. She is telling them about what has happened to her, almost like they were there to hear her. It seems to bring her comfort just being where her family was laid to rest. As I get to the old fence around it she stops and looks up.

“Thank you very much Mollygirl. This means more than you can imagine to me. I worried about what had become of my parents and little sister. Now I know.”

“Your welcome, I am glad I could help. I have asked them to keep your presence secret for now. Also, you all have an invite for tea from Sara Bell. I would have some with all of you, but I really need to get home to Magpie at Sumac’s farm.”

“I understand,” Quick Frost tells me. “I would like to visit more with you sometime, please come visit us.”

“I will when I can, also, since Choo Choo and Blue Star know where the farm is, perhaps you could visit us sometime,” I suggest.

They all look at each other, “Yes, we would like that.” Quick frost tells me. “Take care Mollygirl.”

__________

It was not until I get to the farm that two things occur to me. The first, I have asked guests to visit us at Sumac’s without permission, I needed to talk to Ma about that. The second, I have started to call Sumac’s farm home.

After all these years of visiting Ivy and Sumac there. The years of my fillyhood that I had spent playing there, sleeping over, and even living there for a month or two at a time it was always Ivy’s family farm. Today I realized it was now my home, at least in my mind. Again, this is something I have to talk to Sumac about.

Once I arrive, I see Sumac and Persimmon Tree on the porch drinking some chilled cider. “Hi Ma, Hi Persimmon,” I call to them as I enter the yard.

“Hey Mollygirl, your home early, is everything ok?” Ma asks.

“Yeah, they surprised me and gave me a three-day pass. I am not sure why, but I am not going to complain. Where is Magpie?”

Persimmon Tree smiles at me. “She went into Manesville, she said something about wanting to see the doctors there.”

Ma sees the startled look on my face, “Relax dear, she heard that they had reopened part of the hospital and shifted some of its operations to a nearby hotel, so she went in for a pregnancy check.”

Again, without thinking my forehoof moves to my stomach, and I feel that familiar pang, almost like I was myself. But I know I can’t be. This is something I am going to need to talk to Moon Pie about. I love Mags and am excited at the prospect of her carrying our family’s foal. But damn it, I wish it were me too.

“Sorry, you caught us taking a break Mollygirl. We just got in from checking the back 40 acres. Looks like we have a good crop growing there this year. Celestia willing and the raiders don’t rise. Speaking of crops, Mollygirl now that we have the sky again maybe we can find some crops that will do well in the sunlight also. I would love to start an orchard.” Sumac says.

“Next time I am at the stable I will check if we can get any tree seeds. I know apples are good, but would pears be ok if I cannot get them?”

“Moll, I would be happy with anything right now. I was just telling Persimmon how I want to leave the farm to all of you once I pass, and I want to make sure it’s a successful one.”

“Ma, is something wrong?” I ask.

“Relax dear, nothing is wrong. I am just starting to look down the road. After all none of us lives forever and we never know when our time may end.” She takes a deep breath and lets it out with a sigh. “It was bad enough when my husband passed, but after losing Ivy and Epona, well, it has really hit home to me.”

“Yeah, I can understand Ma, it has hit me pretty hard too,” I tell her as I move closer and put a hoof around her shoulder and give her a hug. Then something hits me, “Ma, have you ever thought of finding yourself another buck?”

She laughs “Mollygirl, that would be fine and all, but really I have my hooves full enough as it is. Besides at my age, they might still want foals and I am just that age I might do something stupid like try and raise another one.”

Both Persimmon Tree and I laugh at that. “Now Ma, just because you practice making them, it does not mean you have to create them, look at me, and Xavier we have been pretty good at holding off having another one. His mother did teach him an old zebra anti-conception fetish.”

I had not realized that she was trying to avoid getting pregnant again. It is amazing what some would consider a blessing to others is a curse. I guess things could be worse for me.

“Speaking of surprise pregnancies, I guess as the kids get older at least we do not have to worry about Xochitl and Ginger producing a foal.” I joke.

I see a sad look on Persimmon's face, I had not thought of her wanting grandfoals. But then Sumac surprises us both. “Now, I would not say that. Mollygirl, Persimmon, while it is extremely rare, there have been cases of zonies and even some mules being fertile.”

Both Persimmon and I are stunned at this. Then she smiles and relieves our anxiety by telling us, “But I do not think we have to worry about that for a few years now. They are still at that young crush stage. Give them two or three years though…”

We talk for a bit longer then I join them as we go inside and began to prepare supper. Tonight, it was nothing too fancy, Just some vegetable stew, some rye bed, and a nice salad. For dessert Sumac had two large jars of canned strawberries that she had gotten from a caravan that was out of Hoofington. On this, she told us we would put some sweet cream and a bit of crystallized honey.

This seemed like a very fancy dessert so I asked, “Ma, the strawberries and everything seem kind of expensive, what’s the special occasion?

“Mollygirl, one of the tricks a mother learns is when to do something like this for her children. If Magpie is pregnant, then it is a way of celebrating it. If not, I have seen how much she wants a foal, so it gives her a small bit of happiness to dull the disappointment.”

“Ya know Ma, that makes sense. I had not thought of that. How did I miss that all these years?” I say to her as I shake my head.

She just smiles knowingly “Molly, I did not raise two daughters and my grandchildren without learning a trick or two.”

“Ma, I thought you only had Ivy, who is the second daughter?” I ask. She just looks me in the eyes and smiles sadly, “Oh, sorry ma. I was not thinking that way. Thank you.”

__________

After we are finished getting dinner ready Ma looks at me. “Mollygirl, do you have any civilian clothes with you?”

“No Ma, I had not thought about it. Why?”

She then tells me, “Mollygirl, I still have a few dresses of Ivy’s here, why don’t you try one on to see if it is close to fitting and then you can surprise both you wife and husband. If you have a couple of days off, why not try to see how the other side lives, relax, let yourself not look like a soldier even.”

“Are you sure Ma, I mean I have a few dresses and such, but they are normally only used for very special occasions?”

“Mollygirl, I have a feeling this would be good for you as well as Badger and Magpie. Nothing fancy, nothing special, just let yourself be the wife you want to be, rather than the soldier you always are.”

Now I am a bit scared, “But Ma,” I say as I look down, “I really don’t know how to do that.”

“Then I will help you. Come with me and we can see if we can find an old dress to fit you.”

I follow her to her room and she opens an old steamer trunk with different clothing styles and types in it. “Go ahead and look through there and see what you can find.”

As I go through it I find an old green gingham dress that I just love. I also find a similarly designed floral pattern dress. “Ma, I really like both of these. But I do not know which one I should wear?”

She smiles at me. “Why not one today and the other tomorrow.”

My eyes are wide with surprise, “Really, do you mean it Ma?” I have not gotten to dress like this since before I joined the CDF.”

“Yes dear, and if you hurry, maybe you can surprise your spouses in it. Both would look good on you.”

I choose the green gingham for tonight. After I put it on Ma hands me an old apron of hers, and a green bow to go in my mane. I put it all on and when I look into the mirror, I realize I look how I always pictured my mother. I am so nervous now. I hardly dress this way.

I look out the window in time to see Magpie coming down the road. I look at Ma, “Thank Ma, I really appreciate it.”

I rush downstairs and am there to open the door when she arrives. “Welcome home love”, I tell her when I open the door, I take her in my hooves and kiss her. It then hits me, that this is the first time I have ever really been able to welcome a loved one home. This is our home.

She comes in, she is excited, so I expect it to be good news. “Well, how did it go?” I ask her.

She smiles at me. “Mollygirl, can we wait till Badger gets home? Then I will tell you both.” She tells me.

“Ok, I can wait dear. Dinner should be done in a bit. I will send him a message to find how long till he gets here.”

“That is a great idea Mollygirl, By the way, I do not know where you got the dress, but it really suites you dearest.” She tells me.

“Thank you, I am off for the next couple of day on a pass, so I wanted to look good for you and our husband. I hoped you both would approve.”

She Smiles at me. “Yes, I do, in fact, I really appreciate it. Molly girl you look so pretty in it. I wish you could dress like that every day.”

We go into the kitchen than with the others. I get a cup out for her and make her some tea. I send Badger a message asking when he will be home. He replies that it will be an hour or so as he is just wrapping things up for the day. The four of us are just sitting and talking when Xochitl and Ginger arrive home. We can tell besides the clopping of their hooves on the floor but by Ginger loudly yelling as she comes in, “Granny I’m home, what smells so good for dinner?”

I step through the kitchen doorway and Ginger stops, “Who are you?” she asks me with wide eyes. Xochitl next to her laughs at her.

“Hello auntie Mollygirl, you look very pretty.” He tells me.

I then hear Ginger tell me, “Auntie Mollygirl, is that really you? I have never seen you in a dress before. You do not even look the same. You are so pretty.”

I feel myself blush, “Thank you both of you, now go clean up from school and get ready for supper.” I tell them.

A little while later I hear Magpie “I see him coming down the road from town. Shall we meet him Mollygirl?”

I move Ginger and Xochitl and close the Daring Do book I was reading to them after putting a piece of cloth in it to mark the page. I then get up from the couch in the living room and join Magpie at the door. I give her a brief kiss on the cheek. “Thank you, love. I never get to do this; do you feel this way all the time?”

She gives me a quick peck back, “Yes, I do every time. Mollygirl, I cannot tell you how good it feels to see you both each time. In fact, your turn to greet him, I will come in after you have your chance.”

She goes back into the kitchen and I wait nervously for him to come to the door. When he gets to it, I open it, I see he is surprised, “Welcome home love.” I step up, put both my forehooves around him, and kiss him. He responds the way I hoped he would.

When we break the kiss, he steps back and just looks at me. “Mollygirl you look beautiful. I am still trying to figure out how I got so lucky to have two beautiful mares like you and Mags as my wives.” Then he kisses me again.

Then Magpie enters behind me. She steps up to Badger, she kisses him like I already have, then tells him “Come on into the kitchen loves, I have some news for all of us.”

We follow her into the Kitchen and once all of us are there, she turns around. “Well today I went into town to see the doctor.”’ She says with a sad sounding voice, then she looks up and smiles, “Congratulations, we are expecting. Badger, you’re going to be a father.”

I see his jaw drop and he sits down. I then see the smile on his face “That is great, do you know if it is going to be a colt or a filly yet?”

“Not yet, they said they thought it might be a filly, but they were not sure.”

We both go forward and give her a hug. It is great news, sure I may not be carrying this little one, but I will get to be a mother to her or him too. This is something to celebrate.

The others come over and congratulate her also. After this, we have our supper. I see the smile on Mag's face when she sees dessert. Ma was right about that. After dinner, the others go into the front room while Ma and I both do the dishes.

“Mollygirl, you handled that very well, I am proud of you.”

“What do you mean Ma?” I ask.

“Magpie announcing, she is pregnant. I know it is hard on you. But I am very happy for your family and glad to see you are also. Also, do not give up hope, you never know what could happen in the future.”

I turn to her, quietly I tell her, “Ma, I know the damage that was done. Today the medic said there was no reason to check if I was pregnant. It is hard but I will deal with it. Why do you bring that up?”

“Nothing much Mollygirl, it's just I keep having these dreams that include you having a little mare of your own too. Might be nothing more than dreams and wishful thinking but who knows. It was funny because in the one I swear Epona and Ivy were there telling me to not be surprised.”

“I understand. I still have dreams with Ivy and Epona sometimes too. I really miss them both.”

I see a tear in her eye and go and hold her for a bit as she lightly cries for her lost family. “I know ma. You have been so strong for all of us. I am here for you if you need me.”

She sniffles back some more tears, wipes her eyes, and smiles at me. “I know dear, and I really do appreciate it. Thank you, I needed to cry a bit and I just, I don’t know, I guess I do not want the others to see me like this. I am the matriarch and I need to be strong for all of us.”

“Ma, something I am learning is, we can’t always be strong. Sometimes the others have to help our strongest. In fact, that is one of the tenants of the cattle’s religion.” I tell her.

She smiles at me and laughs a little. “Why am I not surprised to hear that you know about the cow’s religion. Girl, while I am proud of you, you really have a wide range of knowledge. Now let’s finish these dishes so we can get back with the others.”

“Sounds good ma, Oh, I forgot to tell you earlier. I have a few friends that I have invited over some time. The daring duo have met all three of them. Magpie and Badger have met one of them. I hope you do not mind.”

“Oh, that should be ok, it’s not like you are inviting griffons or more dragons right.” She says with a chuckle.

I stop what I am doing, “No, they are not, but, well…”

“Mollygirl, what are you not telling me?” she says with a stern look upon her face.

“Uhh, well Ma, their names are Quick Frost, Blue Star, and Choo Choo.”

“Ok, those sound like good pony names, now what are you not telling me young filly?”

“Well Ma, they are all alicorns.”

“Oh, for the love of all that is holy, Mollygirl, I know I should not be surprised, but how do you know any alicorns?”

I look down at first, “Well they are George’s roommates.”

She facehooves and looks at me “I know I am going to regret asking, but where were they there when Mags and I were.”

I nod my head yes.

“Ok, that explains the feeling that someone was staring at me that day. Ok, if you and George trust them, have them come over if they know where we live.”

“Actually Ma, they do. Choo Choo keeps sneaking over to play with the kids.”

She smiles, “Ok, I will need to know more about them, but let’s finish these dishes and get back in with everypony.”

We spend the rest of the evening chatting with each other. At one point I have the kids on my lap reading more of Daring Do to them. For the first time in my life, I really feel like a mare and future parent. Part of me just so badly wants to leave the service when the expedition is done. I think I will have to talk to Badger and Magpie about it. Maybe I can be a farmer, I think to myself.

Once in bed for the night Magpie is in the middle. Badger and I find ourselves both at Magpies belly at the same time.

“Hi little one, this is your papa talking to you. I cannot wait to meet you.” Badger tells her belly, then he kisses her on it.

I smile as I hear this, “Both your mommies and your papa love you so much already. You are so special little one. I cannot wait to meet you either.” I tell her belly and kiss her on it. Then I kiss my way up to Magpies muzzle and kiss her, I feel her lips part and our tongues meet and I hear her moan from what Badger is doing to her. “I love you Magpie, thank you for sharing this with us, and for being a mother to all of our child,” I tell her.

She tries to answer but instead moans at first. “I love you too Mollygirl, both of you. I cannot wait to have our child.” She replies as I continue to nuzzle her neck and then her ears.

As Badger moves his way back up nuzzling and kissing her, I feel her hoof caressing me on one side and her other forehoof rubbing our husband’s mane. “I am so proud of both of you. I could not think of better partners to raise a family with. Thank you for letting me be your mare.” She tells us.

__________

I awake in the morning and put the green gingham dress back on along with the apron. I help Ma prepare breakfast for everyone then I wake Badger so he can go to work on time. Magpie also gets up and I swear she has a glow to her. She is so happy.

After breakfast Badger heads back to Donovan. I let Magpie and Sumac know I have to go to the Stable for an appointment but will be back before lunch. Magpie then surprises me, “Mollygirl, do you mind if I go with you. I can wait outside for you to be done. After that, I want to head back into Manesville. I have something I want to show you in the archives.”

“Sure Magpie, I would love your company, we could even stop for lunch in town. Maybe we could visit Faith while we are at the stable too.”

“That sounds good Moll,” she says as she leans her head against my shoulder and nuzzles my neck.

“Mags, if you keep that up, I will never make it to the stable in time,” I tell her with a smile.

Once we arrive at the stable, I confirm who I am and that I have an appointment and then Magpie and I will be visiting Faith in medical. We are informed then that the main entrance has been reopened.

“I am surprised to hear it has been reopened,” I tell the guard.

“Well ma’am, it probably would not be, but we had a crew of ghouls volunteer to clean it up for us. Funny thing is they have tried to volunteer to be combat engineers too. It seems several of them were millwrights and welders in the carriage plant. A couple also worked construction. I am not sure what I think about it, to tell the truth, but I sure appreciated that none of us had to risk that much exposure to the radioactivity in that tunnel. They did a great job of it though. The dead ferals have been buried just north of the dead pegasi troopers from the fight in close.” The guard tells us.

“I missed the ceremony yesterday, thank you for letting me know. I wondered about that. I guess they are all separate from each other, ours, theirs, and the ferals? I ask.

“Yes ma’am. Three nice and neat cemeteries. We had the prisoners assist in identifying the dead pegasi that we could not easily do so to. Once this war is done, their families may be able to find them here. From what I have heard, the command has ordered a list of the dead, and prisoners to be broadcast to the Enclave.” He continues.

“Thank you very much. I appreciate it, I best get going.” I tell him and we head to Moon Pie’s office.

Once there I check in and Magpie and I take a seat. I have her wait for me in the waiting room while I go in and talk to Moon Pie. The appointment seems to go pretty well. Although I do have some points where I am in tears. Moon Pie just calmly listens and hands me a cloth to wipe my face with when I need it. We do not cover a lot. But what we do cover, we do so in depth. She has asked me to do some writing at home and to bring it with me in three days during another follow-up.
As I am leaving her office, she looks at me, “By the way, you look very nice in your dress. It is good to see you in something other than a uniform. The green really brings out your eyes Mollygirl. Also, In case I forgot to tell you, congratulations on your family's upcoming addition. Let Magpie and Badger know I am happy for them too.”

As I step out, she sees Magpie sitting there and approaches her. “Hello Magpie, I am Moon Pie, the Stable psychologist. Please excuse me for introducing myself like this, but I had not realized you were here. The XO has informed me of yours and several other civilians’ contributions during the Battle of Manesville, particularly around the stable. If you have any issues such as nightmares, or any of those listed on this brochure, please know you will be supported by the CDF and myself in helping you deal with them at no cost to yourself or your family.” As she tells Magpie this, I see one of the old Ministry of Peace pamphlets on War Stress Disorder. I see her glance at it and put it in her saddlebags.

Magpie looks a bit uncomfortable at that but still responds. “Thank you, I appreciate it. If I do need to set up an appointment, how would I do so?”

Moon Pie, looks at her and thinks. “The easiest way would be for one of your spouses to set it up when they are here. Otherwise, come to the stable and tell them you are making a medical appointment, and then come to my office. I am part of the medical department, so it is not inaccurate, and allows you some privacy.”

“Thank you, Moon Pie, I may be back some time I appreciate it,” Magpie tells her.

We then go up to visit Faith. For once she is awake and smiles when she sees us enter. “Hey Magpie, Hey Mollygirl, it's good to see you both. Thank you for coming.”

“Hey Faith, I have been trying to get up here when you are awake, I just have not had much luck, sorry about that.”

“That’s ok. I understand Mollygirl. I appreciate everything you have done though.” She says with a smile. Then she looks at Magpie, she sounds very tired still but still wants to talk as she sleepily smiles, “Magpie, did you hear what she did for me with Sunset. She talked to him so he would let me and Dodger have a chance at dating, at least once I get out of the hospital.”

Magpie looks surprised. “I did not know that was even a problem Faith.”

“Well, Sunset has known my family since before I was born. With my parents not being here, he has taken on the role of a surrogate father for me, Hope, and Charity.”

Magpie smiles weakly, “That is good, I have to say I worry too, I would hate to see any of you hurt.”

“It's funny Magpie, I still have feeling from my hips down, I just cannot move my legs. I know I can’t fly this way either.”

I smile sadly at her. “Don’t give up your hope Faith, miracles can still happen, besides, who knows what technologies we may find still.”

I see her laugh a bit, “Mollygirl, do you realize how that sounds considering my sisters and my names.”

I cringe a bit at the unintended joke. “Sorry Faith, I really did not do that on purpose.”

She laughs, “I did not think so. Thank you both for coming up to see me. I really am glad to see you both. Especially you Magpie, I was worried about you on the ground that day. I figured us fliers were good, but you see how wrong I was about that.”

“Faith, you are a friend to both of us. I hope you realize that. We both worry about you. While Mollygirl may not say it, she took it really hard when they removed her from flight status and put her back with the ground troops. As for me, I am back to being a housemare right now. The shop I worked at in Manesville took some heavy damage, so we will see if it even opens again.” Magpie tells her.

I notice that Faith is looking very tired again. “Hey Faith, how about we take off for now and let you get some more sleep,” I tell her.

She smiles at me and Magpie, “That sounds good. I hope you both visit again soon. By the way, Mollygirl that dress really does look good on you,” she tells me, then she continues, “In case I have not told you, you both make such a cute couple together.”

Magpie sets a forehoof on hers, “Thank you, Faith, I really appreciate it. Now get some sleep dear, we will see you again soon.” Then she gives Faith a brief hug and starts to leave.

“I will be back in the next couple of days Faith, take care and my best wishes for you and Dodger,” I tell her and give her a light hug.

“Thank you, both of you. I will see you again soon.” She says as her eyes start to droop and she begins to fall back to sleep.

Once outside her room, we start to head our way to the main entrance. As we pass the armory, I see Buckshot inside and wave to him. He trots over to the door. “Hey Mollygirl, just wanted to let you know they took the bandages off my daughter's eyes this morning. She is still very sensitive to light, but it looks like she will not be blind.”

“Thank Celestia, I am so glad to hear that Buckshot. Thank you for letting me know. That is such great news.”

He looks at Magpie with me, and both of us being in civilian dress. “Well, I better not keep you LT. I just wanted to share with you.”

“Thank you, I really do appreciate it. I was wondering how she was doing. Please let your wife know we are all so glad to hear it.”

“Will do Ma’am, take care, and by the way, congratulations on the promotion.”

I tell him thanks again and Mags and I finally are able to leave the stable and head into Manesville.

__________

Once in Manesville we stop at one of the shops and pick up some lunch, then we head over to the archives. Magpie will not tell me what she has found. But she seems both excited and disturbed by it. To tell the truth, she has me a bit nervous about it.

Once we get to the archives, she takes me to the area where we find the memory orbs from when the stable opened. She then pulls down a printed copy of an adoption list for the five years before and after the stable opened. Finally, she opens it to a list of names and points out one to me.

I am stunned. The child’s birth name is Sorrowful Joy, the mother’s name is Wind Mill, the father’s name is Unknown. The adopted Mother’s name is Calm Water, and the adopted father’s name is Deep Water. At first, I am kind of confused by her pointing this out to me.

She looks at me. “Mollygirl, I am not sure what happened here, but it seems Millie had a foal after your grandmother Marey, and she gave it up for adoption.”

She pauses to let that register to me. I know from the memory orb that she wanted another foal with Oatie. But the father is unknown. Then I notice the adopted family. “Magpie, have you followed up on this already?”

She quietly nods her head, “Yes love. I hate to tell you, but are second cousins with Tar Water.”

I am stunned. Somehow it just figures. “Mags, are you sure,” I say with my head down, my ears mournfully at the side of my head.

“I am positive love. The only reason I bring this up is I wanted you to know that in a way, you still have family.”

“Thanks, dear, I just wish I knew what happened, how she ended up giving up a foal for adoption.”

“Well, we can keep looking and see if we can find anything. I did notice that the date of birth would have been about 9 to 10 months after she got back from the Tenpony expedition.” She suggests.

As we continue to look through the shelves and in boxes, I find one that is numbered but has no name on it. I open it and find several articles in it. Among them an old Stable 48 set of barding. I find some maps that have mouth drawn changes to them along with notes. I also find some old journals in there. One of which is from Whiskers, Millie’s guide to Tenpony Tower, and the other being Millie’s.

I open Whiskers and while flipping through it I see a couple of entries from their time at Tenpony tower.

Yestaday we rrived at Tenpony tower, it took us two days to work our way through the ruins of Manehatten. The damage to the place is bad enough. However, the gangs here need to be ahvoided. I swear if I never have to fire a gun from inside a small room again, I will be happy. I hated the running gun fight we had in the one gang’s terytory.

Twonight we have been asked to attend a party in our honor. I am going to try and dodge out a it. I know Millie and Moo both said they have to go. Not sure about the others.

Was woke up this morning to pounding on my door. It was Mootilda. Millie was missin. Security let us know an hour latter they found her. She was drunk and passed out naked in a back hall. That not like that filly. She is a happy married mare.

I put the journal down. Tears in my eyes. Dear sweet Celestia, what had happened to her. I look at the other journal. I am not sure if I can take reading it right now. Thank Goddesses I did not use that memory orb. I turn my head, “Mags, I think I found something.”

She comes over. I hoof her the journal with the entries. I watch her face as she reads them. “Oh, dear no. I am so sorry you had to find this about her.”

“Mags, I have her journal here. I am not up to reading it right now, do you think we can check it out?”

“Sure Mollygirl, I will do that for you.”

I am shaken to my core. Again, I am reminded of what one would consider a blessing being a curse to others. There has to be more to this story.

We check out the journal and head back to the farm. I just want away from town and almost every pony right now. Part of me wants a drink now, I wonder if this is what happened to her. Why she is almost forgotten in the history of our stable and the Co-op.

Once home I go sit in the front room to read some Mare Do Well. I need a break from serious thoughts for a bit. Magpie is sitting on the opposite end of the couch and I absentmindedly rub her hoofs for her. After a while I put my book down, I then shift and put my head on her lap and enjoy her running her hoof through my mane. I need this so bad.

I assist Ma and Persimmon in making supper again. Magpie lets me know that Badger has duty tonight, so it will just be us two again. After dinner, I spend some time reading to Ginger and Xochitl after they are done with their homework. Finally, the day is done and Mags and I call it a day.

The next day I sleep in and feel spoiled when I get up and Magpie has breakfast waiting for me. Ma and Persimmon are already out in the fields checking the crops and making sure the weeds are kept in check. Magpie and I join them until lunch. After lunch, we are working in the field again when I look up and see three forms flying above us. Ma notices them too. “Friends of yours Mollygirl?”

It turns out they are. I finally have my chance to introduce Ma and Persimmon Tree to the alicorns. They have decided to take me up on my offer of tea. The visit goes rather smoothly, even if a bit odd. I had to chuckle a bit watching Blue Star as she almost forgot to duck going through the doorways.

After they leave Ma looks over at me, “Well that was different. You know when you said they were alicorns I really thought you were finally bluffing.”

“Sorry, Ma. I really do not know what to say.” I tell her.

Persimmon Tree giggles a bit. “Well I have to say Choo Choo is definitely different, I cannot imagine a princess being like her.”

Magpie smiles at that, “She certainly is different. I just get a kick out of how much she loves the kids.”

“Mags, that is because they brought back part of her memory. She was once a mother and they remind her of her foals. None of them wanted to be alicorns from what I understand, they were forced.” I tell them.

“Well, they are welcome back again sometime,” Ma says.

The rest of the day goes quickly with Badger coming home again and spending the night with Magpie and me. In the morning he and I both get up for work together, and I finally put my uniform on. Part of me regrets it, but somepony has to do it. We kiss at the door and head our separate ways, looking forward to this evening.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, After the nearly nightly nightmares I have heard from my wives since the battle of the Co-op, in which they were in the middle of, could you please play Meet Me on The Battlefield to let them know I understand.

Thank you

LT Badger
Co-op Militia, Donovan Company

Author's Note

Once again I would like to express my appreciation of Kkat and her creation of this world of Fallout: Equestria. I would also like to thank the many other others who have shown us all how much more there is to be seen of this world.

The request song in this chapter was one I found by accident. But somehow it seemed to resonate with me as one that just seemed to sum up the feel of this chapter. For those of you who would like to listen to it, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GZrddJPGp1I

Chapter 20 Preparations and Goodbyes

Chapter 20 Preparations and Goodbyes

"We sleep safely at night because rough men stand ready to visit violence on those who would harm us." -Winston S. Churchill

The next three days go fast but well. We receive several new replacements into the company. I am surprised to see some of the old hooves from other troops transferred in too. I still keep an eye on 1st squad as it was once mine. The squad pretty much has to be rebuilt between those killed, transferred out, and too badly wounded to make the expedition coming up. Among the new recruits into the 1st squad Are Prairie Fire, Angel Wing, Peppermint Leaf, Raspberry Leaf, Summer, Diamond, who is a corporal from A-troop, and Duke, a sergeant from F troop. They are added to Pearl who was advanced to corporal, Dusty, and Woodrow.

On the company level, I really feel fortunate as I still have Sutures as a medic. At least I still have some friends left. I am also told that due to my having worked with outsiders so much and with my having helped develop the operational plan, that I will be in charge of the scouts for it. Some will be members of the CDF, plus I have the discretion to hire civilian scouts as well as draft any I feel will be of use from the Militia.

I am very happy when I get assigned Sunset as my NCO for the scouts. The colonel has decided to keep the others at the stable for now. I have put out the word that I need scouts to some of the caravans and a few of the civilians. Finally, I also decide to draft Xavier as a scout. I know this is going to get me in hot water at home, but dang it, I need him.

I am surprised though when I am approached on my way home by Chip and Blackberry Pie. “Mollygirl, Lieutenant Mollygirl, please stop,” I hear a male voice call. I turn and see it is Chip. “Oh, hi Chip. Hi Blackberry, it is good to see you again. I am really glad to see you are safe again.”

Both come up and give me a hug, “It is great to see you too Mollygirl. We heard about the fight here. My Goddesses, it sounds like it was a close one.” Blackberry says.

“It was, we ended up throwing everything we had at them and then some. Look, I am running late to get home, feel free to join me we can talk along the way besides I am sure Badger and Magpie would be glad to see you.” I tell them.

They both look at each other. “Mollygirl, that sounds good, but we do not have anything to add for supper with us.” Chip tells me.

“I know the rules, but this time you are invited. If Ma gets mad it will be at me. Besides being you just got back I think I would like to hear what all is going on.”

“Ok, agreed. I take it you three took my advice then and tied the knot?” Blackberry asks.

I smile at both of them, “To tell you the truth, yes. It really made up my mind for me to speed things up. As close of a thing as it was, I am glad we did too.”

She looks seriously at me, “Mollygirl, how bad was it? I mean I heard rumors, but that is not the same as hearing it from those who were there.”

“Let's just put it this way, if not for a dragon, some dashites, and a bunch of Feral ghouls the ending may have been a whole lot different.”

She laughs at first, then she sees I am serious. “Mollygirl, are you kidding me?”

My head is down and I am looking at the ground, I simply shake my head no.

“Oh, sweet Goddesses, it was worse than we heard then,” Chip says.

We continue to chat about the battle on the walk. Once we get to Ma’s I go in first, “Ma, I have some company for tonight’s supper,”

She comes into the front room. “Well welcome. Blackberry Pie isn’t it? And who is your friend with you?”

Blackberry Pie smiles, “Hello Sumac, yes, Blackberry is correct. The stallion with me is Chip. I hope you do not mind us joining you tonight?”

“Not at all, dear. please come in both of you and have a seat. Mollygirl, could you come help me in the kitchen for a minute?”
As they go sit in the front room, Ma and I go into the kitchen. “Mollygirl, I need you to run out to the root cellar and bring in some more potatoes and carrots for the soup. If I knew we had guests coming I would have been better prepared.”

“Sorry Ma, They ran into me on the road here. They still need to talk to me about some things for work. They just got back from Hoofington or Manehatten, I cannot remember which one.”

“Ok, now hurry along and get me those things will you. I want dinner to be done on time.” She tells me.

Once I bring them back to her, she has me go back in to talk to my guest as she finishes getting dinner ready. Magpie it seems has been out in the fields all day with Persimmon Tree. They are both surprised to see our guests. So, I introduce all of them. When I mention Blackberry Pies's name I notice a flicker of jealousy in her eyes, but she remains polite.

Next, I hear Xochitl and Ginger getting home from school “Ma, Granny, we are home,” I hear Xochitl call out as they get ready to come through the door into the kitchen.

“Wipe your hooves and go clean up for supper you two, right now, look at all that mud, what were you doing wallowing in it with some hogs?”

“No, ma’am, it was Choo Choo’s fault. We were all wrassling and she accidentally rolled into the ditch.”

As I hear this, I see Persimmon put her forehoof to her face and start to shake her head. She then mutters something in what I suspect is zebra. I have this reinforced when I see Chip blush and Blackberry Pie guffaw. Which is highly entertaining because then Persimmon is blushing as she realizes they understand her.

Finally, Badger and Xavier arrive home for dinner. When Badger sees Blackberry Pie sitting there on the couch he stops in his tracks and looks at Magpie with an expression of terror on his face. Then he notices Chip with her and relaxes some.

Once the kids are ready, we all go into the dining room for supper. Ma is at one end of the table, Badger at the other, and the rest of us sitting around it on the sides. As we eat, we start to talk about current events in the Co-op with them, and in turn, they regale us with the stories of their times on different missions. Toward the end of dinner Chip finally looks at me. “Mollygirl, Part of why we stopped you is we know you need scouts. Blackberry and I would like to offer our services, at least temporarily, as civilian guides.”

I look at both of them. “Not only do I appreciate the offer but if the Colonel and XO allow it, I will accept it. Thank you both of you.”

Now I have two more scouts. Things are looking up. Shortly after sunset, as Chip and Blackberry Pie are leaving, I see a lantern and several ponies coming up the walk to the house. Ma is behind me and as she heads in the door, I hear her say, “I will be right back with Bessie, them dang Waters again.”

I step forward on the porch, “Can I help you?”

From the dark, I hear a stallion’s voice, “If you are the one called Mollygirl, then yes.”

“I am her, what can I help you with?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, this is about Tar, she has turned against our home and dishonored our family. I have brought my colt Trouble to be one of your scouts. We want you to bring her in if ya can, if not we want her put down equinely.”

“I would appreciate another scout. However, I must tell you that as a military operation, finding Tar is not our primary concern.”

One of the smaller ones steps forward and removes his hat, I hear a younger stallion’s voice this time. “I understand that Miss Mollygirl, but she is my sister. I need to bring honor back to the family name.”

By now Ma has come to the porch with the shotgun. “Ma, put it away please, there is no trouble here. In fact, I would like to invite them in, or at least Trouble.”

Then I hear the older stallion again. “Widow Sumac, I am sorry we are bothering you tonight, do not worry, we will not enter your home without a welcome. I only wanted to volunteer my son’s services.”

“I understand Grey, I hope you understand my caution after your all’s last visit,” Ma tells him.

“Yes, ma’am I do. Please do not hold it against Trouble though, he was down by Hooffington at the time and was not involved.” Grey Water tells her.

“OK then, Trouble please come on into the house.” She tells him.

He puts his hat back on and comes up the steps, “Yes, Ma’am, I appreciate it.”

Once inside Trouble and I sit at the kitchen table. “Trouble, before we go any further, I have to ask, do you want to do this? Not because your family wants you to, but you.”

“Well Ma’am, I really would rather not, but Tar has done this to all of us. If a stallion’s dog needs to be shot, he should be stallion enough to do it himself. Ya know what I mean ma’am.”

“Ok, I can understand that. My next question is what were you doing in Hoofington?”

“Mollygirl, I was down there chasing a bounty that I heard about while in New Appaloosa.

“Ok, Trouble, I would like to have you sworn in as a member of the Militia before we leave. That would mean that while activated you would be operating as a member of the CDF, and subject to its rules and regulations as well as being paid and supplied by it. This would also mean you cannot just walk away or disobey orders you do not like” I tell him.

I see him pause and consider this, after a bit, he looks at me offers me a hoof and I take it, “It’s a deal ma’am. When do you want me and where?”

“Trouble, meet me at the main Stable entrance tomorrow at noon. We will go over your equipment requirements as well as get you a physical.” I tell him.
“Alright ma’am, I will see you then.” He tells me as we both get up and walk to the door. Once he steps outside, I see him nod his head at his father.

“Thank you, Mrs. Mollygirl, we all appreciate this.” I hear Grey Water tell me.

“Your Welcome, have a good night all,” I tell them as they turn and walk away. Then I go into the house, “Ma, Persimmon Tree, we have to have a short talk I think.”

__________

To say that my decision to draft Xavier was unpopular is a huge understatement. I really had not seen Persimmon Tree upset is seems. After threatening to kill me in my sleep if anything happens to her husband, she goes back to her house crying. Xochitl is upset also but does not say anything. He only looks at Ma and says, “Granny, I am sorry, I have to go take care of my mother.”

I have a hard time sleeping that night. Even with Magpie stroking my mane I can not seem to relax. I toss and turn half the night and go to get up to lay on the couch in the front room when Magpie stops me.

“Mollygirl, please don’t, even if you can’t sleep, please just lay here with me.” She asks of me.

I can not hurt her like that, so Instead, I lay next to her and stare at the ceiling in the dark. Eventually, I hear her breathing rhythm change as she falls asleep. I lay there quietly until I feel her start to jerk in her sleep, then she is crying out and screaming in her sleep. I roll onto my side putting my hooves around her. Gently kissing her and telling her it is alright. After a while, she settles down, and finally, I sleep too.

Come morning I wake up early and leave before anyone else is up. After last night I really do not want to be here, except for Mags. We spend the day getting our equipment ready for the coming campaign. At lunch, I run into both Archer and Emerado.

“Hey guys, what is up?” I ask them as I sit down.

Archer looks at me, “I was just telling Emerado, that it looks like we should have a battery of 81-millimeter mortars ready to use in two days. We found four on the train we recovered as well as two that just came in last night on the last shipment we expect to arrive from Hoofington for a while. It sounds bad enough down there that the caravan that brought them is looking for work out of the Co-op. I mentioned it to the XO and she is considering using them in the supply runs for the expedition.”

That actually surprises me. “You know that is really a good idea. It would allow us a lot more freedom in our supply chain. I like it. Right now, I have three more scouts signed up as well as Sunset. I hope to hire some more on the march.” I tell them.

“Mollygirl, part of me really wishes I could go with all of you on it,” Emerado tells me.

“Come on Em, it will only be a month and a half to two months total, why not try and get transferred out to one of the participating troops?”

She looks down slightly embarrassed, “I can’t go Mollygirl, when I went for a physical so I could do that, I found out I am pregnant.”

“I am so happy for you Em,” I tell her, and part of me is, but inside my heart feels like it is breaking, everything I have wanted she has been getting. Damn it, why can’t I catch a frigging break just once. “Could they tell you if it is a colt of filly yet?” I ask.

“No, still too soon they said.” She tells me then continues “I am sorry Mollygirl, I know this should be your foal.”

“No, Em, I am really happy for you and Bullet. I really am.” I tell her. I guess my face must be betraying me as I feel Archer put a single hoof on my shoulder.

“We are your friends Mollygirl, we all understand dear.” He tells me.

“Thank you, both of you, and Em I really am happy for you, I just wish the Goddesses had smiled on me too like they have you,” I tell them.

Archer looks from Em to me and then tells me “You never know Mollygirl. From what Badger has told me, while the odds are against you ever being able to catch, for all the years I have known you, you usually end up beating the odds.” At which point he puts a hoof across my shoulders and gives a quick squeeze. “I best get going, I have to see what we can do about getting some more mortar crews set up and training.”

“I will talk to you later Archer, thanks again,” I tell him as he gets up and walks away.

I am still talking with Emerado when it happens. A general message on all of our PipBucks. There is an attack going on by Donovan. Emerado looks at me “Good luck Mollygirl. I will keep you informed of anything I hear.” I am running from the Mess hall to the assembly area for D troop when I see all four of the pegasi come running out of George's room fully armed. Sunset yelling at them the entire way to the door, “Move, Move, Move, lives are dependin on us, let’s go...”

I say a silent prayer for all of them as I run out the main entrance hatch. Once assembled We watch as Archer and his artillery go running by pulling his guns toward Donavan. We then see the Brahmin Busters and the Cocky Colts moving in line behind the Guns.

Along with the rest of the Door Kickers, I sit and wait. Broken Dreams comes over and addresses us. “Ok, we have the quick response troops going out to support the Donavan Militia. We are on stand-by in case things go bad. Right now, there are reports of between 150 to 200 raiders attacking the town and outlying farms. They are organized and maybe from Red Eye’s Army.”

Shortly after that, We watch as the Apple Eaters are called out of their positions by the stable and are sent south of Donovan through Emerald Grove. It seems either the raiding troops are trying to flank those at Donovan, or A troop will be trying to flank them. All the while we wait. I am at first upset about this but realize that they are saving the troops that are assigned to the expedition so far as a reserve.

I listen to the battle the best I can over my PipBuck. I only can hear the overall command circuit though. I hear Badger several times giving orders out to those troops arriving and later as he replies back to the XO, who as head of 2nd Battalion has taken overall command of the situation.

I still have my fliers Pip tags as well as Badgers and Archers. I watch on my Pipbuck as well as listen. There is a lot of confusion but It seems the pegasi have made a difference again. They are using the tactic I learned from Rainbow Dash's raid of using two pegasi teams, one nimble and light to attract enemy fire and the other loaded for Ursa Major with Miniguns and heavy weapons.

The battle rages for over two hours. We can barely hear Archers guns; we cannot even hear the rifle or automatic anti-machine rifles from here. I hate just waiting. Eventually, we get the word for us to stand down. It seems we are fine for now. Then I start to see a line of prisoners being escorted back. We are lucky in that after the battle of Manesville we realized this could be a problem and have converted one of the old warehouses that used to support the carriage factory into a modified prisoner of war camp. This should be interesting. After hearing all of Red Eye's speeches I can only imagine how his troops feel about pegasi. We will have to keep the two groups from killing each other.

As we head back to the stable, I see Trouble Water waiting by the stable door for me. “Captain, excuse me, I have a new scout I have to meet over there.”

“Very well Lieutenant. Catch up with me after you are done. We have a couple of things to discuss yet.”

As I approach him, I call out, “Sorry about keeping you waiting Trouble, unfortunately, it was a situation I could not control.”

“It is no problem ma’am, I heard what was going on. Tar often told me what it was like.” He replies to me.

“I am glad you understand. Let us get you inside. I want to get you a physical as well as issued a kit. While out as a scout it will be your choice as to whether you use the CDF gear or your civilian gear and clothing. However, you will be required to wear a PipBuck.”

“OK Ma’am, I understand. Let’s take a look at what you have for weapons and I will decide then. I appreciate it.”

After his having a physical and swearing into the Militia I take him to the Armory. “Hey Buckshot, I have a new scout here. We need to get him kitted out. Start with a PipBuck if you would.” I tell him.

He brings it out and puts it on Trouble. As he sets it up I grab his tag right away. Then after thinking about it. “Trouble, one of the things about a PipBuck is that it has a location tag. With it any PipBuck that knows that tag can locate it. I have already grabbed yours onto mine. I will be having Buckshot load mine onto yours.”

As he continues to set it up Buckshot looks at Trouble and tells him, “Trouble, this used to be Tars. There are still some audio files on it from her. You might want to listen to them sometime. They are personal. Otherwise, I can just erase them.”

I am now intrigued a bit myself. “Thank you, Buckshot, I appreciate your letting me know that. I think I will listen to them later then.” He tells Buckshot.

After the fitting out and preparations of the PipBuck are done. Buckshot gives him a full rundown of how the PipBuck works and its programs. As they continue, I hear Trouble talking to himself, “Wow, I could really have used some of those when I was out hunting bounties.”

After the PipBuck, he is issued a uniform, helmet, and saddlebags. Finally, it comes down to his choice of weapons. “As a scout Trouble, you have a choice. Many choose carbines, some choose assault rifles.”

I see Trouble thinking, “Buckshot, do you have any pistols?” he asks.

The old ordnance sergeant replies back, “Sure, we have a couple of different types. We have some IF-21’s, some IF-22’s, even a couple of IF-38’s if you prefer a revolver, most earth ponies don’t, I cannot say I blame them though.”

“I take an IF-21, if it’s good enough for the LT here I think it should be good enough for me.”

Then Buckshot asks him about a long arm.

“I have my own rifle, based it off an old bolt action. Beefed it up a bit, sealed the stock, I also added a bipod to it if I need it, along with my scope. It fires 7.62mm rounds. If I am scouting, I do not really want to advertise my presence, and if I do, I want to be like that old pre-war advertisement for ET&T, that phone company, ya know; reach out and touch somepony.”

I can’t help myself; I have to laugh out loud at that. “Thanks, Trouble, that is the first laugh I had all day.”

After we finish up kitting him out, I take him back to the D companies HQ office. I introduce him to some of the company staff, especially Broken Dreams. “Sir, Trouble here is going to be on the expedition as one of the scouts. I thought he might assist us in looking at the terrain we are going over as well as giving us a heads up about what it is like out there. He has lived outside the Co-op for several years sir.”

He holds out a hoof, “It is a pleasure to finally meet you Trouble. I know most of your family.”

Trouble looks at him very seriously, “Sir, understand one thing about me. My sister Tar meant the world to me. I heard you broke her heart. I will respect you, but sir, understand I know about you two.”

“Damn, well we might as well get this out in the open then. Trouble, I loved your sister, I never meant to hurt her. The way my life is, I almost asked her to marry me, but I did not want to risk hurting her more. I would have been willing to die for her. I am sorry.”

“Sorry does not mean much sir. Just words. Actions, not words. Now that we understand each other, let's get down to brass tacks and look at the maps.”

We spend the next couple of hours looking at a pre-fall map with Trouble giving us information about settlements and factions in different areas. After we finish, I tell Trouble to meet me tomorrow morning here at the stable for formation. I will be having all of the scouts meet there. After he leaves, I send out a quick message to Blackberry Pie, Chip, and Sunset to meet me at formation also. I will tell Xavier this evening at home. I already have his orders typed up to hoof to Badger. I am not looking forward to that.

Before I leave Broken Dreams looks at me, “Well, at least he did not shoot me. Mollygirl, the scouts are all yours. I will need your assistance still in running the company, but I will leave the scouts in your hooves.”

“Thank you, sir. I will do my best for you.”

“Oh, and Mollygirl, the word has come down, two days we jump off. The Colonel will not tolerate the attack without a response. When the rest of the CDF hits them, The CEF will be born and take the march.”

“Thank you, sir. What is the CEF?”

“Oh, yeah, The Co-op Expeditionary Force. We become our own command until we return to the Co-op at least.”

__________

On my way home, I send a message to Badger. Send Xavier home. I have his orders. We take the leap in two days. Shortly after that I get a message back from him. Will do. WE WILL TALK ABOUT THIS.

Buck me to Tartarus, I had hoped at least we could have a good last couple of days together. Unfortunately, it does not look that way. I love him, but he needs to understand sometimes that I do not do things just because I want or can do them.

Once home I take off my uniform, clean up and change into the floral pattern dress that Ma gave me. I hope this helps him some. Next, I go down the hill to Persimmon Tree. I knock on the door. “Come in.” She calls.

“Oh, it's you. I never knew someone could be a homewrecker without even causing someone to cheat before.” She says to me.

I feel like I have been slapped. “Persimmon. I am sorry. But I really need him. He will be home tonight and tomorrow night. We leave that morning. I am sorry, really I am, I wanted to give you both more time.”

“It’s always your duty with you, isn’t it? Nothing is more sacred? Mollygirl, if your duty is so important, why did you get married? In fact, why can’t you just keep it as important to you and leave others alone.”

I realize I made a mistake. “I am sorry to have bothered you Persimmon. I do not have a lot of real friends left; I had thought you were one and I had hoped you would understand. If you all come up for supper, I will see you then, otherwise, goodnight and goodbye Persimmon.”

I leave her home and go back to the house; on my way, I make a side trek to the cemetery. “Hi Ivy, Epona. A lot has happened since you have been gone. I miss you both so much. Ivy, I will always love you, dear. I hope that you two are not angry at me too. I need Xavier for this expedition. I hate having to leave here myself much less take him. To be honest, I do not even know if I will ever be back here again after we leave. The one thought that consoles me Ivy is that if the worst happens, at least I will be with you again.”

I stop talking for a moment, I wipe the tears from my eyes. “So much has happened, Ivy, I hurt so much anymore. I sometimes just wish the hurt would stop. A couple of days ago I found out Tar Water is related to me. I was reading Millie’s journal and found out that during the Ten Pony Expedition she had been drugged at a party and raped.”

After pausing for a breath, I continue. “I now know why she became an alcoholic Ivy. She got pregnant from the rape. Oatie kept accusing her of cheating because she wanted to keep the foal. He threatened to divorce her if she did not abort it.” I stop, take a deep breath, and continue. “She finally talked him into just letting her give the foal up for adoption. Then she saw how the adopted parents treated the foal as it grew up. She could never even let her know she was her mother. Ivy, it broke her. I, I, am so afraid now of what could happen on this expedition now. What if something like that happens to me. I know I can’t get pregnant, but what if…” I can not say it. Instead, I stand there shaking trying not to cry.

Then I hear Ma. “Mollygirl, come on in dear. It’s ok.” I feel her put a hoof around my shoulders. I turn my head and cry into her neck.

“Ma, I never wanted this. I never wanted this kind of life. Everything I want, I lose or have taken from me. I watch others get what I wanted so badly. Ma, am I cursed or something?”

“No dear, sometimes bad things happen to good ponies. Once this is done, why don’t you consider getting out of the service? Mollygirl I would love to have you help full time on the farm.”

“Ma, you do not know how much I really want to do that. I have been thinking about this a lot lately. But what about Persimmon Tree. She hates me Ma, and I can’t blame her.”

“Mollygirl, she does not hate you. She is just hurting too. She is striking out at you because she does not know what else to do. Come on inside dear.”

__________

When Badger gets home, he storms into the house. “Mollygirl, where are you. I want to talk to you right now.”

Before I can say anything, Ma goes out of the kitchen into the front room. “Son, how dare you come into my home acting all high and mighty like that. You want a fight I’ll give you one. But you lay off that mare of yours. I have had enough of everyone kicking her while she is down. Goddess Damn you. All she wants to do is make you happy and earn your love. Unfortunately, she has a job to do also.” She says to him face to face.

He sputters at first, “I have a job to do, and she is making it even harder for me.”

“Really? You get to stay at home while she has to lead troops out into the Wastelands. She is in charge of getting the best scouts she can so she can bring as many home alive as possible. Yet you want to pick a fight over one stallion.” Calmly she looks at him, “Son, when I approved of Ivy marrying you, I never thought you would be so selfish, please prove me wrong son. Please?” She is almost begging now.

As I enter the room, I see him looking at Ma, he has flushed, his ears are at the side of his head, he is looking down. “Your right Ma, I was only looking at it from my side. It's been a real bad day and then this just pushed me over the edge. Thank you for stopping me from making a huge mistake Ma.”

“Your welcome son. That is what us Ma’s are for. Now go over there and tell her you love her. It has been a hard day on her too.”

He comes over to me “I am so sorry Mollygirl.” He puts his hooves around me and holds me as I sink into his embrace, put my muzzle to his neck, and just breathe in his scent as I try not to cry more.

A short time later Magpie comes in from the fields. I see she has been crying too. I go over and ask her, “What’s wrong Mags.”

She looks at me in the eyes, “You, you left this morning without even so much as saying goodbye. We could hear the battle here, and I had no idea where either of you was or if you were ok. I just heard the news from Persimmon Tree about you leaving. Mollygirl.”

“I am so sorry Mags. I guess it's not just Badger who has been self-centered.”

She nods her head and follows me inside. Dinner is a rather somber affair. Xavier and his family eat at their house. Ginger does not say much. She just sits there and listens. After dinner while I am sitting in the chair reading in the front room, she crawls up in my lap with her Daring Do book in her mouth, “Auntie Mollygirl, could you read to me, please.” She asks. So, I put my book down and read to her until she gets tired and she heads up to bed.

When we go to bed Badger climbs in with both of us. “I am so sorry I have not been here more often. Mollygirl, I am really going to miss you when you are gone. Please be careful love.”

I am in the middle between them. “I will. I am going to miss you both so much too. I am sorry about this. Badger, Mags, when we get back, would you be upset with me if I resigned my commission and left the CDF?”

Badger and Mags are both surprised, “Mollygirl, I will support you no matter what,” Badger tells me. Mags agrees with him.

Soon I feel a nuzzle against my neck and a light bit of licking, then I feel the same on the other side. I let out a low moan, “Oh, that feels so good please don’t stop.” I tell them and they don’t.

When I get up in the morning both Badger and I have to make a quick run to our duty stations. I grab a couple of apples to eat on the way, choke down a cup of tea quickly, and am off.

On the way to the Stable, I see Choo Choo alongside the road. “Hey Choo Choo, how are you doing?”

“Mollygirl, is it true, are you leaving tomorrow?” She asks me.

“Yes, Choo Choo, it is, but how did you know?”

“Xochitl told me when I saw him crying last night. You are taking his father too?”

“Yes Choo Choo, I need him. I need good scouts I can depend on. He knows about the Wasteland and is very stealthy in them.” I tell her as we continue walking.

“Mollygirl, I would like to volunteer to go with you as a scout then.” She tells me.

“Choo Choo, what would Quick Frost say? Besides I am already taking Xochitl’s dad with me, I want you to be here to protect them.”

“Oh, ok, then we will do it your way. Then she becomes serious, Blue Star and Quick Frost have requested that if you are leaving that you introduce us to the local heads, so we have someone friendly do so for us. We have had hard times with that before.”

“Ok, when do they want to do this?” I ask.

“As soon as convenient would be best. Perhaps in a couple of hours. It seems our visit to Quick Frost family farm has been already brought to the attention of the cattle in the area.”

“OK, give me a couple of hours and I will see about meeting you at the back door of the stable,” I tell her.

“Thank you so much Mollygirl. We will see you then,” Choo Choo Tells me then takes off.

___________

Muster goes fairly well. The word comes down that tomorrow morning we are to be prepared for a major operation; full kits are to be ready. They do not tell us where we are heading. But the members of D-troop see my mixture of civilian and military scouts with me.

I have most but not all of my scouts with me for it. During the formation Sunset receives his orders of transfer as well as a brevet to sergeant, so he has more authority with the scouts. As he arrives, I begin to introduce all of my scouts to each other. Some have not met each other before. I see the grin on Sunset's face as he and Blackberry Pie flirt a bit with each other. I also see Sunsets reaction to meeting Xavier, at first he is surprised, then he asks "Shouldn’t your stripes be red or something?”

Xavier looks him straight in the eyes, with a slight zebra accent I hear him reply “No Sergeant, my ancestors were loyal Equestrian citizens. We did not betray anyone. This is my home now, just like it is yours. We are both immigrants here.”

“Good answer Stripes,” He says as he holds out a hoof to Xavier. “I think you and I are going to get along just fine.”

“I agree sergeant Feathers, I agree,” Xavier says with a smile back as he shakes hooves.

I am also interested to see the interaction between Sunset and Trouble and am surprised to find out that they have met several times over the years. “Well Sunset, looks like we have another job together, it has been a couple of years. Good to see you again.” Trouble tells him.

I further introduce my scouts to the officers and NCOs of D Troop. “While they are not formally members of D-troop. On the upcoming operation, they will be working closely with me, and I am with both groups, so I want you all to get to know each other.” I tell them.

Broken Dreams then tells us all “This will give us an upper hoof by having a close relationship with the scouts. It also means we can provide better protection for them whenever possible.”

The meeting goes fairly well and we all disburse for the rest of the day to make the necessary preparations. As we separate, I notice that Blackberry Pie and Chip do not have PipBucks. “Ok you two, I know you normally do not have PipBucks, but I want you to have them for this operation. Let’s head up to the Armory. Also, if you need weapons or any equipment, I want you to draw it before we leave.”

“Thank you Mollygirl, we are just not used to having more than the bare minimum with us on our forays,” Blackberry tells me.

“That may be true, but how many are done with such a large group. Extra supplies can be carried in the company wagon.” I tell them.

Once we reach the armory, I tell Buckshot and Flechettes to hook them up with what they need, I will sign for it. Then I head out to meet the alicorns at the back door. On the way I stop at the regimental HQ, I first see the XO, “Ma’am I am going to be bringing in some special guest in a bit, I would like you, the Colonel, and possibly the Overmare and Overcow to also meet them.”

At first, she seems put out, “Mollygirl, I do not know what kind of special guest you may have that could be so impor…” She stops, looks at me. “Are they along the line of special like George?”

“Yes and no Ma’am. They actually are friends of George’s and mine. They are a bit different though.”

She looks at me, “I know I will regret this, How different?”

“Well ma’am; they are alicorns. They are supposed to meet me at the backdoor here in about a half-hour.”

“And you are bringing this up with such short notice now, why?” She asks me.

“Ma’am, Choo Choo let me know that they wanted to meet you this morning on my way to the stable.”

“Mollygirl, what is it about you that attracts this kind of thing? I will go get the Colonel and see what he wants to do.”

I wait for her in the main HQ area. Finally, I see the Overmare and Overcow both go into the Colonel’s office, then I am called in.

As I go in, I see them all looking at me. “Ok, Lieutenant would you mind explaining to us about these friends of yours.” The Colonel tells me.

“Sir, there are three of them. One of them, Quick Frost came from here originally. All they want is to be left in peace. Quick Frost has met some of the residents of Emerald Grove at her old family farm. I think they just want to make sure they are safe.”

The Overcow looks at me. “So, the rumors about Emerald grove I heard this morning are true. Interesting.”

The Overmare looks at her, “And you were not going to tell me Daisymay?”

“I was going to bring it up to you when I knew more Shimmer. Please continue Lieutenant.” Daisymay tells her and me.

So, I continue to briefly tell them about the alicorns. After I finish, I look at the clock on the wall. “They should be here to meet me at the back entrance any minute. Should I bring them in, turn them away, or do any of you want to meet them with me?”

They agree to have me bring them in. When I get to the back entrance, I see the three of them waiting next to a very nervous set of guards. Choo Choo sees me and then smiles and waves, excitedly telling the guards. “Oh, here she comes now, see.”

I approach the guards. “It’s Ok, the Colonel and the Overs have authorized me to bring them in. Besides, they are friends of Georges, do you really want to get on her bad side?’

I swear I heard both of them let out a small epp. Then the one says “Very well ma’am.” As he stands aside and waves them into me.

As We enter, Quick Frost and Blue Star maintain their dignity; and then there is Choo Choo. She keeps looking around, and oohing and ahhing as she walks. I also see her smiling and waving at those who stop and stare at us as we walk through the atrium on our way to the elevator.

Once we are in the headquarters area, I see several of the staff members stop and stare, Emerado among them. Finally, I one-upped her without meaning to it seems.

I bring them to the Colonel's office and introduce them to everyone inside. I notice by this time Quick Trot, the commander of the 3rd Battalion has also arrived. The conversation begins with the Overmare asking, “I understand you wanted to meet with us, what would you like to discuss?”

Quick Frost steps forward of the others, “My sisters and I would like to remain in the Co-op. We have had it explained to us that we have to earn our way to stay here.” At which point all eyes go to me again. I simply shrug, and she continues. “We have no desire to serve in the military, we have fought and destroyed enough for a lifetime. We also do not wish to be servants, but are willing to assist others as needed.”

The Co-op leadership continues to talk with them after this for another hour. When all parties are satisfied with the discussion, we get ready to leave. Then Choo Choo asks, “Is George here, can we see her?”

The Colonel nods yes and I take them to visit George. On my way-out Quick Trot lets me know that after I am done with these three, she needs to talk to me about my scouts. Once we arrive, I watch Choo Choo go up and wake George. After George is awake, we all talk for a bit. When we leave Choo Choo goes and talks quietly to George. I see George have a slightly worried smile on her face, then she quietly whispers back, “Ok, take care of them for me.” She then looks at all of us, “Please all of you visit when you can. It is lonely here.”

I take the alicorns outside and watch as they fly away. I then reenter the Stable and go back to meet with Quick Trot. After that meeting, I take care of my last one for the day and catch up with Broken Dreams. We discuss the company and the new replacements. Finally, he tells me, “Mollygirl I need you and all hooves back here at 4 in the morning. We will be holding a mission briefing then, followed by kitting up and moving to our jump-off position. Let all your scouts know to be there then also.”

“Thank you, Sir, I will make sure that they know to be there then.”

I stop by my stall. I make sure my saddlebags are packed and ready for the morning. I put my extra field uniforms in there also. Finally, I take out Ivy’s old uniform. I inhale as deeply as I can, so I can smell her scent one final time. I put it back inside her old locker, and head back out of the stable to Sumac’s.

On the way, I catch up with Xavier. “Hey Xavier, how are you?”

“I am Fine LT. I am sorry that Persimmon Tree has taken the news so hard. She is very afraid for me and all of us. There are times I wish I could talk to the stars, just so I could calm her fears. But alas, my ancestral tribe is lost to me, so I do not even know if I am of that tribe.”

“I understand. I had lost a lot of my ancestral history too when my mother died. I am lucky and have found some of it out now.” We are getting to the farm about then so I tell him, “Have a good night Xavier. I will see you in the morning. Remember we have to be back by four.”

“I understand. Have a good night as well Mollygirl.” He tells me.

Badger meets me at the door along with Magpie. After a hug and kiss from him, he lets me know that he has to be up and ready early also. I see the look of worry on Mag's face. Ma then comes in and lets us know that dinner is ready. We are going to be eating it in the kitchen as it will only be the four of us tonight. It seems Ginger is going to be spending the night with Xochitl again.

I had hoped to see her one last time before I left, so it is a bit disappointing for me. She has allowed me to feel like a mother at times. I will miss having her and Xochitl sit on my lap while I read to them. Along with dinner, tonight we have hot apple cider along with some spices and rum in it. I note a bit of cinnamon to it. It is such a treat.

After dinner, I ask Ma and Magpie if they would be willing to try and cut my mane and shorten my tail for the expedition. “It does not need to be perfect; it just needs to roach most of the mane, I will keep the top in a bob, the tail, well, we can shorten that up as much as possible. I do not want it dragging in the mud or dust.” I tell them.

“Ok Mollygirl, if you really want that, then I will do it,” Magpie tells me. I sit on the floor and try not to get upset as she cuts my hair short the way I asked. I always loved my long mane, but I just will not have the time for it.

When she is finished, she has me stand up and she trims my tail, taking off a good 15 inches of length. I have not had it that short since I was a new recruit. She has me go and look in the mirror, “You did a great job love, thank you.” I tell her, as I watch her pick up several lengths of it to save.

“Before you go in the morning wake me up Mollygirl, I want to fix you a good breakfast and say goodbye,” Ma tells me as she heads up to bed for the night.

The other three of us then head to our room, As I am closing the shutters for the window, I think I see shadows by the barn. I really hope the Ginger and Xochitl are not sneaking out to play with Choo Choo this late at night. But if they are, I hope they are having fun.

I climb into bed on one side of Magpie while Badger is on the other. We share some pillow talk. I am so going to miss this I tell them. They also tell me how much they are going to miss me too. That night we share ourselves with each other like we may never be able to again. I am going to be tired tomorrow, but I may never be able to do this again. Before drifting off to sleep I put my face down to Mag's belly. “Little one, I love you. If I am not here when you are born, know, your other momma loved you too.” I feel a hoof run through my mane and I hear two other ponies start to sniffle as they fight back tears. I have slipped and said the unspeakable. That which all of us fear. I move back up and we all snuggle together as we cry ourselves to sleep.

I awake with a start to my alarm. Badger and I both slowly disentangle ourselves from Magpie. He kisses me, “I will go get Ma up. You just start to get ready love.” He tells me. Magpie also gets up and puts on a housecoat. I still see the tears in her eyes. “Remember our discussion from the other night. After this, I really am thinking of hanging up my uniform. I do not want to have to keep leaving you, my love.” I tell her as I take her in both of my forehooves and kiss her.

Once we are in the kitchen, we eat a good hearty breakfast of Oatmeal with slices of apple. Ma also has some carrots cut up for us to eat too. This is topped off with some nice hot tea with milk and honey. After Breakfast I make my way to the porch. All three of them say goodbye to me.

“Take care Mollygirl, I will miss you and be praying for you young lady,” Ma tells me as she gives me a hug.

“Thanks Ma. I appreciate it. I will see you all as soon as I can again.”

Badger takes me in his hooves. His muzzle meets mine, my mouth opens and we explore each other. After this, he tells me, “Be careful love. I will be missing you every day you are gone. I cannot wait to have you back again my mare. Please come home to your stallion as soon as you can.”

I put my head against his neck. “I will miss you too my stallion. Your mare loves you and will miss you every day. Please take care of Mags and Ma for me.” I tell him.

“I will dear, I will.”

Finally, Magpie comes up to me. I take her in my hooves gently and kiss her as gently and lovingly as I can. She tells me, “Be careful Mollygirl. I will be missing you so much. Please come home as soon as you can. Our foal needs you in her life.”

I kiss her on her forelock and tell her, “I will be missing you too, you and our little one. I will be back as soon as I can.” We kiss one more time and then I am off to the stable. I hear Badger saying goodbye behind me and then him leaving for Donovan behind me.

I am so going to miss this place, these ponies. I feel a twist in my stomach at the thought of leaving them. Then I lift my head and concentrate on what is ahead. Onward and upward as the Pegasi used to say.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, Tonight I am saying goodbye to my home, perhaps forever. As I sit here thinking of my beloved mare who has already left us and betrayed all of us because of me, all I can think of is this song. Please play Yesterday for me and the mare I hurt so much, my sweet Tar.
Sincerely

Captain Broken Dreams

Co-op Expeditionary Force

Author's Note

As always, I appreciate the world and alternate timeline created by Kkat. I also appreciate all the stories written by others who have shown us all how much more we can still add to this world. I also want to thank those who test read the chapters for me, as well as on special person who I test read the subchapters to as I write them.

In this chapter, we say goodbye to Co-op as Mollygirl finally gets ready to march on the expedition into the wastelands. It will be a while before we see The Co-op again as well as some of the characters. As the CEF marches forth we will meet new characters, get to know some of the others better and experience new adventures and dangers.

We all have sorrows and regrets, in this chapter, I have revealed some major ones for some of the characters. This chapters dedication song can be found on YouTube at: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WSuVCyT63II

Chapter 21 Breakout

Chapter 21 Breakout

“Take time to deliberate, but when the time for action has arrived, stop thinking and go in.” Napoleon Bonaparte

The members of the Co-op Expeditionary Force all assemble in the lights around the drill field. We all finally see its true size. It is made up of the Door Kickers, the Equestrian Rangers, and Hell’s Belles as the main forces we have one platoon of Combat engineers attached as well as a short battery of artillery made up of Celestia, Nightmare Moon and two tubes of 81mm mortars. We are also taking a short staff for the battalion including a battalion aid station, communications, and logistics. This is in addition to my scouts. Nearly 500 ponies and cows. The largest force we have ever dispatched on a mission since the stable opened.

The Colonel, the XO, and both the Overmare and Overcow are there to see us off. As we stand in ranks awaiting the order to go, they do a brief inspection walkthrough. Stopping to shake hooves with the officers and senior NCO’s. They tell us all good luck and thank us for being willing to serve the Co-op.

At 5 am the order comes to move. I hear the order go out for the artillery to move first. After they pass D-troop gets the command. “By fours, forward March.” As we step forward in fours, we shift from a line abreast formation to a column formation. Once we are all on the move E-troop does the same, Followed by H-troop. We are marching on the road toward Emerald Grove.

As the day begins to break, we are passing our jump-off point. We start to hear artillery shells land in the town of Hereford, which we are to bypass entirely. The route chosen puts us between Hereford and Capon. In the distance we begin to hear the CDF forces engage around Hereford, knocking them away from our route of march. Then I hear it begin; some of the ponies start to sing an old song from the war called The Mare I Left Behind Me.

I am lonesome since I crossed the hills over the moor and valley. Such heavy thoughts my heart doth fill since parting with my filly.
I seek no more the fine nor gay for each doth but remind me, how swift the hours did pass away with the mare I left behind me.

I look over at my scouts and see Xavier is there singing along with the rest of them. I see a few of the Door kickers point at him and grin. Yep, he has become one of the now too.

Nor shall I forget the night, the stars were shining above me. And gently lent their silvery light
When first she vowed to love me.
But now I'm bound to Canterlot - Kind Goddess I pray to guide me,
And bring me safely back again, To the mare I left behind me.

I hear the call from the Battalion Commander, “Skirmishers out”. I watch as each company puts out a squad of troopers in extended formation along the front and both sides of the column. I am next to Sunset when the next call comes. “Two Scouts Out!”

I nod to Sunset; He choose Chip and Blackberry Pie to be our first set they take off at the canter then slow to a trot ahead of us. We continue on the march. To the side and later behind us we can see thick smoke rising from the area of Hereford.

Her golden hair in ringlets fair, her eyes like diamonds shining,
Her slender waist, her heavenly face, that leaves my heart still pining.
Luna above oh hear my prayer, to my beauteous fair to find me,
And send me safely back again, to the mare I left behind me.

After a couple of hours, all singing has ceased. The column raises a tall column of dust above us. After a while, I see many of the troopers taking out scarves and such and covering their muzzles with them to keep the dust out. The troops are trying to go easy on their water but the heat and exertions still take a toll on them.

Twice during these first few hours, we have skirmishes with small groups of Red Eyes army that have routed out of Hereford and are surprised to find us cutting them off from escape. We are lucky in these minor frays in only talking a couple of light wounds ourselves.

The command staff had earlier decided on a rate of march that includes marching at the walk for an hour then taking a ten-minute break. Then continue on. We are limiting our speed on the march to that of the wagons and the artillery. Every break I have Sunset rotate the scouts that are out ahead. We march like this for 8 hours and are about 24 kilometers from home when we stop for an hour's rest.

I first check on my scouts they seem to be doing well so far. I follow this up by checking on the rest of the Door Kickers, all the squads seem in good spirits overall. I see Dusty and join her and the rest of the 1st squad.

“Hey LT, how you doing?” Dusty asks.

“So far so good, how are you Dusty?”

“Not going to lie, I am making it, but really miss those smaller excursions with less dust.” She tells me.

“Don’t say that too loud, we could get rain again instead. Would you rather march in mud instead?” I ask her.

“No Ma’am, I would not. Do you have any idea how much further before we camp for the night?”

“Probably four or five more hours. We want to get a good jump while we are still fresh. After that, we may slow down a bit.”

Sutures comes up to us, “How is every pony doing? Any saddle sores or blisters yet? If you start to get a bare spot let me know so we can prevent them from getting worse.” She asks and then tells everyone.

As I am sitting there, I notice that the scouts are starting to move closer to D-troop and watch as Sunset introduces himself to the sergeant of the third squad. That is a good sign to me.

As Sutures moves on to the next squad, I follow along with her. “Hey Sutures. Don’t forget to take a break too now.” I tell her.

She notices that no one is close, “Don’t worry Mollygirl, I will. I just want to make sure every pony is ok first. How are you doing? I heard from Archer that Badger was pretty upset about losing Xavier from his command. I hope he did not get on you too bad.”

I put my head down as we walk, “Actually he came home in a real temper last night. Luckily Ma was there to defuse it for me. Things settled down after that. Thanks for asking though.”

“Mollygirl, that is what friends are for. Honestly, I worry about you because I am your friend, not just one of my troopers.” She says with a bright smile.

“I am so glad you feel that way to Sutures. Especially after that kiss to my husband and wife,” I tell her with a light nudge of my shoulder to hers.

“She laughs back to me. Ok, I am sorry about that, but you are all so sweet, and alcohol was involved.” She jokes back. Then she becomes serious again. “Speaking of alcohol, let me see your saddlebags.” She tells me as she looks into them. After a brief search, I hear the relief in her voice, “Sorry Mollygirl, but after the other night, I have really been worrying about you. I know it can run in families and Millie is known to have had a problem with it.”

“I understand, and I appreciate it. It is nice to know that someone out here will worry about me and have my back. You know in a way I envy you having Archer here with you. At least you have someone who loves you and will be there for you no matter what.” I tell her with a smile.

“It has its ups and its downs, but LT, go grab a bit more rest and I will be back when I am done visiting the other squad.” She tells me.

I go back to the scouts’ area and sit with them. Sunset then looks at me. “Ma’am, since we still know a few of the old 1st squad, would it be ok if we kind of blended into them during these stops and at night.”

“Actually Sergeant, I think that would be a good idea. It would also make it easier for me to keep track of everyone. After all, there are ten squads in each company.”

I keep track of time on my PipBuck at the thirty-minute mark I stand up, stretch and call out, “Ok every pony, back on your hooves, we are wasting daylight.”

We finally call it a day four hours later. We can see the remains of a prewar village in the distance. As we get ready to go into the woods to camp for the night I am approached by Trouble “LT, make sure that the first couple of troopers to go into the woods has full barding on and are using their EFS. We are starting to get near the area where I ran across what I call Chitterers.”

“Ok, Trouble, but what are these chitterers?”

They are a bit smaller, but they are the tick equivalent of a radscorpion. I have seen them easily up to a foot long. I have heard of them being up to three feet though. Those ones can suck a pony dry by themselves. They seem to communicate with each other by making a chitter type of sound with their mouthparts.”

I feel a shiver go through me. “Trouble are you serious?”

“Yes, Ma’am. They should not be this far yet, but give ‘em a couple of years. We will be in their territory for sure in another day or two at this rate.”

After hearing this I call the Captain over and have Trouble explain to him about the Chitterers. His eyes go as wide as mine had when he hears about them. He calls over all the NCO’s next. Within a few minutes, our company is aware of this possible new menace. However, I hear several who dismiss it as a joke.

After this I see the Captain go over to speak to the Major. As the first troopers go into the woods, we take Trouble's advice and are fortunate in not finding any. Once we locate where we want our camps, we set up a rough barricade of fallen lumber. Then pickets are assigned to stand watch.

Once the camp is set, we hold a brief informal formation. Broken Dreams then tells us, “Good Job on the first leg. I want all of you to remove your gear and check your buddies for sores and wear marks. I do not want anypony to fall out due to a preventable injury. We are now in hostile territory so take it seriously. Watches switch on your EFS periodically to make sure we have no hostiles trying to sneak in on us.”

We all nod and take note. He continues “Ok then, grab some rations and get some rest. Tomorrow will be a long day. We start by sweeping the village that is a couple of klicks ahead of us. Dismissed.”

We fall out and all start to look for a place to set our ground cloths and bedrolls. I lay mine down in the area of the scouts and the 1st squad. As I set it up Sutures comes over, “Do you mind if I set mine up here LT?”

“No, not at all, I just thought you would want to be by Archer tonight?” I tell her.

“Oh, I do, but he is busy and besides, I think it's best I am by my company in case of trouble.” She replies.

That makes sense to me. I remove my saddlebags, set up my bedroll with my battle saddle in position to be a pillow. I remove my barding and Sutures and I both check each other for wear marks from our equipment. So far so good.

I still have my holster on my front leg, so I am not defenseless, but I leave my Angle Bunny SMG on my bunk. “I will be back in a bit Sutures; I want to check on the other squads really quick.”

I wander from squad to squad, making sure everything is set for the night. After this, I check in with Both Broken Dreams and Lieutenant Dark Hills. When I find them, they are with specialist Specs, our long-range radio repeater operator.

Specs specialty involves carrying the pack for the repeater which extends the range of our PipBucks broadcast. It also has regular radio capabilities to fall back upon if necessary, or for regular communications with the stable.

They are all three listening to the radio when I approach. Broken Dreams looks at me as I approach. “Just getting in the reports from Hereford. They drove two companies of Red Eyes troops out of there. Unfortunately, they had to level the place pretty much. We took pretty heavy casualties from there also, especially from the militia units.”

At first, I take it as just news, then it dawns upon me that Badger and Pages were both with Militia units. I have no idea if Pages was involved. I am sure Badger’s unit was. Goddesses I hope he is ok. The worst part is I will not know if he is ok unless I receive a letter telling me, or am officially notified as next of kin if he has been killed.

“Thanks for letting me know Captain. I am going to go find the Commander and discuss how we want to use the scout’s tomorrow.”

“Sounds good Lieutenant, after that I suggest you getting some sleep, tomorrow promises to be another long day.”

I walk through the next camp and find the artillery is on its flank, just in the woods. As I am passing through, I see Archer directing his gunners on how he wants his guns placed in temporary positions for the night. He sees me and waves, then starts to bark out more orders.

In the next camp I find the Commander, Major Quick Trot, she is not too hard to find with her purple coat and blue mane and tail. “Good Evening Ma’am. I was just coming to discuss our options for using the scouts.”

“Very well Lieutenant. What are your suggestions?”

“Ma’am I would like to suggest that we send out most of the scouts an hour before dawn. I would prefer to send a two-pony team into the village that we can see over there. I really would like to see what we are getting into. Also, Major, I would like to consider sending out two of our scouts on an independent search to get a lay of the land ahead of us and to see if they can locate any friendly villages.”

“Mollygirl, I agree with sending the scouts out early. I would wait to send out that forward recon team you mentioned. But I am glad you are thinking about it already.”

“Very well Ma’am, thank you,” I tell her as I then depart the area.

I head back to my area. I let the scouts know my plans for the morning. Sunset then asks, “Ma’am, any preference on who goes where?”

“Sergeant, I want you to head along our expected line of march go high if you would. See if you spot anything. Put Xavier and Trouble out together into that village as soon as we can. Chip and Blackberry can both bypass the village and get ahead of us to make sure nothing catches us unaware.”

“Ok, LT. Are you sure that it is wise to put ol’ Stripes with Trouble? I know Trouble doesn’t have problems with me, but I’m not sure how he may be dealing with a zebra. That never came up when we worked together before.”

“Sunset, I understand your concerns, to be honest, I worry a bit myself, but one, I think Trouble should have enough self-control after all these years in the Wastelands to get past these issues. The second is that if there are going to be problems, it is best to find out before we get too far into the expedition, or at a critical moment.” I tell him.

“Ok, you’re the boss Ma’am. If we do not have any trouble, I will wake you in the morning. Catch some rest while you can.”

__________

I awake with my scouts in the morning. I observe as Sunset reminds them of what I said the night before. After he is done with his reminder briefing as well as making sure they remember to use the PipBucks to pass on info as needed he looks at me. I nod and he turns back to them, “Scouts out. Let’s go.”

I then watch them disappear in the predawn darkness. As the sun begins to rise, I watch as the rest of the troops finish eating their rations and put their kits back on. When the Major orders it, we begin our advance again. This time the 3rd and 5th squad of the Doorkickers are in skirmisher order in front as we close upon the village ahead. Behind them, we have the artillery and the rest of us.

As they get closer, I get a message on my PipBuck from Trouble. Village Clear. No hostiles. I relay that on and we begin to continue the march in earnest again. As we march into the village, we see the worn sign proclaiming it to be Prairie Garden. It is strange though. The village looks like it was lived in recently, however, there is no one there now. As we march past the general store, I notice a piece of paper sticking out from under a window frame so I go over to check it out. I am not sure what I would find but I was not expecting to find what I do when I read it.

Whoever finds this help us, please. Slavers are here and taking prisoner every pony who can work. The rest they are killing, the elderly, and foals included. They say they are shipping us to Fillydelphia. Have to go they are coming. Please help us.

Tilling Soil

Well, that explains that I guess. As I catch up to the 1st Squad I see Dusty catching back up with the formation.

“Sorry ma’am, had to use a bush.” She tells me.

I notice she looks like she is sick to her stomach, “You OK Dusty?”

“Yes LT. But I found a stack of bodies back there in that fenced-in yard behind the barn. Ma’am they, I do not even know how to begin,” I see tears form in her eyes. “There had to be at least five or six foals and ten old ponies that were murdered there. How could somepony do those kinds of things?” The last question more to herself than to me.

“I do not know Dusty, hopefully, our being out here with help stop things like that,” I tell her.

“I hope so too Ma’am, I pray it does,” she says as she puts her head down.

We continue on, I know I will not be able to forget the name of Prairie Garden now, I fear neither will Dusty. I can only hope we are able to catch up with those who have perpetrated this atrocity.

After noon We can see smoke in the distance. Then I get a message back from Chip. LT we have a group of survivors from a local village, please advise.

I am not sure what we should do, so I call back Sunset and then go to talk to the Major.

Sunset returns and walks with me while I look for her. I find her along with the Equestrian Rangers, talking with their Captain. “Good Afternoon Major. Just got word in that two of my scouts have found survivors from the village ahead. What do you want us to do Ma’am?”

“Survivors? Mollygirl, if they are in the village have them wait for us there, if not, have them fall back and meet us. I want to talk with them, see if we can find out who is responsible for these attacks on the villages.”

“Yes Ma’am, anything else?”

“Make sure your scouts check out that village. I do not want any surprises.”

I send Sunset ahead to catch up with Blackberry Pie and Chip to handle the survivors. I also have him assign Trouble and Xavier to check out the village for us. Again, I get a report back of no contact in the village so we advance upon it. Most of the buildings are already burnt down, or still smoldering as we approach. There is not much left, only a few bodies in the streets and a local pub that while not burned down has been thoroughly pillaged.

The major orders the force to halt at the village and set up a defensive perimeter. We have only made 16 Kilometers so far today. We set up a brief HQ in the pub and have the survivors brought to us there. I see several elderly mares and stallions as well as young foals. I only see a couple of prime-aged ponies though. All of them have at least scratches or burns on them. Most of them are earth ponies or unicorns but I then notice a young pegasus mare who is standing close to an older earth pony mare talking.

As I approach the older mare steps forward, she looks uncomfortable. “Hello, I am Lieutenant Mollygirl, of the Co-op Expeditionary Force.”

The mare looks at me funny, “Hello Mollygirl, I am Windy Wishes, mayor mare, are you here to make us slaves also, if so most of us are too old, you might as well shoot us too.”

“No Ma’am, that was never our intention, but perhaps you can tell us who did this to you and your village,” I tell her.

Before she can answer the pegasus mare interrupts us, “Excuse me Lieutenant, but what are you doing here then?”

I look at her, “We are actually passing through. We come from the Co-op north of here. Elements of Red Eyes Army have attacked some of our towns and villages. We are here to repay the favor to them and hopefully drive them far enough back they will not return for a while.” I tell them.

She seems to think about it. “So, who did this to you and your people?” I ask her.

“We have had dealings with Red Eyes troops off and on over the last couple of years. Today was different, instead of stopping for water or demanding a tax of food after the caravan stopped they informed us, we were now the property of Red Eye's commander Bursting Star. Then they started to grab anypony they saw. Those of us here were either in the fields and ran, or hide in the underground tunnels our village had dug for just a situation. We were the lucky ones.” Windy tells me, then she continues. “Please excuse my daughter Sky, she is very protective of our ponies. I guess she was right to be a bit distrustful at times.” She says as she looks down, with her ears at the side of her head.

“It’s ok Mom, don’t blame yourself.” Sky tells her.

“I can’t help it dear, what are we going to do now? What are we going to do?” Windy asks her daughter.

“I don’t know yet ma. We will figure something out.” Sky tells here.

As I listen to them talk, I feel uncomfortable, but then it occurs to me. “Windy, Sky, I know it seems odd, but I may have a couple of options for you and your ponies. For some, I am looking for scouts to assist us in the wastelands. I only need a couple, but they will be paid for their help. Another thought is that you and your people could always go up to the Co-op and ask to settle there. It is over 35 kilometers from here, but you can make it in two or three days easy.” I then explain to them what is expected of those who join the Co-op, I also let them know the benefits of membership. “Or you could try staying here, your choice. I will give you some time to think about it. In the meantime, we may have some other ponies talk with you about what happened here, and what they are equipped with, so if we catch them, we can deal with them easier.”

I then go outside for a bit. While there I see Xavier and Trouble waiting for me. “Hey LT, ol’ Stripes here and I want to head back out again. Sergeant Feathers told us earlier he saw a column of dust in the distance. We want to try to catch up with them to see what is causing it.”

“Ok, sounds good. Be careful and let me know what you find.” I tell them. “I would like you both to make sure you get some rest also. I may need you two for a nighttime mission soon. The Major wants to move to the next village if possible, by tonight.”

As they both wander away and begin to head toward the next village, I hear a pony walking up behind me. I turn and find Sky approaching me. “Mollygirl, we have been talking, and well it seems Ma has decided to try your idea of heading to this Co-op of yours.”

I smile at her, “I am glad to hear the news. I think you will all do well there.” I tell her. She stands there and has a serious look on her face. I can tell she wants to say more but does not know how to bring it up.

“Sky, I can tell you have something on your mind. What are you thinking?” I ask.

She hesitates a bit more than asks, “You said you needed scouts, would you be willing to take on one who is a pegasus that doesn’t know how to fly?”

I look at the pretty, bluish-gray mare with her light brown mane and tail. She looks to be in good physical condition. “Ok, Sky, but before I hire you, I want you to get a quick physical exam. I want to make sure you are in good enough shape for this.” I call Sutures over on my PipBuck. When she gets there, I tell her “Hey Sutures, this is Sky, a new scout volunteer, would you be kind enough to give her a once over before I hire her on.”

“Sounds good LT,” she tells me, she looks around and decides to take her to the upstairs of the pub to have some privacy during the physical exam. As she goes up the stairs with her, I see Sky blush a bit. It then hits me what the upstairs may have once been used for, and I begin to blush a bit also.

After they are finished with the physical both return downstairs. Sutures looks at me, “She is good to go LT.”

“Thanks Suture, I appreciate it. Ok, Sky, welcome to the scouts. You will be on our payroll and we will be feeding you as well as equipping you the best we can, sorry but we do not have a PipBuck ready for you right now. I need to talk with the command staff’s PipBuck technician to see if we have any spares available. If not, as soon as a spare is available, we will issue you one. This just means you are partnered up with somepony who has one until then.”

She smiles at me “Thank you LT. I appreciate your giving me a chance.”

“My pleasure Sky, now follow me over to D-troop. The scouts and D-troop tend to camp together. So, you might as well get to know some of them.”

It is shortly after this I hear the call out from the Major “On your hooves, five minutes we march.”

And we continue on with the march. As we go Sunset reports that the column of dust in front of us is getting closer and that he is going to get closer to investigate. Later on, he reports back that it is a fairly large caravan with what looks like a line of prisoners behind it. He continues to shadow it at a distance and lets us know when it goes into a box formation for the night.

We advance to a farm about five kilometers away from the caravan then the Major orders us to halt for the night. She has the guns dug in near the command post, which is in a farmhouse, its previous occupants having been gone for a while.

As it gets dark the major has us make sure the windows are covered so no light can escape. Then we hang a map on the wall marked with all the information we have. We have another map on the table as well we are looking at that has our first objective of the raid on it. All the officers are there and we are discussing our moves both for the next morning and the next couple of days afterward.

Quick Trot lets us know right away that before dawn we will assault the caravan. “I want our troops fresh for this. The important thing is to take the prisoners alive. If we can capture a few of the slavers to get some more information out of them the better. “She pauses then she continues, “After that I want the scouts to…”

She stops as she is interrupted by the squealing of a wooden chair across the floor between me and Broken Dreams. I look down and am stunned and upset. Standing on the chair is Ginger with both hooves on the table looking at the map, standing next to her is an embarrassed looking Xochitl. “Hiya Auntie Mollygirl, where are those bastards that hurt us and killed Auntie Ivy and my Sissy?”

My jaw drops and my face turns even redder as the Major coolly looks at me “Yes Auntie Mollygirl, where are they?”

__________

I first look at the Major, then back at Ginger and Xochitl, “What are you doing here?”

“Auntie Mollygirl, we came to help. We knew you needed every pony who could.” Ginger tells me.

I am still shaking my head, “Did the guard just let you in?” I ask her.

Xochitl looks down at the floor, I notice him moving his one hind hoof back and forth, I know he is hiding something, and it hits me. With a stern voice, I call her name, “Choo Choo.”

From the corner of the room, I hear back “Yes Ma’am.”

I should have known, “Choo Choo, Show yourself right now young mare.” I tell her.

Suddenly she appears in the corner of the room, her ears are down and she is looking at the floor, moving her hoof in a nervous manner. Everypony else in the room stands there stunned. Then Quick Trot looks at me, then at Choo Choo, “Good to see you again Choo Choo although it is a bit of a surprise.” She looks back at me, “I guess she is now your newest scout? After all, that was a pretty effective demonstration for us.”

“I, uh, Yes Ma’am. I guess she is. I need to contact both of these two’s parents, they are both here on the expedition if you will excuse me, Ma’am.”

I escort all three of them out of the room. Then I send a Message to both Xavier and Nugget for them to come to the HQ area. Then I look at all three of them, “What were you three thinking? Better yet, how did you get here?”

Ginger looks up at me with a big smile, “We snuck into the back of a wagon before you guys left the stable. Choo Choo helped us stay invisible for it.”

Again, I look back at Choo Choo, she meekly smiles back at me. “And you, young mare, you are the adult here. Memory issues or not, you should have known better.” I tell her. “Choo Choo, does Quick Frost or Blue Star know you are here?”

With her head down, “No Ma’am. Mollygirl, I only wanted to help, and these two would have come with or without me. This way I could protect them.” She replies.

Oh, that takes some of the wind out of my sails. “Ok, I guess I can see that. Now you two, we will have to see what your parents have to say.”

Nugget arrives first. When she sees Ginger her jaw drops. Then I see a tear form, “Ginger Snap, dang it, I left you with Granny Sumac to keep you safe. What are you doing here?”

“Being like you and Sissy Dusty, I am here to help.” She says as she approaches her mother and hugs her.

“Oh, my child I love you and am glad to see you, but now I have to worry about you too,” Nugget tells her.

“Don’t worry mom, I am a big filly, I can handle it. Besides, I have Xochitl and Choo Choo, Woofers and Tweeters, with me. You always said your buddies helped you through and had your back. So, I have mine with me.” Ginger tells her.

“I guess you are getting big then. It is too late to send you back, but honestly honey, what are we going to do with you?” Nugget asks.

It is about that time Xavier arrives. “Hello LT, what is it you need me fo…” He stops talking when he sees his son. “Xochitl, what are you doing here? Your mother, oh no, your mother will be going insane with worry. What have you done my son? Why?”

Xochitl stands up straight, looks his father in the eyes, “Father, I am here to help. Ginger was coming and I could not let her go alone. She is my friend father.”

Xavier nods his head “LT, I know we do not use foals, but since they are here, I suggest making them scouts.” Then he notices Choo Choo, He jumps back and points, “What is she doing here? Do you know how dangerous her kind are?”

Xochitl then puts himself between his father and Choo Choo, “Father, her name is Choo Choo, mother has met her and had tea with her and her sisters, along with Granny. She has helped us and she too wants to be a scout.”

“So, my son you think you are ready to be a stallion? Very well, you will earn your keep. LT, I would like you to sign my son up as one of your scouts. I will train him for it.”

Ginger then speaks up, ‘Momma, can I be signed up as a scout with Xochitl? I swear I will listen to what I am told to do. Please, Mom.”

Nugget lets out a sad sigh, “Guess so. Dear, I really wish you wouldn’t have done this. But you can’t unscramble an egg. Mollygirl, if you could use her, then do so. Remember Ginger, this means you can not just go where you want, or even play. You have chosen to be a mare now and take on a grown mares responsibilities.”

I can see the sadness in Nuggets eyes, and I hurt for her. “Nugget, I will make sure we look out for her. Also, I will make sure she camps near Dusty whenever we can.” I tell her.

“Thank you Mollygirl, I mean it. Please take care of her, she means the world to me, along with her sister.” Nugget tells me. Then she gives her daughter a hug and a kiss on the forelock.

With that, I tell Xavier to take the new recruits to our camp, get them a bedroll, and introduce them to the sergeant and the other scouts. He agrees and as he takes them to camp, I return inside to the meeting.

As I step inside the Major looks up, “Everything taken care of Lieutenant.”

My stomach turns as I tell her, “Yes, ma’am, the parents have agreed that it is not safe to return them home, so they are hiring on as scouts. We may be able to use all three of them.”

“Very good, I trust your judgment Mollygirl. Now back to what I was saying about the first bridge…”

__________

After the meeting, I return to camp. The first pony I see is Dusty as she comes up to me. “Goddess Damn it Mollygirl, what are you thinking? Using Foals? Are you kidding me, what is wrong with you?”

For the first time ever with Dusty, I pull rank. “Trooper, I will remind you to keep a civil tongue in your mouth, or I will have you on charges. If you must know, we can’t send them back, and this way you and I can keep an eye on Ginger, and Xavier can help us as well with Xochitl. Now if you can be polite and respectful, let’s talk.”

“And what does my mother have to say about this?” She asks me.

“Your mother asked me to do this. So, we could protect her. To be honest Dusty, I am really worried about your mother. She has not been the same since she came back from the mission to Hoofington.” I reply.

I hear her sigh in the darkness, “So mom is a mess too. I wondered when she did not visit more with Ginger or me before we left. Thank you for being honest Mollygirl. I am sorry for my reaction. It is just that she is still a filly, not even her cutie mark yet, and here she is getting ready to go into combat with us. Mollygirl, after the fight at Manesville, I am worried for all of us now.”

“I understand Dusty, believe me, I understand. But we will make it through. We got this.” I tell her, “Now let’s go get some sleep.”

She returns to her part of the camp and I return to mine. As I lay there thinking, I feel a little furry muzzle sniffing my face and then giving me a few licks. I look down and it is Woofers. “Good boy, go ahead and sleep here,” I tell him as I lift my blankets for him to crawl under them.

Before dawn, I am awakened to Sunsets voice, “Oh, who the Tartarus brought those things, and LT, I thought you had more class than to sleep with one.” Whoops forgot about how the pegasi feel about enfields.

“Sorry Sergeant if my sleeping companion does not suit you. But he is better company than most it seems.” I reply.

I love the look of shock on his face, “But, But LT, those things are disgusting.” He tells me.

“Some of my contemporaries have said the same thing about the Enclave and Pegasi in general, does that make it true?” I answer him, as I scratch woofers between the wings. “Ok, sergeant let's get the scouts up and rolling.”

I hear him mumbling under his breath as he walks away. Then I hear Xavier waking Ginger and Xochitl. Both start to complain about it being so early, so he tells them, “Ah, but you wanted to be adults. As an adult, we do this all too often. In fact, as scouts, we are up before the others and all too often still awake when they are asleep. Have you changed your minds little ones?”

Both say no and get up rolling their bedrolls and putting on their saddlebags.

“Good, then after you are packed, we will put your bedrolls on the wagons and we will get out in front of the column. We are to make sure that they are not surprised.”

Then I hear Sunset, “Choo Choo, you’re with me today, we’re going high to watch over the others.”

“But sergeant, I want to be with the foals?” she tells him.

“That’s fine, want all you can, but it ain’t happening today, now move it trooper.” He tells her.

I see her start to puff up her chest and get that look in her eyes that I see Quick Frost use, so I intervene. “So, you are heading home then Choo Choo? You are breaking your contract after one night? Because if you refuse his orders that is what is going to happen, I will ship you flank home, this is not a game out here. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes Ma’am,” she replies sadly, “I understand.”

Then I see the two of them take off into the dark sky. Blackberry and Chip go out to the east and Xavier takes the foals to the west. As my scouts go out Trouble is with me.” Well ma’am, what do you want me to do?”

“Trouble, I would love to keep you in reserve, but I have a feeling the troops are going to need you out there. Do you feel comfortable operating independently?”

“Been doing it for years LT. Let me know what you want and I will do it.” He tells me.

“Trouble, I trust Xavier, but two youngsters like that may be too much for him right now, how about going out and keeping an eye out for them on their first mission.”

“Sounds good Ma’am. I will see you later then,” with that he disappears into the dark.

“Sky, I want you with me for this one. We need a local who knows this area, you will be leading the Door kickers and me this morning.”

I can see the surprise on her face, “Me Ma’am?”

Gently I tell her, “Yes Sky, you are a scout now, that is part of the job. Once we become engaged, you may fall back.”

From behind me, I hear E-troop getting their gear on and moving out to the east flank. D-troop and H-troop are just putting their gear on and waiting for the signal. Our goal this morning is to take that caravan and free the slaves.

I get the word back from Sunset that the caravan is still in place. Xavier reports that the prisoners are all gathered together inside the caravan circle. Chip and Blackberry report that there is nothing coming our way from south of the caravan and one of them will fall back and lead E-troop into position. The rest of the units begin to advance. Once we are all in position, I watch as night turns into day as the two mortar tubes launch parachute flares over the caravan. They know we are here for them now. The easy part of the job is now over.

And so, begins the third day of the expedition.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, my colt has decided that he is ready to be treated as a stallion. While it pains me to allow this, I have no choice. If you could please play Broomstick Cowboy for him.
Thank you
Xavier,
Scout, CEF

Author's Note

Thanks go out again to Kkat and the others who have added to this wonderful world she has created. I again thank those who have assisted me by listening to the chapter as I have written it, and helped me find the errors I may have left behind.

Finally, we have left the co-op and are on campaign. While we have left behind some characters we are meeting others, both for good and bad. As with real-life deployments we there is not always time to write home, or even to hear from home for extended periods of time. Those left behind should still be there when we return.

The Mare I left behind me is based upon the old marching song The Girl I Left Behind Me. The link to it is : https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nl1PZLqLwZk

If you would like to hear this weeks song dedication the link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IYW68YMDRmI

X.21: Ginger’s Tale

Author's Note

It is not necessary to read this chapter for the story of Borderlands. However, it does allow us to understand Ginger's motivations for running off to join the CEF. It also allows us to see how Ginger, Xochitl, and Choo Choo did it from her perspective. I hope you, the readers, enjoy it.

X.21: Ginger’s Tale

X.21: Ginger’s Tale

“Ginger, Ginger Snaps, are you paying attention young filly?” Miss Blackboard asks me.

I quickly lookup, and around the one-room schoolhouse and notice the colts and fillies of my age group are studying Equestrian history now, “Yes, ma’am. Sorry ma’am,” I stammer quickly, “Could you please repeat the question?”

Of course, I get it wrong. “Young mare, during lunch I want you to write 50 times on the blackboard I will pay attention in class.”

Not again, I hate the taste of chalk. Besides, every time I have to do this I end up with chalk in my muzzle hair and smell it for a couple of more days.

It is my fault though as I was paying attention to the new colt in my class, Xochitl. He has recently moved to Granny Sumac’s farm; he also tends to gets picked on by some of the other calves and foals in the school because he is a zony, and he has a funny name. Yesterday I got in trouble because one of the young bulls knocked him down and kept calling him a dirty stripe, so I bucked him with both hind hooves in the nose. The smile on Xochitl’s face, as well as hearing him say thank you made it worth it.

My sissy Epona lives at the farm too, as do I when my mom is busy as a soldier. I get to go to school with Epona all the time though. She is my best friend as well as my sister. For the last week, she has been staying with her mom and her mom’s unit while they are working farm duty. I can not wait for her to get back at the end of the week and hear all about it.

The class has ended for the day and I am just getting ready to leave when I see Granny Sumac and my big sissy Dusty at the schoolhouse door. Both seem to be crying as they come up to me. Xochitl is standing by the door waiting for me and listens as they tell me that my sissy and his friend Epona has been murdered by a raider. The raider has also killed her mother and seriously injured Mollygirl her mother’s fiancé, and who I have known since I was a weanling.

“No, Not Sissy! Why? I never even got to tell her goodbye.” I cry.

Granny takes me in her hooves, “Shhh, its ok to cry my little mare, I know it hurts.”
As I cry, I see Xochitl sitting by the door crying too. He does not have a lot of friends, and he just lost one of them. When Granny puts me down, I walk over to him, tears in my eyes and hug him as we cry together. I silently vow to myself that I will get whoever did this to my sister and hurt all of us this bad.

__________

The last month has been very busy. Xochitl and I have become best friends. We are always together now. Since that horrible day, we have experienced so much together. My family has grown quite a bit too. After mom left for her latest adventure, she calls it a mission, whatever, I have pretty much moved in with Granny Sumac. She reminds me of my Grandpa Bear, but a bit more affectionate and a much better cook.

I have since gotten to know Mollygirl a lot better. I also got to know Uncle Badger and Auntie Magpie as Xochitl and I both call them. In fact, we got to be in their wedding the day after Mollygirl introduced us to her friend George, who just happens to be a dragon. George is fun and all of us foals and calves love playing with and on her. But she is not near as fun as our friend Choo Choo.

It is a couple of days later and we are in school when the Enclave strikes. First the sirens sound and then you can hear the fighting all around us. I sneak out of the school’s storm cellar to watch it.

“Ginger, what are you doing out here? Come back inside.” Xochitl tells me.

I point towards Manesville, in the sky I can see a skyship firing at the town and the Stable. “Look Xochitl, have you ever seen something like that?”

As we watch I see more sky wagons leave the side of the skyship and fly off towards Emerald Grove and Manesville. Then I see a dragon and some smaller shapes next to it flying toward the skyship. “I think that is George, Xochitl. That means auntie Mollygirl and Emerado should be with her along with her pegasi friends.”

As we watch the smaller shapes, pegasi I think fly toward another group of them. We watch them twist and turn. We see bursts of light and sometimes we see what we think are pegasi fall from the sky. After about a half-hour or so we watch as George goes under the skyship and we can see a bright burst of blue flame come out of her toward the ship as she rolls away from it. Then we see the explosions.

The skyship staggers. It keeps fighting but it starts to lean to one side. We see flaming objects falling off of it as it keeps exploding and burning. Finally, it turns away and goes back the way it came. From behind us, we hear another noise and we turn.

“Look, there is another one Ginger,” He tells me as he points with one hoof toward another skyship and several flying pegasi coming toward Manesville. I notice he has put himself between me and it.

I look back toward Manesville and see George and some of the Pegasi flying towards us slowly. When they get nearer I notice both sides stop, then the skyship turns and heads in the same direction as the others. By this time the other students and Miss Blackboard have come out of the shelter and are watching as well.

We were all there together when it happens, I see the rings of rainbows growing. They move through the clouds. The clouds then become rain. soon as the rain falls on us below, we all get to see something we never saw before. We see a big ball of light in the sky. It is so warm too. Even as the rain falls to the ground, all of us, including Miss Blackboard, grab each other and start jumping around. It is so exciting.

We met Choo Choo and her sisters a couple of days after the Enclave attacked the Co-op. That was a scary time let me tell you. Xochitl and I were bored so we decided to follow Auntie Mollygirl to see what she was up to.

We see her stop at the mouth of a cave and then go inside. After a little bit, we follow her inside. We hear her talking to somepony, as we quietly approach her. She has no idea we are there.

I am concentrating on Mollygirl and it looks like she is. No Way, Alicorns! I run up behind her and asks “Whoa, Auntie Mollygirl, are these really alicorns, really?”

She is surprised to see us, but not nearly as surprised when Xochitl and I both feel something touch us on our backs and yell “Boo!”

We both jump and at least I was not the only one, Xochitl peed too. How embarrassing. Behind us is a big blue alicorn rolling on the floor laughing at us. And that is how we meet Choo Choo. It is not nearly as funny to her when Auntie Mollygirl and Quick Frost make her help us clean up the mess.

After we clean up the mess, Xochitl, Choo Choo and I go outside while the others are talking. She offers to take me and Xochitl flying but just as we are taking off, we get caught. Boy is Quick Frost upset with us.

Choo Choo turns and looks at her sister, “Ah, come on Quick Frost we were just playing.”

“Yeah, we were just playing,” I tell her.

“Ginger, Do I need to talk to Granny about your behavior?” Mollygirl asks me.

“I am sorry Quick Frost,” I say as an apology.

As Mollygirl and the others continue to talk I look over at Xochitl and we smile at each other and be both tackle Choo Choo. She falls to the ground on her back and we are on top of her. We play like this for a while with her.

Finally, Mollygirl and the others come back out of the cave. Choo Choo gets up and trots over to them and tells them. “They remind me of my foals so much.”

That is when she remembers she was once a mother. At first, she is so excited. Then she realizes she doesn’t know what happened to them. She is so sad and I feel so sorry for her.

Xochitl and I both go and give her a hug. “I am sure you were a good momma,” Xochitl tells her, “You would never have left them behind on purpose.”

She sniffles some and thanks us. A bit later, Mollygirl asks Quick Frost if they could take us back to the farm as she has to go to work at the Stable yet.

Before she goes Mollygirl makes us promise to keep the Alicorns secret. That seems silly to me, but if she feels that way, I will. We get a real treat after that. I get to ride Choo Choo and Xochitl rides Blue Star as they fly us back to the farm. I feel like a real-life Daring Do now. I never thought I would get to actually fly.

They drop us off out of sight of the farmhouse. We give both of them a hug and tell them thank you. After they fly away, I cannot help myself. I grab Xochitl and hug him, “Can you believe we actually got to fly, really fly?”

He looks at me with a smile and his ears up, “I know Ginger, never have I thought I would get the chance,” he replies in that sweetly accented equestrian of his. As we walk back to the house, I feel so close to him I have to just take my tail and hold his, at first, he is surprised and then I see him smile and just enjoy it as I do.

__________

A few days later the bad news starts to roll in. The raider who killed Epona and her mother is actually a leader of part of somepony named Red Eye's army. He has attacked Donovan where Uncle Badger and Xochitl’s dad Xavier are stationed with the militia. It seems the Co-op army has decided to get him and the rest of them and are sending out a force to attack and punish them. We hear this as we listen to the adults talking. Finally, there is a big fight among all the adults when Mollygirl tells them that they are leaving in two days and that she is taking Xochitl’s dad with her.

Choo Choo keeps coming over to play with us and we begin to tell her about this. It is the night of the big fight and I am sitting by the barn holding Xochitl as he cries about his dad leaving when Choo Choo shows up and we let her know when they are leaving.

Finally, I look at both of them. “If they are going to punish those who killed Epona I want to be there,” I tell them.

As he starts to fight back his tears Xochitl asks, “How can you do that Ginger, when they will be far away.”

I smile at both of them, “What would Daring Do, do? She would sneak in there with them. So that is what I will do.”

Choo Choo looks at me, “How can we do that Ginger? I mean I can become invisible, but not for that long.”

“Well, we can sneak into a wagon and hide. Once we are far enough away, they will not be able to send us back.” I tell her.

With a slight sniffle, I hear Xochitl, “Yes, and I will be able to help my father. But we best leave a note so the others will not worry.”

Choo Choo then smiles, “I will see if Mollygirl will use me as a scout, so I can be there and help you. If she says no, I too will sneak into a wagon with you.”

We all put our hooves together and smile. “Let’s do this.”

__________

That night I write a letter. I am going to leave in on my pillow. I figure Granny will not find it until later as I am going to tell her I am staying at Xochitl’s for that night. He has told me he will be telling his parents that he will be staying at Sumacs too. We are to meet in the barn and will head out as soon as Choo Choo gets there.

Dear Granny Sumac and Family.
I am very sorry, but I have left to join the expedition. Please understand that I have to do this. They hurt us. I want to punish them. We will be ok as we are taking Woofers and Tweeters with us.

I will take whatever punishment you demand when I get back. I will miss all of you. Uncle Badger, This is not about my Cutie Mark, I did listen to you and thank you for telling me how you got yours.

I love you all
Ginger Snaps.

I take the letter with me to the barn and show Xochotil. He then shows me his.

Dear Mother,

Please forgive me, but I could not let my father or Ginger do this on their own. I am sorry to have lied to you and said I was at Granny’s for the night, but it was necessary. I will be back as soon as I can. I love you mother and will think of you every day I am gone. Please do not cry. I will take care of father for you.

Love, your son
Xochitl.

We both go back to our houses to leave the notes. As I go in I see Granny. She stops me.

“What are you up to Ginger?” she asks.

“Nothing much Granny, just grabbing my things for tonight,” I tell her.

She notices I have my saddlebags and how full they are.

“What all do you have in there Ginger? that is a lot for one night.”

“Just some books, a couple of toys and a blanket in case I get too cold. You know they do not have too many blankets. I would just cuddle up to Xochitl to keep warm, but I do not want to be teased again like Aunt Mollygirl did the last time.”

She smiles at me. “Yeah, I understand young mare. Have fun dear.” She says as she gives me a hug and a kiss. I will miss this so much. I hardly get any attention like that anywhere else.

I go out the door and take my saddlebags to the barn and am met by Xochitl. We check to make sure we have what we will need. We have a couple of jars of preserved apples and vegetables. I also found a spare package of Fancy Buck Cakes that Granny had hidden. To keep from getting bored while on the trip I have packed one of my Daring Do books. I also have a length of rope in there and I really do have a blanket.

Xochitl shows me his bags. He has a blanket also as well as several cans of food and a knife. When he shows it to me, I raise an eyebrow, “My father says any buck should have a good knife with them when they are in the field.”

“Ok, that makes sense. I wish I had thought of it. Then I look over and see an old hatchet on a bench, so I add that to my bags too. You never know.

We both lay down then in the mow of the barn and take a nap together. I hear later Mollygirl and Xochitl’s mother having a fight over something. As she passes the barn, I hear Mollygirl crying to herself. “I wonder what has her crying?” I tell Xochitl.

“Probably my mother. She is blaming Mollygirl for my father having to leave. She is very worried about him.” He tells me.

After it gets dark Choo Choo arrives. The three of us leave the barn and start to head toward the Stable. As we come around the corner of the barn I freeze when I see one of the curtains of the house open and a light shines out. I see somepony lookout for a bit. Then they close the curtain again. At which point I trot to catch up with the other two.

As we get close to the Stable, I see the barbed wire and trenches surrounding it. I can also see the lights at the drill field and the collection of wagons there. Every so often we see a cow or pony on guard walking through there on patrol. We get as close as we can to the wagons and then Choo Choo has us climb on her back so she can make us all invisible. It is a bit confusing when suddenly I can not see her, Xochitl or myself. I feel her under me and I swish my tail and feel it hit Xochitl. I then feel him lightly bite my tail and hold it. We are halfway to a wagon when a guard pops out from between the rows. Suddenly my nose tickles and I can not help myself and I sneeze. Choo Choo stops and we all freeze.

The guard pony brings his gun out in front of him and begins to look around. I see him sniff the air. He sees Woofers and Tweeters trotting past him, and after a while, he shrugs his shoulders and continues on. We go up to the wagons and start to look for one that has enough room in it for us to fit and hide.

It is on the fifth try we find one. Xochitl and I climb up first, Then Choo Choo climbs in and finally the enfields.

A little while later we start to hear voices. We feel the wagon being hooked up. We then hear some ponies and a cow give a speech to those outside. Finally, as it is starting to get light out, we hear the soldiers start to move and then our wagon.

In the distance, we can hear explosions. I see Choo Choo and Xochitl both looking worried. Then we begin to hear the soldiers in the force begin to sing as they march. As the day continues the heat inside the covered wagon continued to build. We were all sweating. Luckily, we found a case of water and some rations. The wagon train continues on after the rest of the soldiers as we listen to the squeak of the wheels and fell the bumps jar us to our bones.

I have almost fallen asleep again when I suddenly heard several gunshots and see several holes appear in the wagon top. Then I hear mom’s voice yelling out. “4th Squad, here they come, do not let them get through to the wagons.” Suddenly there was more gunfire and explosions as we feel the wagon speed up as the two ponies pulling it start to run with the other wagons.

I stand up and look through one of the holes in the cover and I see mom and several other of our soldiers running alongside us shooting at what looked like raiders. Then I hear her yell and see her and the rest of them all turn at once drop down and start firing everything at once at the ponies running towards us. I see them go down like summer wheat beneath a sickle. Suddenly I feel a sharp pain along my side. I drop down. Xochitl grabs me. “Choo Choo, she has been shot.”

Choo Choo picks me up with her magic and moves me closer. She examines me. “Ok, just a scratch. I can fix this.” I then began to feel the pain subside and am stunned to see the red gash in my side close up and heal itself.

“Choo Choo, you can do that?” I ask.

She smiles, “Yep. Any good medic pony can. The Goddess let me use my invisibility to sneak in and help my sisters during fights if they were pinned down.”

“WOW, that is cool Choo Choo,” I hear Xochitl say.

Then we are clear and the gunfire goes away. The wagon starts to slow down and we resume back at a walk. Every hour the wagon train takes a ten-minute break. Finally, we hear they are going to take an hour break. I hear Xochitl “About time maybe I can go to the bathroom now.” I watch as he sneaks out and climbs into the tall straw-like grass under the wagon. The wagon haulers having taken off their harnesses to stretch.
After he gets back in, I climb out and am followed by both the enfields. I do my business and see the soldiers all around looking outwards away from the wagons. Toward the front of the column, I see a Pegasus in the air coming back to the column. Once I see him land, I then make my move and climb back into the wagon.

A short time later We listen as the teams are harnessed back up and then we feel the wagons begin to roll again. Eventually, we stop for the night. I hear the medics going around making sure everypony is ok. At one point I hear some ponies at the back of the wagon we are in start to grab some boxes out. The whole time they doing this we are holding our breaths trying to be quiet. The enfields even trying to keep their panting quiet. I look out and see we are just inside a tree line with the rest of the wagons. It seems that the wagon train split in the middle and both halves formed a side of a circle before they stopped. Most of the wagoneers camping inside the wagon train.

We sleep in the wagon for the night. I wake up before dawn when I hear a voice yell “Scouts out.” In the distance. Within the hour we are moving again.

A bit after that I start to see some buildings from the back of the wagon. Then off to the side, I hear a pony throwing up. “For the love of the Goddesses. How could anyone do that to the elderly and foals.” I hear as we pass by. Out the back of the wagon, I see a sign along the road reading Welcome to Prairie Garden.

Several hours later we begin to smell smoke and the wagon train stops. All the buildings I can see are burned down. From outside the wagon, I again hear voices, “I can not wait till we catch up to those who have done this.”

A different voice responds, “Tell me about it. Those damn Red Eye slavers. We catch that wagon train of theirs ahead and we will put paid to them I tell you.”

Once we begin to move again, I hazard a chance to look out the back of the wagon over the boxes I see a small group of ponies, most of them old or very young, but with a couple in between in age, all looking dejected walking in the direction from which we have come. It is then I begin to realize, maybe I made a mistake. But it is too late now.

When we stop for the night it is by an old farm and it is getting dark. All of us climb out of the wagon. I hear one of the ponies telling a cow. “Yeah, the Headquarters is up in that old farmhouse.” So, we all walk up towards it in the dark.

“Choo Choo can you sneak us inside? I want to see what is going on.” I ask her.

“Sure, but let’s leave the enfields outside. Both of you will have to ride me again.” She replies.

I tell both Woofers and Tweeters to stay and then Xochitl and I climb onto her back. She turns invisible and we wait until another pony is going inside and then we sneak through the doorway inside behind them. I am surprised to see a map on the wall as well as Auntie Mollygirl and several others standing around the table pointing at another map and talking about something. I really want to hear what they are saying and without thinking, I jump down from Choo Choo and walk over to a chair, none of them are paying any attention to me. I start to push the chair to the table. I hear it squeak and they still are not saying anything I notice Xochitl is right behind me. He does not look happy. Finally, with the chair where I want it, I climb up next to Mollygirl and say to her, “Hiya Auntie Mollygirl, where are those bastards that hurt us and killed Auntie Ivy and my Sissy?”

And that is how I came to join the Co-op expedition force as a filly.

Chapter 22 Let the Dance Begin

Chapter 22 Let the Dance Begin

”I don’t know what effect these men will have upon the enemy, but, by God, they terrify me.” – The Duke of Wellington

We are sitting just behind a small rolling hill less than 100 meters from the caravan. Most of us are crouching or lying down on our bellies. I can make out the silhouettes of the wagons before us in the dark. My E.F.S. indicating where there are several hostiles walking about. Most are green including a large group all huddled together.

“Ok Sky, you can fall back behind us,” I tell her. Over my PipBuck, I give the first, second, and third squads the command. "When the flares go up use your S.A.T.S. take out the guards first, try to not hit our scouts or the prisoners.”

Over the Battalion channel, I hear the Major. “Make sure to target the lead teams for those wagons. I do not want any escaping.”

Then the flares arch their way up. One on each end of the circled wagon column. Every pony takes their first shot. Suddenly I start to see many more reds appear on my E.F.S. I also can see three of my scouts are in among the prisoners. A little further back I can see the single green marker that must be Trouble He is laying there. Suddenly I see several of the red markers running toward the prisoners when they are only 3 or 4 meters from our scouts, I see gunfire spring from Trouble's location and for each shot one of those reds heading toward the scouts disappears.

“First squad, Third Squad advance. Second squad cover us.” I yell as I go over the top of the slight ridge all of us in skirmisher intervals. From the sides I see others doing the same. I then see gunfire coming out from the wagons in different locations. I watch as our ponies hit the dirt, most are providing covering fire now as the second squad starts to advance. Unfortunately, I hear several cries of “Medic!” which tells me some of our troops have been hit.

As the second troop advances past us, I get up and advance with them. To one side I see Sutures tending to one of those wounded. As I get up and run. Once the second squad is set, I wave my hoof and the other two squads sprint forward past the second squad, leapfrogging them. As they pass, I rejoin them.

When they stop next and set themselves to cover fire, I see next to me Prairie Fire suddenly stand, aim a 40mm grenade launcher and fire it into the closest wagon. It explodes and I see several secondary explosions as their ammo reserve touches off.

As he reloads, I notice his next round is not a high explosive one, but instead, in the light of the flares, through the break top I see that he has loaded an anti-personnel round, making his bopper into a giant shotgun. He is smiling as he does this. I love it when a trooper enjoys his job.

I again jump up and advance with the second squad we are now to the wagons and using them as cover as we battle with those inside. They are surrounded and look to be making a last stand. I see three of my scouts are holding down a red near the prisoners. With one hoof I signal for the others to advance again and I lead the first set through the empty space that was created when the ammo wagon exploded.

By this time most of the hostiles are either dead, wounded, or trying to surrender. I run over with Prairie behind me to the scouts. I find Xavier, Ginger, and Xochitl holding down a rather large buck who has a detonator and that he has one hoof holding the button. He is laughing at them.

“There is nothing you can do to save them now; All I have to do is remove my hoof from the dead pony’s switch and boom.” He laughs as he looks at the explosive collars that most of the prisoners are wearing and the scouts hold his forehooves in place.

The smile disappears when behind me I hear Sutures tell him, “Not anymore, I got it.” Then I notice her horn glowing some, as she holds the switch down. And then Xavier cracks him upside his head as hard as he can with a forehoof.

I call for the engineers to disarm the explosive collars. Then I tell Xavier. “Let’s get some rope and tie him up.”

As the engineers go about their task behind us and the others finish mopping up the others still fighting Trouble approaches me. He sees what we are doing and then asks the fat pony, “So are you the one in charge of the column, or are you just the overseer of the slaves? What’s your name?”

“I am in charge here, I am caravan master Redeemer, just wait till Colonel Bursting Star and Captain Silver Spite catch up with you. You will wish you were dead.” He laughs at us.

I know the second name very well. “That’s ok, he tried to kill me once before, that is why I am here again for him. I will let you tell him that the one that got away, is coming for him, you got me.” I tell him.

He is still laughing at this point, then Trouble looks at me, “Hey LT, feel like having some fun?”

“What do you have in mind Trouble?” I ask.

“Well LT, as a military officer he is responsible, and from what I understand of Red Eyes army, if they screw the pooch like this, they are required to work off the financial losses as slaves.” He tells me with an evil grin.

“Oh, I really like this, Thank you for the suggestion Trouble. Someone gets me some paper and a pen or pencil.” I call out.

After I have a paper and pencil, I write a nice mouth written note.
Gentle Stallions Colonel Bursting Star or Captain Silver Spite,

I am writing this letter to thank you for the supplies, equipment, and former slaves we were able to take. As a fellow officer, I feel that I must inform you that this was easily provided for us as Redeemer had not bothered to set out pickets or watches, even with an enemy column within 5 kilometers.

Silver Spite, we have met once already and you took things from me that I cannot get back. I would like to let you know that I look forward to meeting you again soon, and returning the favor. Until then thank you again.

Sincerely

Lieutenant Mollygirl,
Manesville Co-op Expeditionary Force.

Once I am done writing it, I read it out loud to Redeemer, and then I pin the note to the barding on his side. It is amazing how quickly his demeanor changes.

“For Celestia’s sake, you, you, you cannot leave a note like that. No! They will make me a slave for the rest of my life, please don’t do this.” He begs.

As I smile and walk away, I hear some snickering behind me, and one of the now released slaves giving him a kick in the side as he tells him, “Sucks to be you.”

I then give the order to my squads. Burn any supplies or wagons we cannot take with us. I know the flames and smoke will be a beacon to bring Red Eyes troops here in the growing dawn, “Let’s move it, we're burning daylight here ponies.”

__________

We take several wagons of supplies. Of the fifty slaves, we freed we get twenty new volunteer troopers. We use the weapons and ammo we captured to arm them and any decent barding or equipment to kit them out. They become an auxiliary reserve for us. The rest we point towards their homes and suggest the Co-op if they are interested. Within the hour we are on the way again.

Before Trouble goes back out, he comes over to talk to me as we march. “Hey LT. Sorry for letting those slavers get so close to our scouts before I shot them. I just felt that the kids needed a wakeup call, they need to realize it is real out here.”

“Not a problem Trouble, I understand. I just hope they got the message. We just have to make sure we cover each other’s back.”

Only twenty more kilometers to make before the first bridge. As I look at the map, I notice several small communities that used to be here as well as one large one.

We are ten kilometers down the trail when Sky approaches me. “LT, I just remembered something I forgot to tell you about earlier. Just a little way from here, next to Good Doer. Some friends and I once visited there and while exploring we found an old stable. I do not know if you would be interested in it.” She tells me.

Normally I would have said we do not have time but as that town is the first one, we have on our list for bridges, well, perhaps we can see. “Perhaps Sky, do you think you could find it again?” I ask. She simply nods in reply.

“Ok, let me see if the Major minds. If not, we will check it out.” I tell her. Once I explain to the Major, she tells me, “I have no problems with a quick check, so long as it does not take long. Besides, if it is good enough shape it may make for a good fallback position if we need it.”

With that, I call in Xavier, Trouble as well as the daring duo. Chip and Blackberry are still leading the column on the ground and Choo Choo and the Sergeant are our eyes in the sky, so I feel comfortable with it at this time.
When we arrive at Good Doer, we find a fairly vibrant community. They have built walls around most of the city, and have ponied guard towers in the corners and in various spots around the wall. As we approach, they send out envoys to ask us our intentions.

While the major is talking with them, I see the head of a wagon train approaching to cross over the bridge. It is only ten wagons, but that is enough. Once across the bridge, the Equestrian Rangers surround them and I watch as the combat engineers sprint to the bridge and begin to rig their explosives to it.

The envoys are incensed. “What are you doing?” they demand. “Red Eye will hear of this, you will all be punished. I swear you will!” The Envoy threatens the Major.

At that point Quick Trot laughs back, “Go ahead, and tell Red Eye, are you going to Tartarus to tell him. He was killed over a week ago by the Enclave. Besides, we are not of his army anyways.” She says with a smile.

I watch as his face flushes, his jaw drops and his ears go back alongside his green head. “Who are you then?”

The Major smiles at me, “You want to tell him or shall I Lieutenant?”

“Oh, I will Ma’am,” I tell her, then I turn to face the envoys, “We are the Manesville Co-op Expeditionary Force. And unless you declare your town as an open one, as you have already let us know you support our enemy, we will knock down your walls and burn it to the ground.” I tell him joyfully.

“Never you cannot take this town, not with the forces I see you have.”

The major smiles again then speaks into her PipBuck, “Archer, bring up the guns. I want canister in Celestia. We will probably be knocking down the wall and ransacking the village. It seems they support slavers here.”

He looks smug at first then he sees the guns being pulled up. I see him get a funny expression on his face, “Where did you find Brahmin with only one head?” he asks as the guns are positioned and I see Archer looking over the open sights.

I laugh lightly, “Oh, they are not Brahmin, they are true cattle. Just one of our many surprises.”

“Sweet mother of Celestia and Luna, Ok, Ok, I declare the town to be open. Please don’t destroy us.”

The Major simply smiles, “I am so glad you decided to see it our way.”

After the Envoys leave Hell’s Belles enter the town proper and I take some of the scouts and Sutures to search the old stable.

Once to the location where Sky says it should be, we have to search for a bit. Finally, we find the entrance tunnel underneath a very large pile of brush. Once we clear the way enough for us to fit, we enter it. Xavier and the foals go first. I follow them with Sky and Sutures.

When we get to the door of the stable itself it is open, however, the lights are all out. We step inside and see painted on one wall Welcome to Stable 4. Below it we see several skeletons wearing stable barding with a large 4 on the back. There are pockmarks in the wall from gunfire and what I believe may be metal apple damage.

We search briefly but find no weapons or anything we can use so we go further inside. We pass the security station first. I check inside and find more dead ponies. While looking I notice that none have their PipBucks still. Also, all of the electronics are missing. I move one of the bodies and under it, I find a revolver. I pick it up and check it, it is an old IF-18 Horseshoe. It is empty but cycles fairly smoothly when I check it out. When I get ready to throw it away, I hear Sutures, “If you don’t want it Mollygirl, I will take it.”

She takes it from my mouth with her magic and as she puts it in her saddlebag, I hear her let out a giggle. She looks at me, “My inventory gave it a name Mollygirl, it is called Hard Buck. I like that.”

“I am glad you like it Sutures, let’s keep going,” I tell all of them. I normally do not get spooked, but seeing a stable, dead like this does it.

We next progress to the Overmare and Overcow’s office. Here the door is simply labeled with both too. This surprises me as from what I have read, most only have an Overmare, and I did not know any other stables had cattle.

As we enter, I can see both of their bodies on the floor. A single shot to the back of each of their heads. Again, all of the electronics have been taken. As we search the room, we find a mouth written diary in Overcows top drawer.

I flip to the last entry in it and begin to read.

I cannot believe this is happening. We have held out for three days now. We have sent radio signals out to all the stables now. We even tried our sister stable 4B over in Manesville with no reply. Scootaloo’s message said we should be able to receive help from them. Where are they? why are they not helping us? For the love of Sweet Cream, Celestia and Luna, I pray help comes.

They have just breached the main entrance. Neither I nor Overmare Twinkle Feet know how they could do this, we changed the password again yesterday. This cannot be happening, I hear them coming, Goddesses bless us. If not may we all meet in greener pastures.

Stable 4B? In Manesville? I wonder if there is another stable, we have not found yet. Better yet, I thought all of the stables were listed with straight numbers why is B added to it? I put the diary in my saddlebags, and we continue to search the stable. We continue to find bodies of its previous inhabitants, but not much to really make us stop and take notice. Finally, in the lower levels, I hear Xavier, “Now this is interesting.”

I go down to the lower level of maintenance to where he is and I see what he has found. I see him picking up a knife in his mouth, and put it in his saddlebags. “What is so interesting about that knife?” I ask him.

“LT, I have only seen this type of metal once before. Most of my kind are terrified of it. Myself, I dismiss it as superstition, but it is made of Star Metal.”

“Ok, so pretend I do not know anything, what does that mean?”

He laughs at me, “Mollygirl, you really do need to understand that not everyone can know everything. What it means though is that it came from the stars. The metal will not rust, break, or need to be sharpened. In fact, I really need to make a good scabbard for it.”

“Oh, ok, that makes sense,” I tell him. “Perhaps we should head back up from this tomb. By the way, do you have any idea who did this?” I ask.

He stops and thinks for a little bit, “LT with all the electronics gone, all of the inhabitants killed or missing and no enemy dead among the bodies, Either some very high-end raiders, slavers, or most likely, Steel Rangers.”

I nod, that makes sense, let’s get out of here. As we leave the exit tunnel, we recover it. Then I remember the memory orb of Millie, the stable that DJ Pon3 reported as being attacked. I think we found it. I guess we came, just too late. I silently look at the entrance and whisper, “I am sorry we were too late.” Then I turn to follow the others back to town.

I turn around and off to the side I notice Xochitl has stopped in his tracks staring at something. Ginger looks the way he is looking and stops too. I hear Xavier say, “Keep walking, do not look at it. Do as I say, children.”

I follow where their gazes are looking and I see it. It is standing there looking straight at me. A thin earth pony mare, I see her very pale face surrounded by her black mane rising from a worn black robe, her hood blocks most of her face. She tilts her head and I am looking her in the eyes. I hear Xavier call me and as I turn to go, I see it slowly nod its head at me and smile. Suddenly she turns into a large crow and flies away. Behind me, I hear Sutures, “Why are you looking so strangely at a bird LT?”

“UH, no real reason Sutures, let’s just go. We need to catch up with the others.” I tell her, for some reason, I feel like I have had someone walk on my grave. I turn to her and point toward town. “We better get back, who knows what the others are up to.” I look back to where it was and there is no sign of anything having ever been disturbed.

Once back to camp I approach Xavier. “Hey Xavier, what was that back there we saw?”

He looks around very nervously, “Mollygirl, it is best not to talk about such things normally. But I think we saw a spirit. I am not sure what type or what it wanted but do not talk about or to them if you can, and if they do talk to you, under no circumstances try to make a deal with them.”

“I know you said you did not know your family much growing up, so how do you know about spirits?” I ask him.

Still nervous he looks around one more time. “LT, a while back before I came to the Co-op, I was approached in the field I was working, by a Zebra in a robe. She told me about the spirits. She also told me that if I were to run with my family that night that I would find a new home and be safe there but to beware of making deals with the spirits. So, I escaped with Persimmon and Xochitl. Yes, I found a safe home, and now I have left it. Now a spirit has shown itself,” he tells me with a shiver.

At the evening officers call I find out we lost three of our troopers killed and 15 wounded, three seriously from the morning's fight. Those who cannot walk are riding in three of the wagons in the middle of the supply train. We then discuss our usual fare, after which I return to camp.

As I get back to the scouts and 1st Squad I see Xavier has already fallen asleep. Cuddled up to him are Xochitl, Ginger, and Tweeters. I notice that over on a log is sitting Sunset. Beside him is Woofers, in the darkness I see him slip a bit of his rations to him. Well, it is a step.

I call quietly, “Sergeant Sunset.”

He puts down his rations, stands, and comes to the sound of my voice. “Yes Ma’am, what can I do for you?” He asks.

“Sergeant, tomorrow I would like to send out two sets of scouts for a long-distance search. I want the scouts to try and find alternative routes across the river and around the gap ahead if possible. They will rejoin us the morning after tomorrow,” I show him my PipBuck map and point to a small hamlet called Two Step, “That is our expected camp for that night. Let me know in the morning who you chose so I can approve them.” I tell him.

“Yes, ma’am. Will do.” He replies then heads back to his bedroll.

Over the course of the night, we captured three more supply trains for Red Eyes troops. By morning we have as much as we can carry loaded. I send the scouts out before dawn as usual. This time I send Xavier and the kids ahead as one team, I send Sky and Blackberry as the other. I send Trouble and Chip to check behind us and again the sergeant and Choo Choo are in the air again. All of these are as recommended by Sunset that morning. As they leave, I watch as Tweeters flies off to follow Xavier’s team. Well, Woofers is still here with me.

As we get ready to leave the town, I hear the engineers call out. “Clear the bridge.”

I then see a large force of infantry is crossing the bridge, heading toward us, just as the first charges go off. Many try to turn back others try to run forward; some even try to jump off the bridge into the river. One set of explosives after another detonates in a ripple under the bridge and along it supports, over their screams I can hear the groans of the metal as it tears and drops them all into the river, crushing or drowning most of them. Those still alive the Engineers shoot at.

Finally, we are all ready and we continue the march. Leaving a very bewildered town behind us. For me, there is now added the question of stable 4B in Manesville.

We continue to push on to our next target. As we go, we continue to have the occasional small skirmishes with raiders, and once with a company of Red Eyes army that was trying to rejoin the rest of them. Falling back from the direction of Ponyville, toward Fillydelphia. I am not sure if that means we are making them nervous about being cut off, or if they are trying to get back to Filly to reinforce their troops fighting there.

In the distance, I can see the mountain that Canterlot was built upon. We just need to shoot the gap and we can make it to the third objective on the big river. I wonder what Badger would think knowing one of those bridges he sailed under would be knocked down.

__________

The next two days are spent working our way to the big river. The Hoofrock and several others all flow into it, where it flows down to the ocean near the ruins of Baltimare. We come across several small villages that we pass by, stopping only to ask for information or for water. So far, we have been able to stretch our supplies through captures, but now we are starting to realize that may not be enough.

That afternoon while on the march as I pass through another burned-out crossroads hamlet Trouble comes up to me, “LT, I hate to bring this up, but it is something we all need to consider.”

This worries me a bit, “Ok Trouble, what is it?” I ask.

“Ma’am, it has been two days since we have come across a caravan or supply train, we can take supplies from, with all these troops we need to start looking at supplementing our supplies a bit.”

“If you mean scrounging for food, feel free. I have already encouraged everyone I can to start doing that.”

“No Ma’am, that is only part of it, I know most of the Co-op are vegetarians, but we may need to consider adding some protein to our diets, ya know, start hunting.”

“You mean you think we should start eating meat?” I ask as my stomach lurches at the thought.

“Exactly Ma’am. I don’t like the thought any more than you do, but it is something to think about.”

“Ok, Trouble I will keep it in mind. But after our next stop, we are supposed to rest for a couple of days to let one of our supply caravans catch up. Besides we have only been out a week so far.”

“I understand, but Ma’am, I just want to make sure the command is thinking ahead in case our supply lines get cut instead and we become on our own.” He tells me and then he heads back to the head of the column.

While I know he was good-intentioned, something about his discussion sets me on edge. I hope we do not need to go that extra step that Trouble has proposed, but he is right, that is a consideration. I will have to bring it up to the Major tonight at officers’ call.

That evening before our forward scouts return, we get ready to set up camp. Most have forgotten about Trouble's warning from a few days earlier, myself included. A squad of the Equestrian Rangers goes into a section of the woods first. We begin to hear a series of chirping noises in the trees above them. A kind of rustling back and forth. Then we see one to three-foot long objects dropping on them from above. Most of them make it out of the woods. Using E.F.S. I see a solid red blob in the trees as well as in the long grass below them.

I draw my pistol and shot two of them off of a trooper who has five of them that are a foot to a foot and a half long. They have plunged their mandibles into the exposed parts of the pony and I can see them begin to swell as they suck the blood from the luckless buck before me. Two other troopers assist me. Trouble calling out, “Make sure you get the heads of them fully, we do not want any infections.”

Finally, we get all the Chitters off of the survivors of that squad. We have lost three ponies and a cow to them. The rest are badly wounded and are taken to the medical wagons as we move further down the road to search for a better campsite. A few kilometers down the trail we run into the first team of scouts, Chip and Blackberry Pie, they point us to a safe camping spot for the night.

Once we have established camp for the night I start to worry. Where are Xavier and his team? Choo Choo seems to be becoming more nervous. After a while, Sunset comes over. “LT. Permission for me and Choo Choo to go out and find the other team?”

“Permission granted, call me on the PipBuck if you need backup.” I tell him.

As it is getting dark, I see him approaching Choo Choo, “Let’s go.”

“Do not worry Sergeant, I can see very easily in the dark,” She tells him as they take off into the night.

As usual, I wake before dawn. I send out Blackberry Pie and Chip. Ahead on our intended route of march. I talk with the Captain and the Major about my absent scouts and my worries. The major then tells me “Lieutenant, while I do not want this to become a habit, take the 1st squad of D-troop and find my scouts and return as quickly as possible. I will have a future need for all of you.”

“Yes Ma’am. Two of the scouts are already out front of our route for the day. I will see you at camp tonight at the latest.” I tell her and then I am off.

Once back to D-Troop I call out, “Sergeant Duke, Grab the rest of 1st Squad and follow me and Trouble. We have a special assignment.”

“Yes Ma’am," He replies and as he walks over toward the rest of 1st squad I hear him rousting them out and to follow him. 10 minutes later we are on the path that Xavier and his team took, being trailed by the Woofers. As we are trotting out, I look at the squad, “Ok everypony we have two teams of scouts that are missing right now. Keep an eye out.”

“Ma’am, does that include the young ones?” I hear one of the new bucks ask.

“That’s right, they are one of the teams, the other is our flying scouts, they went out to look for them last night.” I hear grumbling at that, it seems they are worried now about the youngsters also.

When we are less than a click from Sunsets location, I get a message on my PipBuck, LT. Stand by. Scouts are prisoners, Choo Choo infiltrating the hostile camp. Will advise.

I immediately message back to him, Rodger, have 1st squad with me for back up.

We are less than 500 meters from a clump of woods that the road goes through. Hiding in the tall grass watching it. I can hardly make out anyone in them. Suddenly we begin to hear screams, gunfire, and then silence. We are getting ready to charge the woods when over my PipBuck I hear Choo Choo’s voice, “That was fun! Got ‘em back, Sergeant.”

After that, I advance with the 1st squad till we enter the woods. I see Xavier and the youngsters rifling through the gear of their now-deceased captors. Off to the side, we see the large blue alicorn smiling brightly as she washes the blood off of her coat. She smiles at us as we come up, “Don’t worry LT, it’s not my blood.”

Sunset approaches me, “Thanks for bringing back up LT. I thought we were going to need them. We really need to talk, never get that alicorn angry. They threatened the foals, after that, it was a real train wreck, I never had a chance to do anything. I wanted to look away but I couldn’t.” Behind me, I hear a couple of the troopers gasp and another snicker quietly.

I approach Xavier, I see he has used a healing potion and the wounds he had are now healing. “What happened Xavier?”

“Ma’am, they ambushed us. I felt it was better to surrender as they thought we were a group of civies. I knew you would have our backs," he tells me.

“Who were they?” I ask.

“LT, from what I could tell, they were forward scouts from Silver Spite’s forces. Getting ahead of us was their goal. I overheard; they did not tell us.”

“Interesting, how are you two doing?” I ask Xochitl and Ginger.

Xochitl merely shrugs his shoulders and puts his saddlebags back on, Ginger, on the other hand, is excited, “When they appeared with all their guns Xavier played like he was both of ours dad and we were trying to get to New Appaloosa, they really thought we were just a family traveling. He protected us and said nothing about the expedition. You should have seen Choo Choo, Wow, she can really fight. She did all this by herself. Oh, I almost forgot Auntie Mollygirl, they had a Griffon with them that left this morning. Heading back towards the east. I do not know where it went though.”

“Thanks, Ginger. I appreciate it.”

Suddenly Trouble comes over from one of the bodies, “Hey LT, you might want to see this.”

He has a map of the area with some markings on it, as well as a written message,

Sergeant Red Dirt,

Thank you for alerting me to the dust trail of the column. I will be bringing up MY forces shortly. I have a brief bit of work to do first, then we will support you fully. As for the prisoners you have taken, I will interrogate them when I get there. If they are civilians, they are slaves and you will get a bounty for them.

Captain Silver Spite

It seems we got them out of there just in time. We finish checking the bodies and recovering any equipment we can use then we are off again to meet back up with the column.

_________

We rejoin the column as they take their midday break. I find the Major first and let her know we have returned. After that, I find Broken Dreams. “Sir we're back. Sorry about taking so long.”

“No problem Lieutenant. I was in contact with your other set of scouts. So far, they are reporting a clear path halfway to Two Step. They are currently looking for a good place to camp for the night and then will lead us there. Grab some rations and some water, we move out in 20 minutes.”

That night there are several fires set up to cook on. Most of us are sitting around them talking. I am sitting with my scouts and most of 1st Squad when Sunset tells us all about watching Choo Choo in action.

“I never saw anything like it. I had just told her to wait until the LT caught up with us. Then I hear one of them bastards telling the others, that he was tired of just sitting there, get one of the foals lets see if we can make the stripes talk by beating them this time.” He pauses, takes a bite of his soup, and then continues. “Well at that point Choo Choo here disappears, the next thing I know the buck who had grabbed Ginger, goes flying through the air like he was bucked and hits a tree with his head. After that, I see two more picked up and watch as they smash together so hard that their heads actually broke the others. One of them goes and grabs Xochitl, drawing a knife, She reappeared and I swear her horn glowed and the knife goes flying into another of the soldiers then I watched her drive her head into the other buck, as he reared up to strike, she lunged at his neck and bite a chunk out of his throat. The last five go to fire their guns at her and I swear one of them is screaming as he is twisted and sprays the other four with his SMG and then he is lifted into the air and thrown against the ground several times. The whole time she was smiling. It was like a train wreck; you want to look away but can’t.”

All of the new troopers just sit there listening in fascination. I see Woodrow looking at the big friendly blue mare with a new appreciation. Duke just shakes his head with a smile. Off to the side, I hear Pearl chuckle lightly. “Oh, that is a good nickname, Sorry but that one should stick.”

After that, I listen to the soldiers tell stories and talk to each other. I have Ginger leaning on one side and have to smile at Xochitl snuggled up next to her sleeping. Xavier just smiles and enjoys the conversation with the others. I do notice though that when talking to Choo Choo they have all started to refer to her as Train Wreck.

Once everyone starts to settle down for the night. I help Xavier take the foals to their bedrolls. Both enfields lay with them tonight. As I head for mine Choo Choo approaches me. Speaking softly, she tells “Mollygirl, I am sorry to bother you.”

“It is no problem Choo Choo, what can I do for you?”

“Mollygirl, why do they keep calling me train wreck? It feels like they are trying to tease me. Part of me wants to be upset,” she tells me.

“Choo Choo, it is a nickname. They are not teasing you; it is a way of showing they like you. Sort of like them calling Sunset Sergeant Feathers, or Xavier Stripes, or even Dusty’s deceased husband Buddy, Chance.”

In the darkness, I can see her pause and think. Then she nods, “Ok, sort of like them calling you LT. Instead of Lieutenant all the time?”

“Exactly Choo Choo, exactly. By the way, good job today. Now go get some rest ok.” I tell her.

“Ok, Thank you LT. I appreciate it.” I then watch her wander off into the darkness. I then lay down and fight for sleep myself as I listen to the quiet noises of the camp. The watches making their rounds and then being relieved. I begin to wonder what the next day may bring just before drifting off myself.

I wake up at my normal time and again I prepare to send out scouts. Today I am only sending one larger team ahead of us. I send out Trouble along with Xavier’s team, Chip, Blackberry pie, and Sky. All are armed today as I expect us to be arriving at Two Step to rest and refit for a couple of days before we cross the river and blow the bridge. I have Sunset and Choo Choo fly above the column periodically. I want them to rest their wings a bit after the last couple of days. If we see anything suspicious then I will have them check it out.

It is midafternoon when I get a message from Sunset reporting a column of dust behind us and another, several Kilometers away to the east, heading in our direction. I pass this on to the Major who dismisses the column behind us as most likely being just our relief supply column. However, we both are concerned about the easterly one.

As we approach Two Step, we begin to look for defensive positions. We Move the Artillery, the supply train, and E-troop across the bridge and begin to dig in. Half of the engineers are planting minefields while the other half rig the bridge for demolition. As we are digging in, I send Sunset and Choo Choo to investigate. They are chased off by a flight of Griffons but not before seeing at least two companies of infantry heading our direction.

The Major leaves most of the artillery across the river, but brings Nightmare Moon back across at the report of the Griffons. All the new recruits are leaning against the front edge of their fox holes. I can see the dust across the front approaching us as the enemy started to charge our positions. Where were their Griffons?

Overhead I see Sunset, but I can not see Choo Choo. When Suddenly I see two Griffon dive at Sunset. He dives toward the ground as fast as he can, both Griffons on his tail shooting at him as he jinks back and forth. Suddenly I see one of the Griffons look like it has been hit from the side hard. It crumbles and falls from the air. Out of nowhere I suddenly see gunfire spring at the other one driving it off.

Choo Choo reappears and the missing two Griffons are after her. She flies towards the village behind us. Maneuvering as much as she can, but increasing the distance slowly. Suddenly I hear Nightmare Moon open fire. And I watch as both of the enemy fliers after her are hit and fall to the ground. I look back and see several members of Hell’s Belles running over and capturing the wounded griffons.

The last remaining griffon flying back to his forces with Sunset chasing him. The griffon diving for the deck and hiding in some woods just before Sunset can get him. I call over my PipBuck, “Sergeant Sunset, return to base.”

I watch him fly back and he lands next to me. We are soon joined by Choo Choo. Again, she is smiling. Leave it to her to have fun with this. I can feel the rumble through the grounds of hundreds of hoofs heading our way. When I peek over the top edge of my hole, I see them coming. They are screaming and coming in one big wave. I look to my left and right at the holes where the rest of D-Troop and my scouts are hunkered down. I call out, “Hold your fire until ordered.”

From across the river, I hear Celestia open up and suddenly I watch as both artillery and mortar shells start to hit the charging foes. Then they begin to hit the minefields. The charge breaks and they begin to fall back to a tree line in the distance being followed by artillery fire the entire way. After a few minutes with no targets in sight, the artillery ceases fire.

At first, we feel elation, then we realize, they will be back, and soon enough, we will not all be able to cross over the bridge; besides we are supposed to meet the supply caravan here. I can hear the cries of the wounded and dying foes. Some of our medics begin to head out to help them and are shot at. Enough is enough, the Major calls over the PipBucks, “All medics are ordered to stand down and stay with our troops. If they want to shoot at help, then they shall receive none.”

With that, we begin to improve our positions and settle back for their next attempt. A couple of hours later we see another cloud of dust coming our way. We can feel that tremble of hooves again. In the distance, I can see them begin to charge at us again. At least so far, they do not have artillery, I think to myself as they charge at us once again. I then call out, “1st, 2nd, and 3rd Squad, use S.A.T.S to target your first shots, hold your fire until they are in range.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, we are into our second week on the march and have passed through several towns and villages. Could you please play Bad Company for those of us in the Co-op Expeditionary Force?

Thank you
Trooper Trouble
Manesville Militia/CEF Scout

Author's Note

4/22/2020: I just noticed I had failed to post this chapter. My apologies to those who have read ahead and now see it.

Chapter 23 Two Step Interrupted

Chapter 23 Two Step Interrupted

"The object of war is not to die for your country but to make the other bastard die for his." -George S. Patton

I feel the hoofbeats shake the ground around me. I grab my binoculars out from my saddlebags and peer over the foxhole edge. Behind the first ranks of those running, I see the flag of Red Eye being carried. Then I look closer at the front ranks. My Goddesses, those are civilians, they are using them as equine shields. The horror of what is about to happen fully hits me. Over my PipBuck I call out to the Major and tell her, then I go on the D-company channel and call out. "Hold your fire until they are close enough Use your Eyes Forward Sparkle to determine your targets if you can. If it’s red it's dead my little ponies.” I tell them, remember to use your S.A.T.S. for the first targets at least, but do not rely upon it.”

I can tell when they hit the minefields because of the explosions, but soon those slow down as they are forced to run through them, Then our mortars and artillery open fire. I watch as the rounds hit both the soldiers and civilians. Nothing we can do, “Damn it. Those sons of bucking mules.” I yell without meaning to. I see several of the yellow markers shift to red as they panic, others simply disappear as they are killed by the artillery. Next, I hear the heavy automatic Anti-Material rifles of Hell’s Belles open up with their short burst, shift, short burst shift. Every couple of degrees of travel.

“Everypony up, Now Damn it! NOW, ON YOUR HOOFS TROOPS!” D-troop hears me and all of them stand to and prepare to fire. “On my Command,” I hold my breath as they get closer. Small arms rounds are starting to land near us as they fire on the run. Closer, closer, I think, then I yell, “Fire, Pour it into them.”

Every pony in D-troop joins the fray. I look over and see Ginger next to Xavier with a pistol in her muzzle steadying it and waiting till they get close. Xochitl on her other side with what looks like a civilian small-caliber hunting rifle standing on his hind hooves like his father, using the rifle's sling to steady his aim. Both him and his father firing steady and almost like clockwork together. As they continue to close, I use my Angle bunny to good effect. Short bursts, each burst shifting to the next target as one goes down.

I try to avoid shooting the civilians but know it is impossible. They are almost on us when I hear the call “Griffons inbound!”

I look at Sunset and Choo Choo, “Sergeant, take them if you can, if not try to draw them to either Hell’s Belles heavy weapons or towards Nightmare Moon, GO!”

As they shoot up into the air, I take the bit for my battlesaddle back into my mouth, check my magazine, and begin to fire again. Then they are upon us. The civilians continue to run towards the rear and perceived safety, many of their soldiers try to also, but most decide to try and engage us at close range. Over the PipBuck I hear Broken Dreams call Even Numbers, Stand fast and cover, Odd numbers, CHARGE!”

I throw myself over the top of the foxhole as do most of the odd-numbered troops, those that can’t are already engaged in hoof to hoof combat, and those going up to join them as we move in a counter charge that blunts the attack. We go hoof to hoof, muzzle to muzzle, buck for buck, and blood for blood. From both sides, I hear cries for Medic or Doc or even just mother.

I see them killing some of our wounded troops and without thinking I yell out “No Quarter! Show ‘Em the black flag!” Now it is to the death. Being taken prisoner is an option no longer on the table.

Suddenly a big buck knocks me down with a blow to the head. I roll and kick out with both hind hooves. I then feel his front leg break. As he goes down and falls into a shell hole, I rollway, Pull the pin, and toss a metal apple from my harness, in with him and several of his comrades. Once it explodes, I am up on my hooves and spray what remains of survivors with my submachine gun.

To the side, I see Xavier is engaging several more of them, hoof to hoof. Xochitl is using his small size to his advantage as he leaps forward in a random fashion and slices at the legs of the adult mares and stallions attacking their position, when one gets too close to him Ginger fires her pistol at nearly point-blank range.

I am moving forward again; Prairie Fire has joined me with his grenade launcher on one side. On my other is Dusty and Sergeant Duke. We advance to the next set of shell holes as Red Eyes troops fall back. “Keep it up, Short burst, pick your targets, conserve ammo,” I tell them. Behind me, I see Sutures is in another shell hole. She is treating Pearl for a wound in her neck. Waiting next to her is Raspberry Leaf with a wounded leg and a streak of red down his body. His ears down, his eyes closed. I notice his brother is missing.

From behind me, I can hear our forces mopping up the remaining attackers. Now the real work begins. Treating the wounded, burying the dead, handling the prisoners that other units have taken, sorting out Red Eyes troops from the civilians used as shields.

The survivors of the attacking force fall back to a distant tree line and seem to rally again. As they are reform for another attack, I notice to the north of us is a column of dust fast approaching our lines. I fear it is reinforcements for the enemy, but as it gets closer, I see them begin to retreat into the woods.

As the column gets closer, I see that the dust is being kicked up by a caravan and that it is being escorted by two squads of our troops. “Sergeant Duke, you have control of 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Squad until I return. I will notify the captain.” I then grab Chip and Blackberry Pie and call for Trouble to meet us by the incoming wagon train.

We are all together as the first wagons of the caravan come around a corner in the woods and stops in front of us. I watch an old buck get out of it and approach me. Once they are about 3 meters away, he stops. Looks me in the eyes. “Good afternoon Ma’am,” he says with a smile, “You ordered delivery?”

I smile back, “Welcome to the CEF Sergeant. Your timing is outstanding. Please follow me.” I call over the PipBuck, “Captain, with your permission I would like to lead the supply train to the HQ. Also, I will be pulling my scouts out with me.

“Permission granted, thanks for letting me know about the scouts. Put Sergeant Duke in charge of your section of the company before you go. When you get back, we need to talk.” He tells me.

“Very well sir, Will do. I have already put the sergeant in charge of them, sir.”

As I lead the wagons into the village of Two Step, I watch as one by one my scouts reappear on hoof and fall in behind me. Most of us have been injured some. I see Sunset has a bandage on one wing even. Chip had a bandage around his head and one back leg. Xavier being trailed by Xochitl and Ginger. All of us have serious expressions on our faces. Once the wagons are delivered to the HQ, I look at my scouts. “In an hour I want to go back out and make sure they have departed.” I then notice a local tavern. It looks kind of seedy, but hey this is the wastelands, one can not be too picky. “Good work everypony, let me buy all of you a drink,” I tell them and lead them to it, goddesses, I hope they have a Sparkle Cola for the youngsters and me.

__________

Together we head into the tavern. It is dark inside with only a few tables scattered around the room and a long bar along one wall with a couple of spigoted barrels behind it as well as several bottles of various liquors. The barkeep is just coming back into the room as we enter. He looks at us with no real expression at first, then I see his eyes get a bit wider when he notices Sunset and Sky.

“While the rest of you are welcome, we do not serve their type in here.” He tells us with a sneer on his face. At first, I think he is referring to the two enfields which have followed us in. Then he sees Choo Choo enter. “Out, all of you out. We certainly do not serve those things in here.”

Before I can say anything, Trouble walks over to him, “That’s nice to know,” as he puts his pistol on the bar. “You see, we are not from around here and are only passing through. But I am sure that with all our forces some of them would want to stop for a drink or two. Well, if the LT over there decides to let the Major know that some of her troops were treated poorly by the residents, the major may simply post a provost guard outside to prevent any business being conducted. I mean we would not want your principles being violated just so you can make a lot of caps, would you?”

I can see the thought of all those caps running through the barkeep's mind. Then Trouble looks at me, “Hey LT, couldn’t we just confiscate everything, you know to improve the morale of the troops.”

I see the barkeep's eyes widen as he realizes how much it would cost him then. “You know Trouble, we could just do that, but I think he might be a bit more reasonable than that.” I notice a mare with a foal looking out from the door to the back, “Besides, he would not want to cause hard times on his family like that, I am sure he is a reasonable buck.” I lean my forehooves on the bar, “I am sure he would be happy to sell us each one drink then we would be on our way, with no further trouble to him.”

The mare comes up to the husband and whispers something in his ear, he nods his head and looks at us unhappily. “Ok, I guess I was being unreasonable. What will it be?”

The adults each order their preference from his stock, when he gets to the foals I ask if he has any Sparkle Coal or other pop for them and me to drink. He shakes his head, “No the weakest I have to drink is hard cider.”

I am trying to decide what to do when Xavier says, “Let the youngsters split one LT. They did adult work today; they have earned it.”

The barkeep understanding what we are doing gives them each a slightly less than half full mug of cider. I take a full one as well. Xavier then looks at his son and Ginger and tells them, “You have acted as adults today, and this will help some, but remember not to make it a habit.”

I then turn to all of them, “Great work, all of you,” then I raise my mug in salute “To lost loves and fallen comrades.” and then we drink.

After we have finished our drink, I have Sunset take the others over to the HQ to wait for me. I talk to the barkeep one last time. “Thank you for the drinks. Would you have some bottles of whiskey I could purchase for the rest of my pony’s?”

He still is not smiling but nods his head. “Depends on how much and what you want. I have some really good home-brewed applejack brandy. I charge more for it as it is fresher. Also, if you bring the bottles back to me so I can reuse them, I will give you a cap for each of them.”

“Sounds fair, how much a bottle?” I ask.

Behind him, the mare tells me, “Five caps a bottle, plus the deposit.”

That seems fair enough, “Sounds good, I will take four bottles of it, please.” As the mare goes into the back, I set the caps on the bar next to me. She brings the bottles up and we make the exchange.

As I get ready to grab the bottles, I notice Trouble is there next to me. “Hey LT, I will carry those for you. Sutures asked me to help you earlier.”

Part of me is insulted at what that implies, but I actually do understand her concern. “Ok Trouble, thank you for the help then.” And I put them in his saddlebags.

I again thank the barkeep and the mare and leave. Once we are in the street and heading back to camp he starts to talk again, “Sorry LT, but I think Sutures is right. I know that our Great Granddam Millie had a real problem with drinking. Not sure why, but my family seems to hate her and deride her when they talk about her.”

It takes me a moment to realize exactly what he said, then I reply, “So you know then that we are related. Just before we left, I found her journal, I think I know why she had a drinking problem Trouble.”

At that, he gets smart-mouthed, “Oh, why was that. Because to us, it seems she was too good to keep her own foal and raise it. She only wanted the one, and got rid of her problem to someone else.”

I stop in the street, “No, Trouble, that was not it at all. She wanted your Grand Damn more than you would ever believe. I will tell you, but how about we not have this conversation in the middle of the street.”

“Ok LT, but I want to hear this. I really do. Make be believe she was a better mare, because us Waters, well, to us we were the unwanted ones, and we have paid for it since.”

I stopped him right there in the street, “Trouble, that could not be further from the truth. Ok, when she was at Tenpony Tower, she was raped, but she still did not want to give that foal up. She almost ended up divorced from Oatie because she refused to get an abortion, the only alternative she was left with was to give the foal up for adoption. I have read her thoughts. She wanted to keep that foal and mourned the fact she was denied contact with her by the adoptive parents. It tore her up inside, that is the main reason she turned to alcohol.”

He looks at me skeptically, “Mollygirl, I want to believe you, but after my entire life hearing otherwise, I really want proof.”

Exasperated I look at him, “Fine, when we get back to Manesville, we can have Magpie get the journals out and I can show you. If I do not make it back at least you know who to talk to about the information.”

He looks a bit stunned at that, “LT, what do you mean if you do not make it back? I do not like the sounds of that Ma’am.”

“Never mind, forget I said anything. We can look it up when we get back. Now let’s go catch up to the rest, we have some scouting to do yet.” I tell him as I head back to the HQ.

Once there the Major calls me into her office. “Lieutenant, I need your scouts to check out the area to the east to make sure they have really fallen back. If you could have your airborne scouts check to the south and then the north it would be appreciated.”

“No problem Ma’am,” I tell her.

Before I can leave, she stops me. “I almost forgot, we got mail, if you have any it will be with D-troop.”

“Thank you, Ma’am, I will check when we get back,” I tell her.

Once outside, I pass my orders on to the scouts and we head out. Sunset taking Choo Choo with him and I take the rest. On the way past our lines, I see Broken Dreams and am flagged down.

“Good job out there earlier Mollygirl, but next time, try to get the foals out of there first. Especially if you are going to call for no quarters to be given.”

“Thanks, Captain, I really had not planned on them being there with me. I thought my scouts would have been in the village along with the HQ, but instead, they all formed on me and 1st squad. Being where we were, it seems we needed the backup.”

“I understand, still, I have a hard time with the idea of foal warriors as it is. Also, thanks for making the calls when they used the civilians as shields. I know it had to be done, but I just could not give the order.”

“Your welcome sir, I understand entirely. By the way, do I or any of my scouts have mail?”

“Sorry about that, I am so used to us not having it I almost forgot. You have two letters; Xavier has one as does Sunset.” He tells me and reaches into a set of saddlebags on the ground and hoofs them to me.

I take them and put them in my saddlebags, “Thank you, sir, I will see you in a bit. By the way, I picked up a few bottles in town for my squads tonight, you may want to do the same. You know, cut the edge, get them to talk to each other a bit more tonight around the fire.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl, I may have to take you up on that suggestion.”

I then walk over to my troopers. I mouth over the letters to Xavier and Sunset, “Read them when we get back. Let’s get this over with,” with that I lead off and we leave the perimeter to try and find the enemy once again.

After two hours of searching, including a thorough investigation of where they formed up. We can see that they have all headed back northeast. From the evidence on the ground, we can see that they are taking the wounded with them. They have stripped the dead of anything usable and just left them though. What kind of pony has this little respect for lives?

A short time later I find a note tied to a dead griffon,

Mollygirl,

While I enjoyed our visit today, I do have to say I am not pleased with the required terms of my departure. I look forward to our next opportunity to visit each other. Perhaps next time our visit can be more in person. I look forward to such a likely event. Also, thank you for having let me know earlier about the failure to perform even adequate service to me by caravan master Redeemer. Part of his punishment was to be in the lead element of today’s attack since he was only mildly wounded and fell back, I have decided to be generous and am having him shipped back to work in the factories of Fillydelphia as a slave. He most certainly has a large debt to work off.

Until we meet again

Captain Silver Spite,

CO 1st Battalion 3rd regiment, Army of Fillydelphia

I reread it, well I definitely know I have his attention, and we now know who was attacking us. “Ok, five more minutes of searching, and then we head back. I call Sunset on the PipBuck, “Sergeant, do you see anything?”

He promptly replies, “Other than a dust cloud heading to the northeast, no ma’am.”

“Ok, I will meet you back at Two Step then.”

Once back we find our foxholes from this afternoon and repony them. I let Broken Dreams know we are back, as well as the Major. I also tell the Major via PipBuck that the area is clear and about the note, I have found. Then I notice Sunset reading his letter with a smile on his muzzle, I wonder who it is from as I had not bothered to look earlier.

Xavier on the other hoof does not look so happy. He keeps looking at the foals and shaking his head, and muttering in zebra. I know it is not good by the way Xochitl keeps lifting his ears straight up and his eyes opening wide. Oh, that cannot be good.

After we have all settled down, I finally get the chance to read my letters. The first is from Sumac.

Dear Mollygirl,

I know it has only been since yesterday that you have left, but things have been very exciting here at the farm. By now I am sure you know that Ginger and Xochitl have run away to join you. We found their letters on their beds. That was the beginning. Magpie and Persimmon Tree have been fighting since, each blaming the other. They have tried to drag me into it, but I refuse. It was interesting though when Quick Frost and Blue Star showed up demanding to know where Choo Choo went. They were sure she was with the foals. Persimmon Tree then started to try and yell at them. I am glad you were not here to see that.

In other news. Badger is in the stable hospital right now. He is recovering from several wounds taken during the fighting at Hereford. He says for you not to worry and that he will be ok. Having talked to the medical staff, I think he is telling the truth, but you know how bucks are. Magpie was a wreck when she was told and ran the entire way to the stable. She is better now, but I know she is worried about you. But enough of that for now. Know you are loved and missed by your family dear. Even Persimmon misses you, though she is still angry and would not show it if you were here.

Take care and be careful dear,

Love

Ma Sumac.

I put the letter down, I have a tear in my eye and am now worried more about Badger and Mags. I just wish I could be there for them. I refold the letter and put it in my saddlebags. I pull out the second one and see it is from Magpie. Maybe I should read it later. I see Trouble across from me in the foxhole. “I hope you do not mind your cousin sharing a fox hole with you LT. Mine was pretty much destroyed earlier.”

“No, not at all, haven’t you been told already that I always welcome trouble?”

I see him smile and laugh a bit at the joke. “I guess so ma’am, I guess so. Besides, now I know you really are family.”

“I am glad to hear that. I don’t have a lot of family and I welcome more.”

He looks at me sadly, “Even Tar?” I hear the question in his voice.

I let out a sad sigh, “Trouble, I want to, if we find out she had a good enough reason for what she has done, then yeah, maybe. But she damn well better have good reasons. It is hard to forgive something like a knife to your throat and threats to everypony you love.” I tell him.

“Yeah, I understand Mollygirl, I care about her more than you realize, I hate my father for making me do this though. If we catch her and she has that good of reasons, then what do we do?”

“We will see then, Ok Trouble. If it comes to it though, I will not make you pull the trigger, I promise you that.”

“Thanks LT, I do not think I could do that. I know my family expects me to, and I have done some things I am not proud of over the years, but I don’t think I could live with myself If I have to do that.”

“It’s ok, I understand. Ok, let’s go take those bottles to each squad's sergeant for them to share.” I tell him.

“Sounds good LT. I hope you do not mind, but Sutures asked me to look after you when she was not able to.” He tells me.

“No, I do not mind. In fact, I am touched, it shows some ponies care about me. It is nice to be reminded of that from time to time.”

I make the rounds with Trouble from squad to squad. I talk with the troopers and ask how each of them is doing. Before I leave each squad, I pull out a bottle and give it to the sergeant of the squad for all of them. Each time I make sure I tell them “This was one of our tougher fights, you all did great. Even if you just passed ammunition to those shooting, you did good. Thank you, each of you.”

Finally, I make it back to 1st squad. I sit and begin talking to all of them. Duke seems to be doing fine with them. Woodrow is smiling as I watch him sharpen his bayonet with a wet stone. Pearl is still wearing a bandage from the earlier fight. When I see Dusty, I begin to worry. I notice she has the shakes. So, I take out the bottle and instead of giving it to Duke, I open it and give the first toast, I fake taking a sip from the bottle and pass it right to Dusty. I see a grateful look on her face as she takes a pull on it, then passes it on.

Before I leave, I quietly tell her, “Let me know if you need to talk. Also, feel free to visit the scouts, I know your little sister would be overjoyed to spend time with you. Maybe you both could cross the river to see your mother in E-troop.”

I see her head pick up a bit, “Thanks LT, I forgot they were both here too. I might have to take you up on that.”

“Anytime Dusty, remember, we have drunk from the same canteen. I understand.” I tell her.

Next, I see Raspberry Leaf, “I am sorry about your brother Raspberry, I wish I could do more for you.”

“Thanks, LT, I appreciate it. We both knew it was a danger. Besides, he should have been wearing his helmet in his hole. I told him and he laughed at me. Dang stray metal apple fragment got him in the head. I just do not know how I am going to tell our mother. He was her favorite.”

I pat him on the shoulder. “It’s ok trooper, let me know and I will help you write a letter to her. In fact, I will be doing so myself either tonight or in the next couple of days.”

After I leave, I return to my scouts’ area. They have started a small cooking fire in the bottom of a larger fox hole that shelters it from being seen in the distance. They are all sitting around the fire talking when I come up in the growing darkness. I see Xavier sitting next to Sunset chatting. Choo Choo is talking to Sky about her flying. Leaning on Choo Choo I see Xochitl and Ginger. Choo Choo has a wing wrapped protectively around them both. Chip and Blackberry are laying down together with his head on her side. Both have bandages still on their wounds. Trouble and I slip in the hole with all of them. I pull out the bottle and suddenly everyone’s heads go up.

Xavier looks at both of the youngsters, “No, you two do not get any this time. I already told you it would not become a habit.”

Ginger begins to say something and Choo Choo puts her muzzle to Ginger’s. “He is right young mare. I would not allow it myself either.”

I hoof the bottle to Sunset and he opens it, makes the toast, and passes it on. As the bottle is making its way around. I hear a low growl from behind me, just outside in the dark. Then I hear Sutures quietly, “It is just me Woofers and Tweeters. You know me.” The growl stops and I see her appear out of the dark and slip into the hole with the rest of us.

“Hey Sutures, good to see you are ok still,” I say to her.

“Hey LT, same here. It has been a rough one. I almost burned out my horn with healing spells. We saved a good many of those civilians though. It seems once we started firing quite a few of them faked being wounded and hit the ground for safety. Not saying we could save them all. Especially those who had to run through those damned minefields.” She tells me.

“Yeah, I understand, but those mines were a necessary evil. I think we would have been in a lot more trouble without them. Especially since it's Silver Spite out there again.”

“Him again? It figures, I only wished we could have gotten him that day.” She says.

Sunset looks kind of confused at first, “What day was that? You mean you have run into him before?”

Before I can answer Sutures does for me, “Yeah, he is a real piece of work. Talk to me later and I will tell you about our first run-in with him.”

I guess the expression on my face must have said enough as he quickly drops the subject. After a bit, I notice the time. “Ok, everyone, I will be back in a bit. I have to go to officers call.” I tell them as I get to my hooves and put my gear back on. “Sergeant, you have the scouts.”

Once I arrive at the HQ, I find the caravan master is still talking with the Major. “In the morning, once we finish, I will be heading further south toward New Appleloosa. This was as far as the Co-op contract had us go.”

“No problem Long Haul, I understand. If I were to give you a list of supplies, we will require and a place and date to meet could you do so?”

He thinks about it before replying. “I guess I could, It will throw my route off though. So, I will have to charge you extra.”

She sighs then answers back, “Fine, I understand. Lieutenant, will you join us at the map so we can pick a date and place?”

I go forward to her and examine the map with them. “Ma’am. May I suggest where the railroad tracks cross over the river between JR-7 and Canterlot. If we do so in a week, it should give us time to hit our next objective and then meet them.”

“Does this seem good to you sir?” The Major ask Mr. Long Haul.

He examines the map a bit, looks at the distances, and thinks a bit. Then nods, “Yes, I think that would work. Make it nine days and I am sure we can do it.”

“Very good Long Haul, I think that will do. My clerk will have the list ready for you in the morning. If I do not see you before your departure in the morning, I will see you then. Have a good night sir.”

We both watch him go. “Ma’am, I am sure we can do it, I only hope they can.”

“I agree Mollygirl, I am worried, but at least we received some replacements with him. The escort he had will be staying on with us. I will be assigning them as a group to replace losses as needed.”

“Glad to hear that, how bad was it overall today Ma’am?” I ask.

“Give it a few minutes for the rest of the officers to arrive, then I will give you the numbers, but it was not as bad as it could have been, but worse than I had hoped.” She replies.

Once everyone is there, she starts going over numbers. “It could have been a lot worse. Today we lost another eight troopers and non-coms. We also have another 40 wounded. We need to start rationing our healing potions, so healing bandages and slower recovery times are going to become the norm.”

“Ma’am, what about the prisoners?” Captain Oak Root for E-troop asks.

“Now that is a good question. Normally I would want to process them and exchange them for our troops that were captured. Right now, that does not seem to be an option. I also do not know how effective paroling them would be. If anyone has a suggestion that does not involve executing them let me know.” She tells us.

“Ma’am, how many prisoners do we have now?” Lieutenant Block Buster asks.

“We have two severely wounded griffons right now, and another that is mildly wounded. We also have taken about thirty ponies’ prisoner, in varying conditions. The Civilians we have offered to release. However, several of them again have volunteered to join the expedition, some as soldiers, others in noncombatant roles such as cargo handlers, cooks, and stretcher-bearers.”

“I am glad to hear that; it will help stretch out our pony power a bit. I will take a couple of those volunteers to replace some of the losses in D-troop ma’am.” Broken Dreams tells her.

“Ok, see my clerk on the way out. We will have them sent up in the morning. Mollygirl, I know this is a rest period, but I need your scouts out early in the morning again. I do not want to be surprised.” The Major tells me.

I answer the only way I can, “Yes Ma’am, will do.”

After that, officers’ call ends for the night. I see Archer and stop him, “Hey Archer, good job on the covering fire today, Thanks a lot.”

“No problem Mollygirl, but we have to start conserving ammo until we can find more. We used more than I had expected to tell the truth.”

“I understand that. I have started to order my troops to conserve their ammo also. Hopefully, our next supply pickup will help more.” I tell him, then I continue. “Feel free to come over and visit Sutures if you want Archer, I know it is not easy having her so close and not getting to see her.”

He smiles sadly, “I will if I get time, maybe tomorrow night, but unfortunately I have to take care of some things back with the artillery before I can even catch some sleep tonight.”

“Ok, do you want me to let her know you are planning on it then?” I ask.

“Sure, go ahead, that way even if it doesn’t work out for some reason, she knows I am thinking of her and missing her.”

“Ok, I will do that then, have a good night Archer. See you tomorrow.”

“See you tomorrow Mollygirl. I hope you sleep well.” He tells me and then he heads out the door and towards his troops.

Once back to my area I see the troopers have mostly headed back to their own holes. I head to mine and find Trouble and Sutures there already asleep. I lay out my bed role between them, as I am trying to go to sleep, I hear Sutures start to cry out in her sleep. Nightmares. Oh, how I hate bucking nightmares. So, I do the one thing I know to do, I move my bedroll closer to hers, I put my hoofs around her, and quietly tell her “It's ok Sutures. Everything is ok.” As I stroke her main and hold her. She roles over in her sleep and starts to cry against me. After a bit, I gently kiss her on her forelock and she quiets down, falling into a deeper sleep.

__________

In the morning I wake up to Trouble staring at me cuddled up next to Sutures. He looks kind of confused and upset. “Mollygirl, are you cheating on your spouses?”

At first, I am confused, “What are you talking about?” I ask quietly trying to not wake Sutures up.

He points a hoof at Sutures and me, “This, you two, like this. What are you two doing?”

Then it dawns on me. “She was having nightmares Trouble, I feel asleep comforting her, that is all. Sometimes friends do that, sort of like when your parent does it for you as a foal.”

He looks at me confused still, “Parents really do that? Mine never did.”

“Usually they do. Yours never did? Really?” I ask, surprised, and saddened for him.

He looks down at the bottom of the foxhole between his hooves, “No, they never did. I thought holding was only something lovers did, and then only when they were being, well, you know.”

I nod my head. “Ok, I best wake her up. We can talk more later if you want Trouble.”

I see a small smile on his muzzle. What kind of foalhood did they have? Maybe I was far luckier than I even realized.

A bit later I send out my scouts in their normal teams. I feel we are fortunate in that we find nothing. However, I am worried about what Silver Spite and the rest of his army may be up to. Finally, around noon I get the time to read my letter from Magpie.

My Dearest love,

I know it has not been that long since you left, but I miss you so much right now and am so worried. Today did not begin well. We could hear the fighting at Hereford at the farm. Then we found the notes from Ginger and Xochitl. I tell you once they are back, I am so ready to spank both of them for this. Persimmon Tree and I both have been arguing all day about it. Then Blue Star and Quick Frost showed up asking to know where Choo Choo and the foals were. I about fell out laughing when Persimmon tried to yell at Quick Frost.

The day was topped off when a soldier knocked on the door. He asked for me and said he needed to talk to me concerning Badger. At first, I feared the worst, but then I realized the Chaplin was not with them, so I relaxed a bit. But then they told me how badly he had been wounded. He was shot in the left shoulder as well as taking metal apple fragments in his hind left leg. That one was so bad they thought he might lose the leg, but they were able to use several healing potions on him quick enough to heal it. In fact, he may no longer have a limp, we will see. He was unconscious when they found him. Luckily, they had a medic nearby who thought quickly.

When I got to the stable hospital, I spent some time with him. He and I are both worried about you love. We both know how dangerous it is out there. We also know how you put your duty before self. Please remember that your family is part of your duty too. We Need you; I NEED YOU.

I found your flowered pattern dress hanging in our room. I miss you so much I caught myself smelling it just to catch your scent once again. I hate not having you nearby, but I understand you need to do this and that you would rather be home. Please be careful, remember we love you and need you to be here to help raise our foal with us. Come home to us again as soon as you can my love.

P.S.

If Ginger and Xochitl are there, tell them we love them and miss them, but they are in so much trouble.

We Love you with all our hearts,

Magpie and Badger.

We make twice a day patrols with my scouts for the next two days. On the morning of our fourth day in Two Step, we finally pull out. In the distance, we can see a dust cloud coming in our direction. We are taking the prisoners with us for now, so that they cannot use them against us, or they claim the village was aiding us.

Before I leave the town, I visit the tavern one last time. I tell the owner to hide the extra caps he has made and if he is questioned about his missing stock, claim that we just took it. “You may want to hide for a few days also from the forces coming into town behind us, especially if it is who I think it may be,” I tell them before I leave. He thanks me for the advice and heads back to his mare as I go.

Once the last trooper is over the bridge the signal is given and the charges under it cause it to drop two full spans into the river below. The villagers look on in dismay. As they see the dust cloud approaching, they begin to leave their homes and head to the woods around it. Silently I wish them luck, as above us I see a single black crow fly over.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, Today I lost my brother in the battle of Two Step. We knew it could happen. Could you please play Sgt. Mac Kenzie in memory of him, and all others who have passed putting up the good fight.

Thank you

Trooper Raspberry Leaf

1st Squad D-troop, CEF

Author's Note

Thanks again to KKat for having created the universe of Fallout Equestria. I also would like to thank all of those who have added to it and shown us that this world still had more stories to be told.

For those wanting to listen to this weeks dedication song the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ACJfKk35rbg

Chapter 25 Down Time

Chapter 25 Down Time

“You have enemies? Good. It means you’ve stood up for something, sometime in your life.” -Winston Churchill

I wake in the morning with a smile on my face. Woofers is on top of my blanket but I have a hoof around him. As I get up, I notice Sutures is already packed and gone for the march. Then I see Trouble sitting there rubbing his head. “Sorry Lt, if I was difficult last night. I normally do not allow myself to get like that.”

“No problem Troubles. I do understand. Besides I am here for you if you need me. Remember that.”

He smiles sheepishly. “Thank you, I appreciate it.”

“By the way LT, I meant what I said. I may have been drunk, but I will get payback from him for what he did to Tar and you.”

“Thanks, Trouble, I appreciate it, just do not risk yourself needlessly to balance the books, ok.”

While he doesn’t reply to that, I see him nod his head as I walk away, Woofers trailing behind me.

Once over to the headquarters section, I talk to the Major again about our scouts and where she wants us to search today.

Once that is established, I return to my squads and scouts. As I am looking for Sunset to discuss who to assign for the missions today, I overhear Serenity asks Sky, “So you really just do not know how to fly? It’s not a disability?”

“No, it’s not. My mother died giving birth to me. Dad was an earth pony, he went to try and find somepony to teach me how, but he never came back.” She tells Serenity.

“I understand how that is. Maybe if we get time, Either I could or my brother and I could try and teach you how to. You wouldn’t mind, would you?”

“Mind, no, not at all. I would love to know how to fly,” She replies.

I then continue on. Finally, I find him chatting with Choo Choo and Xavier. Both the youngsters are looking on sitting next to Xavier in the predawn gloom. Suddenly I hear Xochitl “Ginger, stop nipping my ears, that is not nice.”

I hear her giggle, “You know you like it,” she tells him and then tackles him and starts to tickle him. He responds by trying to tickle her back all the while he is laughing too. Such innocence lightens all of our moods.

After a bit, I call out “All right, gear up, time to get moving.”

I put on my gear as I watch my scouts and D-troop do the same. D-troop being in the vanguard today. The sun is just coming over the horizon as we lead out. As we begin the march, I hear the Major yell “SCOUTS OUT!” My fliers become airborne and those who are on hoof take off at a trot to get ahead and besides the column as we move to our day’s destination.

Twice during the day, I think I see Griffons in the distant sky. When they land during a break Choo Choo lets me know she has seen over a dozen of them shadowing us slowly. They have come from the southwest and the east, so I do not think they are Red Eyes, but the Major is still a bit nervous.

Finally, we reach the old railroad tracks. We follow them a couple of kilometers to the bridge over the river. It is there we start to dig in and set up our camp for the next couple of days. The artillery is in the center. H-troop sets up along the river. D-troop right along the railroad embankment and E-troop to the south. The prisoners and are placed in the center of the circled wagon train.

Each troop puts out several pickets to provide a warning if anyone on the ground tries to enter our camps unannounced. Each squad sending out one member per watch. During this time the rest start to prepare the camp for a couple of days stay, including digging latrines, as well as cooking pits that in the evening may double as a spot for the squad members to socialize around.

As the evening progresses after the evening meal many of the soldiers begin to write home, some read the letters they have received from home out loud to those who have not gotten any, others simply sit by the campfires telling stories, rehashing old adventures and some even just singing. This is the first time since we have left home that we have not had to worry about being attacked right away. This allows us to relax some, with many of the troops visiting friends and family in other units that are on the expedition.

As I sit by the fire with my scouts, I see Dusty show up with Nugget to visit Ginger. I realize they are here when I hear Dusty tell her mother, “See ma, I told you she would be here with the scouts. There is her special little somepony right there next to her.”

Ginger replies by sticking her tongue out at her big sister. “He is not my special somepony. He is just my best friend.” She tells her.

That gets a bit of a chuckle out of all of us. Dusty responds to her sister, “Well you are always together, I just thought you might like a cute buck, but maybe I am wrong.”

Off to the side, I see Xochitl blush as his father laughs at his son’s reaction. “Already a mare’s stallion eh my young buck. I guess you must get it from your father’s side,” He teases and laughs some more.

After a while, Ginger is sitting on her mother’s lap and asks her to read her a story and pulls out her Daring Do book. Part of me loves seeing the mother and daughter interaction, part of me feels slighted as back at the farm, I was the one who got to read her stories. I know it is unreasonable, but it is what it is.

As Nugget reads her the tale, I notice both squads around us have all gone quiet. We are all listening to the story. Especially with Nugget telling the tale with a different voice for each character. When the story is finished, we all give her a small round of applause. I know that if Ginger does not remember that as something special all the rest of us will, as we do not have a lot for entertainment, and that just provided a touch of home to all of us.

A bit later we tune into DJ Pon3 and listen to the news. Once the news is finished, we hear the music and I watch as some of us begin to dance. At first, I see Dusty sitting by her mother and just looking sad. After a bit I notice Firefly come over and ask her to dance with him. I see a tear in her eye as she starts to tell him no, but then I hear Nugget, “Dusty dear, go ahead, you know he would have wanted you to.”

She sniffles a bit and puts one hoof in his and for the first time since she lost Chance, she shares a dance with somepony. It is a slow dance and when they are finished, he escorts her back to her seat and takes her hoof, leans over and kisses it, looks her in the eyes, “Thank you for the dance, He was a very lucky stallion to have shared even a part of his life with you.” He then smiles and walks back over to where Sky and Serenity are talking about the basics of flying.

Finally, I get a chance to read my letters from home. The first I read is from George.

Dear Mollygirl,

I am having Faith write this for me as I still have not received my new glasses. They finally found them but are having a difficult time with the repair spells to the frame. The lenses were destroyed so they are having to make new ones.

I have had some visitors, and my room at the stable has become a hangout for Dodger, Charity, Faith, and Hope. Faith usually visits several hours a day using her wheelchair. She keeps saying she will walk again someday, but she also realizes that is a long way off. I do believe that she and Dodger will end up dating, as both keep talking to me about the other when they are alone with me.

In other news, Sumac and Magpie have also been visiting me whenever they are coming and going from seeing Badger. He has had a slow recovery. They are currently trying to determine what spell was placed upon the bullets used by Red Eyes troops in that fighting that week, as there has been a very high ratio of infections. Several soldiers that were wounded and that would have returned to duty quickly instead have almost lost limbs to it. So please be careful when fighting against those troops.

I cannot wait to hear the stories of your adventures when you get back. I hope you are still in good health and spirits. Take care my friend and I hope to see you soon.

Sincerely yours

George.

I have to smile at several parts of the letter. I do worry about Badger even more now. Granted the letter is at least three to four days old, but still, it is good to hear from her and news from back home. I look at the other letters, I decide to save Magpies for last. So next I choose to read Faith’s letter.

Hey LT,

I guess I can call you that now, it seems weird after calling you Cadet or just Mollygirl since I first meet you. All of us here are missing you being in charge of us, that includes Emerado. We are still waiting for George to get her glasses back so we can all go flying again. I look forward to when you can join us doing so again.

In other news, Dodger actually asked me out on a date yesterday. To tell you the truth, I was stunned. The day of the battle I pretty much thought my life was over. After all what good was a pegasus who could not walk, much less fly? It seems like I was very wrong. Even the CDF has kept me as a member. I have been bumped to being a permanent member of the staff now. I assist with planning as well as act as an ombudsman for some of the new refugees that have been arriving here. Many of which have even come to us from the former enclave areas.

I saw Badger walking the halls of the stable the other day. He is still a patient at the stable medical department. However, his rebuilt leg seems to be doing fine and is supporting his weight now. Magpie seems to spend most of her nights at medical sleeping in a chair next to his bed. I worry about her, but she assures me she is doing ok.

Well I best be going; Dodger is due to meet me at my stall for our first date tonight. We are going to the North 40. Wish me luck. I will write again soon. Take care and know you are missed.

Sincerely your friend

Faith

I am really glad to hear how well things are going for Faith and I really do wish her well. Badger’s difficulty with his leg is really worrying though, even though she says he is on the mend now. It is starting to get late so I will save the other two for tomorrow. I say my goodnights to everyone and head over to my bedroll.

Once there I am joined by Woofers as he climbs under my blanket with me. As I lay there falling asleep, I listen to the sounds of the camp. In the distance, I can hear some of the cattle and ponies singing from the direction of H troop and the artillery section. Closer still I can hear my own troops quietly talking. In a way it is all very calming and helps me to relax, allowing me to fall into a deep restful sleep.

__________

It is still dark when I awake. I feel Woofers beside me growling and I feel a knife against my throat. I think to myself; you have to be kidding, not again. I barely open my eyes to see who it is. I am surprised to see a birdlike head on a furry body. The knife is held in a claw. Before I can do anything, I feel Woofers slide from under the blanket near my back hooves. Then I feel the blade back off and when I look, I see that the griffon is backing away, I hear him screaming “Get it off, get it off of me,” as Woofers has gotten onto his back between his wings and is biting him at his wing roots.

The camp comes alive, many of the troopers illuminating the night with the lights on their PipBucks. I draw my pistol and am bringing up S.A.T.S. when I notice E.F.S. only shows yellow markers. So, I call off Woofers. However, I still keep my pistol aimed at the nearest mark.

Over by Xavier and the foals I see another one pinned to the ground by Xavier and Tweeters is between it and youngsters. Her teeth are bare and she is growling in a warning.

"Who are you and what do you want?” I ask.

“Don’t answer her Dull Beak.” I hear another voice from above answer.

Then next to where that voice came from, I hear Choo Choo, “Actually, I would recommend that you properly answer, otherwise I get to have fun. I have not played with griffons in a few days and would love a bit of a workout.”

The voice above then answers, “Changed my mind, go ahead and answer.”

The griffon who is in front of me cringes and then answers “I am Dull Beak, that one you heard above is Threat Vector. Gawd sent us to find out who was bringing this large a force into her territory.”

“Funny, if you had just asked, I would have told you,” I tell them. “Now, I am not so sure. Who is this Gawd and what does she want?”

The one that I can see flying as well as several others all land. They look incredulous at my question. Dull Beak answers, "You mean you do not know who Gawdyna Grimfeathers is?”

I know my face has a confused look on it, but that is because I am confused. “Actually, no, I do no know. Who is she?”

He clears his throat. “Gawd is only the leader of the local Talons. She has become the leader of Junction R-7, Shatterhoof Ridge Reeducation facility, and New Appleloosa.”

“Oh, so sort of like back home with the Co-op between Manesville, Emerald Grove, Dairyanne and Donovan.” I hear Sutures say.

Behind her, I hear Trouble, “Hmm, a bit of a change from just a few months ago when I came through here last. Ok Dull Beak, what changed everything?”

Dull Beak lets out a bit of a squawk, “Lil Pip, The Lightbringer, that’s what changed. She helped Gawd. Now Gawd is in charge. She wants to talk to the leader of your forces here.”

“Well, we will talk to the Major. It is a bit early to wake her right now, but I am sure she will want to hear this. Trouble will you assist me in Escorting Dull Beak to her. Sergeant Duke, Sergeant Sunset, please guard the rest for now.

I hear Dull Beak “Trouble, Sunset, you two working together again, aww for the love of Gawd, who let you two get together again?”

I hear Sunset laugh in the background, “You're following her, she is a bit tougher than she looks. Hey Train Wreck, if they try and take off before the LT is back, they are all yours.”

Then I hear Trouble tell Dull Beak, “And do not even think of trying to collect the bounty on Sunset or me. You know we did the job fair and square, not our fault your old boss set us up.”

“That’s none of my business, A contract is a contract, you took it and did not fill it.” Dull Beak tells him.

“Yeah, but nopony said a damn thing about the number of raiders who were there, much less that the Dragon was in charge there. We should have known better than to try and go into Ponyville…”

As I listen to this exchange I start to think and tell them, “Ponyville, eh, I did not know you two had worked in this area so much, when I get back I want both of you to start giving me the low down, no more secrets you two.”

I hear a sigh from Sunset, “Yes Ma’am. Will do, not secrets, just memories that neither of us likes to talk about. LT.”

Once I get to the Major, I tell her clerk to wake her. He is hesitant at first, “Lieutenant, are you really sure you want to wake her? She was up late last night and you know how she is normally; she has been worse since the Hoofington mission.”

"Sorry Paper Work, but we really do need her up." I see the older yellow coated buck sigh and shake his red mane. “Ah, ok, please stand back though.”

He steps near her bedroll, but not next to it. “Major, Major Quick Trot, wake up Ma’am, we have a situation.” As he finishes the last word, I notice he drops to the ground.

She is awake and, on her hooves, quicker than I ever imagined, her pistol in her mouth, eyes wide and panic in them, she is breathing hard. “What, who, oh, sorry Paper Work.”

Next to me, I hear Dull Beak, “Are all of you mares like this?”

The Major then notices me and the griffon, “OK Lieutenant, what do we have here that is so important to wake me up.”

“Sorry Ma’am, but this one and a heavy squad of others decided to sneak into my part of the camp. They want to talk to our leader, so…”

“Ah, yes, I can understand that then. Ok, who are you, and what do you want?”

He hesitates for a second, “Actually, I was going to ask the same, Gawdyna Grimfeathers has sent me to find out.”

The Major looks at me. “Mollygirl, who is he talking about? Who is this Gawdyna?”

He sputters and squawks, “You come into her territory with this large a force and you have no idea? What is wrong with you ponies.”

“I look at her, “Major, I guess Dull Beak should explain, who he is and why they are here.”

“Major Huh, surprised with a force like this you are not calling yourself Colonel or something. Well Gawdyna is as I explained to this one earlier, is the leader of the Talons in this area, as well as several of the local settlements. I am one of her lower lieutenants and she sent me to bring whoever was in charge of this circus to talk with her. Now, are ya coming or not?”

“And how do you propose to take me to her?” the Major asks.

“Well, I would tell you to fly, but seeing you do not have wings…”

“Uhm, Major, perhaps you could have Choo Choo give you a ride. She could also double as security for you. I might also suggest taking one of the two new troopers, either Serenity or Firefly with you.” I suggest.

“OK, that provides a how now my question is again why and then we will add a when?” The Major retorts.

“Oh, for Pete’s sake, can’t you just make it easy. Ok, then where is the Shatterhoof Reeducation Center, Gawd is still using it as a headquarters, though she has talked about moving it somewhere else eventually. She wants to talk about why you are here, where you come from, and possible alliances.”

The Major looks him up and down, “Before I even consider it, how do you feel about the Enclave and Red Eye’s army?”

“We drove the Enclave off when they hit Shatterhoof Ridge, they hurt New Appleloosa some, but still were forced back when ol’ Ditzy did her toxic rain boom?”

“Her what?” I ask.

“Her toxic rainboom. She is a ghoul pegasus and she basically did a radioactive sonic rainboom, so folks down here have started to call it that.”

“Ok that tells me how you feel about the Enclave, but how about Red Eyes troops?”

“Ma’am, haven't you been listening to DJ Pon3, the Talons are at odds with Red Eyes troops and his army in Fillydelphia. We see ‘em, we fight ‘em.”

The Major considers all of this. “Ok, I will go, first I need to talk with my second in command. Paper Work, please get Captain Oak Root and have him report to me.”

“Yes Ma’am” he replies and trots off towards E-troop.

A short time later Paper Work returns dragging a very tired-looking Captain behind him. Oak Root approaches the Major, “Yes ma’am?”

“Captain, I will be going to a meeting here shortly. I am placing you in charge until I return. If I am not back within two days, Continue operations without me. You know the mission, any other details on the plan, you can discuss with the Lieutenant here, as she and Emerado developed them.”

“Very good ma’am. Will do. Please be careful though. You may be my superior, but I still remember our days as non-coms. I would hate to lose a friend unnecessarily,” he tells her.

“I agree Oak, I would hate to lose me too. I will be back as soon as I can. Lieutenant, if you would be so kind, have the suggested escort for me prepared before we get there.” She tells me.

I send a message over my PipBuck to Sunset to choose one of the youngsters to go with Choo Choo and the Major. I also let him know to have them ready for us as soon as we get there.

Once we arrive, I see Serenity and Choo Choo are kitted up. Before they leave, Sky walks over and gives Serenity a hug and I overhear her say, “Be careful dear, I will miss having you here.” This gets the Major to raise an eyebrow, myself, I merely shrug.

“Choo Choo, are you sure you can carry the Major?” I ask.

“Sure, thing LT, remember I carried that engineer and he was bigger than her.” She says with a smile.

I watch as the Major climbs onto her back. I can only think of how lucky the Major is to be flying. I kind of miss it, especially after being reminded by the letters from home yesterday. I stand back and watch them take off into the night sky along with their Griffon escort.

With that, the night quiets back down for all of us. “Sergeants, do me a favor, add an extra guard for the camps at night please.”

Both reply affirming the order. I then return to my bunk I notice the night is a bit chiller. While I have Woofers, I notice some of the others are not so lucky. I do not complain when both Sutures and Trouble ask if they can move closer to share body heat. Besides, it means less of a chance of waking up with a knife to my throat again.

The next day goes fairly well for us. We hold small squad-sized musters and turn in the paperwork to the company clerks who then pass them on to the HQ. Officers call is fairly uninformative for me as I already know about the Major departing and Captain Oak Root being in charge for now.

Today we spend most of the day repairing equipment and performing repairs or cleaning and inspecting weapons. We also make sure every trooper has a full loadout of ammo as well as healing potions, and healing bandages.

We are much more relaxed so I have taken to leaving my helmet off. After the evening officers call, I come back to find my helmet has been decorated some. One of my troopers it seems has painted a rough silhouette of my head on one side as well as painted in the words Born to Graze on the cloth cover. Not wanting to stand out I take the cover off and find underneath they had already painted born to graze in larger letters. I see several of them trying not to laugh at the expression on my face. The worst part of it is I can not tell which one of them did it. Well, I will not let them think they have got me so I look at it, put the camo cover back on, and smile. “I like it. Thanks whoever did it for me.” I tell them. Actually, I do like it, even though it is against regulations.

That evening as I am watching the sun begin to set behind the mountains, I see a flight of griffons again, as well as what appears to be two pegasi in the distance. As they get closer, I see one is drastically larger than the other and is carrying a passenger. The major has returned.

They land over in the headquarters area. Then I receive a message on my PipBuck, Officer’s call at HQ in ten minutes. Well I best get moving then. “Sergeant Sunset, Sergeant Duke, you have the camps,” I tell them as I head off.

On my way, I pass both Serenity and Choo Choo. They both have serious expressions on their faces. I wonder more now on what is going on.

Once at the HQ I see all of the other officers there also. The Major has us circle around her as there are only 14 of us there. “Ok, everypony, that seems to have been a pretty productive meeting today.” The Major begins “It seems that Gawd may be interested in an eventual alliance with the Co-op. She now knows how to contact them back home, and it turns out was pretty surprised that we had a large enough force in Manesville to launch this large an expedition. “

She takes a short pause to collect her thoughts, then continues, “One problem is that she needs troops up in Fillydelphia badly. This means she can not really support us in the field right now. In fact, she was trying to get us to go there until I brought up how many of the troops from the Army of Fillydelphia we are tying up. She was impressed however with our system of government in the Co-op, she thought it presented some good ideas such as elections for the leading council, though she thought we should give up on the Overmare and Overcow.”

I see a few expressions of displeasure over the last part. I guess we may have problems with how we do something, but we do not want outsiders to bring it up to us. Nothing that really affects us right now though.

“She also promised to give us some Griffon support in long-range reconnaissance while in this area. However, this means if she is attacked while we are here, we fully support her and her troops. You never get anything for free from a griffon, remember that. Finally, we will be turning over our prisoners to her. What she will do with them I can not say, but I do not think slavery or killing them is on the table, but it will relieve us of that burden when we start to move again.”

The discussion continues for a while more than breaks up in time for dinner. Once back in camp I sit with the troops again and listened to the banter and stories. Finally, Sunset asked the question I had wondered about earlier. “Ok Train Wreck, you too both have been sullen since you have gotten back, what gives?”

Choo Choo sighs, “Nothing really, just when we were there, we heard several of the Griffon talk about how rough the fighting was for them and how tough they were. I told them about the battle at Manesville and they laughed. They did not believe earth ponies and a few pegasuses could turn back a Raptor. Then I tried to tell them about George and they called me a liar.”

Then Serenity adds in, “Yeah Sarge, she wanted to fight them for calling her that, but I calmed her down. They even had the guts to ask us how much we had to pay a dragon to fight for us.”

Now I can understand the looks on their faces. At least they behaved. “Good job on remaining civil you two. I know it was hard.”

After supper, we continue our routine and tune into DJ Pon3 again. The news of the Battle of Fillydelphia is the top story tonight. The fighting has intensified from the sounds of it. It really does make me glad that we have avoided it. A little while later Nugget comes and visits with Ginger again. Another night, another story. Again, we all sit around listening to it. Even Archer has joined us tonight. After the story, Trouble pulls out the remaining half bottle of Old Overmare he has with him and we start to share it. As the bottle is passed the songs begin once again.

After a while, I slip off to read another of my letters. I have been so busy today I did not have the chance earlier. This time I chose Sumac’s.

My Dear Daughter,

I hope that this letter finds you well and in good health. I am doing ok at this time, but my joints are beginning to feel the aches and pains of the weather change. Today I talked with Persimmon and she has finally calmed down it seems. She even told me to tell you she was sorry about the fight your last night home.

We have had another visit from Quick Frost, this time she and Blue Star stopped by just for tea. They are lonely for company and miss Choo Choo, so let her know they said hello and they cannot wait till she comes home again. It is interesting that Quick Frost now works almost every day as a hired hoof on her family’s old farm. She has gotten to really like the cattle family that lives there and they have contacted the Co-op about having both Quick Frost and Blue Star work for them as part of their Co-op membership required farm time. It seems the family appreciates the help as well as getting to know some of the history of their farm.

Yesterday I went into the library with Magpie and then for dinner. While out we ran into Dodger and Faith, who were out on a date. It is funny to see the smile on his face when he talks with her. Reminds me a lot of the one on Ivy’s father's face all those years ago. Faith is doing as well as can be expected, but she tries to do most things for herself from what I could see. She also has taken a real shine to Dodger, so I would not be surprised to eventually see a wedding between those two. Of Course, that could just be putting the cart before the pony.

While at the library Magpie and I spent some time talking to Pages. She is doing well and could not stop talking about Sunset to us. She told us she has sent some letters to him already and hopes to receive one back. Magpie showed me the records about the adoption and let me read Millie’s journal. I even took the time to watch the memory orb of her first time outside the stable. It really was an eye-opener. I never have tried one of those memory things before, but now I can understand why you liked them so much in the hospital.

Speaking of hospitals, I guess I should tell you. Badger is doing much better now. He should be coming home to convalesce soon. I will let Magpie tell you more about what happened to him and all. Know that we all miss you and cannot wait for you to return home.

Love

Ma Sumac.

At that point, I get up and move back toward the fire. The singing has ended and I hear Sunset reading a letter from Pages out load to everypony. I smile as I listen off to the side. As he finishes up I hear Choo Choo say. “Hey LT. you got a lot of letters, could you read one of yours to us too?”

I begin to say no, but several of them are all smiling and asking for me too. So, I take out Sumac’s letter and I read it out loud to them without thinking.

After I am finished, I see Choo Choo smiling, “Thank you LT, that really helps, knowing they miss me too.” She says.

Then I see a look of confusion on several of their faces. “Ok, what is it?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, I believe they are wondering about the same thing I am, what adoption records?” Archer asks.

I guess the cat is out of the bag now, so I explain it to them. To the side I see Trouble smile some. Most of them are very surprised to find out I am related to both Trouble and Tar. A couple seem to be upset. Ironically, I find myself defending Tar a bit. Pointing out we do not have the full story of what caused her to betray the Co-op.

Later that night before going to bed Trouble approaches me. He puts his hooves out and gives me a hug. “Thank you, thank you for proving we are family and finally accepting all of us. We all felt we were denied as part of the family. That really meant a lot LT.”

“No problem Trouble, I was just telling the truth. I have already told you I consider you family.”

“Yeah, but this time it was in public to all those around us. That is a bigger affirmation to our legitimately being part of the family,” he tells me.

He heads off to bed and I go to find Sunset, I want to remind him to write that mare back. As Sumac says, sometimes bucks need to be reminded to do what they already know is right.

Once I finally make it back to my bedroll, I find Sutures is already asleep as is Trouble. On the other side of the fire, I see Xavier and the youngsters. Nearby I see Sky, Serenity and Firefly, all sleeping near each other. The camp is quiet tonight and I can barely hear the hoof steps of the guards.

Before I go to sleep, I decide to read my final letter. I am leaning back against a log reading it by the light of the fire.

My Dearest wife,

It seems like so long now since you were home last. I miss you so much and so much has happened. Right now, I just wish I could be in your loving hooves again. I keep being strong for everypony here at the farm, but I am so tired of it. I really do not know how you can handle it sometimes. But because I know you do it, I will try and force myself to also.

There have been a lot of changes to the Co-op already since you left. Most of the debris has been removed from the hospital in Manesville, and the rebuilding has begun. They have torn down most of the badly damaged buildings with the intention of building new ones. There is even talk of a memorial.

I must also tell you since you have left, we have begun to get a trickle of refugees coming to the Co-op. Many are from the villages you have passed through; however, we have also begun to get quite a few from Thunderhead, and even a few from Neighvarro. Many of them are ok, but there are a few who still think they are better than us groundsiders and resent us it seems. Those are the fun ones, especially when they learn that to stay here, they have to work on the farms, in the dirt. They have mentioned the possibility of cloud farms and even perhaps some small settlements to raise their native crops.

Most of the time lately I have been sleeping in the chair next to Badger’s bed at the stable medical center. He has had a very rough time of it. Mollygirl, last week they almost amputated his hind leg. The infection was getting that bad. Instead, they have done what they call debriding. I do not even like thinking about it, much less talking about it. After they got all the dead and infected tissue removed, they were finally able to reinforce the bones in his leg that were damaged. Since then they have used several healing potions and spells to help regrow the tissue and rebuild his leg.

He has asked several times if I have heard from you yet. I see the disappointment in his face each time I have to tell him no. We both worry about you so much love. I do not know what we would do if we lost you. You are a beacon of light for me Mollygirl. I never thought I would find someone like you before we got to know each other. When you add Badger to the mix, I am still stunned that my life has taken this turn.

My darling wife, please know that if I was with you right now, I would start my nibbling your ears, as my forehoof caresses you, working my way down to your neck, and just that little spot I know you love so well beneath your chin. After a while of working that I would ever so slowly kiss my way down your chest and belly, Oh, I best stop before I get both of us too worked up. If you do not believe me, look at where your hoof is.

UH, I can’t believe she did that, I look down, and even worse, she was right. I swear my hoof has a mind of its own. I turn even darker red in the light of the fire. Then I look up and see Sutures looking at me with a smirk on her face. “Good letter from home I guess.” She says to me. I only nod in return. Then I return to the letter.

Well I really should be going for now. Badger sends his love also. Please be careful, and do not take too many risks. We want our beloved Mollygirl home with us again as soon as possible. Besides, once you are home again, we can complete that line of thought for real, I really can not wait for it my love, and neither can our husband.

P.S. I almost forgot to tell you we ran into Bullet and Shadowbuck the other day. Bullet’s leg has mostly healed and they will be removing the cast this week. Shadowbuck has made many improvements but still has not fully recovered. It is sweet to see how both Bullet and Emerado fuss over him. Kind of reminds me of us.

With all of our love, Your loving spouses

Badger and Magpie.

After I finish the letter, I fold it neatly and return it to my saddlebags. I then go back to my bunk and get ready to sleep for the night. As I climb under my blanket, I feel a hoof wrap around my waist and a muzzle at the back of my neck. Without thinking I back closer to Sutures, as I feel her lightly bite me. I quietly roll over to face her and end up kissing her. As her hoofs and mine start to caress each other, I think of Magpie and Badger and I freeze up.

“W-what’s wrong Mollygirl?” she whispers to me.

“I, I am so sorry Sutures, but I can’t. I want to so badly but I am married and, dang it, it is all so confusing.” I tell her.

She stops and just holds me. “That’s ok Mollygirl, I do understand. I just thought maybe.”

I put my hoof to her face gently, “If I was not married, I would love to be with you and Archer. You do not know how badly I would love that dear. But, I just can’t.”

She lays there holding me for a bit, then she tells me, “You know, I am attracted to both of your spouses also, and I know Archer is straight, but he is attracted to both you and Magpie too. Maybe we could make a larger family, you know, maybe all get married, sort of like you guys were going to do with Ivy, we just would have an extra stallion to share too.”

I lay there thinking about it, then ask, “Do you think Archer might really be interested in such an arrangement too?”

I can hear the smile in her voice, “Actually, the night of the wetting down party, we discussed that idea. That is why we were so bold that night. Until you three got married, we never thought of a non-monogamous marriage. But we both like the idea.”

“Hmm, I still have to write home again, maybe I should propose the idea to them. But until then, we can not be fooling around, ok.” I tell her.

“Understood Mollygirl, but to tell the truth, I was not fooling around, I was downright serious.” She tells me, then gives me a light kiss on the muzzle and rolls over. Oh, this is going to make it so hard to sleep tonight.

Eventually, I do though. I awake in the morning by myself. Everypony else is already up and by the cooking fire drinking coffee or tea. With that, I crawl out of my bedroll, strap it up, and get ready for what the day may bring.

At Officers call the Major goes over the plans for the day. She tells us that we are going to have Three squads from E- Troops, as well as two from H-troop, escort the prisoners to Shatterhoof. She then looks at me. Mollygirl, I want you to make a scout over to this Junction R-7. Before I decide just how far we can trust them, I want to see what things are really like. Take any of your scouts you want. Civilian dress only, no issued kit. I want them to see just another wastelander.

“Yes Ma’am. Anything else in particular that you may want me to do while I am there?” I ask.

“Actually, yes. See if you can send off some more mail, and try to arrange for some more supplies. We seem to have run through them more quickly than anticipated, especially with all these prisoners. Oh, also see about sending out some scouts toward New Appleloosa to see if they can find our supply caravan. If not, we may have to set up a run with the supply wagons, or just the whole force, I will need to talk to Gawd about that.”

“Got it, Ma’am. I have a couple I think would work great down that way together. I will try to be back by tomorrow morning ma’am.”

I am walking back toward camp when I remember that before the officers call, I had been playing with my PipBuck. I then notice that I had left the scouts channel on the broadcast setting the entire time I have been there. I turn it off and thank goodness that I had not discussed anything embarrassing.

However, once I get back, I see everypony is ready to go. They all want to go to either Junction R-7 or New Appleloosa. Well everypony except Sunset and Trouble. It seems they are taking this bounty thing pretty seriously. I still have not gotten the full story about that, other than it was several years ago.

“Ok, then Serenity and Firefly I want you two to fly out ahead of the other scouts along with Choo Choo towards New Appleloosa. Blackberry, I want you and chip on the ground. If you can not locate the caravan, check out the town and ask around. I will be taking Woofers with me to Junction R-7. I figure it is closer and I have a few things I really want to check out that way. The rest of you stay here and wait until you are needed.”

After that, I take off my uniform blouse and helmet. I put my mothers’ old scarf back on my head. I am so glad I did not lose it that horrible day. I then put on a civilian blouse and strap my battle saddle back on as well as my pistol. I make sure my canteens are in my saddlebags as well as the rest of my uniform. “Sergeant Sunset, the scouts are yours until I return. I will be back by tomorrow morning.”

I call out to Woofers, “Come on boy, you’re with me.” Then cross the bridge over the river next to the railroad and begin to follow the road to Junction R-7. For the first time in my life, I am going into the Wastelands on my own. I have asked my scouts to do this before, now I need to experience it also.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently I ran into a crazy bunch of heavily armed ponies from Manesville who have come into our territory. After seeing the way they act, I just can not get this song out of my head. Could you play Red Sky in the Morning for me and dedicate it to the Major and the LT.

Thank ya

Dull Beak

Shatterhoof Ridge Reeducation Facility Talon

Author's Note

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the You Tube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GKgRdYk7OWM

Chapter 26 A Nice Quiet Walk

Chapter 26 A Nice Quiet Walk

"An armed society is a polite society. Manners are good when one may have to back up his acts with his life." Robert A. Heinlein

After I leave the camp, I cross the river on the highway bridge next to the railroad one. I look up and see the trestles of the railroad bridge above us, while this one is rather simple with only concrete spans. The road seems to stretch forever into the distance before Woofers and me.

It has been a long time since I have had this kind of solitude and right now, I really could use it. I watch the sun slowly creep higher as we continue to the east. On the map, it does not look far, but in reality, it is a good day’s walk. Part of me misses having somepony to talk back to me, but today I am just glad Woofers is such a good listener.

As I walk, he flies alongside me. In a way, I am really glad that the Major has ordered me to this. I have a lot on my mind and I can use the time to think. Last night weighs heavy on my mind. Do I dare really ask Badger and Magpie what Sutures suggested? What or who is that mare I keep seeing, and why and how did she stop my pain? What was that pain from anyways, I have never had any like it before? Finally, Will I ever see home again?

I discuss these topics for some time with Woofers, he doesn’t say much back. At least he does not think I am crazy, I guess. The occasional whine or bark makes me feel like he is trying to answer me at least.

Three hours into my walk I finally run across somepony else. I had just passed into a lightly forested glen that looks to have leaves budding on the trees and the first sprigs of grass growing. That is when I see her. She is a beautiful white cow with black hair on her forelock and tail and smaller horns.

I am stunned, to say the least, I check my EFS and see nothing which is somewhat confusing, to say the least. So, I call to her, “Hello, are you ok, do you need any assistance?”

She simply smiles at me and waves me closer. As I approach her, I feel peaceful, yet uneasy. Something just does not add up to me.

Once I get closer, I try to speak to her again, “Hi, I am Mollygirl, I am surprised to see a cow out here. I did not know there were any outside the Co-op.”

She smiles and then I see a brief shimmer and the beautiful cow transforms into the white mare I had seen before. I feel a chill run through my body as she begins to speak to me in a beautifully light Trottingham accented voice. “Hello, Mollygirl, perhaps this form would make ye feel more comfortable.”

I am struck dumb briefly, then I ask, ‘W-what are you?”

She smiles at me and replies, “Ye know what I am, now don’t you? Here I am a spirit; on other worlds, they have called me a goddess.”

Nervously, I ask, “Who are you?”

Her smile widens and her voice becomes more comforting, “Now that my child, that is the question that each of us asks ourselves. I have had many names and titles over the millennia, I have been known as the goddess of the earth and fertility, she who gathers the souls of those slain in battle, and as the goddess of battle and the dead. I have been known by both the titles of the Great Queen and the Mare Queen, but you, ye may just call me the Mareigan.”

I feel a chill go through my body. “W-what do you want from me?” I ask nervously.

She replies gently, “Ye have attracted my attention young mare. There are lessons I know ye need to learn. If your time to be chosen on the battlefield occurs, I will be there personally to help you cross over.”

“No, no you won’t, I have crossed over once, while I barely remember it, I would have remembered you.”

She sees the expression on my face, still speaking gently she continues “No, ye may not remember me, but I was there. I saw it all, that is what got me attention on ye.”

“Then, then why did you not just keep me on that side. Why did I have to come back, why?” I beg.

Her expression turns sad, “Because it was determined it was not your time yet. Ye made the decision to come back, not I. Again, this is what got my attention.”

Before I can say anything more, from out of the brush behind me I hear small hoofbeats running towards me. I hear Xochitl yelling at me, “NO! NO! Auntie Mollygirl, Run! You know not to talk to spirits; you heard my father. Do not talk to them!”

Behind me I hear Trouble, “Ginger, stay here, I have to get him.”

Xochitl runs between me and the Mareigan. He looks at her, “Please spare her, take me instead if you need a sacrifice, we need her.”

The Mareigan approaches closer and looks at him, “Hmmmm, I had not expected this, but you now have my attention young buck.”

He is scared, I can tell it, He kneels down before her, looking at the ground, “Please, spare the LT. She is vital, take me instead if you need.”

She looks at him with her head turned slightly and asks, “Do you want to die, is that it?”

I hear the tremble in his voice, “N-N-No, I don’t, but she is more important than me. She needs to live, I know spirits desire souls, I willingly trade my life and soul for hers.”

“And why little one would I do such a thing. I can be cruel and harsh, make no mistake I often am, but why do ye want me to spare her instead of you?”

He looks up at her, “My family needs her, and the CEF needs her. I am just another soldier, but still a soul and life.”

As the conversation continues, I hear Trouble running up behind me. He stops both ears forward as he becomes aware of what he is seeing.

The Mareigan then asks Xochitl, “Do ye think that tis all I care about? Tricking mortal pony’s into giving me their souls, or taking their lives?”

There are tears in his voice, “I am just a young buck, I am not sure, but I will do what I must to save my friends and family.”

She then takes her hoof and raises the young bucks’ eyes to meet hers. “Young buck, ye are now one of MINE. I can tell you have spoken true. I will not take your soul, at least not yet, As I have promised Mollygirl, if ye die on a battlefield, I will be there to escort you over, ye are mine. Now, look at your flank young buck.”

At that we all look at his flanks, he has gotten his cutie mark, or actually his glyph mark. None of us can read it. She smiles, “I have not given it to you young Xochitl, you have earned it and it stands you well.”

Next, she looks at Trouble. I see the look on her face, “Ye call yourself a bounty hunter, but ye are not. A mercenary perhaps, a solider now for sure, but I have seen you refuse to take shots at those you felt did not deserve to wear a bounty on their heads. You may collect a bounty, but you are no bounty hunter. Before you deny that, remember I can see a warrior’s heart, and I have received a lot of business from ye.”

I see him hang his head, “I have tried to be a fair judge and not take those whose only crime was to offend others or to prevent injustice, but, I have never tried to be a soldier.”

She scoffs at this, “Really, and the reason ye have a bounty on your head is why?”

Now, my ears are forward, I really want to hear this answer.

His head down still, “You already know don’t you,” he answers.

“Yes, yes, I do, I was there that day. Ye remember the crows, don’t you?” She says.

I see him tremble, “Yes, I try to forget them, but yes, I remember.”

I hear Ginger approaching cautiously from behind me.

The Mareigan looks at me again, “Mollygirl, if I only cared for lives and souls, I would nah have stopped your miscarriage the other day. Remember I can be kind as well as cruel. Be wary and pay attention to the signs of that I want you to learn. I will warn you that the worst is yet to come, stand fast, and be strong.”

She looks at the zony with a thoughtful look on her face. “Young one step closer,”

He does and she whispers into his ear, then she brings her head back up, and tells him, “Ye may tell no one or ye will suffer my wrath young buck.” She turns to the rest of us, “Now go, I am done here for now.” We all stand there dumbfounded as she transforms into a crow before us and flies away.

From behind me, I hear Ginger, “LT, are you, did she just say you are pregnant?”

My hoof slides to my belly, “Yeah, but remember what Xavier said about spirits, they can play cruel games. The doctors told me I couldn’t get pregnant anymore.” I tell her, but deep inside I really hope the Mareigan was not simply being cruel.

Trouble standing next to me then says, “LT, we best get going. When we get back, you might want Sutures to run a test for you.”

“Yeah, yeah you are right Trouble, we best do that,” I reply and restart my walk to Junction R-7. As we walk, I see Xochitl’s pride as he keeps looking back at his glyph mark, and hear him keep talking about it to Ginger, who while she is excited for him, I can see is also upset as she every so often looks back at her own blank flank. I know she is wondering when she will get hers and how I was there once myself. Now we both have questions.

__________

As I continue my walk, I realize what has happened and why. “What are you three doing here?” I ask them angrily.

Trouble holds up a hoof, “Calm down LT. The sergeant sent us. He figured you might need a hoof. Besides the four of us can work together as a refugee family.”

“I told you all to wait until you were needed. Now, look at what has happened. Not only have I attracted the attention of a spirit, but now it has focused on Xochitl too.”

“Mollygirl, he felt we would be needed, please do not be angry at the youngsters. If you want to be angry, be angry at me.” He tells me as he steps between me and them.

Then something clicks in my brain, he has just positioned himself to protect them from me. Was I that bad when I got angry or was there something else to it? I close my eyes and force myself to breathe in through my nose and out through my mouth, while just trying to think of something relaxing. Finally, I calm down.

“Ok, thank you Trouble. I will discuss this with the sergeant when we get back,” I tell him.

Next, I turn to the youngsters, “Well Xochitl, congratulations on getting your glyph, when we get to town, we will have to pick some things up to celebrate when we get back to your father.”

I then notice Ginger looking down as she walks. Though I think I know what the problem is, I have to ask anyway. “Ginger, what is the matter dear?”

“It’s, it’s just that I still haven’t gotten my cutie mark yet LT. What if I never get it?” She asks with tears in her voice.

“Ginger, you will get it in due time, just relax young mare. I know how hard it can be. Remember I was in my late teens before I got mine.” I tell her.

Trouble nods his head, “Ginger, I was in my teens before I got mine also. It is rough waiting I know, but be patient and it will come when you least expect it.”

We are still walking down the road when we come near a couple of wrecked carriages. I am leading us past them off the road when we have four very skinny and dirty ponies wearing homemade armor with spikes attached to it jump out at us from both sides. They have us surrounded and their weapons are already on us.

The one closest to me and ahead of me begins to speak first, “Well looky here bucks, it looks like we have a couple of tasty morsels to enjoy.” His fellow raiders laugh at his mild joke.

Trouble speaks next in a nervous sounding voice, “What do you want? Please don’t hurt me or my family.”

The lead raider laughs again, "Well such a big tough buck wearing a battle saddle even and you beg for your lives without even being told to. Why shouldn’t we?”

Ginger steps closer to me and speaks, “Because we never done nothing to anypony, please forgive my parents, you know how stable ponies are.”

This gets a laugh from all of them. “Yeah, we know how stable ponies are. But that does not explain the zony.” Their leader replies.

Trouble is quick on that, “Well, we have been out of the stable for a few years now, and well, my wife, she just gave in one time to zebra fever, but I have forgiven her since.”

One of the other raiders laughs, “Yeah we know how that is, but what about their looking so close in age?”

I answer that one, “Well, you know how it is, we had us a set of Trottingham twins. My buck here just could not wait after the little buck was born, caught me in my foal heat.”

This gets them laughing even more, “Well heat or not I think we will find out how good you are as well as your daughter, now put the weapons down and nopony needs to die unnecessarily.”

I look at Trouble and answer, “Sure, as long as my husband feels it is a SAT situation.” To which Trouble nods in understanding. In my peripheral vision, I see the youngsters both nod their heads in understanding. I am stalling for time for us to activate our S.A.T systems.

“Ok, children put your weapons down slowly,” I see them start to take their weapons off and yell “Now” I use my battle saddle to draw my weapons, I see both Xochitl and Ginger, draw their weapons as they drop and roll. Beside me, Trouble draws his pistol and opens fire, from above I see woofers diving on one that is taking aim at Ginger. He grabs his ear with his teeth and starts to twist his head from side to side.

I open fire with my Angel Bunny SMG almost cutting the leader in half, Then I turn and get ready to shoot again, but they are all down. The one closest to Ginger has been shot several times in his chest and Woofers is walking away from him. The one that Xochitl had targeted has four knees taken out by his .22 caliber hunting rifle. He is still alive, but can not stand. He is trying to drag himself away from us. He is screaming in pain and has tears running down his cheeks.

As Trouble kicks his weapon away and stands over him, the raider starts to beg, "Please don’t kill me, please, it is all Big Hoof’s idea, he made me do it.”

I see Trouble’s ears lay back flat against his head, his lips curling baring his teeth as he speaks next, “All his idea huh, but you would have joined in the fun wouldn’t ya, you wouldn’t have given us any mercy, would you?”

I place my hoof on Trouble’s shoulder, He nods and fires three quick rounds into the raiders gut, “If you survive this, never let me see your face again, or I will kill you the most painful way I can think of. Ok LT, are you ready to get moving again?”

“Sure, thing Trouble, let’s go.”

As we walk away, I hear the wounded and most likely dying stallion scream, “Who are you, what are you doing here?”

Trouble turns back, “Co-op Expedition Force scouts, you bucked with the wrong family son, now shut up and get it over with.”

With that, we continue following the dusty trail that parallels the tracks heading east. I guess it was a good thing after all that the Sergeant has sent them to be with me. I better thank him when I get back.

__________

Late in the afternoon we finally make it to Junction R-7. In the distance, we can see that the town is made up of old railroad cars that have been converted to living quarters and guard outpost. Alongside this are wagons circling the tracks that form a perimeter. Inside the perimeter, we can see several buildings being built alongside some that are already standing.

As we approach, I see a mix of ponies and griffons, some of the ponies are in normal civilian clothing and are rather skinny, while I see others who are in better condition but are wearing what looks to be stable barding. Seeing the stable barding I look at Ginger, “Remember Ginger, be polite with any Stable ponies you may run into.”

I hear her let out a sigh of discontent, “Ahh, alright auntie Mollygirl. I will behave,” she tells me.

Next to her, I hear Xochitl, “Remember that Ginger, best manners, you are a trooper now, you need to act like it and follow orders.”

With that, she sticks out her tongue at him and then tackles him. Trouble grabs her and I help Xochitl up just as two of the guards approach, I tell them, “Knock it off and behave, both of you.” I tell the kids.

The guards ask us what our business is, and we tell them we are there to purchase some supplies, get something to eat, and a safe spot to sleep for the night. Before they can send us through, I see a familiar face.

“Hey Dull Beak, good to see you again,” I call out and give a wave.

He sees me and approaches “For the love of all that is profitable, what are you and these tagalongs doing here?”

“Well, we came to see if we could get any more supplies from here. I also wanted to see if there was any way, I could send out some mail to the old stable in Manesville. Oh, and just so you know, there are three, possibly four dead raiders about 10 klicks out of town between here and the river. They tried ambushing us.”

The one guard looks at Dull Beak, “You know these pony’s sir?”

“Know them, I would not say that, but I will say that I have run across them before. Her and her boss are two of the twitchiest mares I have ever seen, come out of a dead sleep ready to fight.” Dull Beak tells him.

“Can you say you blame us Dull Beak, come on, that was not the first time I woke with a knife to my throat. Besides, Woofers got you some too. By the way, how are your wings doing from that?”

“Not the first time? I thought it was quiet in Manesville. That is what it sounded like to us.”

“Usually it is fairly quiet, but do you think ponies and cows would have a military large enough to send out this large an expedition without having some combat experience. Besides, we were trying to run things under the detection spell until recently,” I tell him.

The other guard looks at us, “Doesn’t seem too large an expedition with just four of them.”

Dull Beak looks at them, “Buddy, you only seeing some of their scouts, there are about another five hundred of them out there. They took over a hundred prisoners already from Red Eye's warlords. Even Gawd was happy with that.”

“Well, they don’t look that tough at least, using foals.” The guard says.

Trouble looks him in the eyes, “Do not judge a book by its cover. That young buck there just put four rounds in the knees of the one raider that was still alive. I gut shot the son of a mule for having threatened what he thought was innocent ponies. I ever see him again; I will take his ears, then kill him. I do not tolerate raiders or slavers well.”

“I see,” Dull Beak replies. “Well whatever, we don’t like slavers ourselves and raiders are a dime a dozen and good target practice. Well, I will walk you into town.”

As we turn to go, I see a pale white unicorn mare with a light purple mane and tail accompanied by a large green earth pony stallion who has a black and blue mane and tail approach us. They are both wearing stable barding with the number two on the collar.

When they get close enough for normal conversation the mare introduces herself, “Excuse me, I am Cookie Cutter and my friend here is Taser. We were passing by and could not help but overhear you say something about sending mail to your stable. We are still new up here and would love to talk to others who have similar experiences like home.”

I see Ginger roll her eyes and Xochitl nudge her to behave. I cannot see Trouble fully but I think I see him facehoof himself and shake his head.

I stop and look at both of them, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, but you have to understand, our stable has been open for over a century. We still use it as a military base, but normally we live out on farms in the local communities or in houses or apartments.”

“Really, your stable has been open that long. You all look so healthy. I, I, the Overmare told us that we would die if we came out before we did. The only reason we came out was that we were attacked by some ponies that Littlepip called the Steel Rangers.”

Trouble looks at them with his eyes wide, “You mean you survived a steel ranger attack while still in your stable. You do not know how lucky you all are.”

The stallion guffaws, “No, it was bad, but it couldn’t have been that bad, could it?”

I nod my head, “Yes, yes it could. When our stable opened up the Overmare and Overcow heard about another stable being attacked by the Steel Rangers. DJ Pon3 told any stables that had opened up to keep themselves quiet or things would go very wrong for them.”

“Well, he may have been just saying that.” Taser said to me.

“Taser, I would agree with you but for two things. One, there are reports that Red Eye used to raid stables in the Fillydelphia area to get the tech and slaves. Two, just over a week ago, some of us found that stable he reported on. There were bodies everywhere. The Overmare and Overcow died in their office. Many died in the common areas and there were areas that were heavily fought over choke points. But they died. I imagine any survivors were taken away to be slaves also. But you can bet your bottlecaps you were lucky.”

Cookie Cutter seems to realize she has stopped us, “Oh, please continue, may we talk with you as you walk?”

“Sure, why not, maybe we can both learn something,” I tell them as all of us continue into the settlement. “Hey Dull Beak where is a good place to eat?” I ask.

As we walk, Cookie continues “Back in the stable I used to work what we called the overnight shift in the kitchen, I loved to bake. Taser here was on the same shift in security. That is how we got to know each other.”

I look at how Taser looks at Cookie and have to ask, “Is he your special somepony?”

She blushes, “Nah, we're just really good friends,” then under her breath, I hear her say, “He would not think of me that way anyways.”

Having been in her shoes before and taking a page from my Ivy’s book I turn to Taser, “So Taser, I see the way you look at Cookie, are you going to ask her out soon or not.”

He looks mortified as does Cookie, but stutters out, “I, uh we, she would never date me, she only thinks of me as a friend.”

I smile at that, “So you would like to have her as your special somepony, if she were interested?”

He only nods. I turn my head a little bit at the blushing mare, “So Cookie, are you interested in dating him?”

She quickly nods her head, “Excellent, now that we have gotten past that, how about you two set up a date. Don’t worry I have time, by the way, if you like, you two and Dull Beak can all join us for lunch, my treat.”

Dull Beak squawks a bit “Hey, I don’t need no charity, what’s it going to cost me?”

I sigh, I seem to have forgotten about what I had read about griffon culture, “How about getting someone to clean up those bodies we told you about. Their weapons were not that good so we just left them, but do what you want with them. We did not even search the bodies as we wanted to get here as soon as possible.”

We are outside a tavern at this point and Dull Beak waves me in. I see that Cookie has gone pale from that short bit of discussion. Taser looks at her, “Cookie, don’t be too surprised, I told you things were more violent outside here. I am sure they had their reasons.”

At that point, Ginger pipes up, “Yeah, the four of them thought we were just a family and tried to jump us. They told us they were going to molest the LT there and myself. Probably kill us, who knows, maybe they would have wanted to eat us too.”

I hear Trouble snicker a bit, and Xochitl tells Ginger, “Ginger knock it off, you do not even know if they were cannibals. They most likely were not. Stop trying to tease the stable ponies.”

At this point I have to intercede, “Please excuse my niece and nephew, they are a bit rambunctious today. They most certainly were not cannibals. I have only heard of a few places with that problem and most of those were down in the Hoof. Now knock it off you two or you can go wait outside with Woofers to eat.”

Then from by my hoof, I hear a light whine and notice that Woofers is right there with me. OK, so much for that threat.

After we are sitting down for a while, we order meals for all of us. I expect Dull Beak to order some meat, but I am surprised when Trouble does too. He looks at me, “What? Who doesn’t love bacon?”

I see Cookie look slightly nauseous. “Sorry Cookie, most of us are still vegetarians in the Co-op. But the reality of the wastelands is that sometimes we do need to eat meat to survive. Trouble here has been in the wastelands much more than most of us from back home. I never tried eating meat until the expedition, and still prefer a vegan diet, however, I do have to agree with him about bacon.”

As Cookie is trying to mentally digest this, I hear Taser ask, “So is Trouble your special somepony?”

I smile and tell him, “No, he is my cousin, my husband and wife are back home still.”

I see both of their jaws drop and hear Dull Beak break out in laughter, “Ahhhh, that is awesome, you really are a crazy mare, tell me are more like you?” He says as he leans forward in his chair and places both of his elbows on the tables and his chin on his foreclaws.

At this I blush, “No, Dull Beak they are not all like me at home. In fact, I have received some disapproval from some, but most just leave us alone.”

He is still laughing, “I can’t wait to tell them back at the barracks, they will never believe me.”

I simply shake my head and turn back to the two-former stable ponies. “Well enough about me, how about I tell you a little bit about the Co-op and its history.”

Cookie is still a bit nervous looking at me, “Well I really would want to hear about the stable…”

I smile at her, put a hoof across the table onto hers, and tell her, “Dear, the story of the Co-op is the tale of our stable. We were one of the lucky ones from what I have gathered since we have left home. I am lucky I have seen a few memory orbs of when the stable was first opened,” and I begin to tell them about Millie and the stable opening, then I follow up with the history of the Co-op. While I am telling the history of the Co-op our food arrives and we eat our meal as I talk. I notice some of the other customers are listening to me talk also. I guess it must be entertaining at least.

When I finish Cookie, Taser, and Dull Beak are all quiet. Finally, Dull Beak asks, “So you were Stable 48 then. It sounds like you have really grown and done well. Not many of the stables did so well.”

“I know, I think it had to do with us being so lucky in who the Overmare and Overcow were. They really did an excellent job of protecting us and working with the local communities as they slowly expanded and developed our agriculture.” I tell him.

Cookie then asks what I realize should have been an obvious question. “You said Overcow, did your Overmare really share power with a cow?”

“Still does too, at least that is what they taught us in school.” Ginger tells her, “We still have lots of cow families. In fact, Auntie Mollygirl here had one of their preachers speak at her wedding and give her and her spouses a blessing from Sweet Cream.”

I see an eyebrow being raised by both Dull Beak and Taser. “Really, you have schools, do just special pony’s go to them or anybody?” Dull Beak asks.

Xochitl answers for us “Anyone can. I go to school along with Ginger, we have some cattle there too, but I do not like some of them as they pick on me.”

Trouble laughs lightly, “Xochitl, I would be very surprised if anyone picks on you once we get home. You are not that shy little zony I knew just a few weeks ago.”

I see Xochitl beam with pride at the compliment. Ginger puts a hoof around him in a friendly hug “See Xochitl, didn’t I tell ya.”

After this, I continue to tell Cookie and Taser about how the stable is now as well as how the Co-op still works and is always looking for good ponies to immigrate as long as they do their farm time.

This really seems to interest them both. I see them both looking at each other thoughtfully. “You know that doesn’t sound too bad. I am still not too sure about this wide-open sky though.” Taser tells us.

After supper, we excuse ourselves from the two stable ponies and have Dull Beak lead us to some of the shops for supplies that the Major has said we need. I leave Trouble, Xochitl, and Ginger outside with Woofers while I go inside with Dull Beak While there, I find a beautiful silver barrette for Magpies mane. I also find a few small things for Badger and Sumac. I find a box of Sugar Apple Bombs for the youngsters to share also as a treat.

“Ok, that will be 8000 bottle caps for that much. How do you plan on receiving it?” the shopkeeper asks me.

“I guess I could send a messenger to get a wagon to come pick them up, that is unless you know somepony that would be willing to haul them there for us.”

He pauses for a bit, “Yeah, I know a couple of ponies and a brahmin that could use the caps. You need to discuss the fee with them though,” he writes down their names for me, “Here are their names, they hang around the old section of town. Go ahead and tell ‘em that Short Track sent ya.”

“Thank you very much. I appreciate it. We will not be picking anything up until morning at the soonest.”

I head back outside and see youngsters playing with a very young, skinny brown pegasus filly. She can’t be more than three or four years old. They are playing with a ball in the street with her. Across the street watching very nonchalantly is Trouble. He is sitting on a roofed porch with his back against a wall and his hat pulled low over his face. I can barely see his eyes, but I can tell he is alert.

“Who’s your friend Ginger?” I ask.

“Hi auntie Mollygirl, this is T. She told me her real name but I can not pronounce it, so I asked and she said I could just call her that instead.”

“Well, it is a pleasure to meet you, Miss T,” I tell her, then I continue, “Ginger, Xochitl, I bought you guys something as a treat, please be nice and share it with your friend, ok.”

Xochitl looks at me and smiles, “Of course auntie Mollygirl, I would have it no other way.”

They take the box from me and all three sit on the porch sharing between them. While they are doing this, I walk across the street along with Dull Beak and start to talk with Trouble about setting up shipping for the supplies. Suddenly it occurs to me, I show the note to Dull Beak, “Do you know if I can trust these people to ship our supplies?”

He looks at the names. “Yeah, you should be able to. Never heard of those three breaking a contract. If they do you can be sure they will never get another one here in town.”

“Thanks, Dull Beak. Now, all we have to do is find a room for the night.”

He smirks at me, “Well luckily you are on the porch of our newest hotel, so you should be able to find a room here.

Trouble smiles and holds out a key. “Yep, got us one, but they said no pets, not sure what we are going to do with Woofers.”

“Well, we could always sneak him in by holding the window in and calling him.”

“Would be nice but the room is on the second floor.”

I smirk myself, “Uh, Trouble, He can fly much higher than that. That is part of why pegasi consider enfields such pest.”

He laughs to himself, “Yeah, your right, I just keep thinking of him and Tweeters as odd dogs.”

“Yeah, I understand, I have even noticed the sarge slipping him food now and again as well as petting him some in camp,” I tell him.

From next to us I hear Dull Beak, “Well if you ponies are done for the night I will catch up to you in the morning.”

“Ok, sounds good Dull Beak. See you in the morning.” I tell him as he turns and walks off.

As we sit on the porch, we continue to watch the youngsters together. Little T seems to be really enjoying the treat that they are sharing with her. Finally, we see a mare come out of the hotel and walk over to the little Filly, “Ok young mare, let’s go home. Momma is done working for now.

As she walks away, I hear trouble, “Poor little filly, her mother looks like she is dressed up a bit much for a maid.”

At first, I do not realize what he is implying, then I realize it and blush. “Your right, that poor filly. Ok, everypony, let's head on in for the night.”

__________

Once we get up in the morning, we clean up quickly and open the window for Woofers to fly out of. We then head downstairs for breakfast. As we eat breakfast, we discuss what our plans for the day entail.

“Ok, Trouble, I need you to contact the names on the list, tell them that I was told to tell them that Short Track has sent you.”

“OK, sounds good, once we have transport set up where do you want to meet and when?” he asks.

“Use your PipBuck to contact me and we will meet then. I want to check a few more things out here, I will take the youngsters with me. Just be careful.” I tell him.

He finishes his bacon and eggs and heads out the door. I let Ginger and Xochilt finish their breakfast before I get ready to leave. As we stand up to head out, I see Dull Beak at the door. He spots us and comes over. “Hey LT. thanks for the stories last night. The others in the barracks were howling. I mentioned the thing about schools and that up there in Manesville. It seems someone passed it on to Gawd. Now she wants to talk to the two youngsters alone.”

“Sorry, but I am not letting you take them without me,” I tell him.

“I knew you would say that. You can never do anything the easy way. Ok then, you can come up to Gawd’s car, I will leave the door unlocked, but you need to wait outside while she questions these two.”

I see Ginger and Xochitl faces, Xochilt then replies, “LT, as a trooper, I think it is my duty to represent the Co-op as is Ginger’s also. We will do this, do not worry.”

“Are you sure Xochilt? I will not ask you to do this on your own.” I tell them.

“I am sure LT.” He says and Ginger nods her head in agreement.

I then look over at Dull Beak, “OK, you heard them, lead on.” I tell him, paying the bill on the way out.

Once we get to the old train, I see only one passenger car. The rest are old cattle cars and such. I would not have known what they are but Choo Choo decided I should know when we came across a couple of derelict trains after we started to follow the tracks. The only reason I really paid attention was that it helped her jog her memory some, as well as seemed to make her happy talking about it.

Once there, Dull Beak opens the door and tells me to wait outside as he ushers the two foals inside. As they go in, I hear Xochitl, “Remember your manners, Ginger.” During the quick glimpse, I had of the inside the room I see several griffons as well as an almost black, charcoal-colored unicorn mare with a red and white mane and a zebra mare. I have to say that in itself helps to build my curiosity, but also makes me feel a bit more relaxed for the foals.

After about an hour I receive a message from Trouble letting me know the transportation is set up and will arrive at noon to pick up the supplies. I let him know where I am and tell him he can meet me here or at the store, as I do not know how long we will be.

Two hours later the foals come back out smiling along with unhappy-looking Dull Beak. “Thank you, Mr. Dull Beak, that was fun getting to tell them about home,” Ginger says.

Xochitl further explains Dull Beak's expression, “It will be nice to have you along with us sir,” Then he turns to me, “Auntie Mollygirl, I found out what my glyph means. It has a threefold meaning of loyalty to friends, family, and home or herd. The nice zebra mare told me I should be proud of it.”

“That is great Xochitl, I am very proud for you,” I tell him and give him a hug. Then I look at Dull Beak, “Well I guess you and I will be seeing a lot more of each other, welcome along,” I tell him as I stick out a hoof which he takes with his foreclaw and shakes.

“Well, not my choice LT, but Gawd said she wanted to send out a couple of envoys to your Co-op, two will be trying to fly there directly two more of us will be going with your expeditionary force. Guess which one I got.”

As we are walking away, I ask Dull Beak, “Do you want to go back there with us when we take the wagon back, or do you just want to meet us back at our camp? The wagon will be heading out this afternoon and we should be back in camp tonight.”

“I will go back with you, the other envoy is going to be a unicorn stallion, he is a medic and a real pacifist type.”

At about this time we run into Trouble who was coming to meet us. He joins the conversation, “Wonderful, a pacifist we will have to protect.”

“Well at least he is a medic, he can help us that way if we need it,” I tell him.

“Maybe he can do a pregnancy test for you LT.” Trouble suggests.

I involuntarily stiffen, “No, I will have Sutures do that once we get back, sorry but I do not know him and will not trust him yet.”

Then Dull Beak chimes in, “Ok, I best go get my stuff and collect Tourniquet and we will meet you at Short Tracks store also.” With that he flies off to his barracks, as he goes I hear him say “Did he say pregnancy test, ahahahaha, somepony fathered a foal with that crazy mare, I gotta tell the guys.”

Then I finally get to ask, “Ok, so what all did they talk to you about?”

Ginger smiles and starts to talk first, “They asked us about the schools and our hospital. They even asked us about how we worked the fields.”

“Yes, and then they were interested in hearing about the fight at Manesville and George. They also liked hearing about Choo Choo and her sisters. They kept asking what the others thought about them. They were surprised that they were accepted so easily,” Xochitl follows up.

“Yeah, and you should have seen their eyes go wide when the found-out George was a dragon and that you and Emerado rode her in the fight, and that we had her in the stable healing her afterward. I had to laugh cause Dull Beak about choked on hearing about you liking to fly LT.” Ginger continues.

“After that was when the zebra mare asked me about my glyph and how I got it. I told her, she got upset some, but told me I was very brave, but that I was very lucky that the spirit did not take me up on the offer.” Xochitl then interjects.

“Yeah, but they all agreed that the Co-op sounded good and that they needed to check it out more. I guess that is why Miss Grimfeathers is sending Dull Beak with us, and that Follower mare wants to send the medic.” Ginger finishes.

We are almost to the shop when Ginger speaks again, “You know Xochitl, I could swear I heard that Followers mare’s voice before.”

“But where would we have heard it before Ginger, not like she would be singing on DJ Pon3’s show right?”

“No, no, of course not, that would be silly, wouldn't it, but she did sound a lot like that one singer.” She says as she lowers her head while thinking.

Once at the Shop we meet the transport crew. On the side of their wagon is painted Two Bucks and a Brahmin transport. They introduce themselves to us and we reciprocate, then I give them half the caps for the job. After which I remind them of what Trouble has told them of receiving the other half once at our camp.

Once everything is loaded and Dull Beak arrives with Tourniquet we start to head out of the settlement for our camp. Before we can make it to the gate though we are flagged down by three ponies in Stable barding. I am surprised to see Cookie Cutter, Taser, and a new earth pony mare who they introduce as Sweet Apple to us. They have their saddlebags on and bedrolls across their backs.

Cookie Speaks up, “Last night when we got to our barracks we were talking with Sweet’s here and telling her about all of you and where you come from. Well, she liked the sound of it as she used to work in the stable orchards and would love to start her own farm, and well, the three of us want to join the Co-op.”

I am surprised, to say the least. Behind me, I hear Trouble, “Well, I wasn’t expecting this.”

“Cookie, I was not trying to recruit you, but you would be welcome. However, I need you to understand that we are heading back into combat. Not just a fight but a long drawn out campaign before we get back to the Co-op. IF you three are willing to endure that, please feel free to join us.”

They all look at each other, then form a circle and put a hoof out each. “Friends together,” I hear them say. Then Cookie looks back at me, “We are coming, where do you want us LT?” With that, we begin our nice quiet walk back to the CEF.

__________

DJ Pon3,

Recently, I have met a mare and buck that made my blood run cold. They left me for dead or to survive if I could. They have caused me to change my ways, As I lay here recovering could you please play The Pale Rider, for the only names I could hear mentioned being the LT and Trouble. Let it be a warning for any others who want to run the outlaw trail and play at being raiders. I pray to the Goddesses I never meet them again.

Yours

Notched Knife.

Author's Note

Thank you to Kkat for creating this universe as well as so many others who have added to it. In this chapter, I have mentioned a few of the familiar characters from the original FoE story, but as Mollygirl did not have any contact herself, we do not get to see them first hand.

For those who have read Fallout Equestria: Project Horizons- Speak, you may recognize the description of a little filly whose name Ginger could not pronounce, yes this is Threnody from that story and her mother. Heartshine did give me permission to use this character some, however, this is a slice of how I envisioned her young childhood. Thank you again Heartshine, for allowing me to do so. I also highly recommend her story.

For those who would like to hear this chapter's dedication song the youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bdtx1nF-Ki0&list=RDbdtx1nF-Ki0&start_radio=1

Chapter 27 Questions, Answers, and Goals

Chapter 27 Questions, Answers, and Goals

"While there's life, there's hope.” ― Marcus Tullius Cicero

The sun is starting to set once we arrive back at camp, I am met first by the pickets at the bridge. While I am surprised, I know I should not be when I see that Dusty is one of them.

“Hey Dusty, how’s it going?”

“Hey LT, not too bad. But the Major said she wants to see you right away when you get back. Somethings in the wind, I think. That caravan still has not shown up.”

“Thanks, Dusty, I appreciate it, I will head over there as soon as we get these supplies over to the Quartermasters.”

She looks over and sees Ginger, “Hey Gin, how’s it going sis?”

“Hey Sissy, it’s been fun. I got to make a new friend and even meet a few new adults and tell them about home.”

She turns toward me as Trouble walks up behind me with the three stable ponies, Dull Beak and the Follower. “She got to talk to new adults? Mollygirl, you better not have been putting my sister in danger again.” She tells me as her ears start to go back.

Ginger pipes up, “Other than the raiders there was no danger, oh that and the spirit again, but I got to talk to Gawd. She is some kind of leader for griffons and ponies around here.”

I see Dusty’s ears go fully back, “Mollygirl, raiders and a spirit? What the Tartarus?”

“Do not be upset Dusty, it was not her fault, they tried to ambush us. As Trouble would say, they dealt the hand, they just could not cover the bet on the cards that were drawn.” Xochitl tells her.

At that I turn my head to look at Trouble with one ear turned toward Dusty but the other still on him, “Trouble, you are not teaching him how to play cards are you?”

Xochitl answers before he can, “Only Dodgeville Hold ‘em Aunt Mollygirl.”

I facehoof and look at both of them, “Really, what do you think Xavier will say?”

From behind me and Dusty, I hear Xavier answer, “I think I would say, Trouble what are you doing teaching a young blank flank to gamble?”

“Sorry Xavier, but I was not teaching a blank flank to gamble, he watched me play a few hands before, then at lunch today he asked me about the rules. And before you say anymore, you need to check your son to see if he still is a blank flank.”

By now Xavier is next to me and I see him look, “Well my son, it seems you are truly becoming a stallion now. Congratulations MY Son. I am very proud, both of, and for you. Tonight, you must tell me how you got it. Your mother will be so proud of you.”

“Xavier, how about you take Xochitl and Ginger to our camp while Trouble and I escort the wagon to the supply dump and take the new volunteers to HQ.”

“Will do LT, come children, we have to get back to the scouts.” He tells them.

Once we reach the quartermasters' area, I pay the two bucks and the Brahmin the rest of their fee.

The lead buck than ask, “LT, do you all think it would be ok to stay the night in camp here. I mean, it is still a long haul back and we could use the rest, especially in such a safe place.”

I look over at the Supply Lieutenant, “That’s up to you Balanced Books, I am ok with it, and I am sure the Major is also.”

He looks at them, “Sure, no problem,” he tells them. As I turn away, I hear him telling the two bucks, “That is a nice sturdy wagon you have there…”

As I am preparing to leave and head to HQ, I see Kickers come up and see her flirting with the Brahmin. I am a bit stunned and go to talk to her about it.

“Kicker, I know you are married and I am not judging but a brahmin really?” I say to her.

“LT, you are my friend, so understand. One, we have an agreement. Two, you are no pony to try and kink shame me, after all, I know you enjoy a good threesome too.” She replies to me.

I feel my face turn bright red. “I, uh, oh, sorry Kicker. I was not trying. But really?”

“One body, two tongues, enough said I think.” She smiles with a wink at me.

Oh, my goddesses. I am both mortified and sorry I said anything. “Ok Kicker, have fun, I guess. I will talk to you later.” I tell her stumbling out a response.

Behind me, I hear Trouble snickering. Behind him I hear Dull Beak under his breath, “Sweet Contracts, are all of their females this way. At least no griffon gropers yet.”

Kicker then nods her head behind me, “Who are the new ponies, and why are they staring at me?”

“Oh, Kicker these are Cookie Cutter, Taser, and Sweet Apple., They just came out of Stable Two recently. I guess they have never seen a cow, and only heard the old stories from before the war.” I tell her as I introduce each of them.

Kicker puts out a hoof, “A pleasure to meet you. Welcome to our traveling circus.”

They each, in turn, extend a hoof. Sweet Apple is the first to speak, “So are there a lot more of you back at the Co-op? Do you have your own farms too?”

Kicker smiles back at her and tells her, “Well there are quite a few, but not as many as we wished. Some of us do have farms. My family doesn’t. I am with the artillery and my husband runs a small salvage repair shop in Manesville.”

They all look somewhat surprised and excited, “So you mean we don’t only have to farm. We could have a farm and I could even run a bakery if I wanted?” Cookie asks her.

“Sure, but remember, you have to do either military service or one year as a farmworker first. But yes, you could then, and if you are a good enough baker, I am sure you could really rake in the caps. In fact, if you are good enough, I may even be willing to give you a stake to start.” Kicker tells her.

“That would be so wonderful,” Cookie tells her.

Kicker smiles at her. “Well, it has been very nice meeting you, and I am sure we will have time to talk more later, but I have a brahmin on the line I want to catch. Have a good night folks.” She says and walks away with a sash shay in her hips and slowly swinging her tail.

I then start to lead them over to the HQ to find the Major. Looking at Trouble I tell him, “Trouble, why don’t you head back to camp too. If you see her, let Sutures know I need to talk with her. Please do not discuss it with anyone else though.”

“Understood LT. See you later.”

When I get to the HQ camp, I first run into Paper Work. “Hey Lieutenant, the Major is expecting you.” Then he notices the ponies in stable barding, “New recruits?” he asks.

“At least volunteers and settlers for the Co-op,” I tell him.

“Ok, I will talk with them and complete the paperwork. Go ahead and head over to the Major she is by the fire eating her supper right now.”

“Thanks Paper Work,” I tell him, then I face the others. “I will see you three around. If you want to talk more, just ask for Lieutenant Mollygirl or the Scouts, someone should point you in the right direction.”

I head over to the Major, “Good evening Ma’am, Lieutenant Mollygirl reporting along with liaison Dull Beak from Gawd’s Talon.”

“Good to see your back Mollygirl. How did it go?”

“Overall it went well Ma’am, we ended up getting all the supplies we needed, we also picked up a couple of volunteers as well as two envoys, including Dull Beak, who you already know, and Tourniquet who is both a medic as well as a representative of the Followers of the Apocalypse.”

“The what?” she asks.

The dark gray unicorn with the yellow saddlebags answers, “Good evening Major, if you do not mind, I will answer that question. The Followers of the Apocalypse, our organization was founded recently by Velvet Remedy. Our goal is to go out and assist others in the wastelands, often through programs such as free medical care and education. Myself, I am not really a medic, but am a doctor. However, I will serve in either role if needed.”

The Major sticks her hoof out, “It’s a pleasure to meet you. Thank you for the explanation. Now I will tell you, we do have schools back home already. We also have a hospital, but it is being repaired right now. Unfortunately, an entire portion of it was knocked down in the recent unpleasantness with the Enclave.”

I see the surprised expression on his face, “So the youngsters were telling the truth. You really had a fully functioning hospital and it was damaged. Well, I would still like to see it. Perhaps we can use it as an example to others.”

I notice how it looks like they will continue talking for a while so I ask to be excused.

“Mollygirl, before you leave, I will have to go over some things with you following Officers call tonight. The supply caravan has not met us yet and it does not seem to have arrived at New Appleloosa.” The Major tells me.

“Yes, ma’am. I will talk to you then ma’am”

As I leave, I hear Dull Beak tell the Major, “I will visit her camp if you do not mind Major.”

“No, go ahead Dull Beak, unless you have more information from Gawd for me, feel free to roam the camp.”

__________

As I arrive back in camp, I see everyone staring at me, “What?”

Trouble looks at me, “You should have told the youngsters to keep their mouths shut too. It wasn’t me that told them.”

“Told them what?” I ask then look at all of them again as Sutures comes up to me, Ahh shit, they blabbed.

“Well Mollygirl, I guess you and I better find a place to do the check eh?” She tells me.

As we go to find a private area, I hear the others “Ok, who wants to bet on when it is born?”

“Ahh, I do not even know if the spirit was just messing with me, no bets, ok,” I call back to them.

This gets a round of laughs. As we walk further off, I hear Dull Beak, “Ok, I am in, 10 caps says…”

Once we are away from everypony else she looks at me, “OK, Take off your kit.”

I take off my uniform, battle saddle, and saddlebags. She then begins to examine me. “Mollygirl, if you are pregnant, who is the father?”

I am shocked, “Sutures, I cannot believe you are saying that. Why would you even think it was anypony else then Badger?”

She looks at me with a bit of hurt in her eyes, “Because every female on this expedition was examined and tested for pregnancy before we left, that is why. I mean, hey, if you are not interested in Archer and me, that is fine, but you do not need to lie and say you are staying faithful to your spouses when it is obvious you weren’t”

I am completely shocked, “Sutures, I was not lying to you about that the other night. I have not been with any male other than Badger in over a year. The closest I have come to slipping is with you. As for the pregnancy test, the medic that examined me said I did not need it due to my medical condition after being shot.”

I see Sutures shake her head. “Are you serious? They were supposed to check every female, not just the ones who thought they might be, or could be pregnant.”

“Sorry Sutures, I really did not think there was a chance, so I did not press it.”

She sighs, “Ok then, let’s get this over with. I do not have any Urine test kits available, so I will have to do this the old fashion way, your just lucky my mother was a midwife and taught me this spell.”

I see her horn light up some, she closes her eyes and I feel a gentle caressing of my stomach. After a little while, her horn dims and goes out. She opens her eyes. “Congratulations Mollygirl, you are definitely in foal. The baby is a nice healthy earth pony.” She says and then gives me a hug.

I am stunned. I have wanted this so badly. All my life I have wanted to be a mother. But why now, when I am out here away from home and having to risk my, no, now it is Our lives. Oh, my child, I will have to protect you the best I can. I cannot wait to tell Badger and Magpie. “Sutures, I, um, I did not think I could get pregnant.”

“Mollygirl, the doctor said it would be extremely hard for you too. But to tell the truth, you are far enough along that it was from before the incident. It is almost a miracle. All I can think of is that the healing potions must have helped you to not lose it.” She tells me.

“Sutures, thank you, and for what it is worth, I really am glad it was you who got to tell me,” I tell her as I give her a hug and a nuzzle on the cheek. Then I put my uniform and kit back on. I really need to talk to someone who has experienced being pregnant and in combat. The first one to come to mind, Nugget. I will have to find her.

For once something is easy. As I reenter camp, I see her there with Ginger on one side and Dusty on the other. She looks at me with a raised eyebrow. I nod. “Good to see you LT. After the story, I have something I want to talk to you about.” She tells me.

“Thanks Nugget. Good to see you too. Let’s hear the rest of the story.” I look and most of the troopers from 1st squad, some from second, and all my scouts and Dull Beak are sitting around listening to her read. It seems word of her nightly stories has started to spread. She is doing it for her daughter though and that is what really matters.

After she has finished the story, Nugget gets up and excuses herself. “LT, can we take a walk. I want to talk to you about something.”

As we walk away from the group and out of their hearing. “Congratulations are in order I understand.” She says and puts a hoof around my shoulder.

“Yes, yes they are. Thank you, Nugget. You are the first besides me and Sutures to know for sure.”

I see her smiling. “I am really happy for you Mollygirl. But I have something to ask you too.” As she says the last part, I see her smile fade, tears enter her eyes and her ears fall to the side of her head. “Mollygirl, I, I have a really bad feeling about the rest of the expedition. I had a dream last night, that I am not going to make it home this time.”

“Nugget, don’t say that, you will I am sure of it,” I reassure her.

She half-smiles, “No, don’t say that. Even Celestia and Luna could not guarantee that.”

I put my ears down, I feel bad for her, “Ok, I will not say it, but I do think it.”

She continues, “Mollygirl, if anything happens to me, would you please take care of Ginger for me. I mean, I know I shouldn’t ask it, especially with you having your own foal on the way, but if it does happen to me, consider adopting her. She loves you and already considers you family.”

“Of course, Nugget, I would if it became necessary. But try to remain positive.” I tell her.

She suddenly looks relieved. “Thanks, my old friend. That has really been on my mind. I love Dusty, but right now she is in no shape to raise a youngster, and I know Ginger is a hoofful.”

“Nugget, now I have to ask. How did you do it? I mean how were you able to continue on duty even though you were pregnant?”

“Moll, Once I started to show they pulled me off of field duty, remember, before that, well I just tried not to think about it and did what I had to. Same as we always do. But I am glad to hear you are thinking already, just goes to show you will be a good mom.”

“Thanks Nugget,” I say as I look at my PipBuck, "I best get going to officers’ call. If you are still in camp when I get back, I would like to talk some more with you.”

Once I get to the officers’ call, I find myself at the back of the group. The Major is introducing Tourniquet to the rest. After that she lets us know that tentatively we will be marching in two days’ time. Then she mentions the big one. “Ok, everyone, for all intents and purposes it looks like the caravan has not even arrived in New Appleloosa. I will be sending troops and supply wagons there in the morning to get what supplies we need. Once they get back, we will begin the march again. I intend to head back home cutting back through the gap we came in on. After that, we will shoot north or northwest into the plains, then cut back across the river. I expect us to meet heavy resistance once we are through the gap.”

“Ma’am, why not just cross the river here and head north across the Foal Mountains?” Oak Root asks.

“Captain, I would love to, but there are no really good roads that way that could support this many troops. And what roads and trails that are there, they are easily blocked and defended. I do not know about you, but I would prefer not to have to attack those kind of positions.” She replies.

“Mollygirl, in the morning. You will be taking your scouts as well as part of D-troop to escort the supply train wagons I am sending to New Appleloosa. You are to defend them at all cost. Without those supplies, we will not be able to carry on the expedition much less make it home. You will coordinate this operation with Balanced Books.”

The quartermaster commander and I look at each other and nod. “Yes Ma’am we reply.”

Ok, Good, that is it for now, go back to your troops and get some rest. Mollygirl I still need to talk to you.”

After the rest depart the Major and I begin to talk. I give her the rundown of my travels to Junction R-7 as well as let her know about the foals talking to Gawdyna Grimfeathers. I also let her know about our success in getting most of the supplies she sent me for there.

Finally, she looks at me. “Very good. Finally, what is this rumor about some spirit telling you that you are pregnant Lieutenant?”

“Well Major, one did tell me that and I did not believe her. She actually only said she had stopped my miscarriage. I just had Sutures check me out ma’am, and well I actually am pregnant. I had no idea before.”

“Damn it, how could they let you come on this campaign being pregnant, did they screw up the test or what.”

“No Ma’am, they never tested me, said I did not need it after my injuries. I guess they were wrong.”

“Ok, well the eggs been broken already so it is too late no matter what. However, I will try to be easier on you when I can. But I still need you to perform your duties Lieutenant.”

“Understood ma’am. I never expected less than to do my full duty.”

“Ok, Mollygirl, head back to your troops and call it a night. I will see you in the morning.”

After being dismissed I head back to my camp. I am approached first by Ginger, “Sorry Auntie Mollygirl about telling everypony.”

“It’s alright Ginger, I understand you were just excited.” I tell her and give her a hug.

The rest of the troops come over and congratulate me also. Off to the side, I notice Dull Beak just sitting and watching everypony. He is talking to Trouble and Sunset some but still watching.

A bit later Sky comes up to me, “LT, Serenity has been working with me on teaching me to fly. Could I start to make short patrols with them to get some experience?”

I have to smile, a question concerning my duty, that makes it easier. “Sure Sky, if you feel you are ready for the short ones, let Sunset know, if he questions it, tell him I said to see me.”

I swear I hear her squee as she hops up and down a bit. “Thank you, LT., I really appreciate it.”

“Your welcome Sky, just make sure you listen to your wing mare and flight leaders.”

She looks at me funny, “Ma’am, how do you know about flying?” behind her I see Dull Beak turn his attention our way.

I smile, “Sky, as a cadet, I was a dragon rider. My friend and fellow officer Emerado and I both rode a Dragon named George who also is a friend. We flew with the five pegasi we had at home and during the Battle of Manesville we flew together against an Enclave Raptor.”

Her eyes are wide, “You really did that?”

I nod, “Yeah Sky, I used to love flying. Still do, to tell the truth, but before it was just fun, now, well now it has become business too. I have seen the cost.”

Dull Beak Approaches us, “So you really did fly in battle, the youngsters were not just embellishing a story?”

“Yeah, yeah, I did, Later on, I went and assisted Sunset and another pegasus named Charity in recovering one of our flyers who went down during the battle. She is crippled now and hoping for a miracle so she can walk again someday. But from my last letter from her, it seems she now has a special somepony and is looking toward the future again.”

Dull Beak looks at me, “You really don’t do things by half do you?”

Behind him, I hear Sunset laughing, “I have been saying that about her since I first met her, DB.”

Then Dull Beak asks, “So, are you really pregnant?”

I nod my head and smile some, “Yes, yes I am, I never thought I would be, but yes.”

“So, what are you going to do?” he asks.

“The same thing I always do, my duty,” I reply.

He nods his head in what seems approval. “Just wondering, never saw a pregnant mare in combat before.”

“Well, I should not start showing for a few more months now, if I do. That would be when it would start to affect my range of motion. Sergeant Nugget from E-troop didn’t show she was pregnant when she was carrying Ginger. She knew and kept it very quiet, When the command found out, they pulled her from field duty. Actually, If I and the command had known, I would not have been allowed on the expedition.”

He seems to chew on that a bit. “Ok, speaking of Ginger, how did she and Xochitl end up fighting with your CEF?”

“DB, to tell the truth, they really shouldn’t be, but since they ran away from home and hid in a wagon along with Choo Choo, Woofers, and Tweeters we really had no choice. We did not find them until we were already deep behind enemy lines and it was not safe to send them home. The fact that both had a parent on the Expedition made it easier to make the decision though. So, they were hired as scouts, not fighters. They fight out of necessity, not as soldiers.”

“Interesting, sounds like they would have made good griffon kids. I remember being at that age and wanting to be in on the action.” He says to me and the others.

“I think we all were like that at one time.” I say, “Hey, where did Xavier and Xochitl go?”

Trouble points down toward the river. “He had Xochitl Blindfolded and was taking him to the river, said it was a ceremony for becoming a stallion since he now has his glyphmark. He said to tell you they would be back come morning. He has a few things he wants to talk with you about.”

“Ok, thanks Trouble. I appreciate your letting me know.” I tell him. “So, about that bounty thing?”

Trouble looks up and calls over to Sunset, “Hey Sarge, I owe you five caps, I thought she would drop it. Want to bring a bottle so we can tell her.”

“Ah Buck, I really was hoping to lose that one.” He responds. “LT, really, can’t it wait for another time?”

“I guess, but how about the short version of the story, so I at least understand why you have a bounty on your heads?” I ask.

They both sit down in front of me with a bottle of Wild Pegasus passing it back and forth. Trouble looks at me and speaks first, “Before we talk about this, congratulations cous. I really am very happy to hear the news for you. It will be nice to have more family. But just so you know, I am still going to punish him for what he did to you.”

“Thanks Trouble, on both counts,” I tell him.

Sunset moves to the other side of me. “Yea congratulations LT. We were all very surprised, especially after what we heard had happened. LT, I had not realized this thing with Silver Spite was so personal with you.”

“Sunset, while it is personal for me, my duty takes higher precedence,” I tell him.

On the other side of Sunset is Dull Beak. He takes a pull on the bottle then asks, “LT, can I ask you what happens if your expedition fails?”

I look him right in the eyes, “Dull Beak, we have already succeeded in our mission goal. Just by being out here and drawing resources away from Red Eye's armies both around Filly and the Hoof to try and catch us and track us down. This has allowed us to relieve some of the pressure on them. By destroying the bridges, we have effectively limited their ability to operate as freely and to support each other like they once did. Realistically that last bridge actually gave you and your forces here a bit of a respite and some breathing room. “

“Ok,” He says, “But what now?”

“Well now we are free operators, we can use hit and run tactics to further divert forces as we try and make our way back home. A bit out of the book from both Rainbow Dash as well as her Zebra opponents.” I tell him.

“You speak like you have studied this stuff a bit.” He replies.

Behind me I hear two sets of hoof steps, then I hear Archer, “That is because she has. Both herself and I, as well as Lieutenant Emerado who is still back home, not only examined the written reports, but were able to get some second hoof experience through the use of memory orbs from Rainbow Dash that were made of her raids during the war.”

I see a look of awe come over Sunset's face, “You experienced flying with Rainbow Dash LT?”

I blush a little, “No Sunset, I experienced flying as Rainbow Dash. The Ministry Mare made them.”

“Mollygirl, do you know what those would mean to so many ponies?” Sunset asks.

“Yes, yes I do Sunset, and I will tell you I learned a lot from them, including how to fly and fight on a dragon.”

I hear Archer chuckling in the background, “Mollygirl, I think you were the only one who really enjoyed the flying part. But I will say it was a unique experience, however, I do not think I will ever get over suddenly being in the body of a mare.”

That gets a laugh out of all of us. The whole time both Sunset and Trouble were still passing the bottle between them and Dull Beak. Now they offered it to both Sutures and Archer, both take a small drink to be polite and then sit with us around the fire.

Finally, Trouble begins the story, “LT, you have to understand this was five or six years ago. I had left home a few years before that and was living on a small farm in the woods north of Ponyville. I had found a mare; Gentle Wind was her name and we married and had ourselves a little buck we called Clear. Then the raiders came.” He pauses for a breath and to take another drink before continuing, “I was out in the fields out of sight of the house when I heard the thunder of a large group of ponies heading past toward the house. Then I heard gunfire and saw thick black smoke. I grabbed my shotgun and pistol and ran for the house, by the time I got there it was too late. They had killed them both and were already continuing on their way to Ponyville.”

Sunset takes over at this point, “It was shortly after this that I ran into Trouble, this was before me and Dodger started running together, he was over near Shatterhoof, and almost walked into there. That would have been a very bad thing for him back then. I stopped him and together we both continued on to New Appleloosa to report the raiders in the area.”

Trouble takes the bottle and continues to talk, “Well it seems that they already knew about the raiders and were looking for some pony to lead a group of mercs and bounty hunters into Ponyville, to clear it out of the raiders. Well, we formed up a group of about fifty of us. They paid us half upfront, so we figured we could use the money to buy equipment and weapons to do the job more safely. What they did not tell us was that the Dragon was in charge of the raiders there. LT, if we had known that, we would not have been so eager and would have asked for more troops to fight.”

By this point, it seems more ponies and a couple of cows have drifted in and were listening. All of them remaining quiet but paying attention, some of them had bottles with them that they were passing around.

Trouble keeps speaking, “being raiders we knew they would be up late partying and doing meds, so we decided to hit them at eight in the morning so we would be sure most were still asleep. Only problem was, The Dragon had anticipated such an attack and was waiting in ambush for us. We approached during the night from the south. The next thing I know we are being driven into part of the Everfree Forest on that side of the river. We lost a quarter of our forces almost as soon as we entered the forest. I mean between killing joke and timber wolves it was something out of a horror story.”

“Mollygirl, it was a nightmare,” Sunset picks up, “We not only were driven but hunted. I saw several go down to Tanglehoof and even more, were driven into a Chitterer nest, that was the first time I ever encountered them.”

“Excuse me guys, but what is Tanglehoof?” I ask.

Sunset elaborate, “LT, it is a kind of vine, it’s very quick and tangles itself around your hooves at first. Then it wraps itself around your body and tightens until you suffocate. It keeps your body wrapped like that until you decompose, I guess that way it can absorb the body’s nutrients through the soil. Real nasty stuff to say the least.”

“Ok, something else to watch for then. Guys if you see this, I need you to show me it so we know what to look for.” I tell them both, as I see several others around us nod their heads.

Trouble then picks up the story again. “Mollygirl, only five out of the fifty of us made it out of there. As far as I know, the others were dead, some may have become slaves, but who knows. Once we returned to New Appleloosa we were told we had to repay the money we were given upfront or we were expected to fulfill the contract. We told them there was no way we could. They tried to take us both prisoners, to make us slaves I guess, or just examples, but we were able to escape. Unfortunately, since then we both have had a price on our heads. Part of why I became a bounty hunter was so that I could keep an eye out to see who may want to collect it. After five years I stopped seeing posters hung for it, so I am not even sure if it has been forgotten or what.”

Finally, Sunset finishes, “The worst part was when we finally escaped the Everfree, we came across a field of bodies, both ours and the raiders, they were covered with crows that were pecking away at their bodies. As we came out, they all stopped eating and watched us. There was one that was about twice the size of the others that followed us until we cleared the area. I will never forget the sight or the feeling we were being judged.”

“Thank you two for telling me.” I turn to the rest of the crowd. This does not get talked about. It is between us, got it.” I see most of the heads nod.

Then I put a hoof around both Trouble and Sunset and hug them to me. “Now I understand. I can see why you did not want to talk about it. If it becomes a problem, I will watch out for you both.”

As I get up, I look at Trouble, “Do you think she was watching you that day?”

He nods back, “Mollygirl, she was there, I also saw a crow the day my family died. I just thought it was another bird. If I had known I would have been there. I could have saved them.”

“No Trouble, you would have died. They would have killed you too. If they killed fifty of you, then you would not have stood a chance by yourself, and no offense, I am damn glad you are here now. I really care about the buck I have gotten to know and call family.”

Trouble catches me by surprise as he hugs me from the ground, “Thanks Mollygirl, it still hurts losing them, but I guess you know how that feels too.”

I simply nod and think longingly of my Ivy and Epona. Yes, I can understand why Trouble did what he did. Now, how much of my recent actions are a response to that I ask myself.

“Well it is getting late, I guess we should call it a night,” I tell everyone as I head to my bedroll. I notice two have been set up right next to it.

While I look at it with a questioning expression, I see Sutures and Archer approach, “Hey we could not let you sleep by yourself on the night you got the big news,” Archer tells me with a smile.

Sutures follows up with, “Don’t worry, we know the rules. Just here to cuddle the little mother.” She says with a smile. Over by the fire I see Trouble looking my way with a smile and a nod.

So, I slip off my kit and climb into my bedroll. I feel Archer climb in behind me and Sutures in front of me. They both cuddle close and give me a slight nuzzle. I do so back and then fall asleep in their hooves for one of the best sleeps I have had since leaving home.

__________

I awake in the morning to my PipBuck alarm. It is still before sunrise. At first, I am unsure if I am home or not. Ok, a buck behind with his hooves around me, a mare in front of me with her hooves over me. Let’s see, an enfield by my head, ok another one sniffling my hind hooves, oh, and a little mare cuddled up against me between me and the other mare. I slowly open one eye and See Ginger looking right at me, “Morning Auntie Mollygirl, I got cold last night, I hope you didn’t mind me crawling into bed with all of you.

I smile back at her. “No Ginger, I do not mind. Good morning young mare.”

At that point Sutures and Archer also begin to wake up. Both smile at me and then get up and pack their bedrolls. I hear them say good morning to each other, share a brief nuzzle, and then Archer is off to be with his troops again.

After he departs Sutures comes back over and gives Ginger a hug. “Good morning you little bed hog.” She tells her. Then she looks at me, “Mollygirl, is this how your life really is at home?”

I nod my head, “Usually, we tend to take turns as to who wakes in the middle though.”

She smiles with a wistful look upon her face, “I envy you that Mollygirl, I do not know how you could leave it for this.”

I sigh softly, “Honestly, I wish I didn’t have to. Part of me thinks about just throwing in the towel and becoming a farmer. But for some reason, I really feel duty-bound also.”

At this point I look over to the fire, I can smell the coffee boiling. I see Ginger reaching for the pot, “Ginger, no coffee for you!”

“Awww, but it tastes good LT?” she calls back.

“Sorry, but I have already over sugared you once this week, I do not want to deal with you on caffeine,” I tell her.

At that point, I hear Sutures laugh, “No way, I can only imagine Ginger on a sugar rush.”

“Yeah, her and Xochitl both. And I was worried that Woofers would be the loud one in the hotel room.” I tell her, as I go over and pour myself a cup of hot instant coffee. Sure, it was packaged before the war, but it still really perks a pony up on a cold morning.

After my coffee and some hot rations for breakfast, I head on over to the HQ for the morning officers’ call. As I arrive, I make my way over to Balanced Books so we can discuss today's supply run, and how we want to go about it. As I enter the group of assembled officers, I notice most of them looking at me and laughing. “Ok, what gives, why are you laughing at me?”

The Major then smirks, “I guess you didn’t listen to DJ Pon3 last night. So where is Trouble? Cause according to him there is a pony he referred to as the LT last night, who is followed closely by Trouble and they took care of some raiders a couple of days ago between the river and Junction R-7. Sooo, is there something you forgot in your report, perhaps about raiders?”

Oh my, I cannot believe this. “Sorry Ma’am I forgot to mention them. It’s just that they are so commonplace and we really did not have any problem dealing with them.”

“I see, perhaps next time you will remember, also, please, no more kneecapping if you can help it.” She tells me.

“Sorry ma’am, that was not me. That was Xochitl, but I will pass on your orders.” I tell her.

“You mean the blank flank Zony?” I hear Oak Roots ask.

“That’s him, but he is no longer a blank flank. He got is Glyph just before that.” I tell him.

“Well, congratulate him on behalf of all of us,” Oak Root tells me.

Finally, when all the officers have arrived the Major begins to discuss the day's plans. “Balanced Books, Mollygirl, I want both of you on the supply run. Tomorrow we will be shifting camps, following you south. However, the main force will not go any further south than the ridgeline between here and Shatterhoof. We will wait for you there and once you arrive, we will begin the trek north again as a whole unit.

“Understood ma’am, but is something wrong? I mean we could just meet you in a couple of days if you like?” I ask.

“Ok, this goes no further, but we have gotten some reports from the local Talon, of more of Red Eyes army falling back in this direction from their operations in the Hoofington region. I suspect that is what has happened to our expected caravan. Mollygirl, I want you to take most of the scouts with you, leave Sergeant Feathers, and Train Wreck if you will. Broken Dreams I would appreciate if you would assist me by taking over the remaining scouts until the Lieutenant's return.”

“Yes Ma’am, not a problem.” He replies.

Once I get back to our part of the camp I see Xavier and Xochitl returning. “Hey Xavier, how goes it this morning?” I call to him as I watch Xochitl tiredly go over and begin to excitedly talk to Ginger.

“Good morning LT. It is ok, a bit tired though.” He tells me, “What on today’s agenda,” he asks me.

“Sorry to tell you but we are on our way to New Appleloosa in an hour. So, you and Xochitl need to get your gear ready.” I tell him.

As I look at him, he yawns deeply, “You did not get much sleep last night, did you?” I ask him.

“Sorry Lt, but no. It is a simple ceremony but it takes time. He has proven to me he is now ready for the responsibilities of a stallion.”

Now my curiosity is piqued, so I have to ask, “If you do not mind what does this ceremony entail?”

He looks around, “I really should not tell, but Mollygirl we take a young buck out to a remote location blindfolded. Once there we tell him that he has to stay there all night by himself and that he must remain blindfolded the whole time, using his other senses to tell if he is in danger or not. In the morning the father goes, and lets him know if he has successfully completed the trial and then they return together.”

“Wait, you took him by the river and left him by his self? What about radgators, or snakes, or any of those other creatures out there?”

He smiles, “No, the father does not actually leave. The young buck only thinks he does. The father actually stands guard and watches to determine if he tries to cheat or not.”

“Very interesting, and what does this prove?” I ask.

His smile widens, “A very good question. It proves several things. The young buck displays the bravery of an adult and is ready to accept more important roles. It also shows the young buck to trust his elders to always be watching over him and ready to help him if he needs it.”

“That is very interesting Xavier. I wonder if there was ever a similar ceremony amongst us ponies.” I tell him.

“LT, I am sure there once was, but I do not know them.” He tells me.

I then look at my PipBuck and notice the time. I call assembly for the first three squads of D troop as well as my scouts. Once they fall in, I tell them of the plans for the day. I see the disappointment on Sunset's and Choo Choo’s faces, “Sorry you two, but the Major asked for you both by name.” Finally, I call out, “Fall out and get your gear folks, we leave with the wagons in 30 minutes.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, while we are busy fighting the good fight, sometimes we forget what life is about. As parents, we forget what is important and all too often lose sight of our real goals. Yesterday I found out my friend who was told she could never have a foal, is miraculously pregnant. Another friend’s son got his mark and has made the jump from being a foal to the beginnings of adulthood. Finally, I have had to start thinking about the limited genetic population of my kind and what we may have to do to expand our gene pool at home. With this in mind could you please play With Open Arms for all us parents?

Thank you

Sergeant Kicker

CEF Artillery

Author's Note

It seems I accidentally skipped a chapter, so this one is being published late. Sorry about that all.

As always, I have to thank Kkat for creating this wonderful universe for us. I also thank all the others who have since added to it. You have each made it more full and enjoyable.

For those wishing to hear this chapters dedication song, the youtube link is:
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=T-WYxwg94L4

Chapter 28 The Present and Past

Chapter 28 The Present and Past

"Soldiers willingly, sometimes foolishly, risk their own lives to keep their comrades out of enemy hands." -Alex Berenson

The trail to New Appleloosa is a well-worn one until we reach the southwestern end of the Rambling Rock Ridge, where Shatterhoof had been built. There it turns into a major road of worn, busted concrete. The chill of the morning quickly burns away as Celestia’s sun rises higher into the sky.

Balanced Books is riding alongside the driver for the lead wagon of the train. Myself, I am walking alongside the column about halfway back. It is only a small train of about 15 wagons, but it is enough for what we need. I have Xavier and Xochitl riding in the last wagon of the train, so they can get some rest, yet still be ready if needed.

About a kilometer ahead we are being led by Blackberry and Chip. Above us, I watch as Serenity and Sky are flying in formation close together. I can see them talking and looking into the distance pointing. Every so often Sky has to come back and land so she could rest her wings. I do notice that Firefly is giving them some distance and keeps flying over the rear of the column above where 1st Squad is. He seems bored as I watch him every so often do a barrel roll or a loop. I even catch him a time or two flying upsides down looking behind himself at 1st Squad and waving.

I have the squads under me divided up along the column. Trouble and I keeping our weapons at a loose ready as we chat on our way. Once again, I look up and see Firefly showing off in his flying. Trouble starts to laugh, “What’s so funny?” I ask.

He gives me a rare smile. “Just the kid up there. I see what he is doing. I just wonder if she has realized why yet.” He tells me.

“Who are you talking about Trouble?”

“Dusty, that buck there, I am pretty sure he has his sights set on her. If you pay attention, he does his fanciest moves when she is looking in his direction.” He tells me.

“Well, I wish him luck, I know she is still hurting pretty badly at losing Chance,” I reply.

He shakes his head, “Well he does know she is a widow. I made sure of it when I seen him sniffing in her direction.”

“Ok, I give, how did you notice he was interested in her. The only clue I ever got was when he asked her to dance a couple of times in camp to the radio, but so many others did also, it seemed no big deal.”

He gets a faraway look in his eyes, but also a hint of a sad smile as well, “Well I learned some of the signs. In part from when me and Sunset ran together, but mostly, it was what I learned from being married to a pegasus for a couple of years.”

“You mean your wife was a pegasus?” I asked surprised, especially after what Tar had said about them.

He nods his head, “Yeah Gentle was. She was so sweet and loving too. In fact, we were both kind of surprised when Clear was born and he too was one.”

I smile this time. “Not so surprising to me,” I tell him, “Before we left, my wife Magpie was digging in the archives, the only two pegasuses to be in the stable when it closed had children who got married and well, it seems that their great grand Daughter was our Great grandmother Millie. Turns out her legal name was Wind Mill, but everybody called her Mille for short.”

I see a look of surprise on his face. “I had no idea Mollygirl, wow, what a surprise. I kind of like that idea to tell the truth.”

“Yeah, but I think Tar would hate herself if she heard that,” I tell him.

He looks at me with a questioning expression, “Why do you say that Mollygirl?”

“Well, the day that I meet Xavier she was on a rant against any kind of pony that was not an earth pony. She kept talking about their superior breeding and how they should be in charge. To tell the truth, it stunned me. She seemed to actually hate the others, just for not being earth ponies.”

I see his jaw drop, he gets a serious expression on his face. “Mollygirl, that is not the Tar I know. She, she never would have said such things. Something happened. I mean, as foals she used to pray, she could become a pegasus and just fly away and take me with her.”

After that, an uncomfortable silence comes over us for a while. It is finally broken when Firefly lands near us and comes over to talk while resting his wings.

“Hey Trouble, hey LT,” he says as he gets close.

“Hey Firefly,” we both reply back.

As he gets alongside us, I hear him ask, “LT, can I ask you something kind of personal?”

“Sure Firefly, depends on what it is about though that determines if I answer, but go ahead and ask,” I tell him.

“Thanks, LT. It’s, it’s about Dusty,” off to the side I see a knowing look on Trouble's face as Firefly continues, “Well I really do like her and it’s just, well, I want to be more than friends and I do not know how to even break through the walls she has seemed to have built.”

I sigh at first, “Look Firefly, she is a really good young mare. But right now, she is still grieving about the loss of her husband. Do you even know what happened?”

He shakes his head, “Not really, no pony will discuss it with me. Some act as if they do not know. The others, just do not want to talk about it.”

As I think about that day, I feel my expression on my face change, I see his eyes get wide and he looks frightened, “Never mind LT, I mean if it is going to anger you me asking, forget I did so.”

Trouble puts a hoof on his shoulder, “It’s not that kid, give the LT a few minutes to process and think about it. It was a very bad day for them.”

I see a confused look on the young bucks face, and then I begin to speak, “Firefly, you have to understand it was the Battle of Manesville. Most of the ponies in first squad were not there, they are replacements. Only Pearl, Dusty, Woodrow, Sutures and my wife Magpie walked out of that battle of the twelve that were there to begin with in the squad. In fact, two are still recovering. The rest, well they are dead. Dusty watched her husband get vaporized by a pegasus trooper as he used his body to shield her.”

I see his face go pale, “Oh my Goddesses, I had no idea, and here I am a pegasus trying to get her attention. I feel so bad now.”

At this point Trouble begins to speak, “Firefly, if you want my advice, just take it slow. Make friends with her, and wait to see what happens over time. Allow her to learn for herself the kind of buck you are. Give her a shoulder to lean on or cry on if she needs it, but do not press it. Son, provided we make it back home, you should have a nice long life left, so you have time.”

With that I see a smile appear on his face, “Ok, do you two mind if I go join 1st squad on the march for a bit, before flying again?”

I smile, “No, but as Trouble said, just take it slow and easy. Her heart is still trying to heal. I have known her since she was a foal, so if you hurt her, I will be forced to hurt you too.”

I see him gulp, “Yes Ma’am. I understand.” He tells me and then he slows his walk as we continue and leave him behind.

I see Trouble Chuckling, “So Trouble, how could you tell he was interested in her.”

“Well LT, one of the biggest giveaways that a pegasus is interested that way in another pony, is that their wings will rise uncontrollably. He is old enough that he keeps them in control, but watch his wings. When he is talking with her, or about her, he keeps having to fight to keep them down.”

It is at this point I turn red myself, “So that was what that was when I meet Sunset.” I say sheepishly.

He laughs, “Yeah, that buck was really interested in you at one time when he first met you. But he has told me that cooled in part because you are married and he has gotten to know your spouses. The other half is he has had his attention drawn to Pages.”

“So, he really is interested in her?”

He nods, “Oh yes, in fact, he keeps talking about her and how wonderful she was when they were back at Manesville.”

“Thanks Trouble, I feel better now about those two. Pages is Magpie's best friend, so I really did not want to see her get hurt.”

He smiles, “Mollygirl, I do not think you have to worry about that. She no longer seems to be the quiet librarian she once was. I remember how quiet she used to be, I ran into her before we left, she was a bit more self-assured than before.”

“Good, I am glad to hear that, I hope it works out for them both.”

__________

The trip to New Appleloosa itself is fairly uneventful. We do have a couple of mild run-ins with raiders. The first time they try to jump Blackberry and Chip. That is actually funny as they are still there when the 2nd squad shows up just ahead of the wagon train, guns ready. Six raiders against a fully armed squad and my scouts. It ends fairly quickly with nothing more on our side than a couple of grazing wounds and one arrow wound, of all things.

The second one is a true ambush and cost us a wagon and its team. Balanced Books is wounded also, but it is a through and through on his right foreleg. The wagon is a complete write off though as they nailed it with an IED with a hidden trigger plate in the road. The one survivor we capture lets us know that they are part of Colonel Bursting Star’s forces from Red Eye’s army. We bind him up and take him with us to turn over to the law once we get to town.

There is only one really major river crossing before we get to New Appleloosa. As we cross the bridge, I keep hearing various soldiers joking about how much Lieutenant Block Buster would love to blow this one too. Especially as it is a masonry bridge, ya know, just for the challenge.

That night we are still several hours away from making town. We form a circle with the wagons most of us actually placing bedrolls under the wagons rather than in them, although we do have some do that just to give extra firing positions if needed. We make it a dry camp with no fires and have six guards awake at all times.

It is as we are setting the wagons in place that I hear Sutures, behind me talking to Sky and Serenity, “Ok, Sky, let's see your wings. You have done a lot of flying today, I want to make sure you will be fit for flight duty in the morning.”

“Well, if they are too sore, I can always give her a wing rub,” I hear Serenity tell her.

After this I hear Sky, “She really is good at them Sutures, it's too bad you don’t have wings so you could see. She is such a dear when it comes to that and helping me preen my feathers properly.”

“Ok, I’ll take your word for it. But I see you are a bit sore on your right-wing. “

As she says this, I see Xavier reaching into his pack. “Here Sutures, give her some of this. My mother taught me how to make this when I was a foal. It will help with the pain and any swelling.” He tells her as he hands her a bottle with white powder in it. “A little bit should do it.”

“Xavier, I have to ask what is in it?”

“Sutures, to make this you brew a potion mainly of willow tree bark. Then you strain it. What separates should be a pulp that once dried can be taken by mouth or rewet some and applied on the hide under a bandage. If you are in a hurry and do not have time, you can substitute buy chewing on willow leaves, but it is not as effective.”

“That is very interesting Xavier, I had not heard of that before. Are you sure it is safe though?”

He smiles, “Yes, we zebras have been using this for centuries. I know many of the slaves on the farm I was raised on used both. They were both zebra and pony. It helped us to deal with the pain and reduced fevers some.”

“Thank you, Xavier, I will have her use it then, By the way, could you show me how to make it sometime?” she asks.

“Perhaps when we have the time. I will see if there are any zebra shops in town that may carry it once we get there.”

“Xavier, thanks, make sure you get what you need if you can. Let me know and I will reimburse you for your expenses.” I tell him.

He simply nods. “No thanks are needed, but they are appreciated. I was only trying to help a fellow scout.”

That night we sit around listening to DJ Pon3, talking some about what we hear. It is when we first hear about the fighting up north toward home. There are also several reports of slavers raiding the villages further north. It tends to put a damper on things for the night. The highlight for me was when Ginger comes over to me and ask me to read to her from her book.

“But what about your mother?” I ask her.

“It’s ok, I’ll just have you read a different short story, and she can reread this one to me another time.”

“Ok, if you are sure,” I tell her, then I sit beside one of the wagons she and Xochitl both leaning on me as I read to them. Soon we have several more there just sitting there listening to the story. It seems many of the troopers had never heard these stories before and sit and listen with the attention of a foal.

After we are done with the story, I decide to call it a night. I watch as Ginger, Xochitl, and Tweeters go to their spot under a wagon with Xavier. I am joined this time by Sutures, Trouble, Firefly, and Woofers. It is a cool night again so we end up all cuddling for warmth. Woofers once again under my blanket at my feet. As I lay there trying to sleep, I can hear the typical sounds of the camp. I think about the news we heard tonight, and about home again. Oh, how I miss home. I eventually fall asleep and dream again of the life I wish I had and know I cannot.

__________

Come morning we get up before dawn and begin to get everything organized again to finish our march to town. We have grabbed a quick breakfast from our cold rations and are back on the march again as the sun begins to rise. I am still filled with awe every time I see it. To imagine that at one time it was so common that ponies actually took seeing the sun for granted.

We travel for two hours when we finally begin to see it in the distance. The town of New Appleloosa. From the distance, we can see the outer ring of old rail cars that make up a city wall. Behind the wall, we see several different buildings that are built of other rail cars stacked upon each other. As we get closer, we can see bridges running between many of these higher-level cars. Finally, we are able to see the guards stationed around the walls and up high. I also notice several rail lines heading into and out of town, and I swear I even see a locomotive with steam up leaving the town with a couple of cars behind it. I wish Choo Choo was here to see it, I am sure she would be going wild about it.

We are still about a kilometer away when we are met by several armed ponies waving us to stop.

Once we stop, I see a black coated buck with a white mane and tail approaching us. He is wearing leather barding and combat equipment as well as a battle saddle with an IF-9 combat shotgun and a pistol in a holster on his leg.

“Hello the Caravan,” he calls to make sure he has been seen. I see about a half dozen other ponies, all armed taking cover behind him. “Who’s the Caravan Master, here. I need to talk to them. Especially with you all having such a highly armed group.”

Both Balanced Books and I look at each other. “I guess he is,” I say pointing toward Books. “I am just in charge of the escort.”

I see him nod, “Ok, well then I want to talk to you too then. Both of you put your weapons away and come on over here.”

As I put my Angle Bunny back to the stored position on my battlesaddle I see Balanced Books climb down from the wagon he was riding and together we approached the stranger.

Once we are close enough for a normal conversation voice to be used, he looks at us both and tells us, “I am deputy Tin Star. What is your reasons for coming to New Appleloosa?”

I let Books take the lead on the conversation at this point, “Good morning Sheriff, I am Supply Lieutenant Balanced Books, the mare next to me is Lieutenant Mollygirl. We were to meet a supply caravan just over a day’s march north of here, unfortunately, they did not show, so we came to see if we could get supplies.”

“Ok, that explains the wagons, but what about all the hired guns?” the deputy asks.

I cannot help but feel irritated at being called a hired gun, “Deputy, we are not hired guns. We are a proper military escort for our supply train wagons from the Co-op.”

“The where?” he looks with a confused expression.

Balanced Books takes over the conversation again, “The Co-op, Deputy. I am not surprised you had not heard of us as we have tried to remain fairly quiet until recently. It is a farming and defense co-operative between several small towns and hamlets in the Manesville area. We are all members of the Co-op Expedition Force.”

“How do we know you are not here to try and attack us?” the Deputy asks.

I smile at him with my eyes half-closed, and ears starting to go back in a warning gesture, “Because if we did want to take over, we would have brought the other four hundred and seventy of us as well as our artillery.”

I see him gulp, “Ok, makes sense, I will let you go in to pick up your supplies if you can find them. However, due to your large number of armed soldiers, I am going to have to ask you to limit only half of them in at a time. Also, as a way of showing you are not invaders, please have your troopers remove their helmets, regular hats are fine. Also, no heavy weapons, please. Small arms are fine, but no anti-machine rifles, grenade launchers or rocket launchers if you please.”

Balanced Books and I both look at each other, “Sounds good, we will leave the heavy weapons with the wagons that are outside the town. Do you mind if we let some of our soldiers go into town to enjoy your fine town and perhaps to spend some caps?” I ask.

He smiles, “Not a problem Lieutenant, as long as you stick to the rules we just agreed upon.”

Then Balanced Books asks the important question, “Deputy, could you guide us to the area in your town we are most likely to find supplies such as food, medical stocks, and ammunition at?”

“I would be pleased to do that, Mind if we hitch a ride back to town with you?”

“Not at all deputy, you are saving me some time trying to find a place to buy from as it is. It will also allow you to inspect the back of my wagons. If I were you, I would want to make sure we were safe to allow entrance to.”

With that, I stick out a hoof and the deputy shakes it and then Balanced Books also. “It is a pleasure meeting you Deputy,” I tell him.

He turns and walks back to his troops/ deputies? And we do the same, as we turn around, I hear Balanced yell out, “Ok first seven wagons let’s move it, second Seven you will wait here with the LT.”

“First Squad, you’re with me and the Scouts. Second Squad Third Squad, you’re with the first half of the wagons. Helmets and heavy weapons stay outside of town. Wear your soft caps.”

A few minutes later I watch as Tin Star climbs up on the first wagon and one of his deputies on each of the following, as they head into town, I hear the deputy loudly asking Books, “What do you mean prisoner? What do you expect me to do with him?” This makes me have to laugh to myself.

As they head off I have the others stand down and relax a bit, but still keep an eye out for any trouble. After a bit, I hear Balanced Books over my PipBuck, “Mollygirl, we have found some stores and should be able to get almost everything on our list. I swear this one store actually does seem to have just about absolutely everything. I expect us to be back in a couple of hours and then you can take the rest in.”

“Yes sir, sounds good to me,” I tell him back. Then I look at the others, well at least it will be about time for lunch when we get there.”

Behind me I hear Trouble, “Ya know LT, I know a place that has some really good cider there, I could show you and some of the others where it is once we get loaded.”

“Sounds good Trouble. Sounds really good.” I tell him with a smile.

It is four hours later when I see the first set of wagons returning to us. When he arrives, Balanced Books looks at me, “Sorry it took so long, but it took a while to get all of this loaded. I only gave the troops an hour break to get something to eat, I figure as late as it is getting, we will camp here overnight and head out in the morning, that would also allow us to give the troops a couple more hours each in town.”

“Makes sense, I agree Books.” I look at those who have waited with me, “Ok, on your hooves, all heavy weapons, and helmets are to be transferred to the other wagons before heading into town, the quicker you move the more time we have.”

“Oh, and Mollygirl, just so you know the sheriff or one of his deputies will guide you into town to the merchant’s section of the place. We only need to pick up supplies from one store, but the shop keeper is a bit different. Just be respectful and you should not have any problems. I have already paid for all of the supplies.” He tells me.

After the equipment has been transferred and his troops have begun to set up their half of camp for the night I lead my half in. As he told me one of the other deputies is there at the gateway to meet me. Off to the side on one of the cars I see a single crow staring at us.

As we follow the deputy into town, I get a good look around. I notice the wide variety of worn painted on logos on the rail cars. I get a kick out of one that is heavily faded and matches the wrapper on a Fancy Buck cake, so much I have to point it out to Ginger and Xochitl. I see some that advertise Sparkle Cola on their sides as well as one that is very faded but you can still see where it says Ironshod Firearms- How do you like them apples! on its side.

I also see several taverns as well as a couple of restaurants. Finally, we pull up in front of a store made up of three rail cars of various types welded together. The block letters out front proclaiming it to sell Absolutely Everything, below that were several smaller signs, but I was kind of in a hurry so I did not pay any attention to them. Once down from the wagon I walk into the store. I make it about ten feet in before I hear a loud bang. I look at the pony behind the counter. She looks angry and is writing something with a piece of chalk quickly.

When she finishes, she looks up, I first notice she is a ghoul. Then I see what she had written, in large letters it simply says Get out! She stamps her hoof again and points at me and then the door. I am stunned, I try to figure out what I have done wrong, I turn and began to head out the door, still confused, without thinking I called out, “Come on Woofers,” and he follows me back out the door.

As I come out, I see most of my scouts. Ginger comes back out behind me. “LT, you want me to see what is wrong?”

Still confused I simply nod. She turns and walks back inside. Through the still-open door, I can see Ginger talking to a young unicorn mare. Shortly after that, she is talking to the ghoul behind the counter. After a little bit Ginger and the young mare come back out.

“Auntie Mollygirl, I have talked to her and her mother, they say you can come in now, but no enfields.”

Then it hit me, the ghoul is a pegasus, and I have just brought an enfield into her place of business. I can not help but blush in embarrassment. “Thank you, Ginger, for helping me. And thank you and your mother for giving me a second chance. I had not even thought about it.”

After that I enter the store once again, I am still embarrassed and immediately go over to the store's obvious owner and apologize. “I am so sorry ma’am; I had not even realized he was with me. Back home we are just getting pegasi and, well, I am still trying to learn what is rude and what is not sometimes. Oh, and not to be rude any further, I am Lieutenant Mollygirl.”

She tilts her head and I almost go cross-eyed when I try to follow both of her eyes at the same time. After that, I realize I should only focus on the one looking right at me. She then starts to write again. Apology accepted, but please remember for next time. Call me Ditzy, now how can I help you?

“Thank you again Ditzy, I will remember, let me know if there is anything I can do to make it up to you. I am here to pick up the rest of the order that Lieutenant Books left with you earlier today.” I catch myself speaking my reply as if I was writing it back. “Oh, and I was wondering if you might be able to deliver some mail into the Co-op for us?”

She looks at me and writes some more. When she is done, I read it, The Co-op? Where is that?

I smile, “Sorry, I forget sometimes how quiet we kept it. Do you know where Manesville is?”

She nods her head, so I continue, “The Co-op is based around there.”

Behind me, I hear Trouble idly talking to himself, “Hmm, Manesville is not listed in the Wastelands Survival guide, I wonder why?”

She walks over to Trouble and writes some more, Easy one, I was asked not to include it, to protect them.

“Do you mean to protect the ponies living there, or are you meaning the stable?” I ask.

She nods her head again, wipes off the chalk board and writes Bothon it.

As we are talking, I see Ginger and Xochitl eyeing the rock candy on display. “Ginger, Xochitl, not too much ok, I do not want you two over-sugared again.”

Ditzy looks at me and writes, Are they yours?

I smile, “No, they are like family though. Xochitl’s father is outside, Ginger’s mother is back with the rest of the CEF, my first is on the way now,” I tell her as I put a hoof to my stomach and think about the little foal I am carrying.

She smiles, puts up a hoof and writes, Be right back.

After a brief bit, she returns. She is carrying a silver foal rattle, on one end is a Bakelite ring, on the bell-shaped rattle end in a fancy script is written foal. I recognize the type. It would be perfect for my little one. “How Much?” I ask.

She thinks for a little bit. And then writes, Will trade for information on Manesville. Have you ever heard of a mare named Millie?

Over my shoulder, I hear Trouble, “No way, Ditzy did you know our Great Grandmother?”

She smiles, and writes, Not well, only met her once, a nice mare, but really upset about something. I met her when I stopped at the stable there, she was one of the ones that asked me to leave Manesville and the Stable out of the guide. Oh, I can take your mail there too, the cost depends on how much you send.

With that, we were back onto business again. We weigh the mail and then determined a price for it, which I pay her right then and there. After that, she shows us where the rest of the supplies are and as the troops load them into the wagon I go back inside and pick up a few things.

I buy some candy for Xochitl and Ginger, a pretty green bow for Magpies mane as well as a black choker with an engraved white mares head on a black background. Then I notice a bow that would look great on Sutures so I pick it up as a surprise for her. I notice a couple of really nice books that I think Badger and Archer might enjoy reading. Then I decided to pick up a pair of binoculars that I had seen Trouble looking at earlier. I have not been on a spending spree in a while, and after all, I am an officer now, so I had a few more caps to spare. Finally, I find a white foals blanket that has little pegasus, unicorns, and earth ponies on it, it will be perfect for my little one. As I am shopping, I continue to tell Ditzy as much as I can remember about Manesville and how we developed. Occasionally she asks me questions and I answer them as best I can.

Once the wagons are loaded, I have everypony go get something to eat. Duke takes the first watch of the wagons while everypony else eats. After the first couple are done and return, he goes and gets something himself.

Once we are all done eating, we take the wagons back outside the gate and rejoin the rest of the supply wagons. As we are setting ourselves up in camp Books and the other half take off for a little R & R in town for the next couple of hours. We try to be patient while we wait but can not wait to go into town ourselves.

After a while, some of them slowly return a few have had a couple of too many ciders, but most have been fairly responsible. Everything seems fine however second squad’s sergeant Broken Hills approaches me, “Hey LT, just a heads up, some yahoo’s in town kept asking us about Trouble, I heard an off hoof comment about a bounty. Have him be careful.”

“Thanks, Sarge for the heads up. I will let him know and keep an eye on him.

Once the rest of the first section returns my section heads off into town, “Remember, I want you all back in camp in three hours. Have a good time, but behave and watch yourselves.” I tell them.

As we are walking into town, I let Trouble know what Sergeant Hills has told me. He raises an eyebrow. “I can stay in camp if you want LT. No need to press our luck.”

“No that will not be necessary Trouble, Besides I owe you a dinner,” I tell him. As we head in the gate, I see Xavier take Ginger and Xochitl with him towards a different part of town.

I notice most of us are sticking in small groups, but not really getting too far from the others. The big exception being Serenity and Sky, who are flying overhead just looking at the town, pointing things out to each other.

I take a side diversion to a bakery and pick up a dozen muffins and as we look for someplace to eat, I go back to the Absolutely Everything store. It is already closed for the evening, but I knock anyway. After a bit the little mare answers the door, “Sorry but as the sign says, we are closed.”

“I understand that. I just wanted to drop off these muffins for you and your mother. Ginger told me you had said it would be a good way to apologize for earlier. Again, my apologies, and have a good night” I tell her as I set the bag of muffins down and leave.

Finally, Trouble looks at one of the cars that has been transformed into a tavern, “I think this is the place. An old friend of mine ran it a while back, not sure if he still does or not. They always put out a good meal. That and they made a top-notch cider.”

While Trouble’s friend no longer runs the place, it turns out he is still right about the food, and the cider is not too bad at all either. I share the meal not only with Trouble but also with Sutures, Firefly, Dusty, Pearl, and Woodrow. In the background, we can hear some of the locals playing instruments and singing. It almost seems like old times.

It happens as we finish dinner and are just in the streets starting to head back toward camp. I am just behind Trouble as he goes through the door and we hear a stallion’s voice call out. “Stop where you are Trouble, and slowly take your weapons out and drop ‘em.”

I step past Trouble to his left; the rest slowly exit toward the right as if they are just normal customers. I call back, “So what is this all about?”

The stallion calls back, “Nothing for you to worry about Ma’am, just this buck here has a bounty on his head and we aim to collect.”

By now my eyes have begun to adjust to the darkness outside. I see six of them all armed with rifles, shotguns, and pistols. Bounty hunters.

Next to me, Trouble calls out, “LT, this is my fight, it’s been a long time coming. No need to get yourself involved.”

As he is talking, I am lining up shots with SATS, I see a couple of them hesitate and back up when they hear him call me LT. It seems they may be placing us together as the ones DJ Pon3 mentioned.

“Nope, too late for that Trouble, you are family. Now for you others out there, I am going to give you one more chance to call this off, no need for anypony to die out here tonight.” I tell everyone.

Behind them I see Xavier and Xochitl on their back hooves, rifles ready, Ginger is right next to them pistol drawn. “Xochitl, remember, no kneecapping this time,” I yell out.

I see him in the back, nod his head in acknowledgment and then shift his aim some.

I have already slowly gotten my battle saddle ready to draw the Angel Bunny by then. Off to my sides, I notice the others of our group begin to position themselves. To stall for a few more seconds I tell them again, “You don’t have to die for this, just walk away.”

I see several of the townspeople who are on the street begin to run, one of them yelling to some others, “Quick, go get the sheriff, if you can’t find him, get Tin Star or the other deputies, and make it pronto.”

Suddenly I see one of the bounty hunters start to bring his shotgun up. I activate my battlesaddle using its bit, as I drop down to the ground. My Angel Bunny SMG shoots forward on its mechanical arms into the firing position. I toggle the trigger on the bit with my tongue and it gives me three-round bursts to the first two to the right, including the one that started it.

The night seems to light up with gunfire from all around. I see all the ponies in the center go down, I see two of ours get hit and drop. It’s done in a matter of seconds.

When it stops, I see Sutures blow the smoke away from the end of her revolver and holster it using her telekinesis before she begins to treat the wounded.

I notice that Pearl has blood on her flank from a gunshot. Dusty has taken a wound on her foreleg. As Sutures treats them, I go to take off my hat and wipe my brow when I notice two nice round holes in the crown, another close one. I find myself once again getting the shakes as the after-battle adrenaline rush begins to run out.

I walk over to those on the ground. “I tried to warn you, I tried to give you a break, you should have listened,” I say as I shake my head, and put my weapon away.

Xavier, Ginger, and Xochitl walk-up “Looks like they were too dumb to realize that they drew a bad hoof.” Xochitl says.

Trouble just slowly shakes his head at first then replies, “No, they knew, they just hoped we had an even worse one and decided to go all in.”

At this point, Tin Star comes running up with a couple more deputies all have shotguns at the ready. “What’s goin on here?” he asks as he approaches me.

“Sorry Tin Star, we were just leaving and these six decided to try and collect a bounty on one of my troopers.”

Behind me a white, Unicorn mare, with a charcoal and yellow highlighted mane comes up, “I saw it all Deputy. They started it; it seems they drew a Deadmare’s hoof.” She tells him. As she walks away, I see she is wearing a poncho as well as a holster on her hip, as she walks the poncho slides and I see her cutie mark is of four playing cards two black eights and two black aces. On the railcar next to us I see a crow watching us as it starts to preen its feathers and then flies away.

“Who is she?” I ask Tin Star.

“No pony really knows her name. Some say a bounty hunter, others, a troubleshooter,” he tells me. “Ok, seems it’s not your fault, but I am still going to have to have all your people leave town. I want your caravan heading out at first light, got me?”

“I understand Deputy, thank you for giving us till then,” I tell him, then I look at my people, “You heard him, everyone, let's go. Back to camp.”

We slowly walk back to camp under escort. Once there, Books comes over, “I heard gunfire, everything ok?”

“Yeah, just a bit of trouble that is taken care of,” I turn to Tin Star, “Thanks again Deputy, I am sorry about that.”

As he begins to leave, he looks back over his shoulder. “I know, but remember what I said; first light.”

I see the confusion on Balanced Book's face, “Let’s get back inside the wagons and I’ll explain.”

Come morning we are up an hour before dawn. We grab some quick rations and are back on the trail heading north as the sun begins to rise and burn off the dew and chill of the night. I turn my head one last time to look at New Appleloosa and wonder if I will ever be welcome there again. Then I turn back, put my head down, and continue forward. Trouble comes alongside me, “Looks like we are back to business as usual LT."

“Yeah, better let the Major know about gunfight with the bounty hunters though. After all, the last thing I need is for her to hear about it from DJ Pon3.” As I look forward and up, I see Sky and Serenity flying over, in the distance I see some birds flying. I only hope that with that many of them, they are not crows.

__________

Dear DJ POn3, Today I experienced something I never thought I would before. Now I feel a weight on my mind and soul, could you play for my comrades and me, Blood On My Name.

Thank You

Xochitl,

Scout, CEF

Author's Note

Thanks to Kkat for creating this universe. Thanks also to the others who have added to this world and keep expanding it. This world has so much that can be explored and added onto it.

For those who are interested, this weeks dedication song's youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xz5Mx3a8kRw&list=RDxz5Mx3a8kRw&start_radio=1&pbjreload=10

Chapter 29 Business as Usual

Chapter 29 Business as Usual

“We have our mission and we are going to complete it. So grab your straws and suck it the f*&k up.” ― Greg Rucka, Lazarus, Vol. 4: Poison

The trip back to our forces is relatively uneventful. However, I do see Sky and Serenity pointing towards the southwest, the direction of Appleloosa. As we get closer to the bridge, in the distance, I see a column of dust rising into the air. I send my fliers closer to see what it is, and I do not like the answer that they give me in return.

Firefly lands near me and trots up to me, “LT, looks like trouble. It seems to be an armed column and support troops coming our way. I saw a flag on one of their wagons that looks like Red Eyes. I do not think they saw us yet. Luckily, they do not seem to have any pegasi or griffons with them. But they are heading this way and towards the bridge, I think.”

“Thanks, Firefly, how many troops do you think they have?” I ask as I see Serenity and Sky land and approach.
Sky answers before he can, “Ma’am. It seems to be three units of about twenty to twenty-five ponies each. Plus, ten wagons. I thought I saw more dust in the distance though, so they may have more coming up.”
Ok, well we are almost to the bridge, and could fight a delaying action, but for how long? I ask myself. I wish my PipBuck could contact the Major so I could find out what she wants us to do.

“Ok, Firefly, I want you to fly as quickly as you can and find the rest of the CEF. Let the Major know we are having company coming.”

“Yes Ma’am. LT do you want me to tell her you will be holding anywhere?”

I shake my head, “No. Let her know we are making best time to her and that we will follow her orders.”

“Will do LT,” he tells me and leaps into the air, flying as low as he can to avoid being seen.

I call over to Balanced Books, “Hey Books, let's step it up to a trot for a while. I want to get across that bridge at least before our company arrives.”

He looks back at the distant dust cloud. “I agree Mollygirl,” and then he calls out, “Ok Teams, let’s stretch those legs you lazy mules, Forward at the Trot!”

As the command finishes being given, I see all of the harness teams lean forward into their tack and step up their pace. The chase seems to be on, as at first, we begin to lead them more and the distance between us and them grows. After about a half-hour though they stop falling further back.

Once we reach the bridge, I have 1st squad grab a case of mines and place them on and around the causeway leading to the bridge itself, I have second squad grab another case and stand by on the other side. Once 1st squad crosses they lay theirs and arm them. Once all are set, they rejoin the column too.

We hardly slow down the wagons for this as we veer off the main road that leads towards Shatterhoof and follow the smaller one we followed earlier towards where we expect the Major. We are only a few kilometers up the road when we begin to hear some of the mines go off. Serenity lands and tells me “Ma’am they have stopped and are checking the road and bridge right now on the far side of the river.” After which she takes off again.

Ten more kilometers down the trail and I hear over my Pipbuck, “Lieutenant Mollygirl, come in please, I repeat Come in.”

Thank the Goddesses. We are back within PipBuck radio range of the HQ. “This is Lieutenant Mollygirl, over.”

I hear a note of relief in the speaker's voice, “Good to hear you again Ma’am. We have your airmail from earlier. The boss says to make best time following your earlier route, do not deviate off of it. Repeat do not deviate off of it. Will have business associates meet you and lead you in.”

“Roger, will comply.” I wonder what that is about.

Next to me on the lead wagon, I see Books looking down, “LT hop on the wagon, please,”

Once I am on, he gives out the call to his teams, “At the Canter, March!” and our speed picks up. Those on hoof in the escort begin to run faster too. To our rear I see the dust cloud getting closer as they slowly gain on us. I notice it is getting late as the sun is starting to get lower in the sky. They must be wanting to take us before dark.

Ahead I see three fliers overhead and it looks like some troopers on the ground with yellow flags, the fliers bypass the column and I see Sunset, Choo Choo, Firefly, and Dull beak heading behind us. I signal Serenity and Sky to join them and watch them all fly south in a low, fast formation, that is swinging wide to the east.

Two of the ground troopers signal us to keep moving forward in column, another one gets out ahead of us and lead us in. Once we are passing them, I see several more of the combat engineers laying mines working their way north toward a brush line ahead. Once we pass the brush line, we slow down to a walk again. Beyond a small hill, I see most of the CEF camped and set up. Looking back, I see the artillery set up and gunners rushing around.

I look ahead again and see a member of the Military Police ahead of us. I am surprised to see it is Taser wearing a CEF uniform with a brassard on his arm that has a large MP on it as well as on his helmet, standing ahead of us, pointing to the right and yelling “D-troop to the right, Supply train straight ahead. HQ next to supply!”

I yell out, “All D-troop, you heard the Stallion,” and point. I look at Books, “Tell the Major I will be over later, I am in the lines,” as I jump down from the wagon.

He nods, “Be careful LT, if not for you, then for that foal,” he calls out and keeps his wagons moving. By then I am already on the run.

From my right, I can see the dust cloud getting much closer and then it slows as they begin to suspect something. It is at this point they hit the quickly laid minefields and our forces open fire. They begin to shift their formations on the run and begin to fire back. It is then as Archers artillery opens fire, I notice sticks in the ground with small flags and shapes on them. My Goddesses, they set out range indicators. I watch the artillery easily begin to focus fire.

They try to dig in at first but then they are hit by our fliers from the rear. Once we begin to destroy their supply wagons we watch as they begin to fall back by ones and twos at first, then full squads. Many dragging wounded comrades with them. Once they fall back, we cease firing. Shortly after this, we see a pony with a white flag approach.

It seems they want a cease-fire to recover their dead and wounded. Over my PipBuck, I hear the Major, “Ok, Two-hour ceasefire. Stand by and be prepared for anything.”

As the sun begins to set and the cease-fire officially ends the enemy forces fall back toward the bridge. As they fall back the Major orders us to head north, the scouts forward first, then D-troop and the supply wagons. Behind the supply wagons comes the volunteer company and the camp followers. After they have begun to move, first H-troop and then E-troop fall back behind us. In the darkness, we slowly make our way to the northwest. Only increasing our rate of march once we have the light of the moon. We march through most of the night until we reach the rail line once more. We are resting there, nearly exhausted when the Major orders us to dig in using the rail line as a part of our fortifications. Once dug in we wait for the rest of our troops to arrive. As I sit, listening in the dark, I hear snippets of several conversations.

I hear Trouble tell Sunset. “Hey Sunset, good to see you,”

“You too. I was hoping it was quite for you, but I somehow get the feeling something happened.”

“Sunset, she is back. I saw her in New Appleloosa.”

“Who Trouble? Who's back?” Sunset asks.

“You know, Her. Blondie, she is back, didn’t say a word to me but we saw each other.”

“Oh Buck, well that should liven things up again,” Sunset tells him.

From another area of the dark, I hear Firefly and Dusty, “Hey Dusty, how you holding up?”

“Making it kid, why do you want to know?” She asks back.

He replies back, “Because I like you and enjoy spending time talking with you.”

“Look, I enjoy talking to you too, but why don’t you get some rest, I won’t be able to sleep anyways…”

From a different hole I hear, “Thanks Xavier for taking me with you and Xochitl in New Appleloosa, I really liked the zebra food we got there, and it was so nice to meet those other zebras too.” I hear Ginger say.

“Your welcome young mare. It was a pleasure having you with us as always. Now try to get some sleep if you can. It seems Xochitl already has.” I hear Xavier tell her.

“Xavier, what does it mean to be spirit bonded to another pony?” I hear Ginger asks.

I hear him choke on what he is drinking and spit it out, “Where did you hear that,” he asks.

“Oh, never mind, not important, just something I heard in New Appleloosa.”

I shift my ear a bit and hear from another hole, “Hey Corporal, how’s the hip holding up?”

Pearl replies, “Sore as all get out, but I am making it Woody. The healing potion took care of most of it, but it is starting to stiffen up now.”

“Dang, Sorry to hear that, you know things were going so good before that. Makes me wonder why they thought they had to capture Trouble so badly.” Woodrow says to her.

“I know, the LT tried to warn them and they still had to go for it. It’s funny I have been in a lot of firefights, but never what felt like a gunfight from one of those old novels I liked to read so much. I am just glad more of us were not hurt.” Pearl tells him.

“Yeah, I understand, but I wish it was not you that got hurt, Pearl.”

“Well thanks, Woody, I am just glad you made it out ok too. Seriously as close as we all were, I thought we were going to lose several ponies there, to be honest. It seems like we were blessed for some reason.”

“If we were blessed, then what about this? Caught betwixt and between two of Red Eyes forces.”

“Yeah, ya’ got a point, but still.” She tells him.
Another ear shift, I hear Duke walking between the holes. “Ok, Summer, Diamond, one of you needs to try and catch some shut-eye for now. I know it isn’t easy, but still, try.”

“Will do Sarge, say, do you think we can get some rations soon?” I hear one of them ask.

“I will talk with the LT, and see what we can do. But until then get some rest.”

As they come in, we extend our perimeter. Finally, near daybreak, the Major sends out runners. She wants to hold an officer’s call.

When I arrive, she looks dead on her hooves, “Ok, it looks like we took some light casualties back there. I need numbers as soon as you can. Give them to Paper Work on your way back to your troops. We are going to rest here for the day. Make sure all your troops get some sleep.”

“Ma’am, do you want minefields laid out here?” Blockbuster asks.

“No, not here, we need to conserve them some, but good question. This evening we will march again, so I do not want to waste them, or leave boobytraps out there for some poor pony to run across by accident.”

“Where are we heading to next?” I hear Oak Root ask.

“Not sure yet, I will be deciding for sure later. That reminds me, Mollygirl, I need scouts out again. Have a couple go back the way we came. I want some heading to the west and others to the north and northwest. Report back to me as soon as they get back to you.”

“Yes, ma’am will do. Ma’am one of my sergeants asked about rations, could we get some soon?”

“Yes, talk to Balanced Books once we are done here. That goes for the rest of you too. Have half the troops rest, while the other half stand to. We need to make sure we are not caught flat hooved, but still need to get some rest.”

“Ma’am, sorry about the trouble in town. I did try to avoid it. Unfortunately, the bounty hunters were determined to fight it out.”

“Mollygirl, make sure you are more careful next time. Also, you may want to keep Trouble away from any settlements for a bit. Let things cool off for all of us on that front. Now get back to your troops, and get my scouts out.”

Once I make it back to the troop, Broken Dreams calls out, “Sergeants call five minutes.”

All of the sergeants show up in less. I listen as he tells them, “Sergeants we will be standing down to get some rest. I want half of the troops sleeping and the other half awake. Each squad will send a runner to the quartermasters to get rations for the rest.”

I see Sunsets face looking hopeful, then I call him over after sergeants call ends. “Sergeant Sunset, we need scouts out again. I want two heading back down the trail we came up on. No more than an hour walk out. I want the fliers up again also. I want to check to the west and northwest for possible hostile troops inbound. Sergeant, you know the condition of our scouts, you decide who goes out and where. Just cover what we need. Also makes sure they all get rations.”

“Yes Ma’am. Can I use the youngsters LT, or do you want to let them get some more rest?”

“Sunset, I trust your judgment. They choose a hard path and if you feel they are in the best shape, use them, but I want them to be paired with an adult at least.”

“Understood Lt. Just making sure. It has been a long night.”

A short while later I watch as the twins take off to the north, followed shortly afterward by Choo Choo and Sky. Then I see Xavier and the youngsters taking off on hoof on the trail we came up earlier. I see both his and Ginger's head sag from fatigue as they head out, Xochitl in the lead, he looks a bit better, but even he looks tired.

Several hours later the twins return. “LT, we saw a group of about a hundred troops to the north of here dug in, to their southeast, or east of us we saw another group but they look like they will be linking up. The dug in ones looked to have some Griffons with them. But the Griffons either did not see us or chose to not engage us.” Firefly tells me.

“Ok, I appreciate the information you two. Have you two had enough time to eat yet?”

“No Lt, we knew you need us out so we figured we could get something to eat when we got back.”

Ok, take ten and I will let the Major know we have forces out there.”
I head over to the HQ and see the Major Talking with Dull Beak and I hear him say, “So you plan on heading out through the Gap? Are you sure that is wise?”

“Do you have a better suggestion Dull Beak?” She asks him.

That is when I choose to interrupt. “Major the first scouts are back. They report two groups, one to the north, another to the east, northeast of here. Looks like they are going to be linking up. Also, the ones to the north look to have some griffons with them, but they either did not see our scouts, or they are holding a defensive posture.”

“Thank you, Lieutenant.” She tells me, then asks Dull Beak, “So do you think the griffon saw our scouts? If so, why would they stay on the defense?”

“Major, I would say they probably saw them. If so, they are either following orders, or they are questioning whether their bosses are still within the contract, so they are playing it close.”

“What do you mean questioning the contract?” Quick Trot asks.

“Major, if their talon’s contract was with Red Eye himself, then the contract is over with him dead, they may be working on or under a new one. If the head of their Talon does not feel the commander of that unit is fulfilling their part of the contract, or that they are not covered for some reason by it, they may also be waiting to hear about a new job.” He tells her.

The major then looks back to me. “Ok Mollygirl, have your scouts keep an eye on them.”

Dull Beak then asks the Major, “If they are heading back that way can I go with them to see if I can see what is going on with them?” She gives her permission and he follows me back to the scouts.

“So, what really happened back in New Appleloosa?” he asks me.

“Well everything went fairly well, except I got kicked out of Absolutely Everything, and then when I went to dinner later that night, we got jumped by some bounty hunters who were looking for Trouble.”

He begins to laugh, “Holy cow, you got kicked out by Derpy? I never heard of that before, one of the nicest ghouls in the wastelands, and you got her that upset. Ah hahahahah, only you,” he says as he puts a talon on my shoulder. “Ok, I give how did you do that?”

I let out a sigh, turn with my ears down, “I did not realize that Woofers had followed me inside the store. You know how pegasi are about enfields.”

“Yep, that would do it. Next thing you know though you will be telling me one of the foals with you fixed things up.” He says and then laughs at what he thinks is wit.

I stop in my tracks. “Actually, that is what happened. Ginger went in and talked to Ditzy’s daughter who then intervened on our behalf.”

He cocks his head in thought, “You know that youngster is pretty smart on things. She impressed Gawd, who knows maybe she is a diplomat in the making.”

“Well, she is pretty special. Who knows what she will be? I mean, after all, she still has not found her special talent yet.” I tell him.

He shakes his head, “You ponies really put too much stock in that. What if you are really good at something when you get your mark, but find out later you are even better at something else?” he asks me.

“I do not know, after all, I never even thought about it before,” I reply. Once we get back to the squad, I call over Sunset. “Ok, Sarge, the Major wants a scout back up towards the north again. I want Dull Beak to go with whoever you send.”

Sunset nods, “Sure thing LT. I will take him myself, if you do not mind, I would like one or both of the twins to go with me to make sure we do not miss it.”

“Ok, sounds good Sunset, go ahead and take them. Just be careful.”

“Yes Ma’am,” he tells me and as he is walking away, “Serenity, Firefly grab your gear, you two are coming with me and Dull Beak. Let’s go.”

I watch as they fly away to the north. Silently I pray they all come back safely.

__________

Choo Choo and Sky return several hours later, “LT, we are clear along the tracks all the way to the tunnels under Canterlot Mountain. We also checked the forest just north of the tracks too. It looked clear still. To the west of the tracks looks like a small village around an old hospital though.”

“Ok, Thanks Choo Choo, I appreciate it, now take Sky and get something to eat and some rest, ok,” I tell them.

A short time later Xavier returns with Ginger and Xochitl. However, they are not alone. I see they have the mare from New Appleloosa with them. Behind me I hear Trouble, “Oh buck, speak of the devil and she appears.”

Now my curiosity is really aroused. I turn and ask Trouble, “Ok, I heard you mention her to Sunset last night. Remember what I said about secrets, what’s the story.”

By this time, they have reached me. The mare spits on the ground, “Go ahead Trouble, tell her. Might as well get it all out in the open. I came to ask for yours and Sunsets help anyways.”

“Come on Blondie, it would be better if Sunset was here too.” Trouble tells her.

Behind her I see Xavier raise an eyebrow, “So you really did know her. I suspected as much.”

“Well, would somebody please let me know what is going on? Who is she, and why are you and Sunset so nervous around her?” I ask.

I see the white mare nod her head at me, “So who is she Trouble, yours and Sunset’s newest plaything?” she says with a sneer.

I am stunned, “I don’t care who the Tartarus you think you are, but that is enough. I will not take being insulted like that by the likes of you.”

I see her start to draw her pistol and stop as she hears the click of Sutures revolver behind her. “You pull that gun and I will end you, bring you back and end you again just for fun, now calm your hide down.” I hear Sutures say. When Blondie puts the pistol back fully into her holster and her magic is no longer shining from her horn, Sutures puts hers away.

Finally, Trouble looks at her and says, “Blondie, this is my cousin and commanding officer Lieutenant Mollygirl. She is not a plaything and is a married mare.”

“Believe me, it never stopped those two before,” she tells us all and I see Trouble cringe.

“Ok, so what do you want now?” Trouble asks her.

“You know what, maybe I should wait until Sunset gets back, that would be better.” She tells us.

“Alright, Trouble, since you know this mare, I will have you and Sutures keep her company until Sunset returns.” I tell them, to the others I say, “Any of you who have not slept yet, catch some sack time.”

I am laying down in my hole when Sunset and the others return. They wake me up immediately.

I take their report and am heading over to the HQ along with Dull Beak when I overhear Sunset and Trouble both say at the same time, “What do you mean one of ours foal?”

Well at least that explains why she was so torqued off and seemed to consider me a viable bit of competition, now I just am not sure if I should feel complimented or insulted. To stop this line of thought I look over at Dull Beak as we walk and ask, “So DB, how long have you happened to know Sunset and Trouble?”

He laughs some, “Not as long as you seem to think, but long enough to remember when the three of them split,” he tells me.

“Really they were a couple?”

“Yeah, you could say that. All three of them worked various jobs together, ya’ know, merc jobs, bounty hunting, caravan escort, the like.”

“Interesting, did you work with them back then, or just professional acquaintances?” I ask.

“A bit of both. I know they were both vying for her attention something fierce back then, and then up and split, leaving her behind. She was fit to be tied. Next thing you know she has a little colt. Cute little flyer, but they are nowhere to be seen. That was what? Four or five years ago.” He says.

“Ok, so, do you know how they meet up?”

“Oh yeah, when Sunset and Trouble lead the attack on the raiders at Ponyville all those years ago, well, she was one of their hired guns. She was one of the five that survived.”

“Sounds like they have a history together alright. I wonder why they both left at the same time. There has to be more to it. Thanks, Dull Beak.”

“No problem LT. Now, what do you think the Major will want to do with this information we are bringing up?”

“Not sure, but it should be interesting. If it was me, I would attack the larger force first, then swing into the other afterward. You know not to let them join forces.”

About that time, we arrive at the HQ area. I see the Major talking to the provisional head of the volunteer company, as well as a civilian pony. As I approach, I hear them talking. “All I am saying ma’am is that both the volunteers and civilian supports should each have a leader attend the officers call, that way we can move more efficiently and better support all of you.” I hear a mauve mare with a violet mane say.

“If I do this, and that is a big if right now, you do understand that you will not be influencing policy or my decisions.” The major tells her.

Besides the mauve mare, I see a light blue stallion with a green mane. I recognize him as Clock Work, the provisional head of our volunteer company. While I agree with both of them about representation at officers’ call, I dare not interrupt and try and force Quick Trot’s hoof.

“That is all we are asking for ma’am. The civilians almost got left behind last night as well as us volunteers. Ma’am I know it was an accident, but none of us would have wanted those mares and foals to get overrun by those slaving mules.” Clock Work replies.

I see the Major thinking it over for a bit, “Ok, come back at officers’ call this evening and I will let you know my decision. Both of you are dismissed.”

I see Clock Work stand at attention and salute, then turn around and head with the mare back towards the civilians.

“Good afternoon Lieutenant, Dull Beak, I assume by your presence here that you both have some information for me.”

“Yes Ma’am, all my scouts are back in now. Dull Beak has just returned from the second northern scout so he can give you a bit better briefing on what they saw.”

“Major, the two forces are still about 10 kilometers apart, they can support each other if needed, but will take a while. The southern one is resting right now, the northern one is dug in and has griffons flying over it. However, they do not seem to be aggressive, which leads me to believe either their contract is one that they only defend, or, they are disputing the contract.” He tells her.

“Interesting. We only have a couple of hours till nightfall. Mollygirl, I want some scouts out watching the northern pocket, to watch our flanks, I want more heading toward our southern arc to make sure more of them are not coming up yet. I have an idea, that will have us moving at nightfall. Lieutenant get your scouts out please.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” As I head back to my camp, I am already thinking of who should go where.

I call out for Sunset as soon as I am back. Once he arrives, I tell him what the Major wants. We end up sending Trouble, along with Chip, and Blackberry out on hoof toward the southern group. I have Sky and the twins take the southernmost flank to make sure we do not have any surprises from the direction and I have Sunset along with Choo Choo go off toward the north on hoof, so that they are not sighted as easily and can keep an eye on that flank for us.

Once my scouts are out, Xavier comes over, “LT, I think we should go talk to Blondie. While she is asking for help from Sunset and Trouble, what she wants help with may benefit us all.”

With Trouble and Sunset out of the area, I figure she may be easier to work with, so I agree with Xavier. As I approach Blondie gets up onto her hooves. “LT, it seems we have gotten off to a bad start. I am sorry for the misunderstanding and overreaction on my part,” she tells me.

“Apology accepted Blondie, especially if what I have since heard is true about you three.” I tell her, then continue, “I overheard them say something about a foal as I was walking away, and Dull Beak informed me of your three's working relationship.”

The last part helps her to relax some. She then continues, “If you have any foals, you can understand what it is like. They both left me without warning and then I found out I was carrying one of their foals. Sunny is a pegasus, so I tend to believe that he must be Sunsets, that is unless Trouble has pegasus in his bloodlines, but he never mentioned that before, so I doubt it.”

I smile, “Yes I do understand, I just found out I am carrying my first. As for Trouble, until a couple of weeks ago, he had no idea that we had any pegasus ancestors, so sorry, to add to the confusion but he still may be the father.”

I see her sigh, “Why can’t anything ever be easy in my life?”

“Yeah, I know the feeling. So where is your little one right now?” I ask.

She smiles, "I left him with some friends over by Glyphmark, they tend to trade food to them when they can.”

“Glad to hear the little buck is safe, I hope to meet him someday, especially if he is Troubles. More family is always welcome. Now, what is it you need help with?”

“LT, it involves going into the rail tunnels under Canterlot’s mountain,” she pauses, looks around, and continues, “For years I have heard the rumors about two trainloads of weapons and supplies that were in the switchyard in the caverns there. The two major problems were not knowing which cars to look for, and the ghouls down there. I was also worried about finding my way around down there, but one of your scouts says she has been under there many times, just not recently.”

“Ok, so far so good, but what are you going to do with the stuff if and when we find it?” I ask.

“I plan on selling my share and being well enough off to take care of me and Sunny. I also figured if Sunset and Trouble did the same then they could pay off the debt they owed and get the bounties off their heads.”

“Ok, we will see what we can do, and when, you have to understand we are a military unit on campaign so we can not just come and go when we want,” I tell her.

I see the disappointment on her face, “I was hoping for sooner rather than later.”

“I tell you what, if you are willing to work as a temporary scout in this area, I will pay you for your work as well as feed you. Just let me know if you quit. That should help you until we can get over that way.”

After that, I sit and talk with her, Xavier and Sutures until I have to go for Officers’ Call. Then I head over to the HQ. Once there the Major makes an announcement. “Ok, I had not thought of this before and had my attention brought to it earlier today. From now on we will be having two additional members attending the officers’ call. The first is the leader of the volunteer company, for those who have not met him his name is Clock Work. I have given him a militia commission of lieutenant,” she says as she points a hoof at him. She then continues, “The other is for the de facto leader of our civilian camp followers. Miss Fancy Flourish here will be recognized as their Ombudsman and while having no military authority will act as a mayor for the civilians. This will allow them to plan their movements and actions along with us. Is that understood?” She asks and receives a chorus of yes ma’am from us.

She further continues, “With that taken care of, tonight we are going to hit the southern unit. They are currently resting and do not seem to have dug in much. This is to prevent them from meeting up with the northern group, which I highly suspect is at least in part Silver Spite's portion of Red Eye’s forces. I want D-troop to hit the southern units western flank. E-troop you will hit their opposite one. H-troop, you are to take position in the center and hold until ordered otherwise. The volunteer company, I want you in reserve in case the northern units try to hit D-troop in the rear. Fancy, I want your camp ready to move, so that if we have to fall back, you can keep up. After the assault, we will fall back and swing to the west again, once clear of the northern unit’s west flank we swing north again. We are going to be doing hit and runs, for now, slowly working our way back home. Archer, I want your artillery to use mortars only for this unless it is an emergency. Star shells would be appreciated. Ok, Dismissed, we jump off as soon as the sun sets.”

We head back to the troops. I see Xavier, “Xavier, we are going to attack in a bit. I want you, Ginger and Xochitl to stay back along with Blondie, and the civilians. I will be heading in with the rest of D-troop.”

“What, don’t trust the kids in a real fight?” Blondie asks.

“Actually, I am giving them a break as tomorrow they will be my main scouts and I want them fresh, along with you. These two have seen more combat in the last month than a lot of the old Co-op Guard did in two years. I know they can handle it.” I tell her. Next too her I see Ginger beam with pride and Xochitl shows a serious, yet proud look on his face. “I will see you when I get back.”

I trot off and find Broken Dreams and the rest of D-troop. I put my mothers’ scarf around my neck, I say a brief prayer to the Goddesses and even hope that the Mareigan is favoring us. I hate night battles, too easy to make a mistake and hit a comrade, or trip and break a leg.

As we move forward, I hear little besides the movement of our equipment against itself and us. The moon is still low in the sky so it is not overly bright yet. We move in columns of two until we get to the jump-off point about a klick away from their suspected positions, then we form a line abreast at skirmisher intervals. About two meters, or six feet between each trooper.
As we begin to move forward, I watch as Prairie pauses long enough to load his first grenade into the booper. I see Pearl and Woodrow bypass him, Pearl motioning him to get back into formation. In the darkness, I see the silhouette of Duke as he walks behind the troops of the 1st squad making sure they are still moving forward ok.

We are only about 100 meters away from the forested glen they were last seen in when suddenly a star round goes off about the trees. All of us begin to run towards the woods. I hear a few bullets come near me, but as we run, we return fire. Most of their soldiers seem to have been asleep as at first the only fire coming at us is from those on watch.

Suddenly from behind a tree, they open fire with an automatic anti-machine rifle. I hear screams as several of D-troops ponies go down. Most of us hit the dirt, but I look and see Prairie Fire Calmly standing there taking aim with his grenade launcher. He fires first one round, reloads a second and the auto AM rifle goes quiet.

I hear Broken Dreams yelling for us to charge. I stand up on my hind hooves, wave one hoof forward and yell “You heard him, Charge!” As my front hooves come back down, I am running and have my Angel Bunny firing three-round bursts, two the chest one to the head for any targets that pop out. Suddenly we are among them. Out of the corner of my eye I see one of them leaping at me. I swing my hind end towards them and kick out with both legs. When I make contact, I feel bones give way and see the body sag to the ground screaming.

Beside me I see Dusty leaping a fallen tree and open fire with her IF-64 assault rifle, switching from semi-auto to full auto as they try to counter charge us. Next to her Raspberry Leaf is following her lead with his, only pausing once to dig out an iron apple and throw it into a brush pile that we are taking fire from.

To my other side, I hear Sergeant Duke giving orders and directing fire for his team.

The next thing I know we are in their supply area as I see several wagons full of supplies. The teams and drivers either dead or having runoff. The gunfire begins to die down as I see fewer and fewer red marks on my EFS. “Grab what you can carry, everything else we burn,” I yell out. I watch as two of the larger troopers from second squad tack themselves up and begin to pull a wagon out, then I see several others do the same. Soon we have a train of five wagons heading down the trails that we came in on. After they are clear I provide overwatch as the ten remaining wagons are put to the torch, and then those of us who are left fall back.

Once we are past H-troop, they fall in behind us as we head back towards where we started, and then continue on toward the west. As we march, I begin to take count of the casualties for my three squads. 2nd squad seems to have lost two more ponies and has had a cow wounded. 3rd Squad only lost one pony but had five wounded. Four of which are still able to march after having taken healing potions. Ist squad got off fairly easy this time, with only Raspberry and Angle taking a light wound along with Summer getting shot five times by a pistol, but the rounds not penetrating her barding.

As daylight comes, we are rejoined by our scouts. Sky and the twins reporting that two more companies of troops are approaching the area from the south. Two hours after dawn we stop for the day. We begin to verify casualties. D-troop has lost 10 ponies and two cows this night. We have 8 wounded only one seriously. We also have 1 pony missing in action. Nobody saw him go down and they lost track of him in the dark.

At officers’ call the Major tells us good work, but tonight we head east again and will hit them again. As I tell my scouts they let out a collective groan. I send out Xavier, Blondie, and the youngsters first, letting my fliers get some much-needed rest before sending them out again. Several hours later I begin to send them out again, combing the area to make sure where the enemy forces are, and to make sure none are cutting us off.

Once my first scouts report back in the Major calls all of us together and announces that we will be hitting the southernmost formation while they are on the move. This time we will only be using one troop, E troop, along with artillery support. The rest will be moving to the north again, closer to the gap.

During this downtime, we have a chance to go through the wagons we captured. Among them is the headquarters wagon for Bursting Star, the Colonel in charge of Red Eye’s forces that were operating down towards the Hoofington area. While reading the documents, it seems that Silver Spite was a rear echelon battalion commander who was to protect the supply lines of the rest of Bursting Stars forces. There was much correspondence between the two of them. The one I found particularly interesting was dated over a week ago.

Colonel,
It is with deep regret that I must announce to you that the raiding column from the farming community that refers to itself as the Co-op has, unfortunately, cut me off from the southern side of the river by dropping all of the available bridges for over 45 kilometers. Due to this, I am informing you of their operating in your rear. I have since moved far enough north to successfully cross the river and captured their supply caravan, and confiscated its cargo for our own use. I will remain in the region of the Canterlot- Foal mountain gap to prevent their escape and request that you fall back, so that we may capture these repugnant sodbusters so that they can be used for the further good of Fillydelphia.
Your Obedient Subordinate
Siler Spite
Captain Silver Spite,
CO. 3rd Battalion, Army of Fillydelphia

Well, at least we know their intentions for sure now. Now, what do we do with that information? I am contemplating this information as I hear the artillery begin to fire in the distance and know that another company under Bursting Star is being blooded. I only hope we can keep our own casualties light.

That evening we are moving along the road north toward the gap. As we trod along, we can all feel the fatigue begin to bite into our muscles and the fog begins to come into our minds. Come morning we have set up camp again and are resting when my scouts see a column of about twenty wagons coming down the road towards us from the direction of Ponyville.

The Major orders us to set up an ambush and to make as if we are part of Red Eye's army to lure them in. As we are waiting, I look over at my scouts and 1st Squad. I see Blondie sitting next to Sunset and Trouble and overhear her ask “Is it always like this for you guys?”

I walk closer to her and smile, “Yep, just business as usual,” I look around at the others, “Ok, get ready here they come.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

We are out here fighting the good fight, bringing it right to them. We have been in the field for over a month already and now it is business as usual to us. We have suffered through the heat, dust, low sleep, wounds, and fallen comrades together. They are my brothers and sisters, every one of them. Could you please play Soldiers for me and my comrades in the CEF?

Thank you
Trooper Woodrow,
Door Kickers, CEF

Author's Note

As always, I would like to thank Kkat for creating the universe of FoE. I would also like to thank the many authors who have also written and added to this world. As some will have noticed the time for rest and refit is over for the CEF, I hope you the reader are enjoying this tale, we still have a bit of a way to go before Mollygirl and the gang are home once and for all.

For those who enjoy listening to the chapters song dedication, this chapters youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Q-d5etNrIf4

Chapter 30 Return to Darkness

Chapter 30 Return to Darkness

"In war, there are no unwounded soldiers." - Jose Narosky

As the wagon train approached our camp, I step out in front of it, “Ok, who the Tartarus is in charge of this rolling herd of dung?”

A large overweight buck with only one eye and wearing a whip on his hip climbs off the second wagon, “I am, who are you?”

Using a name, I saw in the captured paperwork I call out, “Are you, Torquemada?”

“I am, again you better answer me now or taste my whip, who are you?” He yells at me and I see him move his whip to a better position.

“Who I am does not matter, what matters is that Silver Spite is going to be pissed that you are so late,” I tell him and smile as I notice my others troopers have moved into position. I love the fact he came fully into our camp before I stopped them. They are surrounded by over one hundred combat-ready troops and do not even realize it yet.

He gets an angry look on his face, “That upstart, who does he think he is? I am not even behind schedule yet, calling me late.”

At that point, he sees the smile on my face get wider, “Well you see he is not calling you late yet, but he will be, now drop your weapons, you and your troops are now our prisoners.” I tell him just as my troops all bring their weapons to bear on them. The first wagons team begins to try and run and are cut down in their traces, blocking the rest from going forward. At the rear I see that team begin to try and turn and they are cut down too. “Have I made my point or do more need to die.” About this time, I see Archer's gun Nightmare moon come rolling up at a gallop, the gunners swing it around and level it at the wagons.

“Ok, let's get some troops to take these ponies into custody, I need some others to go through and start to check what they are carrying,” I yell.

I watch as it happens. Torquemada yells out “No!” and rushes the troopers who are just getting ready to open the fifth wagon‘s backend. He is almost onto the trooper when I see Xavier’s knife fly through the air and stick into this chest, as he moves, I can see the blood flow more easily, every movement causing the blade to cut more deeply and with more damage into its target. After he falls to the ground, I watch Xavier walk over and pull his knife out with his mouth and wipe on the wagon master’s clothing.

Then I hear one of the other troopers yell, “These sons of mules are slavers LT. They got foals, mares, bucks and even some griffons in here. Better call the engineers, most of them got those fancy collars on too.”

Before I can say or do anything I watch as one of the volunteers who has been assigned to D-troop walks over and puts two rounds into Torquemada, “Filthy slaver overseer this is what you get, for doing this to good ponies.”

It is then I notice the controller for the collars on his waist. He smiles and reaches for it, “I may die, but I will take them with me,” he says, and before he can fully move it, I have put another shot between his eyes.

We gather the rest of the caravan troops together and keep them under guard while the medics and some of the civilian camp members come and assist us with those who were being held as slaves.

I feel disgusted and am reminded of Emerado and when I found her and Republic in a similar situation. My mind then begins to wander back to home and I think of everyone there. It is the last thing I need right now. Bringing myself from home back to the here and now, I still have a job to do.

__________

As we process the released slaves, I notice that Taser is assisting. He seems a little pale. “First time seeing it up close?” I ask.

“Yeah, you can hear about it, but seeing it like this. My Goddesses. LT.”

“I did not get to say it to you earlier Taser, but welcome to the CEF and by extension the Co-op. I think you three are going to do just fine.” I tell him.

“Thanks, I never realized how good we had it in the stable. I mean, I know we had to leave after we got attacked by the Steel Rangers, but before that, it really was not that bad. I mean, even getting used to the sky is throwing me off still.”

“Little secret Taser, most of us are having a hard time getting used to the whole sky thing. Until the day of Rainbows and Sunshine, it was all clouds all the time. I never saw the stars; I think I saw the moon once. And if we saw sunlight, we used to get really excited. So, you are not alone here. I am just glad you joined us.”

“Thanks, LT, I appreciate it. Just curious, rumor has it you are pregnant. Is that true?”

I put my forehoof to my belly and smile, “Yeah, yeah it is true. Taser, it’s my miracle baby. I was badly injured and was told I would most likely never be able to even conceive. So, I am lucky.”

He smiles back, “Congratulations then, but please be a bit more careful LT, if not for you than for your little foal. Have you thought of a name yet?”

Still smiling, I tell him, “If it’s a filly, I want to name her Millie, after my great grandmother Wind Mill, she was security for our stable and led one of the first teams out of it. If it is a colt, I have not decided yet, but I think my spouses and I will have to think of something.”

“Spouses. You know that is still something that is hard to get used to. But for some reason, you seem to take it so in stride.” He tells me.

“Taser, it is not always easy, and to tell the truth, at one time I had another mare who was also going to marry us. She and her foal were killed the same time I was…” I trail off starting to choke up at the memory.

“Yeah, I understand LT, sorry for bringing it up. It’s just that while I am really interested in Cookie, she and Sweets had a thing going in the stable, and I am just not sure if I am really welcome. They have talked about having a relationship like yours, but I am not sure if that is what Sweets wants as well as Cookie.”

“Yeah, I understand, I really do. I have felt that way before too. How do you feel about Sweet Apple? I mean if it was just you two would you still be interested in her?”

He pauses, “Well LT, I really am attracted to her too, but I guess I just don’t know her as well as Cookie.”

I see his nervous honesty, “My advice is to sit down with both of them and figure it all out. It may not be easy, but it will give you peace of mind in the long run.”

“I guess, but if they do not want me where does that leave me in the long run?” he asks.

I smile, “With friends and a new home. They are not just your only friends now. You remember the camaraderie of the security ponies; well the CDF and I guess the CEF are like that too. We are bonded by blood, sweat, and tears. We know we have each other’s backs. But seriously, talk to them. I mean it. You may be more surprised than you think.”

He looks thoughtful, “Your right LT, thanks. I will talk to you later ma’am.”

“Take care Taser, I will talk to you later,” I tell him and then head over to talk to my scouts.

As I follow a trail and get closer, I hear Xochitl talking to Ginger, “And that is why we need to keep my family line so quiet among other zebra’s Ginger.”

“But Xochitl, you have nothing to be ashamed of, it is not your fault who your ancestors were, you did not even know them,” she tells him back.

“But Ginger, the town’s shaman told me the tribes we came from are both looked down upon and shunned by the other tribes. They told me that the Orah are considered backward, inbred, and cultureless by most other tribes. The other tribes also live in fear of the Starkatteri, the other half of my ancestry. They told me that they are the tribe that was known for dealing with spirits and the stars.”

I am trying not to eavesdrop or spy on them, but I do not want to interrupt a moment that seems very important to them, so I sit quietly and wait. Then I hear Ginger tell him, “Well that is their problem then. I like you just the way you are. I am proud to call you my friend” she says and gives him a hug, then I see her look around to make sure no one is watching as she lightly gives a kiss to him on his muzzle.

I see his eyes go wide, and one of his rare smiles, “Thank you, Ginger, I am proud to call you my friend too,” I then see him look around himself, cautiously he takes her face in his forehooves and gently gives her a kiss back.

I see her smile and lean her head onto his shoulder, “Thank you Xochitl. You really are so thoughtful.”

I wait a few more minutes before I approach so as to let them have their time. I still remember being that age.

“Hey Ginger, hey Xochitl, if you want to help, I am sure some of the foals over there could use someone closer to their physical age to trust,” I tell them.

They look at each other, then me, “Physical age, LT?” Xochitl asks.

I nod my head, “Yes, after all you two may still be young, but you have experienced so much and done so much you really do not even talk like youngsters anymore. I would appreciate it if you would help them some. After that, try and get some rest, I have a feeling it will be a long night again.”

“Yes ma’am” they both reply, and head on over to the wagons.

Behind me I hear Blondie, “So what are you doing, having them try to recruit more scouts for you?”

I turn to her, “Nah, not really, just figured those youngsters in the slave wagons could use some support from their own age group. If I was them, I would have a hard time trusting adults. How are you doing?”

She seems surprised, “You really asking me how I am doing? Do you really want to know, or are you just trying to act nice?” She asks suspiciously.

I let out a sigh, “I really want to know. Your one of my people now, whether you like me or not, as long as you are in my command, I care, even after that I probably will.”

She looks at me with a bit of wonder on her face, “Well, I’ll be, you really do care. Ya know your not what I expected after seeing ya in action in New Appleloosa.”

I smile, “Well, that was business, and they wanted to take one of my people, I was not going to let that happen.”

“You mean that even if Trouble was not family, say even if it was Sunset or me, you would have fought like that?”

“Yeah Blondie, I would of.” I then notice her body language, “Is something bothering you?” I ask.

“LT, I am worried about my little colt is all. I know he is in good hooves, but it still bothers me. I mean look what happened to Troubles family.” She tells me.

“So, you do not think the colt is Troubles then?” I ask.

“No, maybe, I don’t know. I mean I guess it really does not matter if it is Sunsets, after all, he and I talked and, well LT, he is all hung up about some mare back in Manesville. I thought if something happened to me, he could raise the foal. But now…”

I laugh sadly, “Yeah, I understand. Just so you know, the mare he is involved with in Manesville is my wife’s best friend. She is a really nice and responsible mare and I am sure would be willing to help raise your son with Sunset, should that be necessary. On the other hoof, if it were Troubles, I do not think he would shy away either.” I tell her.

I see a look of consternation on her face and finally, she asks me, “LT, do you think there could be a place for my little one in the Co-op, him being a pegasus and all?”

I answer back to her, “Yes, for both of you if you wanted. We did not have much contact with pegasi after the stable opened until recently, so the stigma really is not there. You would be welcome there too, as long as you are willing to work, which I have no doubt. Consider it for both of you. It may allow your son to get to know both of his possible fathers as well.”

“Thanks LT, you have given me something to consider.” She says and walks off again.

Eventually, I make my way to the HQ and find the Major again. “Good Job this morning with the ambush. However, I really do not want you taking the risk of exposing yourself so much right now.”

“Thank you, Major. I appreciate it. As for exposing myself, well, I figured they already saw me and it would be easier for me to get them to stop and distract them then if it were one of my NCOs.”

She shakes her head, “I understand, but what about Broken Dreams or Dark Hills. Both of them could have done the same thing. Mollygirl, I want you to start using your support, stop trying to do it all.”

“Yes Ma’am, sorry about that. I don’t mean to be that way.” I tell her.

I hear her let out a breath, and see her fighting pinning her ears back, in an exasperated voice she tells me, “I do not care if you mean to, I am telling you to do it, my way lieutenant. You have more than just yourself to worry about now. You’re going to be a mother, now start acting like it and protect that foal.”

“Yes, ma’am. I will do better.” I tell her.

She has calmed down now and tells me, “You better, your family is more important than a career, I made that mistake, do not do the same.”

I am shocked, I never expected to hear that from her of all ponies. I say nothing but only nod.

“Ok, so what all did you find in the wagons this time?” she asks me.

“Well ma’am we found five wagons of supplies, one was ammunition, the others water, and food. We also liberated sixty-seven slaves. Mainly bucks and mares but a few foals and one Griffon.” I tell her.

Behind her I see Dull Beaks eyebrow raise, “Really, a griffon as a slave? Could you please take me to them?”

“Sure thing DB. Just let me finish up with the Major here.” I tell him.

“Ok, Mollygirl, that sounds good. With that kind of a haul, I want to get rid of the prisoners and as many of the slaves as we can.” She looks up, “Paper Work, get Captain Root over here. I have an assignment for him.”

“Ma’am do you want any of my scouts out right now?” I ask.

“Actually, I would like two sets out, one east and northeast, the other to the west. No need to get surprised again.” She tells me, then dismisses me.

I send a quick message to Sunset to let him know what I want, then take Dull Beak over to the liberated griffon slave.

When we get there, we find her being tended by Triage, who looks over her shoulder and I see her ears go back and then one moves from forward to back two more times. She is agitated but has just told me to ask later. Then she shakes her head as we get closer. As she treats and tries to comfort her patient.

I stop Dull Beak and lead him away, “Not yet, give her time.” I tell him quietly.

I see the look on his face as he says, “I know her. That’s Guerre Faucon, she is one of Gawd’s Talons. What has happened to her?”

I put a hoof on his shoulder, “Be patient when Triage feels she is ready for us, then we can ask.” I tell him.

After a bit, Triage comes over to us. “Sorry about the wait, she is in a bad place right now. I am not sure what happened to her, but she is a wreck. I have never seen a griffon this badly beat down mentally.”

“Can I talk to her?” Dull Beak asks.

I see Triage pause and think about it. “Might as well if you know her it might help ground her. They did a number on her, take it easy and try not to get upset.”

I stand back by Triage as we watch him approach Guerre, He begins to speak to her quietly and at first, she just stares ahead. Eventually, it seems she realizes it is someone she knows. She grabs him and buries her face in his fur. I see him look uncomfortably around and then just wrap a wing around her and holding her as she cries. Finally, she stops crying and lays down to sleep on the ground. He gently gets up and walks over to us. “She is a friend a mine; we did a lot of jobs together over the years. I am not sure what they did to her, but she is not like this. I think we need to get her back to Shatterhoof as soon as possible.” He tells us. “Gawd, needs to know what they have done to one of our own.”

Quietly back to him, I ask, “With the fighting in Fillydelphia, do you think she does not expect this kind of thing? What more can she offer that she is not already doing?”

“Mollygirl, what would you do if you saw one of the strongest beings you know had been broken?” He asks as he stops me, and makes me look him in the face.

I look at him back, “My duty, but I would try to help them as much as I could while upholding it. I am really sorry you have had this come into your life also.” Then I quietly turn and walk away. I think of all those I have loved and cared about that I watched die or be broken. I know he would not understand.

__________

The Major has Oak Root take most of E-troop to escort the prisoners and the released slaves to Shatterhoof. Dull Beak joins them, for now, to help Guerre on her way home. We have extra pickets set out for the night to make sure we are not surprised. Even with those measures and my scouts having set out before twilight to make sure we are clear I feel uncomfortable camping two nights in a row in the same place with Silver Spite's forces so close.

In fact, it seems most of us are having trouble sleeping that night. The moon is giving off very little light tonight. It is after midnight when suddenly flares illuminate the woods, we are camped in. Suddenly there is gunfire and I am reaching for my battle saddle as I hear Xavier yell to Choo Choo, “Train Wreck grab the foals and disappear. Get them out of here.”

“Dad, No, I can fight,” I hear Xochitl say along with the protestations of Ginger.

Over the gunfire and explosions, I hear him tell them, “Not this time, this is a slavers raid, I know the signs. Train Wreck that is an order, now!”

I watch as she runs up and throws both of the youngsters onto her back and then the three just disappear, as I feel the wind from her wings blow against me. The rest of my scouts and troopers are fighting hard and it is soon hoof to hoof. It seems we are beating them back when suddenly I feel a sharp blow to the back of my head and the world goes dark.

I awake and I feel myself bound up and being carried. I then hear the voices of a stallion, “Well the general should be pleased, sure we did not capture too many of them, but we did get an officer at least. She should be good for a few extra caps.”

I hear another voice, “Yeah, but she seems to be a bit on the scrawny side. Too bad the Zebra that was with her got away. The kind of fight he put up, he would have been good for labor or for the fightin pit.”

“True, he would have been a good prize, but she put up a good fight too. Lucky for ya I got behind her else your positions may have been the other way.” The first one says.

“Hey, it was not my fault that just as I was getting ready to grab her those others came at me.” The second one responds in a whiny voice.

“Worst part is most of what we caught was civilians. And too bucking few of them if you ask me. Who thought their civilians would put up such a fight too?”

Well, at least I know Xavier got away. I begin to try and do a self-check, other than the pain from the ropes binding me and the pain from where I was hit in the back of the head. I then see a unicorn with yellow saddlebags come alongside me, he notices I am awake and I see his horn flare just before I fall into darkness once more.

I awake sometime later. I am in a barn along with several civilians and one other CEF soldier. I do not know him but recognize him, he is a young buck from 7th squad of D-troop. We are all chained and have collars on us. I notice that they are not explosive ones, but they link to the others.

The trooper quietly whispers, “I am so sorry they got you too LT. But if anyone can get us out of here, I am sure it is you.”

“Thanks, we will see what we can do,” I tell him. I do not want to dash his hopes, but I have no idea how we can get out of this. In fact, I am frightened of what will happen to me and my foal. I do not want to give birth to a child only to have it taken away in bondage.

I see at the door of the barn there are two armed guards. I also see some inside the hayloft above us. I hear what is either an officer or NCO outside the door, “Soldier, let me know when Torquemada gets here. He will be picking up these slaves and taking them to Fillydelphia, then we can get back to real soldiering again.”

“Yes sir,” I hear the soldier reply, then he asks, “When do we expect him, sir?” He is calling him sir, so it must be an officer.

“He should have been here this morning. The stupid mule probably got drunk again, that or taking advantage of one of the slaves. Heck for all we know he has beaten another one to death. Anyway, he is still late, so just keep me informed.”

“Yes sir,” I hear the soldier reply as I hear hoof steps leading away from the barn.

That evening they feed us a meal of something that normally I would not give to an enfield. But I need to eat, I have to for my foal if not for me. So, I eat it, and when some of the others refuse to, I am ashamed, but I ask them If I can have theirs too.

A couple of hours later, the sun is just starting to go down when my captures decide to take me into the farmhouse to be interrogated. I am taken inside and tied down in a chair. My back legs hurt as they hang over the side of the seat. My front hooves are tied to the arms of the chair. Across the room is a fireplace with a fire. At first, I am enjoying the warmth from it, but then I realize I see several irons that have their points in the flames being heated. It is at this point I really begin to worry.

My worry turns to terror when the door opens and in steps Silver Spite. He is still distracted at this point talking to somepony outside, “I will get right back to you after I get done interrogating this prisoner. Until then, send out a few scouts to try and find that caravan, they are way overdue. If Torquemada thinks his behavior of being late will go unpunished, he is very wrong, and I will correct it.”

He still looks angry as he turns his head in my direction. Then I see the sadistic smile on his face when he recognizes me. “Oh my, what have we here? I guess you only thought you got away. This is going to be so much fun.” He says.

I am terrified and want to scream but no noise seems to come out. My eyes are wide and my ears pinned back in fear as he approaches. “Before I ask any questions, I need you to understand that this is personal. I really want to hurt you, and If I feel you are lying to me, I will make the pain more intense.”

After telling me this he back hooves me across the face. My head slams against the back of the chair and I taste blood in my mouth. I watch in terror as he uses his magic to pick up one of the irons from the fire. It is red hot and he places it close enough to my cheek that I can smell fur burning.

“Now, what is the strength of your forces Lieutenant?” he asks his voice full of disdain.

My eyes are on the iron as I tell him, “I am not sure. More than a battalion, but that is all I know.” I tell him.

“Tsk, Tsk, Tsk, Lieutenant, you are holding back and I already told you what I would do.” He tells me as he places the poker against my cheek. I scream in pain as I begin to feel it burn the right side of my face.

He draws it away, and places it back into the fire and picks up another one. “Again, how many troops do you have in your forces?”

“I, I am not sure. We have supply and support troops as well as volunteers. I already told you that, that I do not know for sure.”

He gives me a sad smile, “Ah but you certainly have an estimate for those numbers, as well as types, what are they?”

“I, I really do not know, I am a low lieutenant, they do not tell me these things,” I answer quickly.

“You are not telling me everything, that is a form of lying.” He tells me and draws the new iron from just below my right eye along my cheek. Again, I am forced to scream in pain and almost pass out from it.

He is just placing that iron back in the fire and getting the next ready when I hear a commotion in the next room and the door gets kicked open. In steps a large red unicorn with a solid black mane and tail. I see general’s insignia on his uniform as he looks at the room and demands, “What is the meaning of this?”

I see Silver Spite jump and answer, “Just interrogating a prisoner General.”

“Really, haven’t I told you about your interrogations before Captain. It is just this behavior that has prevented me from advancing you to Major.” The general tells him.

I see hate on Silver Spite's face as he answers back, “But sir, she may have information we can use. Besides she is only going to be a slave now.”

“And if she lives, she will only be fit for a laborer, no buck would want to rut with her after what you have done to her face, much less pay to do so. Not only have you breached the code of conduct for the treatment of officers, but you have even reduced her value as a slave. Now get out. I will deal with you later you damn whelp. I should have had your mother drown you at birth.”

He turns and looks at me. Shakes his head, “Doctor Forceps, Bonesaw, get in here.” He calls. Then he looks at me. “They are my personal medical team; they will do what they can for you.” He tells me. Under his breath I hear him, “Damn Silver Spite, I treated you well and gave you everything as a foal, what the Tartarus is wrong with you?”

I see the two medical ponies enter, “Yes General Bursting Star?” the first ask.

“Take care of the prisoner. Another one of my son’s experiments it seems.” He says with disgust as he walks out the door.

The two ponies take care of me quickly cleaning the burns and giving me a healing potion. “I am sorry, but the burns are deep enough you are going to have scarring. I do not have any hydra, or I would offer you that.”

I look at him, “How, how bad?”

He looks at me sadly, “From just under your eye to just short of your snip. About an inch wide.”

“Thank you for doing what you can,” I tell them both.

After they are done treating me, they both leave and I am left alone in the room, tied to the chair by myself. It is then that the tears begin to fall. Outside the house, I can hear the General dressing down Silver Spite.

Finally, I hear the arguing cease. It seems I have been forgotten here. At least it is warm. But of course, now when I can do nothing, I would start to get an itch on the left side of my face.

After the sun has gone down, I start to hear noise outside, then gunshots ring out. I hear one of the guards "Bucking pegasus up there shooting at us.”

I hear another guard yelling “There are more over there, they are heading for the barn.” The whole time I keep hearing gunshots.

Next, I hear Dusty's voice yell out, “We found some prisoners in the barn, but the LT is not here.”

Then I hear Archer call back, “Somepony check the house quick.”

I hear the front door open and two shots ring out. Then I hear Sawbones and Forceps, “Don’t shoot us, she’s in there. We have done what we could.”

The first one through the door is Trouble followed by Blondie. Trouble calls out, “Sutures, get in here, now!”

Sutures comes running into the room a few minutes later, she sees me and skids to a stop, “Oh no, sweetheart what happened,” she says as she comes over to me. Holding the non-burned side of my face against her chest as Trouble and Blondie cut me loose.

Through my tears, I ask, “Is this real? Are you really here to save me?”

“Shhh, its ok Mollygirl, its ok,” Sutures tells me.

Trouble then looks me in the eyes, “Who did this Mollygirl?”

“Silver Spite, who else. The General stopped him, thank the Goddess.” I tell him.

I see the snarl form on Trouble's face, “I will kill that son of a buck.”

About that time Archer comes in, I see the stunned look on his face. “Mollygirl, are you alright?” he asks as he tenderly lifts my face so he can look into my eyes.

“I, I guess. I will live.” I tell him.

Then he asks, “Those two in the other room, the doctor and the medical assistant, did they have anything to do with this?”

“No, not at all. In fact, they helped me as much as they could. They are the Generals personal medics.”

Then Archer looks around, “Seems the General and Silver Spite got away. Sorry about that,” he tells me, then he looks around, “Ok, let's get our people and get out of here. Assemble the prisoners and get them ready also.”

I look at Archer, “At least let the medical staff go free. They are good ponies and I think we may need ponies like them on their side.”

“Ok, for you Moll I will do it, but the others are coming with us.”

I then see Archer write a brief note. “Mollygirl, I am leaving this note for the General, what do you think?” he asks me and then places it before me to read.

Dear General Bursting Star,

I am releasing your Doctor and his assistant without parole. I am doing this both as a reward to them for their treatment of Lieutenant Mollygirl, as well as for you for having stopped the abuse of a prisoner. While we are on opposite sides of this fight, we can still do so Equinely. Again, thank you for making sure all of the prisoners were treated as well as possible and being willing to correct those who abused them.

Sincerely

Lieutenant Archer,

CEF

“Thank you, Archer, that should be fine,” I tell him as they help me to my hooves as I go out the door, I see all my scouts are there as well as the 1st and 2nd squads of the Door Kickers.

Archer looks at me and whispers, “They are all volunteers. We had to turn some down even, as we wanted a small quick strike group.” As I look around, I see a wagon come around the corner of the barn being pulled by Kicker and one of the other cows. Once they stop Sutures helps me climb into the back along with some of the other prisoners who are wounded. Once I am in and laying down Sutures gets up into the wagon and we begin to move as she continues to treat me and the others. At first, I have a hard time believing it is real, but then I begin to relax with the rhythm of the wagon swaying, my people have come to save me. Finally, I fall asleep again and return to darkness.

__________

Once we arrive back at camp, I go with Archer to HQ to report in. When the Major sees my face, she is outraged. Then she finds out who did it. “That’s enough from him. Dull Beak, how do I go about setting up a bounty on him?” She asks.

It is then that I see Dull Beak come over, “Are you sure because I can set that up quickly but it will take a lot of caps to put a price on his head.”

“How many would you recommend?” she asks.

He pauses and thinks a bit, “At least seven to eight thousand caps. I mean he is dangerous, but he is limited in his movements by his military duty. That should help the bounty hunters. Do you want him alive only, if so, that will cost more, maybe over ten thousand caps?”

She stops and thinks, “I think eight thousand caps should do. I do not care if he is alive or not, but if not, we need proof it was him.”

“Understood Major, I will be back in a while then while I set this up.” He tells her then flies off.

After he leaves the Major approaches closer to me, she puts a hoof over my shoulder, “Mollygirl this is mare to mare, not Major to Lieutenant, you have been through a lot, I need to know, are you ok?”

I nod my head yes and respond, “I think so, other than being hit and burned I think I am ok.”

She nods back, “How’s your foal doing? Have you had Sutures check you out yet?”

I am holding my head down with a hoof on my belly when I answer, “No, not yet. I tried my best to be careful for her, I really did. As much as I hated what they gave us to eat, I ate it, and when the others did not finish, or want theirs I asked for it and ate it also. I was afraid that if they found out I was pregnant, what they would do, especially Silver Spite. I am sure he would have taken delight in causing me to miscarriage and then killing me for a two for one. Ma’am the General is his father and I even overheard him mumbling to himself about something being wrong with him.”

I see a worried look on her face. “Your back with us now Mollygirl, your safe now.”

I look up at her, “Ma’am, I thought I was safe before. I, I can’t do that again. I just want to go home now.” I tell her as I start to breakdown and cry, the Major, no, Quick Trot comforting me. I hear somepony coming up to us and I begin to try and sit straight again, I feel her shake her head to them and then she continues to comfort me. I have never felt like this before. After a while my tears subside, I feel ashamed for having broken down in public.

“Thank you Major, I am sorry about that.”

“Not a problem Lieutenant, we all have our times like that, maybe someday I can tell you about Hoofington, that was my breakdown point. Thank the Goddesses I had a good sergeant to do for me what I just did for you.” She is quiet for a bit staring off into space, seeing something that I cannot, I see her give a small shiver, “Well Mollygirl, head back to your troops and try and get some rest. We will break camp in the morning”

“Goodnight Quick Trot, Thank you again. And Major, thanks for sending them after me. I really appreciate it.”

She smiles and tells me, “Lieutenant, I do believe I would have faced a mutiny from half the CEF if I had not done so. As it was, I had to slow your scouts down to let us get everything organized. I just wish we could have gotten there sooner.”

“I do too, but I know you all did the best you could. Besides they would have had to have been at least two hours earlier to avoid this,” I say as I point at the bandages on my cheek, then I turn and walk slowly back to my camp deep in thought.

As I walk, I keep asking myself in my mind questions such as how will Badger and Magpie handle my ruined looks? Will they still want me? Will anypony want me? Then it really hits me, how can I subject my foal to being raised by a mother who looks like a monster now? The other foals and calf will taunt her, I can’t do that to her, I just can’t. I tell myself.

Once back to camp I am greeted by first my scouts and then by the members of the first and second squad as those not on watch come over to see me and tell me how glad they are I am back safely. Even the enfields seem excited I am back. “Thank you, everyone, I owe you all so much,” I tell them.

We sit around the fire and talk for a while. While I am there Nugget comes over to read to Ginger. When she sees me, she comes over and gives me a hug. “I am so glad you are ok Mollygirl. I wanted to go on the raid to get you, but they would only allow a few troops. They allowed Archer only because he threatened to desert and go find you.”

“Thank you, Nugget, I really appreciate it. By the way, I had not heard that about Archer.”

She smiles, “If you were not with Badger and Magpie, I would say you could do a whole lot worse than him. Sad thing is, until the expedition, I never really noticed him. Makes me wonder why.”

“You know Nugget, I have asked myself the same thing recently. Well, I should let you go read to Ginger. I know how much she loves it as well as the rest of the troops.” I tell her.

“You know Mollygirl, I really am enjoying having her out here with us. While I am not with her as much as I would like, I feel I have gotten to know her so much better. She is growing up so fast.”

That reminds me. “Speaking of growing up so fast, I think it is time for her to have the talk.”

Nugget looks at me, “No, she is not old enough yet, besides, my parents never had the talk with me and look how I turned out.”

I sigh, “I caught her and Xochitl kissing the other day, I know him being a zony should be safe, but still I am worried as it is not guaranteed. If you do not feel comfortable, I could give her the same talk that Sumac gave me, or we could see if Dusty would want to give her the talk instead.”

I see the look on her face. She is definitely not comfortable with it. After a short bit of thought, she tells me, "Well, maybe you should do it. Poor Dusty got the talk from old Bear after he caught her playing house with one of the Colts she went to school with. I think it scarred her for life,” she says laughing, but she stops when she looks at my face, “Sorry, I didn't mean ta joke like that…”

“Relax Nugget, I know you didn’t. Ok sometime in the next couple of days I will give her the talk.”

It is right about then I hear Ginger, “What talk is that LT?”

I groan to myself, “The one about the birds and the breezies Ginger, you're getting to be a young mare now.”

She giggles some, “Oh I had that talk from granny Sumac a while back. Right after she caught Pona and Xochitl playing some game in the barn. She gave it to all three of us.”

Both Nugget and I let out a deep breath and start laughing, I look at Nugget, “Well I guess that saves us that problem.”

Nugget puts a hoof on her daughters’ shoulder, "Come on little mare, lets go read that next story.”

They both turn and I follow them back to the fire and sit down and enjoy the night's story along with the others. As she tells the story I feel a pony come up on each side of me and put a hoof around me. I smile when I notice it is Archer and Sutures.

After the stories, I am joined in my bedroll by both of them. I am laying facing Archer this time due to my wound. Behind me, Sutures has her hooves over me. Both give me a kiss good night. “Thank you both. Thank you for not feeling I am so ugly you didn’t even want to be around me.” I tell them.

I feel Archers hoof under my chin and he looks me in the eyes. "Mollygirl, you really do not realize how beautiful you are to us both. Mollygirl, if it was not for your rules, I would be more than happy to take you and claim you as my mare. I am sure Badger and Magpie feel the same.”

Behind me I feel Sutures move closer, and hear her voice, “We are both here for you beautiful. We mean it, do not ever doubt it.”

I smile to myself than finally tell them, “Thank you both of you, I hope you are not angry now about the letter I sent to Badger and Magpie telling them of your proposal of a conjoined family. I sent it when I was in New Appleloosa, so who knows, by now they may have it.”

I feel them both squeeze me and kiss me. Sutures whispering in my ear, “You do not know how happy that make us love. Now get some sleep.”

As I lay there trying to fall asleep, I feel an enfield work its way beneath my blankets again and have to smile. Just before I fall asleep, I see what I have read described as a shooting star, and wonder to myself, what do the stars have planned for me?

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, today we got hit and hit hard, we lost several ponies and cattle as well as had some taken prisoner. We were able to go save them but some are in pretty rough shape, could you please play No One Stands Alone for the LT and the others we got back.

Thanks

Duke,

Sergeant 1st Squad, Door Kickers troop

CEF

Author's Note

Thanks again to Kkat for creating the universe of FoE. I would also like to thank the many authors who have built upon her world and expanded it. They have each provided me with entertainment as well as making we think.

The youtube link for this weeks dedication song is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=s--xys1mv2g&fbclid=IwAR3l5YnVpcyzqqQw2WT1JnN2zp6fbl3MPdhOTzEj74RIBe7z4vIM-odVoKw

Chapter 31 Dark of Night, Light of Day

Chapter 31 Dark of Night, Light of Day

“Of every one-hundred men, ten shouldn't even be there, eighty are nothing but targets, nine are real fighters, and we are lucky to have them, for they make the battle. Ah, but the one, one of them is a warrior, and he will bring the others back.” Heraclitus (circa 500 BC)

A few hours later I awake. It is quite in the camp except for the guards making their rounds. I feel panic coming over me at first then realize I am safe as I am being held by Archer and Sutures. I laugh to myself thinking back to when I used to call her Stitches all the time. Ever since the wetting down party I have had a hard time thinking of her by her nickname, something changed then. Come to think of it, Archer has always called her by her formal name, I guess I must have picked it up there. Perhaps in the morning, I will ask her what her preference is.

My mind continues to think about so many things. Eventually, I get up and walk over to the sinks. On my way, I run across Xavier. “Evening LT, everything ok?”

“Evening Xavier, I guess, I just got a lot on my mind tonight. Some of it completely irrelevant.”

He laughs lightly, “Like what LT?”

“Like what I read back home about the Prench armies calling the sinks latrines. Seems kind of silly, I guess it is a good thing the Equestrian army never had a major force in Prance, otherwise, we might be calling them that instead.” I tell him.

“That is kind of humorous. You know when growing up I was told that when we are up late at night and our mind is racing with such things, it is often our minds way of trying to avoid something. LT, is there something you need to talk about?”

“No, Xavier there is nothing I want to talk about,” I tell him.

“LT, listen to your words, you may not want to talk about it, but you may need to,” he tells me.

I sigh, “Xavier, I am scared now. I am having a hard time sleeping. Part of me worries that with my face the way it is, nobody will want me anymore. I know it is stupid, I mean I do not even know how bad the scarring is.”

“I am going to be talking to Mollygirl now, my friend, not the LT, so please pay attention. Mollygirl, you still are beautiful. I was raised to believe that scars showed the world we have a story to tell and that we have survived something that others might not of.”

“Thank you Xavier, I really appreciate it, but I still feel ugly. The way he burned me; I will have to cover the entire side of my face to hide it.” I tell him.

“Mollygirl, you are not ugly, I may not be able to convince you, and Badger and Magpie are not here to do so, but perhaps Stitches and Lieutenant Archer should be able to. I try not to eavesdrop, but I pay attention to what is said around me, and I heard you all talking about their suggestion. Even if Badger and Magpie say no, they care for you and find you attractive enough that they would still want to be with you.”

I am embarrassed when he says that and my face turns even redder. “You heard that? Did anypony else?”

“No Mollygirl, I do not think so. Most are still talking about you expecting and trying to figure out how we can protect you and that foal of yours.”

With that, I have to smile, “I really appreciate that. I worry about the little one too.”

He smiles back, “Be careful with that one, after all, it is not every foal that is saved by a spirit,” He looks around nervously, “I try not to bring her up, but she has been on my mind lately. Trouble and I have talked and he understands too.”

Again, I smile and notice that the pain reduction spell is starting to wear off as I begin to feel the burn when using those muscles on my face. “I understand, she has been on mine also. It has been a few days since I have seen a crow, I am not sure if that is a good thing or not.”

“With their ways, take it as a good thing for now. We should talk some more about this later though, you need to get some more sleep LT,” he tells me.

“Ok, hint taking Corporal, have a good night. I hope the rest of your watch goes well.” I tell him back.

I continue on my way and when I am returning, I find Ginger is awake. “Ginger, what are you doing up?”

“Hi LT. Sorry, I had a bad dream and can’t sleep.” She tells me.

I go and sit next to her, “Care to talk about it?”

She pauses, “Just the one where I get shot again.”

“Again?” I ask.

She nods her head, “When we were in the wagon coming out, during one of the attacks I decided to look out and was hit in the side,” She points to a lighter colored patch of fur on her side. “Train Wreck healed it and said it was only a graze, but it hurt so much and really scared me.”

“You realize, you had not told me about this before Ginger, I am so sorry that happened to you,” I tell her as I put a hoof around the upset filly and just hold her for a bit.

She leans into me and relaxes, after a bit she tells me, “You know auntie Mollygirl, sometimes I wish you were my mom instead,” Then she stops and says in a worried sounding voice, “Not that I don’t love my mom or want anything to happen, but she almost never does this. I miss this from home.”

“I understand. She sounds a lot like Bullet was when I was growing up. It does not mean she doesn't love you. I think she just has a hard time showing it.” I gently tell her as I run my other hoof through her mane.

After a while, she starts to get sleepy again, “Ok, Ginger, let's get you to bed again,” I tell her.

She only nods and I walk with her back to her bedroll. There I see Xochitl fast asleep cuddled up to Tweeters. I pull back her blanket and after she climbs under it, I pull it back over her. I gently kiss her on her forelock, “Goodnight and sweet dreams little one,” I tell her.

Sleepily she answers back, “Night aunt Mollygirl,” I sit there for a bit longer until I see she is asleep. Then I return to my bedroll. As I climb back in between Sutures and Archer, I hear him sleepily ask, “Everything ok?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I guess so, I could not sleep for a bit, sorry if I woke you.”

“No problem dear, now come here,” he says as I shift closer and he pulls me against him.

I put my face against his neck and begin to breathe his scent, as I do, I wonder to myself once again, why did I never notice him before? After a bit, I feel his breathing shift as he falls back to sleep and finally, I do the same.

__________

Morning comes and I wake to the sounds of camp. Everypony is grabbing a quick bite of breakfast, then I get a message from Paper Work telling me the Major wants to see me. I finish packing my bedroll and head over to the HQ.

“First things first Lieutenant, during the fight today you will be staying with me in the HQ. That is not open to discussion. Second, head on over to the quartermasters and get issued a new battle saddle and weapons. Let Balanced Books know I said for you to have your choice.” The Major tells me.

“Yes Ma’am.” I tell her and head over to the supply train. In the distance, I can hear the civilians in camp getting themselves ready for the day’s activities also. I watch the volunteer stretcher-bearers and medics form up and check each other over.

Once I arrive at the supply wagons, I run into Moory the 1st sergeant for the Quartermasters. “Hey first, the Major sent me over to get refitted for a battlesaddle and weapons.”

“Hey LT. what happened to your previous set?” he asks.

“Sorry, it was lost when I was captured the night before last.”

“Do you have proof of that, if not I will have to charge them against your pay account.”

“Are you frigging kidding me?” I point to my face, “how’s this?”

“Look LT, that doesn’t prove anything. I have known you far too long and know how you are in battle, so unless you have proof or a statement from the Major, sorry, going to have to charge you for lost equipment.”

“First Sargent, is your Lieutenant available?” I ask.

“Sure, but he is just going to tell you the same thing. Sorry ma’am.”

One more thing I owe Silver Spite and his minion for. “Whatever, we can sort it out later, I need a new issue right now.”

“Ok Ma’am, this way," he says as he walks me to a set of wagons that are set up with sides open that show workshops inside. The first is a battlesaddle workshop. The specialist inside helps me find a new battlesaddle that fits well but also can be adjusted if I need to latter. That in itself takes a half hour. Then I take it to the weapons shop trailer.

I am surprised when I see Corporal Flechettes is the one in charge of it. I had not even realized he was with us. I really need to check out our service of supply troops more. He smiles when he sees me, “Hey LT, good to see you again, what can I do for you?”

“I hate to say it Flechettes, but when I was captured the other night, they got my weapons and battle saddle. So, the Major sent me over for a reissue.”

I see him frown, “Dang, I put a lot of work into that setup for you, I hate to hear they got it, but at least we still have you.” He tells me, then asks, “So do you want the same setup or do you want to change up a bit?”

“I am still interested in an Angle Bunny if you have one. I really like the combo of it with the IF-21 pistol. Any chance you have those?”

“I think so, let me look.” He tells me and then begins to root around in his trailer for a bit, He pops his head back up excitedly, “Do you mind waiting a minute LT, I want to check a couple of cases in one of the supply wagons, Be right back.”

I wait patiently for his return, well as patiently as I can, knowing that we have a fight brewing. Finally, he returns.

“Ok, LT, I know you like the pistol caliber rounds, and well, you see, we recently captured a thousand rounds, but only a couple of weapons that use it. The pistol is an old single-action semiauto. They even nicknamed the type, old slab sides. But they are rugged as all get out. Now the submachine gun is a rare version of the Angle Bunny, in the old days it was called either an IF-44B or the Death Bunny. Both are in the same caliber, .45, otherwise known as The Goddess own caliber. Even if you do not penetrate bodyarmor they are going to know they have been hit. If you hit the body, well... Their big drawback is that it has a bit more of a drop at longer range, making it more difficult to hit at a distance, however, close in it is a stallion killer.”

As I look at them both, he continues on, “LT, I am sorry to be so excited, but I spent a lot of time going over them. I made sure that they are in as near new condition as I could. I also took the time if you notice to engrave the pistol a bit before rebluing it. I also replaced the standard hard grips on it with a softer, checkered rubber grip for more comfort and to make it easier to hold onto.”

As I checked it over in my hooves, I noticed he had engraved a name onto it, Honor. I like that. “Ok, let’s see the SMG,” I tell him.

He hooves it too me and I see it too is in near pristine condition. On the receiver, I can see the name he has engraved in it, Duty. I am sold. “Ok, did you engrave that for me?” I ask.

He smiles, “No, Ma’am, I just figured whoever would use them would place those as values.”

“Ok, let's mount them on my battlesaddle.” I tell him.

He smiles again, “One last thing, would you like the silencer mounted on it? As much as you are with the scouts having the noise of it suppressed might be a good idea. It will only take me a couple of more minutes to put it on.”

I think about it for a few minutes. “Sure, go ahead, but I have to get going here soon,” I tell him.

After he has finished, I head back to headquarters with a few extra minutes to spare before officers’ call. I see the Major looking at Duty and then she asks, “Lieutenant, I really do like you new weapons combination, but don’t you think having a rabbit holding a scythe engraved on it is a bit much?”

__________

At officers’ call, the Major informs us that we are basically performing a reconnaissance in force. We will advance until we met the enemy then engage. My scouts are to be out front on foot, and the fliers to provide air support as necessary. Ok, at least that is the plan, but we all know that awry goes the best-laid plans of mice and mares.

I let my scouts know what the plans are, Sunset again determining who goes where. I also go and tell those of the first three squads of D-troop good luck. They all seem in good spirits today and are ready to go.

On my way back to HQ I pass the civilian camp and that of the Volunteer company. The civilians are packing their gear getting ready to move as necessary. The Volunteers are fully kitted out, well as much as they can be, and are waiting for orders. They know they are our reserve today.

I also notice that the service of supply troops have prepared their equipment to move also. All the supplies are packed. It seems everyone is ready for something to happen. I arrive back at the HQ and am sitting next to the Major and Specs listening to the radio when we first engage.

I hear Xavier report first over the radio via his Pipbuck, “We have approximately 30 hostile troops ahead of our position.”

Then I hear Broken Dreams call back to him, “How do you know they are hostile?”

The reply almost has me laughing, “Because they are bucking shooting at us, sir.”

“Rodger that, on our way,” I hear Dreams reply back.

A little while later I hear Captain Oak Root call in, “Major this is E Troop, we are being engaged on our far-left flank, shifting assets to that location.”

“Very good Captain, keep me informed,” She tells him as I begin to hear gunfire to our front and front left.

Soon after I hear a call from H-troop, Its from their 1st Sergeant Kettle Bell. “Storm Cloud, this is the Belles, Storm Cloud this is the Belles, we need support asap, two companies of hostiles coming in on our position, they are 200 meters in front of us, grid coordinates…” She calls over the radio.

In reply over the radio I hear Kicker's voice, “Belles, this is Storm Cloud, heavy weather coming your way.”

I hear the loud bark of Celestia as she fires a round, then over the radio, I hear, “Stormcloud this is Belle, you were long, drop 25 meters and right 30.”

“Rodger. Drop 25 meters, right 30 meters.”

Again, I hear a single shell fire, then over the radio, I hear Kettle Bell call out, “Storm Cloud you are on target, fire for effect.” And the crew of Celestia begins to rapid-fire. Between its outgoing rounds, I hear a thunk of mortar tubes firing in support also.

Soon I hear Kettle Bell again, “They are still advancing, drop 10 meters every minute for the next 3 minutes”

I hear Kicker repeat the call back to confirm it. Soon after I hear the call for a cease-fire from H-troop to the artillery. So far so good.

Our forces continue to work our way toward the gap. However, as we do so they have a narrower front to defend it seems, making it more difficult for us to advance. We have taken some casualties already and I watch as I see the stretcher-bearers bring the wounded back. We are almost to the gap when Suddenly we get a call over our PipBucks from Firefly, “LT, I have spotted an enemy formation come at you from the east, they have gotten behind our front lines. They are less than a klick from the HQ.”

The Major looks at me and orders, “Quick get the volunteers in position. Let them know we have company coming.”

I turn and run to the assembly area for our reserves. Once there I find Clock Work and tell him, “We have hostiles coming from the east less than a klick out, we need you and your troops on that side of the camp asap.”

He turns around “You heard the mare, now is our time to shine. Let’s show ‘em what we can do ponies.”

With that, I watch as by squads of ten they begin to move down the trail and branch off to form a line of eight squads across with two in reserve behind the others. They pass by the HQ and take over the previously prepared positions from the last couple of days.

I return to the HQ and suddenly I have another reserve made up of the staff troops as well as several from the service and supply troops except those that pull the quartermasters' wagons. Behind us, we can hear the civilians as they start to leave the area heading toward the west and hopefully safety. Then we hear the Quartermasters wagons follow them. Next, I hear a team come running towards the HQ and see Nightmare Moon and her crew deploy to defend it.

They drive the volunteers back towards us. I see several of them fall, as we make our stand. Before us is at least two hundred members of the Army of Fillydelphia. they are out for blood, it seems, and that is ok, because we make them shed it too. Just as they crest a small rise in front of us, I hear Nightmare Moon open up with her special rounds and watch as they detonate above them in rapid-fire. They seem to stop at first and waver. Then I see a familiar dirty white coat with brown mane and tail behind them. He is yelling and I see two of his troops try to run and watch as he shoots them dead in their tracks. He yells some more and suddenly his troops surge forward at us.

As they are charging at us, I look over and see Light Weight, the CEF command first sergeant draw his pistol, as he does so he yells out, “Mares and Gentlecolts, prepare to defend yourselves!”

“Remember to use your SATS for your first shots, let’s make ‘em count,” I yell, then I take aim at the charging troops and begin my familiar pattern of three-shot bursts. I notice immediately the heavier recoil but also the impact the rounds are having on my targets. Even a hit to the barding knocks them down. Sure, they get back up, but that few extra seconds allows me to target more easily my next shots.

Finally, they are close enough I just spray and pray into them. They are going down in droves it seems. Then we are back to hoof to hoof. I take a rifle butt to my already injured cheek that makes me see stars but, still I manage to spin and kick my attacker in the side of their head. I feel and hear the bones break as they go down. I then draw out my pistol just as two more try to take me. I empty the clip into them. Next, I look for the one I think could be Silver Spite, but cannot find him. It seems once they were moving forward, he fell back.

They are forced back one time, then resurge and almost take the gun. I lead a counter charge along with most of the headquarters staff and some volunteers that stops them. After they stop, they fall back to reform and are trying to build up their courage to attack again. While they are doing this, I see the Major approach me. Finally, she just shakes her head and says to me, “Lieutenant, what is it about you? I cannot keep you out of battle no matter how hard I try.”

I simply nod my head and reply “Sorry ma’am, I really tried this time.” Right after I say this, I feel something land on my back. I look back and see a large black crow looking back at me. I nod at it and then ask, “Really?” It just stands on my back for a bit longer then takes off again.

It is then that I see a heart-warming sight, all of my fliers come swooping down like birds of prey, strafing those that are left, this breaks their resolve and they begin to fall back. However, as this happens, I begin to see Members of Hell’s Belle’s have begun to fall back and take our positions. Then I see Broken Dreams leading a tired and worn looking D-troop to the rear, this is eventually followed by the Equestrian Rangers. As they pass by, I hear the Major giving orders to them to reform and deploy several klicks to the rear. Then I see why. To our front I see several more of their units forming up as well as those that have fallen back reforming behind them.

The Major orders us to relinquish the railroad tracks and we fall back slowly. When we stop our mainline is between a ridge next to the Everfree Forest to the Canterlot Mountain. Behind us, in the distance, we can see a dilapidated village surrounding a large building. From the map that my scouts have updated for us, I see that it is Glyphmark.

As we continue to dig in and prepare our positions, we can see Silver Spite’s and Bursting Star’s troops do the same. This allows us to begin to determine our loses for the fight so far. I am still at the headquarters when the numbers begin to come in. So far it looks like our forces have over fifty dead, most of these are from the volunteers. We also have another one hundred wounded, some serious, most minor, and ten missing. We also have taken another fifteen prisoners.

As the day continues, I go and talk with my troops to see how all of them are doing. It seems we lost another pony from second squad killed along with three wounded. Third squad had two killed and only one other wounded. At this point, I am nervous about what I will find when I get to the first squad.

At the first squads’ section of the line, I find my scouts mixed in with them. Duke approaches me, “Hey LT. We got off pretty light. Angel Wing took a hit in his shoulder, but Stitches was able to pull out the round and got a healing potion into him. Summer also was grazed on her right flank, but should be ok.”

“Thank you, sergeant, where is Sutures at anyways?” I ask.

He points towards the rear. “She headed back to help with some of the more seriously wounded. She said she should be back in a couple of hours,” he tells me.

“Thanks Duke, excuse me while I find Sergeant Sunset,” I tell him.

He smiles, “No problem, Feathers is over with ol’ stripes three holes south of here.

“Thanks again,” I tell him and am off.

Once I get to their hole, I hear Sunset, “I am telling you I think Train Wreck may be onto something, we need to talk to the LT about though.”

I slide into their hole with them and ask, “Tell me what Sarge?”

He smiles back, “Well it seems that Train Wreck used to run out of here back during the war. She was saying she knows the underground railyard and that if we go to the west a bit more we can enter it and then possible either bypass the gap using one of the other tunnels or even hit those sons of mules in the rear using the tunnel on their right flank.”

About then I see another pony come up to us. From the edge of the hole, I can see the white coat and wide brim of Blondies hat. She then adds, “If you can talk to the Major about allowing us to go in, we may be able to find that weapons cache also.”

I see Xavier and Sunset both nodding in agreement with her. “Ok, I will talk to the Major, but first I want to talk with Choo Choo about her knowing the tunnels. The last thing I want is to get lost under there and be trapped with some danged feral ghouls.”

I hear Trouble laugh from the other side of Blondie and then ask me, “What, you do not mind being trapped in with regular ghouls than LT?”

I reply back “While I do not want to be trapped at all, some of the regular ghouls I have met are pretty decent folk. They just had a hard time staying dead.”

Without missing a beat, I hear Ginger from my other side, “Sounds like some other pony we all know.”

While the others laugh, I can only cringe at that. “No, I guess some of us are not good at staying dead.” I eventually reply.

I fall back from the front lines and find Xochitl and Choo Choo along with Blackberry Pie and Chip. I go over to them and ask, “So Choo Choo, Sunset said you know the tunnels under the mountain, is that right?”

She smiles, “Yes ma’am. I should. I spent the last two years of the war stationed out of the railyard under there. In fact, my last run was out of there. Why? do you think we could go in there ma’am?”

I nod my head, “I am thinking so. Would you be willing to guide us?”

“Sure thing, who knows, maybe I will find somepony I know in there.” She says excitedly.

That gives me a bit of a chill as that would mean either another alicorn, or perhaps a ghoul. I just smile and tell her, “Maybe, who knows. But will you join me when I go talk to the Major about it?”

“Sure thing LT, I would love to get to meet the boss mare.”

__________

When we arrive at the HQ, it is located this time inside an old farmhouse. I see Taser is standing guard at the front door and he lets us pass inside. Next, I see Paper Work. I am amused as his eyebrow raises and his ears go forward when he sees Choo Choo with me. “I Would like to see the Major if she has time,” I tell him.

“Sure thing Lieutenant. Let me check if she is available.” He tells me as he gets up and goes into the next room. He returns a few minutes later. “Please give her a couple more minutes. She is having some things taken care of.”

A few minutes later I see one of the medical ponies from the field hospital come out. He nods to Paper Work and then to me. I see his eyes get wide when He sees Choo Choo. “Wow, she is a tall one.” I hear him say under his breath as he leaves.

I wonder at first why so many ponies surprise at seeing Choo Choo, Then I hear Paper Work tell Choo Choo, “All this time with us and today is the first time I have actually gotten to meet you in person. You really should come around more.”

I swear I see her blush a bit. “Thank you, but I just do not want to make anypony uncomfortable.” She tells him.

“Ma’am, you and your sisters were the talk of the stable when you were visiting. Unfortunately, I never got to see any of you three in person before. But I am really glad to actually get to meet you. Please come back and visit sometime.” He tells us. Then he goes back into the office, when he returns, he tells me we can enter.

Once inside I see that the Major has her barding off and her ribs are wrapped. She notices me staring and looks at the bandages, “Yeah, got hit during the melee a few times, luckily it did not penetrate my barding, but it did break a couple of ribs. So, what do you have for me, Lieutenant?”

I lay out our idea for exploring the tunnels for use by the CEF, then I have Choo Choo explain how she used to work under there and should be able to lead us through the tunnels. I see the Major get a grin on her face. “You know you two, that just might work. Sounds good. Mollygirl take the scouts and a squad of regulars for backup. I want you to leave in the morning. Keep in touch and let me know before you enter and if you can make regular reports after you are inside.”

“Will do Ma’am. Thank you.” I tell her and Choo Choo and I leave her office. On our way out I notice Paper Work smiling at Choo Choo, I swear he is trying to flirt with her. Well to each their own, I tell myself. “Come on Choo Choo, we need to get back to the scouts and D-troop.”

I see her smile back at Paper Work and then wave a wing at him as we leave the house and head back towards the lines. Broken Dreams is going to be torqued off when I pull both my scouts and a squad out of the lines, but hey, it is what the Major wants.

Once we are back into the D-troop section of the line I tell Choo Choo to tell Sunset I want him and the rest of the scouts behind the lines in one spot. Then I go and find Broken Dreams. Once I find him, I slide into the hole with him, “Afternoon Captain.” I tell him.

I see him cringe some and then he asks, “Ok, how many of my troops do you need for a special mission now?”

I look at him and put a hoof to my chest and tell him, “I am stunned, neigh, hurt, how could you ask that? And how did you know?”

He laughs and gives me a half-smile, “Mollygirl, that seems about the only time I see you outside of officers’ call. I mean it would be nice to sit down and just chat once in a while. So how many do you need?”

“I will see about visiting more often sir, sorry about that. The Major told me to take one Squad.” I tell him.

He doesn’t even flinch, “Ok, that is better than I had hoped for. Any preference on which squad?”

“No sir, not really, but I do know that first squad and the scouts have gotten pretty tight,” I tell him.

He laughs, “Really, you think, I have seen the way that young pegasus buck is sniffing around Dusty, I would say they are tight. Well, that and the fact they keep supporting each other when they can. Go ahead and take them, Let Duke know I authorized it and he can talk to me if he has any questions.”

“Thank you, sir. I appreciate it.” I tell him.

“Not a problem Lieutenant, after all, it's not like you are going to be crawling around under some mountain or anything.”

I about choke when he says this and just shake my head, “No not at all sir,” and with that, I head over to Duke and let him know.

Shortly after I leave, I see him walk over to the Captain. This is followed a short time later by me seeing troops from the second squad shift along with those of fifth squad to cover the hole we have left. Then I meet with the first squad as we fall back from the lines.

Once we are all together I have them sit down in front of me. “Ok, everypony, we have a special job to do. Well a couple of them, which all require us to go under Canterlot Mountain. The primary mission is to explore the tunnels and see if we can find a way to either move the army under the mountain around the enemy, bypassing the gap, or possibly find a way to hit them in the rear, breaking their lines. Choo Choo used to work out of here during the war, so she will be able to guide us.”

I see a hoof go up, “ok, one question, for now, What Woodrow?”

“Ma’am, my family were miners before I came to the Co-op. If we are going to be fighting in tunnels, I think it is important for everypony to carry melee weapons, and No using full auto unless it is an emergency or we have very good ventilation. Every round fired will use up oxygen.”

I had not even thought of that, so many things to consider. “Ok, great point Woodrow. I think we should take that into consideration, but now that I think about it, we need to see if we can get some more suppressors. Sure, they will not stop all the noise, but at least it might save our ears some in the tunnels.” I tell them. I see both Duke and Sunset nod in response.

Then I continue on. “Additionally, we have reports of a large weapons cache being located under the mountain in an underground switchyard. We will also try and locate and recover the weapons if possible.” At this, I see Sunset, Trouble, and Blondie all look at each other then back to me. They now know we are doing this. “We will be leaving in the morning, so I want all of you to get your weapons cleaned, again see about getting suppressors if you can as well as some melee weapons. Then I want you all to get some rest, the next couple of days could be long ones.”

It is just as everypony is starting to go their own way that Sutures shows up, “Ok LT, what did I miss?”

I then tell her about the special mission we are going on, before I can finish, she tells me, “Ok, I’ll make sure we have enough medical supplies. I need to refill my saddlebags.”

“Sutures, we are not authorized a medic for this run,” I tell her.

She looks at me, “Ma’am, you are taking two squads worth of troops on a hazardous mission, you need a medic, besides I am the best-trained medic we have for pegasi in the CEF, and no one else has ever worked on an alicorn before.”

“Ok, valid points Sutures, but what about the rest of D-troop?” I ask her.

“LT, I am sure Triage can take care of them. Besides, I could not let you go like that without me,” She says, “Now let me look at your face, I see fresh blood.”

I let her take the bandage off and look at it. Then I hear her say, “Buck, it was all healing so nicely, unfortunately, you opened it back up, it is going to scar worse now.”

As she is treating it I tell her, “Sorry, I was trying to be careful. We got overrun at the HQ and I took a rifle butt to the face, ok.”

As she finishes up bandaging me, she looks me in the eye, “Sweetheart, I am not mad at you, I am upset you got hurt more. I do worry about you.”

I smile, “Thanks dear, but shouldn’t you be worrying more about Archer?” I ask.

“I already do, more than you would believe, but I worry about you and that little one too.” She tells me.

“Ok then, well we better go get those supplies then and then eat. I have a feeling it is going to be an interesting day tomorrow.”

Sutures and I then head over to the ordies wagons. I get loaded up on ammo to replace those rounds I used earlier. While waiting for Flechettes to get them for me I mention to Sutures, “You know mare, if you keep going into the hotspots with us, I may just need you to start carrying at least an Angle Bunny.”

“Mollygirl, I know you mean well, but wouldn’t that mean I have to spend more time shooting and not healing?”

“Actually, no, it would mean that if we are getting overrun you have more than a pistol to defend both yourself and your patient,” I tell her.

I see her think about it. When Flechettes gets back she looks at him, “Do you have anything in a shotgun?”

I am kind of surprised, but have to admit it is a good idea, “Sure, I have a couple what are you looking for?”

“Something simple yet powerful enough to allow me to protect my patients.” She tells him.

“OK pump or semi-auto?” Flechettes ask.

“Semiauto please, let's make it less magic to have to use in combat.”

“Ok, wait here a minute, I have just the thing.” He tells her.

About ten minutes later he reappears. He is carrying a nice looking IF-84 riot shotgun. “Here is just the thing you are looking for. I also have a scabbard for it right here behind the counter. That should make it easier to carry and you can pull it quickly if needed.” He tells her. After he helps her put it on her saddlebags, he then hands her a pouch full of double 00 buck, 12 gauge shotgun rounds. “Here, the buckshot should stop most things, and not need you to concentrate overly hard on aiming.”

“Thanks, Flechettes, I appreciate it. It was close a couple of times today, so it got me to thinking maybe more than a pistol is needed.” She tells him.

“I understand Stitches, I would not feel comfortable being on the lines with nothing more than a pistol.” He tells her back. Then he looks at me and asks, “Oh, by the way, LT, how did you like the Death Bunny today?”

“Flechettes, it worked as advertised. Thanks again, Although the Major noticed the bunny engraved on the side and gave me a bit of a hard time.” I tell him.

He laughs, “Sorry about that, I just could not help but engrave that when I realized the model it was. I had not thought anypony would give you a hard time though.”

“Not a problem, I just wished I had noticed it before. Although I will say it is a conversation starter. Well, we need to get going, we still have some supplies to pick up. Catch you later Flechettes.”

“Take care you two and I will talk to you next time.” He tells us both, as we start to turn and head to our next destination.

After we have fully resupplied, we stop by the civilian camp and I buy us both dinner from one of the mares there who is running a portable meal counter from a wagon. I do not know how she keeps stocked but she does. In part, I can tell she has some help supplying her with meat. This meal is pan stirred vegetables and radhog meat. If you asked me two months ago, I would have stuck my nose up at it. Now, well, now I have not only gotten used to it, but I am willing to pay for it.

Sutures and I eat our meal. After that, she waits outside of the HQ while I attend officers’ call and then we head back to our meeting area for the squad and scouts. As we walk, I feel Sutures tail meet mine and begin to hold it. I am very surprised at first, but I decide to just enjoy the friendship and the moment, letting go of her tail only when we get close to our camp.

Our campsite is set up around an underground fire pit. This allows us to cook and heat water on it, but keeps the flames so they are not a target source. Around the fire, the members of our group are sitting. Most of them on their own bedrolls. I notice that Trouble, Blondie, and Sunset all have theirs next to each other. Next to them is Xavier and the youngsters. Then the members of the 1st squad, then Chip and Blackberry.

As we approach in the fading daylight, I see several of them look over and notice Sutures shotgun. I see both Sunset and Duke raise an eyebrow. “Expecting trouble tomorrow?” Sunset asks.

Sutures just smiles, “Nope, just figured that where we are going, we might need the extra firepower.”

Both sergeants nod, “Ok, makes sense. I just wanted to be ready if you did.” Sunset tells her.

That night we sit around the fire talking quietly. As the darkness deepens, the exhaustion from the day's battles takes its toll and most of them go to sleep. It is after midnight and I am off to the side talking with Xavier and Trouble when I see her. The Mareigan. I excuse myself and walk in her direction.

She slowly walks up to me in the darkness. “Good evening, MY pony. You did me proud today young mare.”

I am nervous and look down, “Thank you. And thank you for helping me to keep as many alive as I have.”

She uses her hoof to lift my chin, looks into my eyes, and smiles. Then her expression softens to that of sadness. “My good mare, I know of your plans to come. Be very careful. You will see things there that are going to be hard for you to understand or comprehend. But remember what I said about other worlds. She, whom you will see is yours, but at the same time is not yours. Do what you must, but remember your duty is to bring my ponies home safely.”

“Mareigan, I do not fully understand? And who all do you mean by your ponies?” I ask.

I hear a gentle sigh, “When the time comes, you will understand. Your friend Xavier will explain about the spirits, everything has a spirit, even some regions. The wastelands has its own spirit, Your Co-op has its spirit. In a way, it reminds me of a faraway home I once had.” She says wistfully, “But enough, you need your rest,” She says and places a hoof on my forehead and tells me, “Sleep well.” She then surprises me with a light kiss on my injured cheek. She turns away from me and walks off and I watch as she transforms into a crow and flies away.

As I return to my bedroll Xavier and Trouble both approach me. Trouble asks, “Are you Ok?”

I nod, “Yes, just tired now.” I tell him.

Xavier looks at me closely, “It was her wasn’t it?”

Again, I nod my head, “Yes, it was, how did you know?”

“I saw her earlier and ignored her, I thought she would leave us alone.” He tells me.

“Xavier, she said you could tell me about the spirits. She said something about being the spirit of the Co-op.” I tell him.

“Mollygirl, I will tell you another time. But, if she is telling us the truth, she is not the spirit of the Co-op itself, but rather of the land, water, air, flora, and fauna that make up the region. It must be important to her to be this far from there.” He tells me.

“Mollygirl, I think you need to get some sleep, you look exhausted,” Trouble tells me.

“Ok, I will, both of you have a good night and I will see you in the morning,” I tell them. I then go crawl into my bedroll, pushing Woofers to the side so I can get in, and then cuddling up to Sutures. I have a hard time falling asleep and am surprised as I see Trouble go over to his bedroll and then give a light kiss on the forelock to first Sundown, and then Blondie before he crawls under his blanket to sleep for the night. I have never seen him like that before sober. Somehow, I think they were much closer than I imagined. I hope my cousin can have his family back.

As the moon begins to rise, I see the silhouette of what appears to be a crow in a nearby tree. For some reason, it helps me to relax feeling like we have another being standing guard over us. I may not be able to trust her, but at least I am sure she still has a use for us I think as I finally fall asleep.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today we fought another hard battle while putting up the good fight. We have lost many of our own as well as taken the lives of those we opposed. From the medical tent, we can still hear the moans and cries of the wounded. We are all missing home and wish but only to return home and for peace. With that in mind, could you please play We’re Tenting Tonight on the Old Campground.

Thank You

Triage,

Medic, D-troop, CEF

Author's Note

Thank you again to Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I would also like to thank the many other authors out there that have not only added to this world but demonstrated how much more can still be added to it. I would also like to thank all of you who taking your time and reading this story.

This chapters dedication song is an old one. In fact, it was is said that it was sung, in mass, by the Union Army of the Potomac on its last official night in camp, at the end of the United States Civil War. The youtube link for this song is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qfLBDcMvyHM

Chapter 32 Down Below

Chapter 32 Down Below

“Goodbyes are not forever. Goodbyes are not the end. They simply mean I'll miss you until we meet again!” -Anonymous

In the morning we wake before dawn, we pack our kits and begin our trek west. I am approached by Blondie, “LT, just to the west of that village is a small farm, I would like to stop at, my son is there.”

“Blondie, normally I would say no, but to tell the truth, if it is not far out of the way, I say let’s do it. Besides, I want to meet the little guy, whether he is family or not.”

At first, she frowns when she thinks I am going to deny her, but then smiles. “Thanks LT.”

Just after this, I am approached by Xavier and Xochitl, “LT, I hear this is an entire village of zebras, could me and Xochitl please visit it?”

“So, what you are saying is that you and Xochitl would like to recon the village for supplies for us. You may also inquire to see if anypony, excuse me, any zebra is familiar with the area leading to the caves under the mountain.”

I see realization come over his face, “Ah, yes, LT, I would like to recon it with Xochitl if I may.”

Then I hear Ginger from behind, “Xavier, could I go with you too? I have never seen a village of all zebras before.”

I can tell he is thinking about it. “Well, that would be up to the sergeant and the LT. But if they do not mind, I have no issues with it either.”

To the rest of the troops, I let them know once are we at Glyphmark, we will pass by it and rest about half a klick beyond it for a half hour or so and then continue on to the farm where Blondies son is. In part, this is so the locals do not feel we are a threat. Once there, I see what looks like an old factory surrounded by shacks. As Xavier and the youngsters split off and head into town, I wave to some of the locals who are outside watching us. Above us, I see Sunset and Choo Choo flying high. Then I notice that Firefly is once again walking next to Dusty and talking with her.

Sunset then calls down to me that in the distance he sees a small caravan approaching on the road from Ponyville to Glyphmark. We fade off of the road and into the brush. As they get closer, we see that they are not so much a caravan, as a traveling show. I notice their unusual coats of black or brown and white as well as manes and tails. They look like someone drew a paintbrush across them. All of them also have a large amount of hair around their feet.

Sunset lands next to me. “Looks like Gypsy ponies LT. Better make sure we do not leave any equipment unattended.” He tells me.

“Ok, what are Gypsy ponies?” I ask him.

“Ma’am, they are rift raft that will steal you half blind given a chance. At least that is what they say.” He answers, then continues, “But they can put on a good show at night as well as do a few things like reading your fortune from cards or the marks on you forehooves. Sometimes they even sell liquor, either homemade or what they have found.”

“Interesting. Should we stop them, or maybe even point them in the direction of camp?”

“My choice would be to let them go to Glyphmark and to avoid them right now.” He tells me, and with which I agree.

After they pass, we get up and continue on our way to the farm. It is located ten klicks away from Glyphmark and sits back inside the woods making it difficult to see from the main road. We make our way to the main house following Blondie. She knocks on the door and there is no answer. I can see her become slightly nervous. I have everypony set up a perimeter. Blondie then goes and checks the barn next, again, nothing, now she is starting to get upset. Finally, from behind some bushes, I see a door leading underground open and out comes a couple along with several foals. The adults are a mare and stallion, both unicorns. They have two unicorn and one earthpony foal. Then from behind them comes bounding a pegasus foal that I can only assume is Blondie's son as he runs over to her and launches himself against her neck, screaming “Mommy!” as he does so.

I see one of her rare displays of gentleness then, as she takes him in her forehooves and hugs him. She then carries him on her back over to me as the rest of the troops come back over to us. I see the look on both Trouble’s and Sunset’s faces. There is a tenderness there.

Blondie then introduces them to her foal, “Sunset, Trouble this is my son, Sunny Water, or just Sunny for short. Sunny these are two of mommies dearest friends, they are the stallions I named you after.”

He climbs off her back and shyly approaches them. He extends a hoof, “It is a pleasure to meet you both.” he says.

I watch as both of the stallions approach and shake hooves with him. I see a tear in the corner of Trouble’s eye. I also notice Sunny’s body color and how much his facial build looks like Troubles. I think her only doubt was caused by his being a pegasus.

After the initial introduction, She introduces us to the family who lives there. I ask the father, “Sir, I do not mean to sound ignorant, but how can you grow crops here so close to Canterlot, while the ground in Glyphmark cannot?”

He smiles. “To tell the truth, I am not sure, but it seems that we are just beyond the dead zone from it. I mean our crops aren’t as good as they might could be, but we get enough to survive on and sell a little extra to the folk over yonder in Glyphmark.”

We talk with the family and I see both Trouble and Sunset spending time with little Sunny. The others are sitting on the front porch relaxing and enjoying the break in routine. After a while, I walk up to Blondie. “I hope they did not disappoint you. They both really seem to be enjoying that little colt of yours.”

She smiles, “Actually, I am stunned at how well both of them took to him. I think I was right to name him after both of them. I only wonder why they left me and if they are going to do it again. I do not want to see Sunny hurt.”

“Blondie, why don’t you ask them. I know it really tore up Trouble when he lost his family before he met you. I still am not sure about whether Sunset ever had family though. He does not talk about it, and I learned a long time ago, not to ask.” I tell her.

“I will do that. He is a good colt, and I would love to give him at least one good father.” She admits to me.

With a slight smile I tell her, “Look at it this way, even if you and them do not get back together, I am sure they will be glad to help raise him.”

Xavier returns to us with two zebras. One is in his mid to late teens, the other is about the age of Xochitl. Xavier introduces them to me, “LT, this is Xenophon” as he points to the older of the two, “And this one is Ximena.” As he says this, I notice the younger is a mare and the older a stallion. Both show scarring and are dirty. However, both have a fierce pride in their eyes,
He continues, "They have agreed to guide us to the tunnel entrance. However, it will require that we pay them also.”

“Makes sense to me Xavier, have you discussed their fee yet?” I ask as I look at both of them.

The older of the two steps forward. “Yes LT, we have discussed it, fifty caps each, and any weapons we find that we can carry.”

I am stunned by this high price and let them know, “That seems rather steep for only leading us a few klicks, and where do you think you will find weapons. You certainly are not taking any of my troop's weapons.”

Xavier steps in, “Ma’am, they will lead us to the tunnel and then accompany us until we return. The weapons they are asking for, they feel will be inside.”

“Ah, so this will allow them to scout out possible supplies also?” I ask.

“Yes LT, exactly, we do not have much yet in Glyphmark, every little bit helps.”

I stick out my forehoof, “Deal, welcome to the herd.” I tell them.

I see the stunned look on their faces and am afraid I have insulted them. Then I hear Xavier, “Mollygirl, I hope you do not mean that lightly, as to us herd is as important as family.”

“Xenophon, Ximena, when you are under my command, you are herd. Once we leave you may feel free to return home, but also understand you are also welcome to the Co-op and my dinner table there.”

It is getting late by now and I notice that we only have another two hours of daylight. Being close to Canterlot makes me want to continue on, but I also do not like the idea of traipsing around in the dark. So, I ask the farmer and his wife if we may stay here, in the barn for the night. They do offer to let us sleep in the house as they tend to sleep more in the underground shelter more as of late. We gladly take them up on this, however, I let my troops know we are restricted to the front room and dining room.

The scouts laying out their bedrolls in the front room and the 1st squad in the dining room. I notice our two new temporary scouts have bedded down near Xavier and Xochitl. As the sun goes down, we light some candles. One of the troopers puts DJ Pon3 on their PipBuck and I am reminded of a night not so long ago, that I shared with a few of these troopers. I am not sure whether to laugh or cry when one of them breaks out a bottle of Old Overmare and begins to pass it around. When it reaches me, I stop the bottle and raise a toast that I feel is oh, so appropriate at this moment, “To fallen comrades and lost loves.” I then take a sip and pass the bottle on. I wipe a tear from my eye and see Sutures giving me a sad, knowing smile.

A little while later we clear the furniture out from the center of the front room and some of us begin to dance. As Sutures and I share a dance she whispers in my ear, “You still miss her, badly don’t you?”

I sniff a bit and fight back a few tears and reply, “Yea, I still do, I probably always will, sorry dear.”

Then she tells me back, “I understand, I only hope I may mean that much to you someday,” and then she pulls me tight and puts her head on my shoulder as we continue to dance.

I notice a few of my troops are missing and I know that they are on watch. I also notice a few couples that I had begun to see form before, dancing together. I am slightly surprised to see Dusty dancing with Firefly, with her eyes closed and her head leaning against him.

The music is interspersed with news and general tips for the wastelands still. The fighting in Fillydelphia is still big news. They also mention that several parts of Red Eye's army have broken away and have begun to act more as either raiders or as warlords and their followers. Part of me is disappointed to hear no new news about either the expeditionary forces or about home. But I guess no news is good news.

As the night winds down we all find our way to our bedrolls. I smile to see Blondie and Sunny cuddled up together with Sunset and Trouble on either side of them. In the other room, I can barely hear Dusty and Firefly talking. Behind me, I hear Sutures whisper, “Get to sleep little mother, you need your rest.” To this, I have to smile as I shift myself closer to her and gently fall asleep.

__________

During the night I wake a couple of times. The first time I awake to the sounds of Dusty crying in her sleep and hear her mumble about Chance and repeating over and over his name and asking why. I am about to get up and go comfort her when I see a shadow from among my scouts get up, walk over to her and lay down next to her, Then I see a wing lift and gently cover her. Next, I hear Firefly’s voice quietly whisper something I can not understand, to her until she quiets down again.

The second time I am having a nightmare. I am back in the room with Silver Spite, and I am rebranded by him. I can see the joy he is taking it doing it to me and I am screaming in pain. Unfortunately, I scream loud enough to wake everypony it seems and most grab their guns and head to the windows before they realize what is going on. Sutures is there next to me cradling my head against her chest, telling me, “It’s ok Mollygirl, it's ok, your fine, we are all here to protect you. He can’t get you again. “

It was all so real I am thoroughly shaken. My heart is pounding in my chest, I am breathing hard and I am lathered in sweet. I feel tears come out of my eyes as I try to pull myself back together. As I lay there being held, I see the others all going back to their bedrolls to try and grab what sleep they can. I am so embarrassed and apologize to everyone. Eventually, I fall back to sleep.

We wake an hour before dawn. Once we have our bedrolls packed, we place the furnishings back where they were before. With a quick thought, I write a note to the family thanking them for letting us use their home for the night and leave twenty caps to pay them for their trouble, then we are back on the trail again.

Within an hour we come upon a set of railroad tracks. The direction we turn in and follow the two young zebra toward, allows us to see Canterlot mountain in the distance. Down one side of it, we see a waterfall coming from the rubble that was once Canterlot itself. Sunset sees this as he is walking and I hear him growl, “Damn Enclave. Never could let good things just be.”

We had all heard about the destruction of Canterlot by the Enclave during Operation Cauterize, but to actually see it. Behind me I hear Dusty, “Damn LT, makes me realize how lucky were really were. Can you imagine if more of them had shown up, or if we did not have George and you fliers with us.”

I turn my head to talk with her as I continue moving forward, “I know Dusty, I have thought of that a lot. It could have been so much worse.”

Next, I hear Blondie ask Sunset, “What’s she talking about? Who’s George?” I can almost swear I hear some concern in her voice.

“Blondie, I really don’t like to talk much about that day, to tell the truth. But George is a dragon friend of ours back in the Co-op,” he tells her then sighs before continuing. “Mollygirl and another cadet named Emerado rode her, and flew into the battle at Manesville with me and three other pegasuses against a fully armed and ready Raptor.”

She raises an eyebrow and looks at him, “Are you pulling my hind leg?” she asks him.

He smiles some. “No, no I am not, in fact, we all came out of that fight wounded and had one of the fliers knocked down. She has been partially paralyzed and would have died if LT would not have gotten out there to help us bring her back in along with Sutures.”

At the mention of Sutures, I see her get a questioning look on her face, I pretend I am not listening to them talk, but cannot help but overhear her ask, “So what’s up between her and the LT? I mean I thought you all said that the LT was married.”

He laughs a little before replying. “To tell the truth, I am not sure. The LT is married, but from what I could tell Sutures and her stallion Archer were pretty close to Mollygirl and her spouses. I mean I know both Archer and Badger and they are both a couple of good bucks I enjoy having a couple of drinks with now and again.”

A little while later I see Trouble has caught up with them both. Then she asks the question, “Ok, you two, I have to ask, why did you both leave me, especially at the same time. I came back home and you both had just disappeared, no letters, no notes, no goodbyes. Why?”

From the corner of my eye, I see Sunset hanging his head down, and Trouble looking way. Trouble answers first. “Because we both loved you and each other, we both wanted you and the other to be happy, so we left. We never talked about it with each other. The first time I found out he had left you also was when I ran into him back in Manesville, just before the expedition. We both wanted the other two to be happy and instead, we screwed up with all three of us hurting.”

I see Sunset nod his head, “We never meant to hurt you Blondie, in fact, we both missed you. You may be a tough mare, but you are a good one. I am sorry for hurting you and not being there for you and your son.”

I see her flinch a bit at the last part. Then she asks, “So even though he is a pegasus you do not think he is yours? You do not even question if he is your son?”

Sunset shakes his head, “No, before I was exiled and made a Dashite I was a very career-oriented soldier for the Enclave, Blondie. To help ensure my career path would not be blocked by an unexpected pregnancy I had my self surgically sterilized, you know, proud cut. I have not had any surgeries to correct it since and healing potions only work so soon after an injury. I am sorry, he is a fine young buck and I would have been more than proud to have called him mine.”

Then I hear a gasp of realization from Trouble, “You mean he is my son? Really? Blondie, you do not know what that means to me. I mean if you would be willing to have me in both of your lives again.”

She smiles sadly, “We can talk about it later Trouble. Ok, I just wanted him to meet both of you, I was not trying to trap a daddy.”

Then she drifts her way back in the column as we get closer to the mountain. The tracks and railbed rising and falling with the foothills leading up to it. From above me, I hear Choo Choo “See Ginger, look at how the tracks follow the easiest grades and best terrains. I ran this line occasionally during the war. At one time it was the Canterlot, Ponyville & Southern Railroad.”

When Ginger answers back I notice her voice is above me also. I look up and she is sitting on Choo Choo’s back looking ahead. Right behind her is Xochitl. They are only about ten feet or three meters above me, so not high, but it rests all of their hooves.

As we get closer, we can see debris partially blocking the tunnel entrance. All the vegetation down here is long dead and looks like it would burn with just a spark. Just outside of the entrance, we see an old locomotive with several passenger cars attached. “Ok, keep quiet and do not touch anything on those cars, no need to wake any possible ferals,” I tell everypony. Then I notice the destroyed machinegun turrets on both sides of the tunnel. Somepony has been here before it looks like. Well here goes nothing.

Through the windows of the train cars, we can see many skeletons. So far, so good. No feral ghouls surprising or attacking us. Just before we enter the tunnel Woodrow approaches me again. “Oh LT, I almost forgot, we should not use grenades or explosives in the tunnels. Not only because of the noise or the chance of bringing the roof down, but also the rock will help the explosives compress the air more powerfully. Dad always told me that enough concussive force could cause a living body to shut down its entire nervous system at one time.”

“Ok, I will keep that in mind. Thanks, Woodrow. By now we are all at the entrance. I turn to everyone, Remember EFS does not show elevation or distance, only bearing. So, no just shooting in a general direction. Ok, suppressors on if you have them. Turn your light beams on for your PipBucks.”

I watch as we all prepare to enter the tunnels. Then I remember the Major. “Major this it the LT, Major this is the LT over.”

I hear a staticky voice answer back, “LT this is the Major, over.”

“Major we are about to go Uniform Golf, I repeat we are going Uniform Golf,” I tell her.

“Rodger, Good luck and Celestia and Luna’s blessings on all of you.

I watch as first Xavier, Choo Choo, and the foals slide in, followed by Blackberry Pie and Chip. The rest of the scouts enter behind them followed by me, both enfields, and then the 1st squad. Here we go, underground. No problem I tell myself and just think about the mission.

__________

As we enter the tunnel, the first thing I notice is that it is not like a typical cave or mine. I notice that the walls and ceiling are tiled. There is a walkway with a rail on one side of the tunnel and periodically we notice doors. I also notice that there look to be air vents in the ceiling as well as light fixtures. Most of these are still intact, but occasionally they are damaged and have a cover or the whole fixture hanging down. None of them are lit though.

As we go further in, we start to see some skeletons, most are nothing to really notice but then we see a couple that seem to be fused with the wall. That seems strange, then I remember a briefing I had not too long ago discussing the Pink Cloud and how it was used in Canterlot. What really concerns me is that it made it down here, and from the age of the bones it was when the shields were still up. Wonderful, we may not just come across ghouls, but we may run into Canterlot ghouls.

After a while, I begin to hear my PipBuck click as it lets me know I am picking up more radiation, shortly after that Sutures tells us, “Ok, everypony, I want you all to drink a pack of Rad-away at lunch. Mollygirl, here are some RadSafe pills, I want you to take one every four hours until we are back outside.”

We slowly make our way forward in the dark when I hear a shuffling sound from in front of us. Then I hear Choo Choo ask, “Sidetrack, is that you Side Track?”

From the dark, I hear a low growl, Wonderful a feral, I am starting to ready my weapon when I hear the shadow that is growling ask, “Who said that? Who’s there?”

I can hear a smile in her voice as she says, “Side Track, it’s me Choo Choo. When you see me, I look a bit different so don’t panic ok.”

I hear the male ghouls voice, “Of course you will look different, after this long you are either a ghoul or a, wait, Choo Choo are you an alicorn?” he asks.

I hear his growl deepen, “Do I have to kill all you alicorns to get you to leave us alone. I am telling ya, there is no bucking black book down here.”

Choo Choo replies back, “Sidetrack, I am not here for the black book. I am helping some pony friends of mine out. Please, relax. We were old friends. We both worked the tracks together when we started on the railroad. On the day before the Final Day, you were the track hand that shifted the tracks that lead me to Maripony.”

“How do I know you are not just one of them using another’s memories. I know about your tricks. Learned the hard way we did.”

That is when I call out, “Sir, my name is Lieutenant Mollygirl from the Manesville Co-op. I will Vouch for Choo Choo, she is one of my scouts now.” I say to him as I step forward past Choo Choo. Past her, in the dim light from my PipBuck, I see an older Unicorn buck still wearing his railroaders’ hat and a kerchief around his neck. On his worn flank I see a cutie mark of a long pry bar and an oversized railroad spike.

I hear him suck in his breath, “You, you too were turned away from Elysium. How, can you still be alive and not undead and I can still see the connection?” he asks.

I slump my shoulders and put my head down, “Honestly, other than a great medic and a squad who did not give up and got me to a hospital quickly, there is no reason I should be. And yes, I too know the pain of not being allowed to stay.” I pause and then I ask, “Sir, if I may ask, how can you tell? You are the second ghoul to mention this to me.”

Behind me, I see several of my troops just stare at me after my response. I do not care. It happened, and I have to live my life with that feeling. Then I feel Sutures put a hoof on my shoulder.

Sidetrack pauses to collect himself, “Lieutenant, it seems we ghouls can see almost two worlds at the same time. The living are usually in one world only. Ghouls we can see as a shadow in both. You, you show mainly in the living world, but I also see the shadow in the other one.”

When he says this, I get a chill. “Thank you, sir, that makes more sense to me than any other reason I can think of.”

Then he sees the zebras in our group. His eyes go wide, “You brought them, you brought the enemy under the capital?”

I see his reaction and react, “Sir these zebras are all descended from those that were loyal to us during the war. They are here to help us. In fact, Xavier there is a personal friend of mine.”

He rocks back on his hooves, cocks his head at me and looks at me over his snout, “Lieutenant, you keep might strange company.”

I laugh a bit, “If you only knew sir, if you only knew, I am just glad my friend George is not here, it would be a bit snug with an adult dragon trying to traipse around with us.”

I then see his eyes, as well as the two young zebras, go wide. Behind me, I hear Sunset laugh and tell Blondie. “Yep, she does have that effect upon people.”

After his astonishment subsides, he begins to lead us toward the railyard. I cannot help but hear Choo Choo and Sidetracks talk about old times as well catch up on what happened to them, it is almost heart-rendering to hear them talk about the Final Day.

It seems Choo Choo and her train crew were ordered inside one of the base buildings as the sirens went off at Maripony. They were led into a room with several vats of liquid in them and they were immersed in the vats. Her memory is very fuzzy about the events that day and she is still unsure if she was pushed, pulled or volunteered to go into the chemicals.

Sidetrack, on the other hoof, was here when the bombs hit and when the Pink Cloud was release above. I listen as he tells Choo Choo, “I was getting ready to get off shift when the bombs hit. The blasts up topside were stopped by the shield that the princesses put up. Unfortunately, those of us in the yard here, well, we just were not so lucky. We all ended up irradiated. Only a few of us who were down here became ghouls. Most, well most who were here stayed dead. Then the Pink Cloud was released above and some leaked down the mountainside and came in through the tunnels. By then, well, by then it was already too late for all of us.” He says with his head down, looking back at something only he could see.

Choo Choo then asks, “Sidetrack, I remember you some, but to tell the truth, I really have a hard time remembering me. I remember I had foals, and I remember running the trains, but I am missing a lot.”

I actually see the cranky old codger smile. “Well, maybe I can help jog your memory. You left some things in your old locker. Once we get to the rail yard, we can go to the railroad offices and look in your old crew locker.”

As they continue to talk I hear her ask, “So what are you doing down here still after all these years?”

He laughs a bit, “Well I left for a bit, I could not go home really as my family was all gone. I visited down to Ponyville a couple of times, I was not impressed by what has happened there. So, I came back and have just been running maintenance on the equipment here. It’s a bit boring, but it keeps my mind busy. What have you been doing lately?”

I see her look embarrassed a bit. “After the death of the Goddess and the breakdown of Unity, I left with two of my sisters, to one of their old homes up in Manesville. We were living in a cave with a nice dragon named George when the LT over there found us. She was followed by Ginger and Xochitl, the two youngsters there behind the adult zebra,” She speaks trying to gush everything out at once to her old friend.

She stops talking as he looks back, and interrupts, “A dragon huh. I remember you always were fascinated with the ones we would see occasionally. Like that one small one that was always with a purple unicorn mare, going between here and Ponyville. Hmm, I wonder whatever became of those two. I guess it does not matter, after all, they are both probably long gone too. Please go on Choo Choo.”

At which point she does, “Well the little ones reminded me of my foals enough that I finally remembered I once was a mother, Sidetrack you don’t know what happened to my foals do you?’

He smiles sadly, “Yes, I do old friend. You were a grandmother. Your son sired you two grandfoals before he was killed in the fighting down in No Mares Land against the zebras. Your daughter also had two more. However, I cannot remember where she moved to once she got married. I know she moved from Fillydelphia before the ministries were formed.”

I see her stop and sit down suddenly, “I was a grandmother, I, I had no idea I was that old.”

He smiles back at her, “My friend you were old enough that we were going to throw you and me a retirement party.”

I see her smile, “That would have been nice. I am so glad I have gotten to see you again.”

I hear a catch in his voice, “You know I never thought I would say I was glad to see an Alicorn myself, but I am really glad I got to see you too. By the way, your new look suits you.”

I hear her then asks, “Sidetrack, what did I look like? I mean I really do not remember.”

He smiles at her, “Once we get back to the locker room, I will show you some pictures, ok?”

After a couple more hours of walking in the tunnel, Sidetrack stops us. “Ok, wait here while I check things out. I want to make sure it is safe for all of you. We do have a few ferals left that wander through time to time.” We wait in the dark tunnel while beyond it we can see the bright lights on the ceiling of the largest rail yard I have ever seen. In the center is a large building that is carved out of the rock and that does double duty as a support column for the roof above.

We wait there till he returns. “It’s all clear right now, follow me.” He tells us and we move at a brisk trot across the railyard. As we go, I see at least fifteen to twenty steam engines. I also see what looks like a heavily modified steam engine. I point it out to Choo Choo, “What’s that I ask?”

She smiles and excitedly answers. “Oh, that was an experimental engine we were trying. It used spark cell batteries. It was really quiet and all, but it ran through them terribly fast. Only good as a switch engine or short-haul because of it. They were talking about building one with a magic engine in it, but I do not know the details about that one.”

Once to the building we all enter it. We put some guards on the doors just so we do not get surprised. Almost all of the windows are missing, but the broken glass has been cleaned up long ago. I see Sunset, Blondie, and trouble peel off and go looking through some files. Most just find the employees break room and take a load off.

Myself, the foals, and Xavier, we follow Choo Choo and Sidetrack. He leads us to the locker room and Choo Choo walks right over to the area that has one with her name on it. I see her stand nervously outside it. She seems almost afraid to open it. I ask her, “Do you want me to open it for you?”

“No, I need to do this LT. It’s just kind of scary finding out all of this new stuff about who I was.”

“I understand Choo Choo,” I tell her and step back.

Finally, she opens the locker and sees what is inside it. It is then she breaks down in tears. Before I can move forward to comfort her Sidetrack is there, “It’s alright dear, it’s alright.”

Inside the locker, I see a photo of an older light blue Unicorn mare with a dark blue mane and tail that has some gray hair mixed into it. I immediately notice four foals in the picture as well as a Unicorn mare with an earth pony stallion next to her and a lone unicorn mare standing behind two of the foals. What I most prominently notice is that next to the older unicorn mare is a healthy and very happy looking older unicorn stallion that I now know is Sidetrack.

Next to the photo is two train tickets to visit Fillydelphia. Behind us, I see Sidetrack has another photo album and is waiting for her.

I hear Choo Choo choke up a bit and Sidetrack suggests we give her a minute by herself. As we step out of the locker room, I ask him, “Were you two married?”

He gets a wistful look on his face, “No Lt, we were not. We were engaged and were to be married when she got back from the Maripony run. The tickets were so we could go see her son’s family. On the way back we were going to stop and see her daughter’s family in Manesville. I loved those grandfoals like they were my own. I just hope they all made it to the stables. Choo Choo did not know it, but I worked a lot of overtime to help buy her family tickets into the stables. I wanted them to be safe.”

“You know that was very good of you to do that for them,” I tell him.

“Thanks, I did it for her. She really was something. Part of what has kept my mind with my body is the hope of seeing her again one day. After all, we all heard the rumors of what was going on in Maripony back then.”

Next to him, I see Ginger tap him on the leg to get his attention. “Mister Sidetrack, if you could give me the names of Choo Choo’s family we can at least find out if they made it to the stable in Manesville. The LT’s wife says that they have really good records there and we may be able to find her descendants if they are still there.”

I see him raise an eyebrow “Not a bad idea young filly. I will go get some paper and a pen.”

Once he returns, he places the paper with the names on it into her saddlebag. “Thank you, dear. I am sure it will mean more to Choo Choo than you can imagine.”

About that time Choo Choo comes out with a weak smile on her face. She is wearing one of her old engineer hats. She has her horn run up through a hole in its crown. I see her go over and give a hug to Sidetrack, “Thank you so much, and I am really glad we got to see each other again. Maybe you can come up to Manesville sometime?”

He smiles back at her, “I would like that, but know you are also welcome to come back here anytime. I have missed you. I know you may not feel the way you used to with me being this way, but I really would just enjoy your company.”

“I would like that too Sidetrack, but first I have to complete the campaign with the LT and the others. Once they are home, I will try to get back here for you.”

After a bit Sidetrack comes over to me. “Ok LT, now I need to know, what are you really here for?”

“Honestly, we are here to try and find a way to strike Red Eye's troops in the rear or to bypass the gap with the rest of our forces. Why?” I ask back.

“Because I see those others going through the consignment files in the one office and that mare just went into the old O.I.A. office. Ain’t no pony been in there since the war. I have tried so many times it pathetic and yet she gets right in. Ok, pony up and tell me the truth.” He demands of me.

“Well, we had hoped to find some weapons too. But I had no idea about the Office of Interministry Affairs even having a branch office down here. To tell the truth, I am not even sure what they did. Maybe we should go find out from her.”

We begin to head that way when she pops out of the office with some paperwork in her mouth. She takes ahold of it with her magic. “LT, I found something I think we should go look at. It’s in a railcar out in the yard and I have the numbers for the car right here.”

I look at Sidetrack and then her, “Ok Blondie, what is it?”

“It’s something that we could use to write our tickets with. I had a couple of ponies and a griffon contact me while in New Appleloosa about trying to find it. They just called it the Doorway.”

“Ok,” I ask, “So what does this doorway do?” I ask her again.

“LT, it was developed by the Ministry of Wartime Technology and the Ministry of Arcane Science. The O.I.A. was bringing it here to do a demonstration test it for Luna. I guess it created some kind of portal. Maybe it would allow us to travel home more quickly, who knows?” she says.

“Ok, let's go see if we can find this car, also, have you or the others had any luck finding the weapons you had mentioned to me?”

“LT, I am not sure yet, let me check,” she says as she walks down the hall to another set of offices. Soon after Trouble and Sunset come out. They have a couple of files with them.

I look at them, “You two better not have made a mess of things in there.”

They look at each other, “We didn’t LT. That would have made it harder to go back later in case we missed something.” Trouble tells me.

“Ok, so what do you have,” I ask.

Sunset smiles widely, “Well ma’am, according to the records we found there are a couple of trainloads of weapons here. One of which has some captured weapons from the Zebra Army.” At that I notice three zebra and one Zony head pop out the break room doorway.

“Sidetrack with your assistance we will see if we can move some of the weapons to the tunnel entrance we came in from. Also, I would appreciate that while that is going on if you would help us find this Doorway thing. I really do not care what it does but if it is too big, it stays here.”

Sidetrack nods his head, “Makes sense to me LT. I can help some. The tracks will switch easily in here and the cars are ready to roll. I would suggest using that experimental engine if you can. It would be much quieter and make less smoke than the others. Ya know, less chance to attract ferals.”

With that, we all grab out gear and begin to search the yard. We find a car with standard weapons and ammo right away. I am stunned though when one of the cars has twenty cases of the same special ammo that is used in Nightmare Moon. I mean 40 mm rounds are not common to begin with, but having the special E.F.S. rounds. That is too surprising to me, and I even say this to Sidetrack and Choo Choo. He looks at me with a big grin, “LT, with the capital above, and an O.I.A. office at the switchyard headquarters, I know for a fact we moved a lot of rare and unusual things through here. So, nothing would surprise me.”

We then use the experimental engine to jockey cars around so we can get those we want. Choo Choo is in her glory operating it again. I see Sidetrack operating the switches with a look of joy on his face, and I even hear him call up one time, “Just like old times eh dear?”

I ride with her as she backs the cars back down the tunnel. Once we get to the entrance we stop and I make a quick call on the radio. “Major this is LT, Major this is LT, we have found some of what we are looking for. We have several cars waiting for pickup just inside where we discussed going in. This includes Two Zero cases of the special products that Nightmare Moon asked us to pick up.”

I hear a staticky reply with some gunfire in the background. “Roger that, a caravan is already en route to pick it up. Continue mission.”

“Roger, Understood, Out,” I reply as I go back inside. It is then that I notice a flash of lightning and start to feel rain fall on us.

Once inside, we disconnect the cars from the locomotive and I climb up into the cab. Choo Choo moves us forward and heads back to the rail yard. Once we are there we are flagged down by Trouble. “LT, we found the car and are opening it right now, I think you may want to be there for this.”

I climb down and trot with him to where the rest are. I see Blondie picking the locks on the door. Once the last one is opened Sunset and Trouble help her slide the door out of the way. Inside, on one side we see what looks like a doorframe on the other side is a terminal connected to it with wires. Then I see behind the wires and terminal a small magic engine that is heavily shielded. I climb up with the others inside. Blondie goes to the control counsel and begins to push buttons and use the hoof control ball. Behind me I see Sutures, Xochitl and Ginger also climb in. Several of the others are standing in the doorway looking at it.

We can hear a low hum as the machine begins to warm up. Blondie then experiments and toggles another button and I hear her say “Hmm, that’s odd,” followed by “Wow, that is a lot of power.” As she says this, I see a pinkish haze begin to form and swirl in a circular pattern behind the door frame. I move closer and realize it is all inside the door frame, behind it is empty.

As the hum grows, I see the pink haze begin to darken in some areas. I notice a form begin to materialize in it. As I watch the form takes shape into the silhouette of an earthpony mare. Behind her I see the smaller form of a filly trotting up. I recognize the larger mares walk. Without meaning to I speak aloud, “No, No, it can’t be her. I know it can’t be. How?” and then she steps through and it is her.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently I have found not only who I was, but I found the love of my life that I once lost. She has changed oh so much, but still after 200 years is still beautiful in spirit as well as form. If you would be so kind as to play for this old stallion, My Love Will Never Die, for me and for the mare I have never forgotten.

Thank you for your consideration,

Sincerely

Sidetrack,

Canterlot, Ponyville and Southern Railroad, Yard boss.

Author's Note

The time has come again to thank Kkat for creating the world of FoE. Again I would like to thank all those others who have also written stories that have added to this world and have shown me how much more could still be added to it.

For those who are wondering, I have chosen to use the Hasbro map of Equestria for the story. I know this was not available to earlier stories so it may not match up fully to them. With that said, I have noticed since the first time I looked at this map that it showed four railroad lines entering tunnels under the mountain that Canterlot sits on. While at first, they may have been simply been two tunnels that cris-crossed under the mountain, I felt that as the war would have gone on it most likely would have been expanded upon. This also gives us more rolling stock and locomotives that could be used at a later time.

To any who were surprised to find out Choo Choo's pre alicorn age, this was planned since the introduction of the character. She has been suffering from severe amnesia causing her to forget so much of her life. With that said, she still has not recovered her memory fully, and may not ever. However, her overall good nature should return in time. Remember she is under extreme stress, along with the rest of the CEF.

For those who desire to hear this weeks dedication song, the youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1SvBXEqgu6k

Chapter 33 By My Own Hooves

Chapter 33 By My Own Hooves

"The soldiers that didn't come back were the heroes. It's a roll of the dice. If a bullet has your name on it, you're a hero. If you hear a bullet go by, you're a survivor." -Bob Feller

As I watch the shadowy form come closer, I recognize the silhouette and the way her body moves. I am stunned, there is no way, she, she, she’s, HERE! My Goddess, I cannot believe it as I see her beautiful face. Those freckles I always thought were so sweet. The body whose curves I had only too late learned all too well. It’s Ivy! HOW?

As she steps through the doorway and out of the mist, I see the same shock on her face and at the same time we both say it, “But you're dead!”

We both have tears in our eyes. We rush to each other and are hugging when I get my next surprise, Epona, comes running up to us screaming at the top of her lungs, “Mommy!”

I hug both of them, we all have tears in our eyes. Ivy breaks the silent tears “Mollygirl, is it, is it really you?”

I nod my head, and as I turn my head to say something, she sees the burn across my cheek. “How did that happen love?”

I look at the ground “Silver Spite, the same buck who killed you and Pona. He captured me a few days ago and did this to me.”

I see her step back at that, “Mollygirl, it was you and Millie who were killed. Pona escaped and brought help.”

I am a bit confused at first. Then I ask her “Ivy, how long ago did I have Mille?”, I see another silhouette form in the doorway.

Ivy then tells me. “Mollygirl, don’t be silly you were pregnant with her when we got married nine years ago, don’t tell me you don’t remember your own daughter.”

As Sutures steps forward, she tells Ivy, “Ivy, Mollygirl, here, is just pregnant with her first foal. In fact, you both had just gotten engaged right before the, uhm, incident.”

Just as she says this, I see Sutures come out of the Doorway, I see the surprised look on her face as she looks from me to Ivy, to herself. However, this one is not carrying a shotgun. She smirks a bit and then says, “Huh, well this is awkward.”

My Sutures looks back at everypony there, “I do not want one of you making a smart-mouthed comment about me talking to myself.”

From behind me I hear Xochitl, “Ok Sutures, but you do seem to be beside yourself.”

I see both Sutures cringe at that. Then I see Ginger, slowly walk forward, “Pona, is that really you?”

I see Epona, turn and smile, “Yes, it is Ginger, but what are you doing here? I thought you were back with Granny Sumac.” She says as she approaches her sister.

Ginger almost leaps and gives her a huge hug and breaks down in tears. Epona looks confused then Ivy looks at me, “You were serious, weren’t you? She and I, we, I mean, we died on this side of the Doorway didn’t we.”

With tears in my eyes I reply, “Yes, I was serious. I was there, I almost died trying to save you. You do not know how much I have missed you.”

She smiles and kisses me lightly on the forelock. Goddesses how I missed this with her. Then she tells me, “I missed you too, my beloved Moll.”

“Ivy, how did you and I get together so much earlier in your world?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, after Epona was born you were there so much I realized how I felt about you. Finally, I took a chance and told you one day. We started dating, then you hooked up with that no-good buck, who you made me promise not to name again, after that we decided that we should make it official, just the two of us.”

Behind me, I hear Sunset, “Well, that is definitely different. Mollygirl with only one spouse, wow.”

Ivy looks at me funny, “Ok, so what does old birdie there mean by that?”

“Ivy, I started dating a mare named Magpie a while back, somehow within two weeks after that Badger got involved. Then you got involved. Eventually, your mother kind of got Badger to make honest mares of all three of us. The funny thing is, you were working behind the scenes to make it happen. We were all going to get married and then, well Silver Spite happened, and we lost both you and our daughter Epona. Eventually, Badger did marry me and Mags, and we even did it at the family farm, on the porch.”

I see her look at me funny, “Are you pulling my leg, because that is not funny. Badger and us? And some mare named Magpie?” she asks.

I nod my head, “In fact, he has fathered a foal for both Magpie and me. I just found out I was carrying; I am supposed to be sterile now…”

I am about to continue when from the side I hear Sutures, well one of the Sutures exclaim, “Me and Lieutenant Archer, engaged? Are you kidding me? Him of all the bucks in the Co-op?”

I can’t help it I start to laugh out loud. Ivy laughs some too, “I guess a lot of things are different on this side of the Doorway. Seems like an interesting place here too. A bit more exciting from the sounds of your love life and the fact that Sutures actually is carrying a shotgun instead of her revolver. I have been trying to get her to upgrade for months.”

“I think it might be. I mean between alicons, ghouls, and dragons, as well as taking on the Enclave. Also if you have not had to deal with Silver Spite as much as I have, then you are very lucky. And for the record, I really wish your counterpart here had let me know that long ago too. I know you are her, but you are not MY Ivy, and I know I am not YOUR Mollygirl, but you know it feels good knowing you are going to be out there somewhere.”

Ivy looks at me, “Well what if we just decided to stay?”

My ears go straight forward, a smile crosses my face, then it disappears as my ears got to the side of my head. Mournfully I tell her, “Ivy, I want that more than you know. I really do. But even though I am not the religious sort, I have been to the other side. Technically I did die trying to save you. They brought me back several times. Ivy, the Mollygirl you love is in Elysium, the one for where you are from. I would love to have a future with you, but not at the cost of taking that away from you someday, I know how much you want to be with her.”

I see the tears form in her eyes, “Oh, damn you, you had to say that. I was going to stay, but you are right. I can’t do that, she deserves better of me, and I so badly want to see her again.”

I smile sadly, “Oh, I understand all too well. It is tempting to go and have the life I wanted and still wish I could have, but it would not be fair to you, I mean, her. I do miss her so much.”

Behind me I hear Xochitl, “I have missed you so much Epona. You look so beautiful. I love your cutie mark; see I got my Glyphmark now.” I look over and notice Epona’s flank, there it is. Three roses with a pair of scissors cutting them.

She smiles, “Yeah, I got it when I was working in the yard with Granny. Roses are my favorites, you just have to remember that no matter how pretty they are, the thorns can still hurt you if you’re not careful.”

Then I hear Blondie call out, “OK guys, this thing is really putting out the power, I think we will need to shut it down soon.”

From the doorway, I hear Sidetrack, “Worse news, all that high-pitched humming sound seems to be bringing company. I can hear them coming.”

I turn back to Ivy, “If we have them on this side, I am sure you do on yours; you best get going, love. Maybe we can visit again someday.” I tell her.

She looks at me, Kisses me ever so gently. “Sounds good my beautiful mare, I promise to try,” Then she kisses me again, “I love you Mollygirl, remember that.” She says as she starts toward the Doorway turning her head, “Time to go Pona, You too Sutures, let's move it.” She says as Epona jumps on her back and the two of them go through again.

Their Sutures comes over to me, “It is a pleasure to meet all of you, Be careful with that foal young mare.” She tells me, then she surprises me by taking my face in both hooves and giving me a most personal and intimate kiss, which I can not help but give back. Finally, she breaks it. “Thank you Mollygirl,” then she turns to face our Sutures, “Your right, she is damn good. Maybe I will have to take your advice on the others.” Then she turns and trots through the pink haze.

After she is gone, Blondie begins to power it down. Then I hear her say to Sunset and Trouble, “What is it with her?”

I look at my ponies. “Sunset, you and Duke take half the troops back the way we came in. If the ghouls do not follow you, wait there for the caravan. Make sure Xenophone and Ximena get back home safely and that they get the two cases of those Zebra Assault rifles and ammo to go with them.”

I turn to the others, “Choo Choo, Xavier, and the rest, you are with me. I want to find that tunnel to hit them in the rear. As soon as Blondie shuts this down fully, close up the car, and let’s move.”

In the far distance, I can begin to hear some growling that sounds like Feral ghouls. As Sunset and Duke lead out, I see Tweeter follow Sunset. I look down and see Woofers with the hair on the back of his neck standing on end. “Ok, we best hurry,” I turn to Sidetrack, “Thank you so much Sidetrack for everything, if you are ever in the Manesville area, look me up. I can take you to Choo Choo’s place pretty easily.”

He smiles back at me, “Take care LT. Thanks for bringing her back into my, uh, unlife, I guess. Feel free to come back anytime, and not to rush you, but you all really should get moving. I will be ok; they tend to leave other ghouls alone.”

Before we can get going, I see Choo Choo run over and give a squishy hug to him. She kisses him and tells him, “I promise, I will be back.”

He smiles as she begins to leave. “Love you my little fallen star.”

She smiles back as we trot off blowing him a kiss from her wing and quickly getting in front of the rest of us.

We are in a tunnel that is heading to the southeast of the mountain. I can hear the ferals’ growls echo off the inside of the mountain. Choo Choo stops occasionally to let us all catch up. Eventually, we can begin to see daylight and we begin to canter. Behind us, the growling is getting louder as they are getting closer. We begin to run at a gallop for the end of the tunnel. We make it to the entrance and skid to a stop as we are less than one hundred meters behind Bursting Star and Silver Spite’s forces lines.

We can see them firing at the Co-op lines in the distance, the sky is still cloudy and it is drizzling rain. Then I see that familiar brown mane and tail as well as the dirty white coat. It’s him. He is walking behind the lines along with another buck that is Orange and with bright yellow and red striped mane and tail. I recognize him from the incident. He is one of the ones that killed my Ivy and Epona. As I lead everyone out, I yell to them, “Climb up the hill above the tunnel, and use the rocks for cover, move it, or your ghoul chow.”

We all run up the hill except Ginger. I am about seventy meters above and beyond the entrance when I hear Xochitl yell out to her, “Come on Ginger they are coming, come on.”

As I look down, she looks at the white buck with the brown mane who seems in charge. Over my PipBuck I hear her tell me, “Sorry LT, I have to do this.” She turns, draws her pistol fires several shots at the tunnel entrance, I hear her voice clearly as she has left the broadcast feature activated, as she then yells at the oncoming ghouls, “Come on you buckers, you can’t catch a little snack like me?” She then turns and runs as fast as she can towards Silver Spite.

We can clearly hear the growls and noises of the ghouls as they burst forth from the tunnel. If the gunshots from Ginger did not get their attention, the herd of ferals certainly does. Many of them turn to shoot at the screaming, growling mass of ghouls that have suddenly surprised them.

I yell at the others, “Provide her covering fire, NOW!” As I watch the others begin to unload their weapons downrange. I then notice that both Xavier and Xochitl are using zebra rifles. It is horrifying yet fascinating to see the targets catch fire when they hit them with their bullets. All of us are providing support fire as she runs. I only wish Trouble was here with his sniper rifle to take care of Silver Spite for sure.

Ginger is in a dead mare’s run as fast as she can go toward Silver Spite. Three times she slips and falls in the mud. Each time the ferals getting closer to her. Then I am stunned as she skids to a stop in the mud next to him, fires two more rounds from her pistol at the ghouls, and tells him, “Looks like you have company, this is for my sister Epona,” and she begins to run again. The majority of the ghouls heading at a full run right for Silver Spite. That is when Choo Choo takes to the air again. Firing at Silver Spite’s troops as she flies over to Ginger. Without slowing down she grabs the filly with her magic and puts her on her back, then simply disappears.

The rest of us begin to pour fire into those troops nearest us. This adds to the confusion and panic among them as they fight a mixture of regular and Canterlot feral ghouls. it is complete mayhem below us.

I watch as first Silver Spite, then several of his ponies and eventually larger amounts of his forces begin to run. We have broken their lines. They are being pursued by the ferals as the rest of the CEF begins to advance forward. We hold our position in the rocks until our troops arrive. Just before that Choo Choo lands and places Ginger on the ground. She turns toward her and begins to chew her out, “How dare you young mare! Risking your life like that. What were you thinking? We could have lost you. You might not care, but we do. I do.”

Ginger begins to cry as I come up to her, “She is right Ginger. We were afraid we were going to lose you. If you want to remain one of my scouts, Do. Not. Ever. Risk. Yourself. Like. That. Again.” I tell her.

Then over my PipBuck, I hear the Majors voice, “You are right Lieutenant, so please remember those words. Also, I want to see you as soon as possible, please rejoin the column,” she says, finishing by saying, “Now Ginger, please turn off your all circuits continuous broadcast on your PipBuck, we all heard you and what happened.”

I watch as Ginger turns it off, then she looks at Choo Choo and me, “You might care, but does Xochitl? You saw him with my sissy.”

__________

My heart was breaking for her, but I had to go, as the Major knew I had heard her. I turn to Choo Choo, “Take care of her while I am gone.” Then I look at Ginger, “We will talk more when I get back, I am sorry we cannot do it now.”

As a group, we climb down the side of the mountain that we are on. Once down I put Dusty in charge, “Corporal, get them back to the Troop. I will be back as soon as I can.”

I then use my PipBuck to find the Majors tag and head over to see what she wants. She does not look too pleased, then she lets me know why. “Lieutenant, I really wish I had known you were in position and intended to attack. I would have denied you permission at this time. Damn it, do you realize how spread out we are right now, and with night falling no less. This is a real cluster.”

When she pauses, I interject, “Ma’am, it was not my intention to attack right away, we had that herd of ferals chasing us.”

“Lieutenant, I will remind you that you could have refrained from firing and just let the ghouls do their work. Instead, I had to commit the entire force, not only before we were ready, but this late in the day.”

I say nothing at this point, though I do wonder if that is all she wants from me. Finally, she tells me. “The supply caravan is on its way back. Sunset reported that they had dropped off the two zebra scouts and their payment at their village. With that said, I had a very young pegasus colt, along with a family of Unicorns and an earth pony foal come in riding on a gypsy wagon. I would have dismissed their story, but the pegasus colt kept asking for his mom, which I expected, as well as Trouble, Sunset, you, Ginger, and Xochitl, he said a white mare name Mari, had told him to come here.”

“Oh boy, thanks, Major. I think I do know the colt as well as the family. If the colts name is Sunny, then it is my scout Blondie's son. We stayed at that family’s home last night. Ma’am, are you sure he said a white mare named Mari?”

She nods her head and replies, “Yes, Lieutenant I am sure. Why do you know her?”

I cringe as I tell her, “Ma’am, I think I do.”

“Ok, then what’s so special about her that has you cringing?” she asks.

“Major, this is going to sound crazy, but she is a spirit. Her name is the Mareigan. Several of us have not only seen her but interacted with her, ever since the day of the battle at the bridge. She usually seems to warn us of a big fight or protect us, but she is a spirit, so I do not fully trust her.”

I see her look incredulously at me. “Lieutenant, both of us are a bit old for ghost stories, now seriously.”

“Major, I am serious. If you want, I can call over Xavier, Ginger, and Xochitl, you can question each of them.”

I see her sigh, “Lieutenant, I will pretend we did not just have this conversation. Do not propose such a notion to me again. It is an insult to both of our intelligence”

“Yes, Ma’am. With your permission, I would like to send out Choo Choo to let my scouts know that Sunny is here. Also, I would like to go see him.”

“Permission granted Lieutenant, and have your medic check you for head injuries please.” She tells me as a way of dismissal.

I make my way to the civilians’ area first and find the gypsy wagon. There I find the family we had boarded with the night before. Next to them, I see Sunny. He is smiling broadly, “Hi LT, is my mom with you?”

I smile at him and kneel down to his level, “Hi Sunny, good to see you again. Your mom is not here yet but will be soon. I will be sending Choo Choo to go get her, ok.”

He nods his head, “I remember miss Choo Choo. She is nice. Ok. Oh, Mari says that danger is coming and we need to move.”

At this my ears go straight forward; he has my undivided attention. “Um, Sunny did she say what the danger was?”

He smiles, “Yeah, she says it is Silly Spits ponies.”

“Thank you very much Sunny, I better have Choo Choo go get your mom.” Then I look at the family, do you want me to take him with me, or can you watch him a bit longer?”

The father looks at me, “We can watch him a might bit longer. But we could use a couple of more caps to buy dinner for him tonight,” he tells me and I give him five more.

“Ok, I will be back as soon as possible with his mom,” I tell them. My next stop is at the company headquarters for D-troop. There I find the troopers who were with me. I go over to Choo Choo and tell her what I need her to do. Then I go over and find Broken Dreams.

As I approach, I see an unhappy expression on his face. “Ok, lieutenant, what’s got a bee in your bonnet this time.”

“Hey Captain. I just got word from one of my scouts that we may have some company coming in a couple of hours from the direction of Ponyville. I was thinking maybe we could set up a bit of a picket line for now. Also, we still have a supply caravan coming from that direction.”

“Ok, lieutenant, you take your combined squad plus Second and Third, I want you on the rail tracks next to the tunnel, Use the rail embankment as protection. I will see if I can get either Luna or Nightmare Moon for support. I’ll have the others fall in next you.”

The darkness falls and the moon is full. The world looks rather surreal in it. I realize how long a day it has been and I am having a hard time staying awake when Ginger comes over to me. “Hi Ginger.”

“Hi, can we talk?” she asks.

“Sure kiddo, what’s bothering you?” I ask, though I strongly suspect already what it is.

“It’s Xochitl. I, it really hurt today. He was so excited to see Epona and then he called her beautiful. He has never done that to me.” She tells me with tears in her eyes.

I put a hoof around her and drag her in for a hug. “I understand dear. I really do. But he may have thought it was his only chance to tell her how he feels and was taking it. After all, he sees you every day and probably does not think to say it as he probably just thinks you know already.”

I hear her sniffle, “But he is supposed to only tell me that.” She says.

I smile gently, “Dear if it were only that simple. I know how you feel, believe it or not, I feel that way sometimes with both Badger and Magpie. Granny Sumac pointed out to me that it only natural. But I love them both and really, they may not say it, but it comes out in the way they do things for me and with me.”

Suddenly I feel her move to look at me and hear her say “EWWW, I already had the talk, I do not need it again.”

Well, that surprises me and I laugh a bit. “Ginger, that was not what I meant at all. I meant through their actions. You know like Magpie making me breakfast before I had to head to the stable to go to work, or Badger taking me out to dinner. Or me taking Magpie to the library.”

I still hear her sniffling some, but she has leaned back into me. “Is it wrong that I am glad she went back through? I mean Epona. I love my sissy, but I am so afraid she could take him away from me.”

As I hold her, I rock back and forth slowly, “Ginger dear, I think that is natural too. But if she could take him away, then was he ever really yours. The other thing is I have heard you say you are spirit bound to him. Well in the world she came from, you did not come on the expedition, and I am pretty sure neither did their Xochitl. So, she was reacting to him as she would hers, not your Xochitl.”

“You know Ma, this is all so confusing,” she says, then I can tell she realizes what she just said as she pulls back from me, her eyes wide and one of her forehooves covering her mouth. "I, I, I am so sorry, I did not mean to call you that. Please, don’t tell my mom or Dusty.” She begs me.

“It’s ok my dear, I understand. It will be our secret. Besides, no pony has ever called me that before. Now I know how Sumac feels. Thank you, Ginger,” I tell her and then give her a gentle kiss on her forelock. She then leans in and gives me a hug.

“Auntie Mollygirl, Is it alright if I sleep with you tonight? I am really tired and I just want to cuddle.”

I smile at her, “Sure Ginger, I would be glad to. You know, if I have a daughter, I would be proud if she were just like you.”

I hear her sniff again, “Do you really mean that? I mean I don’t even have my cutie mark yet.”

“Ginger, it will come in its own time. Remember, I was already an adult and in service when I got mine. Same with Bullet. Some of us are just late bloomers dear. It does not mean that there is anything wrong with you.”

A bit later Sutures comes over to us. She sees Ginger laying against me sleeping. I see her smile, “Mind if I join you two. We have half the troops awake on watch so it should be safe. Besides, Dusty knows where you are and will wake you if anything happens.”

“Sure Sutures, the more the merrier,” I tell her. “Sutures, thanks for everything dear. I am sorry I have not gotten to talk to you more. I am sure you are just as confused by the events of today as I am.”

I see her sleepily nod her head, “Yeah Mollygirl, I am, I am also exhausted. Before you go to sleep though I need to check your head,” she tells me.

I laugh lightly, “Let me guess, Quick Trot’s orders?”

She smiles back, “Right on the first try. Although I am concerned about you seeing spirits. Mollygirl, why did you not tell me you were hallucinating?”

I am taken aback, “Sutures, I am not hallucinating. Ask Xavier, ask Ginger, ask Xochitl and Trouble, they have all seen the spirit. Even little Sunny has, he just does not realize she is a spirit and not a real mare.”

“Mollygirl, listen to yourself. That is crazy talk. Next thing you know you will tell me it is standing beside me.”

I cannot help myself; I look over her shoulder and start to stare, “Well to tell the truth…”

She quickly looks over her shoulder, I see a slight panic on her face.

“Sorry Sutures, I could not resist. No, she is not around right now.”

I see relief come over her face, “That was not funny. Keep that up and I will not rub your hoofs when they hurt later in your pregnancy.”

My ears perk up, “Sutures, you really would do that for me. I never even thought to ask, they have been bothering more than normal.”

She smiles knowingly, “Of course I would, that is common for pregnant mares. But just not tonight ok. I need to grab a bit of sleep.”

“Ok, dear, come on over and cuddle up to. Our little mare had a very emotional day and it took a toll on her. Sutures, she slipped and called me Ma tonight. Funny thing is if felt about right. I know she is Nuggets daughter, but part of me feels like she is mine too now.”

“I understand Mollygirl, I really do,” she says as she adjusts herself closer to me on the ground. Then I feel her muzzle against the fur on my shoulder as she nuzzles me, smells my scent, and drifts off to sleep. Soon after, I join her and Ginger in the world of dreams.

__________

I wish I could say my dreams were peaceful, but I cannot. I had a new dream at least this time I dreamed of saying goodbye to my Ivy as she walked away into the Doorway. That at least seemed peaceful. But then I also dreamed of the incident again and losing her that way.

I awake to a very agitated Xochitl, “LT, the caravan is coming in, they are at a run!” In the distance, I can hear gunfire. I am fully awake now. I wake Sutures and Ginger right then too.

Xochitl waits till Ginger is on her hoofs, “Come on Ginger, let’s go.”

Ginger looks at him, “Are you sure you want me with you?”

He looks at her funny, “Ginger, I always want you with me. In a fight, I trust nopony else to have my back like you. Now let’s get moving.”

I see the surprise on her face, she looks at me, “I will see you later M, I mean LT.” and then she and he race off into the dark.

Next to me, I see Sutures smile, “Well I think that helped her a bit. Help me get these saddlebags on, will you?”

I help her get her kit together quickly and finish with mine. Then I trot over to where Dusty is. Beside her is the sergeant for 2nd squad. “Ok Corporal, Sergeant, what have we got?”

Broken Hills answers for them, “We just had a messenger fly in from the caravan, it seems they have at least a company of troops chasing them. They are at the run right now and will be here in another couple of minutes.” He tells me as I hear the gunshots come closer and begin to hear the sizzle of magical energy weapons being fired.

“Ok, get everyone to the ready. Let the caravan pass, then we open fire. I want them to be close enough that we can smell them.”

I hear one of Broken Hills troopers start to laugh in the dark, and then says “Ma’am, they are slavers as well as soldiers in the field, we should be able to smell ‘em a good half a klick away.”

I snicker a bit myself. “OK, good one. Now get everypony ready,” I tell them, “Make sure to use your E.F.S. and S.A.T.S.”

Suddenly I see the lead ponies of the caravan hauling the wagons crest some hill before us, they are running full out and are lathered in sweat. Above them I see Sunset and the others swooping behind them firing at targets on the ground. I call out on my PipBuck to them, “Cross the tracks at the roadway, Scouts and 1st set, once you cross the railroad tracks reform.”

I watch as the lead wagon’s team leans even further into their harnesses and as tired as they are they run faster. The wagons behind them bouncing as the hit ruts and rocks in the road. I watch as one of the wagons starts to tip and somehow is saved from tipping over.

As the wagons cross the tracks, I see each of them bounce in the air and I hear the sound of whatever is in the back slamming as it lands back into their beds and the strain of the wood and metal from the force. When the last wagon is across the tracks I watch as it bounces and rolls over, several ponies in the back are thrown clear, and the first of their pursuers cross the top of that hill.

I see Sutures get up and run towards the rolled wagon to help those that are there. I get up and am running behind her when I see her get shot in the shoulder and drop like a rock. She skids as she lands. Without thinking I stand between her and the gunfire. I turn and ask her, “You ok?”

Behind me I hear her whimper a bit and then she answers, “I will be, it got through my barding though. Give me a minute to get the bullet out. “I then hear her groan as she uses her magic to remove it. After that, she asks me. “Can you help me and get a healing potion out for me. I really need one, before I go into shock.”

I open her saddlebag with my nose and root around until I find one of the vials with a healing potion. I use my mouth to pull it out and bring it to her. Holding the vial in both forehooves I pull the stopper and then slowly pour it into her mouth. She coughs a little, “Thanks, sorry about that. Give me another minute and I will be back on my hooves.”

“Take it easy and keep low, they are getting close. We cannot afford to lose you Sutures. I do not want to lose you either.” I give her a pat on the side of her face, “Now I need to get moving too.”

I head back to the front lines as I see some of the others and Sutures helping those who were injured in the wagon rollover. I arrive just in time to see them trying to charge our positions. Without thinking I activate my battle saddle and bring Duty up to my shoulder. The first target I see is a large buck wearing full battle armor, but he is not wearing a helmet. I shoot him in the chest once this time to stun him and then fire for his head. The results are what I expected and as his body drops and skids, I shift to the mare next to him. She is carrying an automatic anti-machine rifle on her battle saddle and is swinging it into my direction when she receives three forty-five caliber rounds. They hit us and we are going at it hoof to hoof when from our left I hear a rise in gunfire as Broken Dreams leads the rest of the company in a sweeping formation into the enemy’s flank.

I am fighting two bucks. One tries to hit me across the face with his forehoof which I block with my left forehoof and as I push it to my right at his left fore knee, I bring my right hoof across and push the hoof on that leg to my left, I hear the joint snap and he screams as he pulls away drops to the ground clutching it with his other forehoof, the other buck at the same time has dropped to all fours and spun around. He kicks out with both back hooves at my right leg, but as I twist my body to put all my weight into the blow against the first buck, he hits my flank instead. I feel the burst of pain as blood vessels break in the leg, but I am still in the fight. I guess the training workouts with Xavier are paying off.

I then twist myself at him, I land on his back. Without thinking I grab the back of his neck in my teeth and yank. The more he tries to buck me off. The more pressure I apply and soon I am tasting blood as I twist my head and take a chunk of flesh with it. I spit it out and he drops to the ground, trying to roll to get me off.

He then almost kicks me in the stomach and I lose it. How dare he try and hurt my foal I think to myself. I rear up and bring both forehooves down on his face as hard as I can, one misses his head and instead hits his throat. I hear him begin to gasp for breath that cannot reach his lung through his ruined trachea.

I step back and look around the enemy troops are falling back. We continue to fire at them until they are out of sight. In the air above I see my fliers, or at least most of them, still shooting. Eventually, I recall them. Enough is enough for now. We have held for the time being.

I look at the buck whose knee I just shattered, he is still on the ground, I call over some of the others, “Take him prisoner and get him some medical help.” After they take him away, I sit down to rest. I can feel myself shake from the adrenalin rush, at least that is what I tell myself what is causing it.

I look up and see Broken Dreams approach, He has a bandage on his neck and I see his ear has been torn now too. “You ok Mollygirl?” he asks.

I nod my head, “Yeah, how about you?”

He sits down beside me. “I will make it. Sorry about not getting here sooner, but I wanted to get as many of them trapped as I could.

I look at the ground in the darkness and can see the still forms laying there. “Celestia, what a mess,” I tell him.

He nods to this, “Well now that we are all together, hopefully in a few hours we can shoot the gap again and begin our way home.” He says back.

“Captain, I am so ready to get home again. I would say the Wastelands have left a bad taste in my mouth, but right now, it's just blood.”

He looks down and sees the body next to us, and the chunk of flesh missing from it. “Mollygirl, remind me never to really anger you,” he tells me as he pats me on the shoulder then gets up and begins to reorganize the company.

From the dark I hear several different voices calling out, “Medic, we need help over here.” I also hear several pleas for help, the most heart-rending one's calling for their mothers as they gradually lose volume and strength as they pass from this world to the next.

In the reply to the calls for medic or doc, I hear both Sutures and Triage call back letting them know they will be on their way as soon as possible. Finally, I go back to the spot I was in when it all began a little while ago. I curl back up and let the exhaustion take me and fall back to sleep.

__________

I am woken up a couple of hours later as the sun is rising by Broken Dreams. “OK, lieutenant, time to get up for officers’ call. We are having it early today, and I think we will be moving within the hour.”

As I try and rub the sleep from my eyes I sit up and ask, “How are my scouts and troops doing Sir?” I ask before continuing “I am sorry about falling asleep again, I just could not push myself any further.” I tell him.

“That’s ok Lieutenant, I kind of expected it with your condition. All the injured have been tended to already by our medics. Sadly, we lost a couple more of the quartermaster’s as well as Angel Wing from 1st squad and Cheese Biscuit in 3rd squad. We also lost a couple of others from the other squads too, but I know you would want to know the names of those in the squads you normally command.”

I sigh, “Thank you, sir, you are right, I did want to know. I am sorry to hear we lost any though.”

As I am getting up Trouble, Sunset, and Blondie all come over to me. Blondie speaks for them, “LT, where is my foal? Train Wreck said he was here with you. Where is he?”

I slowly get up and stretch, “Morning, well I left him in the civilian camp last night with the family whose care you left him with before. They rode in on a gypsy wagon yesterday. He was a very happy colt, and I made sure to give them a couple of caps so they could buy him dinner.”

She looks relieved yet upset at the same time. “Thank you for that, but you left him with Gypsies too? Are you sure that was wise?”

I shrug my shoulders. “Seems to have been wiser than having him here with us. By the way Trouble, he said he was warned by a white mare named Mari.”

I see his eyes go wide, “You don’t say LT? Very interesting.” He replies.

“Well, I will be back in a bit, I have a few things to take care of before officers call. Sunset, take charge of the scouts till I get back, Blondie, feel free to take Trouble with you to go get your son. You can leave him in their care, or bring him back to the scouts, your choice, but we are going to be seeing action again soon, I have a feeling.” I tell them and then I walk off.

I grab a quick pack of rations for breakfast and eat them on my way to the HQ for Officers’ Call. As I approach, I see several of them staring at me. It is then that I realize I still have the dried blood on me from last night. I shrug and off hoofedly respond “Don’t worry, it’s not mine.” At which point several of them back away.

I also notice at this point that Dull Beak is back and he has Guerre Faucon with him. Both of them look at me. Dull Beak simply smirks and chuckles to himself. Guerre just looks and then turns back to the Major. There seems to be a brittleness behind her eyes now.

During the morning briefing, we are informed that today we will be moving north of the gap and back onto the plains. We will have D-troop leapfrog the rest of the troops and take the lead. I am to have two of my fliers in the air at all times during the march today. Once we bypass them, then H-troop will fall in along with the service of supply troops and artillery. They will be followed by the Volunteers and the civilian caravan. Finally bringing up the rear will be E-troop.

Then the Major surprises most of us when she says, “We will also be having a squad of Griffons supporting us for now. They will be under command of Guerre, as Dull Beak is now a part of my staff as a liaison officer. Gawd had intended to give us three full squads, however, the other two squads are now occupied by trying to eliminate the escaped ferals that were led out from under Canterlot yesterday.”

As she says this, she looks directly at me, as do all of the others. I simply stare back at her. What can I say? It was not deliberate, and not my fault, so why am I getting the blame? She finally breaks eye contact with me and turns back to everyone. “Now go get back to your troops, we move in the hour. Also, Lieutenant Mollygirl, go get cleaned up, you are a mess.”

On my way back to the troop, I stop by the SOS troops and find a water wagon. I get enough water to wash the blood off of me, and some off my uniform. Then I refill my canteens. I stop by Flechettes when I see the armory wagon. “Hey Corporal, got a request for you.”

“Oh, hey LT, whatcha got for me?” He asks.

“Corporal, I need a good blade. I know the Angel Bunny’s do not take bayonets, but maybe a good spare one, or a good knife. We got too close again last night and I really want something for when things get that close.”

He stops and thinks a bit. “Let me see what we can do. I tell you what, if you can wait till this evening and come back then, I might have something special for you.”

“Ok, Sounds good. I will catch you later Flechettes,” and I turn to walk away.

Before I get too far he calls out, “Oh, LT, stop. I heard you were in the thick of it again. I figure you will need some more ammo.” He tells me as he carries out three more boxes of .45 ammo and places them in my saddlebags. “There you go. I could not let my favorite officer get low on ammo now can I?” he says with a smile.

I smile back, “Thanks Flechettes. I really appreciate it.” I tell him then I am back on my way to my people.

Once I get there, I catch Sunset, “Sergeant, we need to talk about today’s travels and scout assignments.”

“Ok, LT, what have you got for me?”

I tell him what the Major has ordered. Then he looks at me. “Do we want the ground scouts out too? I mean if we only use the fliers, we may have some serious resentment ma’am.”

“Thanks for pointing that out Sergeant, you are right, let's put a team on the ground out front as well. I want those not active to be trying to get some rest if possible.”

“Ma’am, unless you got some wagons, that just ain’t gonna happen.” He replies.

“Well let's just try as much as we can,” I tell him.

After he goes to give the orders out to the scouts I am approached by Blondie, “Mollygirl, I really appreciate what you have done for Sunny, but I have seen what you are like. I have seen what you have done to Xochitl and Ginger, please, stay away from my son. I want a colt, not a child warrior.”

I am stunned. I feel like she has just kicked me in the teeth. “Blondie, I, I, I am so sorry you feel that way, but I will stay away from him as much as possible then,” I tell her as I put my head down and look at the ground. “He is family and I do not want to hurt him. I don’t have much family left, but I will respect your request.”

As I turn to go, I see Sunny sitting on Trouble’s back. Both seem very happy with it. It reminds me of what I am missing and I cannot wait to get home now.

As I walk around making sure my troops are all ready, I see Xavier, along with Ginger, and Xochitl. Ginger is now carrying the little .22 rifle that Xochitl used, and Xavier and Xochitl are both carrying those zebra rifles that we found. As I watch I see Xochitl swing his tail over to Gingers and wrap around it gently, just holding it. For the first time in days, I see her really smile.

Then it is time. I look up just as Broken Dreams calls out for D-troop to begin to move. As we start the advance through the gap I call out, “Scouts out as ordered.” And we begin the trek back toward home.

__________

Dear DJ Pony,

The events as of late have begun to wear me down. I have seen people I have cared about die, others I have said goodbye to, and I do not expect to see them again. I have taken lives with my bare hooves. I have even found lost love and had to turn my back on the love of my life, no matter how much I wanted her back. With this in mind, could you play for me, Far From Home?

Thank you very much.
Sincerely

The LT
D-troop CEF

Author's Note

Well, the end of an era has occurred, season 9 has finished and we will no longer get new animated adventures of MLP: FIM. However, that does not mean the stories of those characters has to end or the other characters of that world that we have come to love so much.

Kkat, I would love to thank you for creating the universe of FoE as an offshoot of MLP: FIM. I am sure it has drawn many to this fandom that otherwise would have missed out. To the other authors out there. Thank you for adding to this universe as well and please continue to build upon it.

To my readers, I hope you are enjoying the story and that you continue the ride with us. I promise the next chapter will have something rather different and will give Mollygirl and the others in the CEF a much-needed breather. With that said, soon are winding down this arc and ramping up the next one.

This chapter's dedication song is one that I have often listened too and thought how well it describes Mollygirl and so many others both in the story and in real life. The youtube link for it is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QQBG95EegU0

Chapter 34: Gypsies Tramps and Thieves

Chapter 34: Gypsies Tramps and Thieves

“They say a person needs just three things to be truly happy in this world: someone to love, something to do, and something to hope for.” ― Tom Bodett

The day’s march seems to be going well as we begin the march north and hopefully to a fairly near river crossing. The one that was used by Silver Spite and his troops should not be more than a couple of days march north. After all it only took him a week before we began to be engaged by his troops again. While aloft I have my scouts searching along the river to the north for it, as well as for enemy troops.

Twice during the day, we have minor skirmishes with remnants of the forces we engaged yesterday. We also run into a feral ghoul from yesterday. While nopony from our forces was killed in these incidents we do have some injured.

As we walk, Sutures finds me. She looks worn to the bone after working almost all night on the wounded. “Hey LT, how you holding up?”

“Hi Sutures, about as well as can be expected, I guess. My flank is a bit sore. But I do not want to waste a healing potion for bruising though,” I tell her, “How are you? I mean your shoulder and all.”

“I’ll make it, a bit sore and stiff still. You know you make it look easy. By the way, I heard about officers’ call this morning. It has become a bit of a rumor among the enlisted about how the Major and the others treated you. Most of them did not have the additional fighting last night or as long a day as you and yet they disrespected you that much. Just to let you know, most of the troopers think it is wrong.” She tells me.

“Thanks Sutures, but really we should not be talking about such things,” besides, I should have gotten permission to engage."

“LT, that is complete and utter brahmin crap and you know it. If we had not provided support fire, Ginger would have bought a plot.”

“Sutures, remember though, better one trooper than an entire force. Besides, that is another thing that is getting to me. Those two are just kids, but we are treating ‘em like they are adults. My Goddesses, what have I become that I resort to using child warriors?” I ask her.

Her face becomes blank, “Mollygirl, they snuck on this little adventure. They chose their path. Do I like it? Tartarus no! But they also asked for it. You did not recruit them. You accepted them after they volunteered, and could not return home safely. Remember, even the civilian camp has been hit. You felt they were safest with the scouts.”

I put my head down, ears at the side of my head, then I turn my head and look at her as we keep walking, “Tell that to Blondie. She told me to stay away from Sunny. She is afraid I will make him a soldier.”

“Goddesses, I would love to buck her upside the head,” she tells me “Sorry Mollygirl, but she is just being a very worried mother. She had no idea where Sunny was until you woke up. And nobody, including Broken Dreams, would let her wake you up.” She tells me.

“They should have woken me. I wanted him to be safe, and I wanted her to know he was safe.” I tell her.

“Mollygirl, tonight, when we get done with the march, you and I are going to do something to help you relax. I think You and I, and maybe Archer, will go see that Gypsy show. My treat dear. Repayment for dinner the other night. Otherwise I have to consider that a date…” She teases me.

“Ok, sounds good. You know if I was not pregnant, I could really go for a drink. Sutures, I have so much on my mind right now.”

“Mollygirl, I can understand it. I am all ears, anytime you want to talk,” she tells me.

I chuckle a bit, “I thought Woodrow was all ears?” I tease back.

She smiles, “Glad to see the Mollygirl we all love and care about starting to show. We got this LT. Now I better check on some of the troops. I will see you later,” she tells me as she falls back in the line of march.

A bit later Sunset comes up to me and begins to talk, “Hey LT.”

“Hey Sarge, how’re the troops?” I ask.

“Oh, they are a tough lot, they are all hanging in there. I heard ‘bout Blondie this morning from Trouble. I’m sorry she was being that way. Ya understand how protective mothers can be.” He says.

“Yeah, yeah I do, that buck last night tried to kick me in the stomach and all I could think of was my foal and how he tried to hurt it.”

I see him nod his head, “I thought it was something like that. Sorry I wasn’t able to support ya in that fight. I had my hooves full already.”

“I understand, believe me,” I tell him, then out of the corner of my eye, I see a little black pegasus flying. “Huh, ya know Sunset, I did not know he knew how to fly. Did you guys get a chance to teach him?”

He looks back and we can both see him hovering over his mother and Trouble. “Actually, that is something I wanted to talk with ya about. He said that white mare, taught him yesterday, then showed him the soldiers and flew with him after she turned into a crow. Are we being tailed by a changeling?”

I sigh, “Have you talked to Xavier or Trouble yet about this white mare?” I ask.

He nods his head, “Yeah, and both are tight-lipped about it. What is going on LT? Seriously, as your sergeant, I need to know these things.”

So, I begin to tell him about the Mareigan. I see him look incredulous at first. “You see being that zebras have knowledge and fear of spirits as well as the stars, that is why he is hesitant to talk about it with you. He does not want to draw her attention to you.”

“LT, I'm sorry but that's as hard to swallow as ten-year-old hay. But I know ya don’t lie and make up such tales. At least she seems to be helping us.”

“Yeah, so far at least. Xavier says the spirits may seem to want to help us, but it always has a price. I am not fully sure on that part, but I would want to stay on their good side.”

“Yeah, I have ta agree with ya on that. No need angering spirits or goddesses when we don’t need ta, just in case ya know.” He tells me.

“Yeah, I know. By the way, good job with the combined squad yesterday. Thanks also for making sure the two zebra’s got home, safely no less.” I tell him.

“Not a problem LT. Just business as usual, ya know. Perhaps someday I can begin to move up the ranks more, ya know what I mean.” He tells me with a note of hope in his voice.

“Sunset, we get back from this and I will write you one hell of a performance review. You have more than proven me right about you being a sergeant.”

“Thanks again LT. I might just have to consider making it a career again. Who knows?”

With that, he steps out and catches up with Duke and they begin to talk a bit too. I look up and See Serenity and Sky making elongated circles above the column. This puts me a bit on edge as any prying eyes can keep track of our movement this way.

I see Broken Dreams a bit further back in the Column and fall back to talk with him a bit.

“Hey Captain.”

“Hey Lieutenant. How’s it going today?”

“It seems to be getting better. Sorry about my appearance this morning at Officers’ call. I had not realized I had blood all over me.” I tell him with a bit of humility in my voice.

“I understand Lieutenant. You have to excuse the Major, you completely threw her plans off yesterday, and it seems she had a hard time adjusting to the new reality. I am just glad it was not your blood this time. How’s the foal? Have you started to feel it moving yet?”

I smile, I had gotten to think I would never be able to answer this question, “Honestly I am not sure, I thought I felt something yesterday but you know how it is. I am at the point where I may or may not feel it yet.”

“I am glad to hear it for you Mollygirl. You know I had hoped that Tar and I might have a foal at one point. To tell the truth, I am worried about her. We keep seeing Silver Spite, but have not seen her since the battle of the bridge.”

“I can understand that. I know Trouble is worried about her also. To tell the truth, I wonder how she is doing too.” I tell him, only telling him a slight fib.

“You know Mollygirl, you are a very lucky mare. Your wife and husband both let you know what they wanted so you could act on it.”

I laugh sadly, “True, but Ivy waited too long. At least the Ivy from this world.”

He gives me an odd look, “What do you mean?” He asks.

I sigh, “In the railyard under the Canterlot Mountain, we found a boxcar that had an old experiment in it. Well it was a doorway to a parallel timeline,” I smile sadly, '' when we turned it on, their Ivy, as well as Epona and Sutures, came over. It turns out on their timeline, I was the one that died, but Ivy and I had been married for nine years already. The topper was I had my own daughter most that time too.”

“Mollygirl, are you serious? Did any others come through? Did you tell the Major?” he asks in rapid-fire questions.

“Yes, I am serious, you can ask the troops that were with me. They all saw them. Those three were the only ones to come through though,” I pause to let him digest the information, “As for the Major, I did not have the opportunity. She seemed to want me out of her sight as soon as possible.”

“I am sorry she was that way. We need to get a full report written up and I will turn it in for you. I am sure the Co-op Board of Directors, as well as the Colonel, will want to know about that. As well as the railyard,” he tells me, then he continues, “I wonder if on the other side things were different for Tar and me also. I envy you, at least you got to see Ivy again, I have no idea if I will ever see Tar again.”

“Yeah, I got to see her, but I had to say a final goodbye a second time too. Even if it was a better memory, it still hurts.” I tell him.

“Come on Mollygirl, you are in the CEF. If it didn’t hurt, how would you know you are still alive,” he jokes, and then I smile, say goodbye for now, and work my way back to my troops.

__________

Once we stop for the day. Pickets are set out from each of the companies. Before the evening’s officers’ call Broken Dreams and I head over to the HQ area early. We then approach the Major for my report on the previous day’s findings.

“Ok, what is it you two want?” the Major asks.

“Ma’am, the lieutenant still needs to make a report on her findings from under Canterlot to you. I think you may be interested.” Broken Dreams tells her, “Perhaps you should hear her out in private though.” He says as he looks over at Dull Beak.

I hear her sigh, then Quick Trot tells us, “Captain, Lieutenant, Dull Beak is on my staff, and as such will hear your report also if he chooses.”

“OK, Ma’am, if you do not mind then I will give you the full report. Besides, I am sure Gawd will be interested in some of these findings as well.” I tell her.

I see her raise one eyebrow, “OK, continue then Lieutenant.”

“Ma’am, to begin with, the tunnels themselves still seem to be structurally sound overall. The railyard under there is also full of rolling stock and at least a dozen steam engines that are all in top-notch mechanical condition. The rails themselves have been taken good care of also.” I tell her.

“Ok, and are you a railroad expert now Lieutenant?” she asks, “I mean to be able to determine this you seem rather confident.”

“No ma’am, I am not, but my scout Choo Choo was at one time, as was the ghoul Side Track that we ran into down there. He has maintained his mental capacity in part through performing the upkeep on all of that equipment. He also said that there were some other ghouls that assisted him, but we did not see them.”

I see Dull Beak’s interest has been raised. Then I continue, “We also found several freight cars that still had weapons stored in them. We took only a part of them when we left. But we also have files on which cars to look into for more. I do believe there may have even been some more cars with artillery or at least mortars in them, but we did not have time to find them.” I tell her.

“Ok, I surmised there were probably more weapons down there as well as ammo. I am sure there may have even been food. No big deal so far.” Quick Trot says.

Broken Dreams then interjects, “Major, that is all interesting but there was one more thing that you may want to know about.”

She turns to face me, “Ok Mollygirl, please continue then.” She orders.

“Yes, ma’am. The most interesting thing is we found another rail car that was a special one for the OIA. It seems that they had an experimental inter-timeline doorway on it.” I tell her.

I see Dull Beak look a bit confused, and the Major has a questioning look on her face, “And you know this how?” she asks.

“Ma’am we found an office for the OIA at the dispatch station there. The paperwork described it some and gave us a car number. Once we found it, we turned it on.” I tell her.

She looks stunned, “You did what? And how do you know it worked?”

“Major once turned it on, a mist-like portal appeared in the doorway. This was followed shortly by three individuals crossing over that made it obvious that they were not from here.”

“Mollygirl, and who were these three individuals that could prove it.” She demands.

“Major the first two were Ivy and her daughter Epona, both who were killed by Silver Spite over two months ago and long-buried. The third was our Medic Sutures. All of us saw them.” I tell her.

I hear Dull Beak Chuckle a bit, “So was Sutures talking to herself then?” he jokes.

I have to laugh a bit at that one too. Then I reply, “You could say that. We did discuss some of the differences on both sides. Unfortunately, the humming of the machinery attracted the attention of the feral ghouls. So, they crossed back over, and then we shut the unit down. After that, we locked it back up before we left. Side Track is still down there and is friendly to us, especially as he once knew Choo Choo very well.” I tell them.

“Ok, I’ll bite, how close were this Side Track and Choo Choo that make you trust him so much?” the Major questions.

“Ma’am, before Choo Choo was made an Alicorn, she and he worked together for over twenty years. They were engaged and if the final day would not have happened at that time, they would have been married and retired together. They actually worked well together to use a switch engine to move the weapons and ammo to the tunnel that we entered from and where the weapons were recovered from.” I tell them.

I see Dull Beak is fully paying attention, and then he tells the Major, “You know if we ever begin to reclaim the wastelands and rebuild Equestria we can use that rolling stock and engines. Also having a ghoul who can teach others how to repair and maintain all that would be of immense value also.”

“Ok, thank you for the report then Lieutenant. I appreciate it, and while we can not use more of what you found, I will make sure we pass the information up the chain of command. Perhaps at a later time, we can begin further recovery efforts.” She tells me and then walks away.

After Officers’ Call, I go back to our camp and meet up with Sutures and Archer. We then head over to the civilian camp, first we grab dinner from the usual vendor. This time she has radhog stew. I am not sure where she got the carrots and potatoes but it is delicious all the same. In fact, it is so good I surprise both Archer and Sutures by going back and buying seconds.

Then we head over to the gypsy pony camp. They have camped a slight distance away from the rest of the civilians. Their caravan is made up of nine wagons. Several of these wagons have canvas tent-like attachments to them. Besides these are signs that tell what services they offer. I see one that sells tinware, one is an herbalist, who sells homemade medicinal cures, another advertises food, including Fancy Buck cakes that they must have recovered. I notice a couple have games of chance set up that are surrounded by troopers as well as civilians. I see two others for fortune-tellers, and then I see one for dancers. Out of the last one, I can hear music playing and the voices of many bucks and some mares.

I notice that all of them have mottled coats of patches of black or brown over white. They also all have large amounts of fur around their hooves. They are all dressed as nicely as they can be. I even see some of the females wearing jewelry. Some wearing rings in their ears and others with fancy necklaces.

As we pass some of them, they call out to us trying to get our attention. To try their wares, or participate in what they consider the sport of gambling.

As we approach one of the fortune-tellers’ tent, I notice Ginger, coming out along with Xochitl and Xavier. He looks at me and nods. Xavier then stops me, “She is good LT. I would suggest a quick reading if anything. When you get back to camp, I want to talk to you about some things.”

“Ok Xavier, thanks,” I say to him with a smile.

I go in and sit down, Sutures and Archer stand behind me. Before me is an older unicorn mare. Her mane is mostly covered by a scarf, but what I can see of it is starting to gray her once brown mane and tail. She has several bracelets on her forelegs and two gold earrings. I notice her cutie mark is three cards, with the back showing. She sees me looking at it and comments. “The cards are tarot cards, the reason the backs are showing, is that the future has yet to be revealed. Welcome, I am mama Shelta. What can I do for you?”

I smile and before I can answer, Sutures says, “We were told to have you perform a short reading done for Mollygirl here. How much would that cost?”

She looks at me funny, “Is this the same Mollygirl that knows a certain white mare who led Sunny and a family to us outside of Glyphmark.”

I am surprised and I know it shows on my face as she smiles, “Ah, yes, I do know some things, yes, A short reading it is then. For you Mollygirl only three caps, also I have a new deck, please choose from one of these new ones.”

I choose one and she begins to shuffle it, “Now think about your life and what you want clarity on,” she tells me. Then she lays three cards face down. She then speaks again. The card to your left is the past. The middle one the present, and the right one, well, of course, that is the future.”

She uses her telekinesis to turn the first card over, I see a naked mare standing next to a large cat holding its jaws open but it is upside down to me. “Ah, here we see the card of Strength, but it is reversed, this shows that in the past you have experienced great fear, or perhaps self-doubt," she tells me.

Next, she flips the middle card and I see a white earthpony mare with a crown of stars and a robe. It is upright to me. Momma Shelta then tells me, “This is the empress card. She signals fertility, nature, and motherhood. This could be showing us that you are in touch with your femininity or you are ready to have a foal.” Then she raises an eyebrow, “or you are already in foal,” she says with a smile as she looks into my eyes.

“Ah it is the latter, congratulations to you and your spouses,” she says as she looks at Archer and Sutures.

“Thank you,” I tell her, stunned that she could tell by the cards. “I guess we should look at the last one now,” I tell her nervously.

She flips the card and I about panic as I am looking at the face of the skeletal pony in a suit of armor. Even I can tell it is death. She sees the expression on my face, she places a forehoof on mine, “Relax my little mother, the death card does not mean your death. But instead signals the end of a cycle. You have big changes coming. You are right to be nervous as change is always unsure, but welcome it.”

I let out my breath that I had been holding. I feel very relieved by her last statement. “Thank you so much for your time,” I tell her.

She smiles at me. “You are very welcome Mollygirl, be careful with your foal you are carrying. And remember, the spirits are watching you.”

“Would either of you like a reading done too?” she asks Sutures and Archer. When they say no, then she thanks us for our business and wishes us a good night.

As we are leaving, I see her taking one of several decks from behind her and running it in the smoke over a candle.

It is starting to get late but we pass one of the vendors who is selling whiskey and head in to see the dancing mares. Inside we see a stage has been set up and is lit by several lanterns. Around the stage, we see many bucks and mares just enjoying the show.

On the stage, I see two mares, one older and one about my age. As with all of the gypsy ponies they are two-toned in their coats. This time both have a base white coat, but one has black splotches while the other has brown on their coats. They are both wearing flowing skirts that swirl outwards as they spin in their dancing. Their shoulders are bare and they shake them as well as they dance on their hind legs. I am almost entranced as I watch the intricate movement of their hind hooves, as they spin and clap their forehooves. I am almost ashamed to admit the effect it all has on me as I watch the two mares dance. They not only move smoothly and seductively but are beautiful as well. Occasionally they are joined by a young buck who is wearing a vest and hat that seems to be almost a uniform for the gypsy males, if not for the variety of colors.

I have to laugh to myself when I see of all bucks, Sunset down in the front row and see him throw several caps to the dancers. Hmm, it seems he must have had a change of heart after warning me against them outside Glyphmark. But let him have his fun too, he has earned it.

After we leave the dancer's tent, we are passing by one of the fortune-tellers’ tents when I overhear a conversation inside. I hear an older bucks voice asks, “What are you still doing out here this late? Come to bed now.”

In reply, I hear a mare answer back, “I am sorry, but I have to cleanse these decks. It seems they must have been corrupted by an evil spirit or something today.”

The buck then asks, “What do you mean?” I can hear the worry in his voice.

“I, I kept getting readings that indicated great harm or death to most of those I did readings on today. I have never had that many before. I broke out a new deck for a mare earlier and hers was one of the few that did not tell me that. I, I think we need to tell the bandolier. If I am correct these ponies are in big trouble and we do not want to be near them.” She answers back.

Then we are out of range for me to hear anymore. But the conversation has me wondering as well as concerned. What does the future hold for all of us in the CEF?

Eventually, we make it back to camp. Archer kisses Sutures, then me, and excuses himself, as he has to get back to his troops. I let Sutures know I will be back soon as I want to talk to Xavier. It takes me a bit, but I finally find him sitting by a fire, looking out into the dark. “Good Evening LT.,” he tells me without looking.

“Good evening Xavier. You said you wanted to talk to me about a few things?” I ask.

In the dark, I can see a grim expression on his face. He nods then begins in his accented equestrian, “Yes, and no. I do not want to talk about such things, but I think we need to.”

“Ok, Xavier, I am here to listen,” I tell him.

“Mollygirl, I talked with the seers in the caravan. Neither I, nor they liked what we are hearing from the spirits. Soon we may be in great peril. I am telling you this so that you may be ready mentally.”

“Uh, Xavier, why me?” I ask.

He smiles again. “Because she is watching you, and for some reason favors you. And before you ask, I have not talked to her.” He tells me, then he continues, “Also, I do not know what you said to Ginger, last night, but it seems to have helped her. I have to say I have become quite fond of her and consider her like a daughter, and from what the shamans and seers have indicated to me, I may well have a reason, but that is another story for another time.”

“Thank you for letting me know Xavier. I do appreciate it. I should let you get some sleep now, as well as get some myself.” I tell him.

He nods his head, “Yes, best to get it while we can I guess.” Then he looks up at the stars and the moon rising over the horizon. “You know LT, I am still not sure why my people were so afraid of the stars and Luna. I wonder what this world would have been like if they had only kept their heads.”

This time I nod as I look into the sky beside him, “Xavier, I have wondered that many times myself, but to tell the truth, I doubt I would have been born if that had not happened. So, for me, perhaps it is best.”

I hear him laugh lightly, “Yes, I can understand that. I think it would have been the same for me. At least in this body. I really should not talk to the cows so much; I think I am starting to pick up on their religious beliefs.” He says as he shakes his head.

“Maybe, or maybe if we all listened a bit more and put ourselves in the other's place and looked at it from their perspective, we would all be better off.” I tell him, and then I get up, “Goodnight Xavier, I will see you in the morning. Sleep well, my friend.”

He places a hoof on my shoulder, “You too my friend.”

With that, I go back to my bedroll and climb in alongside of Sutures and Woofers. As I fall asleep, I hope that tomorrow will be a better day. At least we will be closer to home.

__________

When morning comes, we are up before sunrise once again. I have my scouts out and checking both of the estimated line of travel as well as some checking behind us. By dawn, we have our camps packed, and our breakfast is eaten. The Major holds a quick officers call and tells us our line of travel. She feels that we should cross the river first. The bridge is just north and west of Good Doer. I remember the fated stable that lies dead there. We should make it there by tomorrow evening.

Along with my scouts being airborne we also have a few of Guerre’s griffons with them. They are there to be a quick reaction force in case my scouts see anything.

Twice during the day, we receive reports of troops on both sides of the river behind us. Both times they seem to disappear as our scouts get closer. I send Firefly and Sunset along the river and have them fly further south toward Two Step. I do not like the news I receive when they return, it seems they have been using small boats and whatever floats to get troops across the river. Once again, they are trying to get ahead of us so they can cut us off.

Once the word comes through, we begin to pick up the pace for the scouts and D-troop. We are to make sure we take the bridge. Shortly afterward I hear the clatter of the wheels as Celestia and Nightmare Moon come behind us at a canter to catch up. The civilians are behind us with the volunteer troop. They are maintaining our normal pace as are H-troop and E-troop.

We are able to keep them behind us. Once we reach the bridge we cross over immediately. Down the road, a short way is a hamlet of several buildings. Behind it is another forest of dead trees and brush. The hamlet looks like it has not been lived in for some time. I send in the scouts at first and we begin to look for ferals or traps. Once cleared the scouts begin to explore the area around the hamlet while D- troop begins to dig in on the south side of it. The artillery takes positions on the northside of the village, using dead trees from the forest to make barricades.

As the civilian train crosses over they follow the road and begin to head to the northwest of the village along with the Volunteers. By early evening the rest of the CEF has arrived and is digging in. As our normal procedure, the engineers begin to rig the bridge for demolition.

At the evening Officers call we receive news from home. That they have recently engaged more of Red Eye's former troops near Dairyanne. However, it seems it was just a small raid and was easily repelled.

Then the Major begins to discuss the next day's plan. “I do not want to blow the bridge unless we have to. At this time, it seems that Bursting Star’s forces have been severely crippled. I would like to let them try to assault us and have one of our companies swing wide and hit them from the flank or rear.” They will receive air support from Guerre and her Griffons,” she says and nods towards her. If they do not further approach us, we will begin to send out scouts again and try to mop up any resistance we find Once we complete that we will head home again.”

I see most of the other officers nod in agreement with her. I am still thinking about it and what my scouts and I will need to do when she tries to call me out. “Lieutenant Mollygirl, do you not agree with this plan?”

“Sorry, Ma’am. I was just thinking about how to best use my scouts to support it. I guess I got a bit distracted.” I tell her honestly.

I see her smile, “Excellent. I am glad to hear we are all in agreement. Let’s hit them again and see if we can knock them down hard enough to cry, uncle. Ok, all dismissed.”

As we prepare to leave, she tells me, “Mollygirl, I want your flying scouts to scour to the south and southeast at least ten klicks out. Your ground-bound scouts, I want them to head east on hoof about five clicks. Let’s make sure that they have escorts. No need to lose any of them this close to the end of the campaign,” she tells me.

“Yes ma’am, I fully agree. If it looks like they will attack us though do you want me to use my ground scouts as guides then for the flanking force?”

I see her think about it. “How about we discuss this more in the morning. I want some time to think about it. Now go get your scouts some rest so they are fresh in the morning.” She tells me.

As I leave the HQ area, I feel relieved that at least her mood has lightened toward me. I head back to the section of the lines for D-troop and behind it, the old building that was once a home but now is housing my scouts for the night. Upon the rickety roof of the porch, I see Woofers hanging over the edge. On the porch itself, I am surprised to see Serenity and Sky both sitting there with Tweeters between them as they pet her and rub her belly.

As I approach, I hear Sky tell Serenity, “See, they really are not that bad overall. Maybe we could get one for our home someday?” she asks with a raised eyebrow and a bit of hope in her voice.

From Serenity, I hear a sigh and in a resigned voice, she replies, “Perhaps. You know you can get me to agree to almost anything don’t you.”

To this Sky gives a small giggle and then straightens up as she notices me. “Good evening LT," she says.

“Good evening Sky. Glad to see you two getting some time to just relax and enjoy yourselves. Just to let you know tomorrow will be a busy day, so we may want to get some rest tonight.”

I see them both smile at each other, and then they reply, “Yes LT,” as I pass through the doorway into the ruins.

Once inside I see somepony has started a fire in the old fireplace. Sure, the roof may have holes and the floor is made of dirt, but the warmth of the fire helps to dispel the chill that is coming on as night falls. By the fireplace, I see Xavier on one side sitting upright. Next to him with their bedrolls spread out are Xochitl and Ginger. They are both lying down with Ginger's head resting on Xochitl’s back. Trouble is lying down on the other side of the fireplace with Sunny between him and Blondie. When she sees me, she turns her head but says nothing.

Sunset is by a window sitting at a table writing a letter. I can only guess who it is to, as we have not had mail go out for over a week now. Chip and Blackberry are laying against the far wall both already asleep.

“Hey sarge, where’s Firefly at?” I ask.

He smiles, “Oh, he is up in the lines hanging out with the first squad, you know how he is.”

“Ok, I need to head that way myself soon.” I tell him, “Where’s Choo Choo?”

To that he looks kind of perplexed, “Honestly, Ma’am, I do not know. I thought she was on the front porch. But I guess I was wrong.”

We both look at our PipBucks and look for her locator tag. I am surprised when I see she is visiting the HQ area. I can only imagine why. But before I can leave that is answered when she lands along with Dull Beak.

“Hi LT, I hope you do not mind I brought company back with me. I was visiting Paperwork back at the HQ and started to talk to Dull Beak too.”

Before I can answer Dull Beak interjects, “Hi LT, good to see you again.”

I smile, “No Problem Choo Choo, and Dull Beak it is good to see you again, especially away from the HQ.”

He looks around, “You know this is the quietest I have ever seen your scouts. Is everything ok?” he asks.

“Yeah, I just think we are all tired and just enjoying the warmth tonight. You are welcome to join us though.” I tell him and offer him a seat.

We all sit having a quiet talk for a while when Nugget shows up. I see a sleepy Ginger suddenly come to life when she hears her mother's voice. She excuses herself from Xochitl and climbs into her mother’s lap. After a bit Nugget has her get out her book and reads her another one of the short stories. As she does so all of us are quiet and listen, even Dull Beak. I find it interesting when I notice Xochitl has moved closer to Nugget and is sitting at her hooves too.

After she finishes her story, she takes Ginger back to her bedroll and lays down with her, stroking her mane as she falls asleep. Then she carefully gets up, wraps the blanket around her, kisses her forelock, and leaves again with a sad smile on her face.

As she heads out the door, I follow behind her. “I hope you do not mind me going back up to the lines with you?”

“No, not at all Mollygirl. I wanted to talk a bit anyways.” She tells me.

“Really, what about?” I ask.

“Just lonely, I guess. Mollygirl, I have lost so many ponies around me in the last year I really am having a hard time allowing new ones in,” She says with a half-smile, “Heck you are one of the few I really have left now, and you usually seem so busy we rarely get to talk.”

“Sorry about that Nugs. I guess I am not the best at being a friend. I had not realized I was the one cutting you out.” I tell her.

“Nah, it’s not all you. I mean, I have not been the same since Hoofington, I know none of us who were there will be the same though.” She says as she looks off into space as we walk.

“Nugget, would you like to talk about it?” I offer.

She shakes her head, “No, not really Mollygirl. We felt like we were in constant fear, the closer we got to the core, the worse it got. I am not sure if the ever-present combat or the nightmares there were the worst. But I never want to go back there.”

“The Major said it was horrible. She did not say much more. If you ever feel the need to talk about it with me. I am here Nugget.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl, I will keep that in mind. Also, thank you for taking care of my little girl. I hate to think it has taken this to get to really know her. I think she will be a mare to be proud of someday. I do have to say, while I like her friend Xochitl, I am worried that maybe they are growing up too quick.”

“Yeah, I understand. I am keeping an eye on them. She really is a special little filly you have there.” I tell her.

“Well, I better break off and head on over to the Ranger’s section. I will talk to you soon Mollygirl.” She tells me as she stops and gives me a quick hug.

“I will talk to you soon too Nugget. Be careful and keep your head down ok.” I tell her.

Then I turn and head up to D troops area. As I get closer, I can hear some of them talking. Then I hear a couple of voices talking quietly near me. I recognize the first voice as Dusty’s “Thank you for visiting me tonight Firefly. I have really gotten to look forward to these visits.”

“I'm glad you are enjoying them as much as I am, maybe sometime soon we can go into the civilian camp and have dinner and spend time together in public.” I hear him tell her back.

“Maybe, but dear, please understand, I am taking it slow this time. No matter how much I want to rush in, I am not doing that again. Besides, before making a commitment again I think I should be back in the Co-op. Heck, who knows there may be some pegasus fillies there when we get back that trip your trigger instead.”

I hear him sigh in the dark, “Ok, I will wait Dusty, but honestly, I like you. Wings or no wings, you are perfect just the way you are.”

“Thank you, my dear, I feel the same way about you. You are such a sweetheart.” She tells him back, and then as I step, I break a branch and I hear her whisper something to him as I pass by. I have to admit it does make me feel good to know they have each other.

When I finally make it to D-troops section of the lines I can see how much they have built it up. I eventually find the HQ area and check-in with Broken Dream and Dark Hills. “It's good to see you again Mollygirl,” Dark Hills tells me.

“Good to see you too. How is it going tonight?” I ask.

“Actually, very quiet, Kind of makes me wonder what they are up to. In fact, I plan on having stand to earlier than normal by at least a half-hour.” Broken Dreams tells me.

“Ok, I will let my scouts know and have them ready earlier in the morning. I will be back in a bit that way I am with the troop in the morning if something happens.” I tell them.

“Ok, sounds good Mollygirl, see you in a bit,” Broken tells me as I slip out of the lines on and head back.

On my way back I see the two still sitting there in the dark with his wings wrapped around her. I quietly approach and let them know I am there, then I tell them what is going on.

“Ok LT, I will head back to the squad in a bit then,” Dusty tells me.

Then I hear Firefly ask, “LT, would it be alright if I was to spend the night up here also, I could be a runner to alert the other scouts if needed.” He tells me.

Normally I would not do this, but this time I make an exception, “Ok, I will let the sergeant know where you are and why. I will be passing through again soon just so you know.” I tell them, then I continue my way back.

Once at the scouts’ shelter, I grab a quick cup of tea with Xavier and Sunset. I let them know what Broken Dreams thinks might be up and to be ready. I also let them know that Firefly, as well as myself, will be up at the lines for the night.

Behind me, from by the fire, I hear Dull Beak say, “Well if you are not staying here tonight, do you mind if I do, this fire is just the thing to let me loosen these old sore muscles.”

“Sure, Dull Beak, no problem. I am just surprised you are not sleeping with the HQ staff tonight.” I tell him.

“Oh, I could, but I actually feel more comfortable among your scouts than the Major and her staff. Besides if there is any action, I will be that much closer to it.” He tells me.

“Well, you are always welcome DB.” Sunset tells him.

“Ok sarge, I leave them in your capable hooves for the night. I will see you in the morning.” I tell him and head back to the front.

Once there I find a hole back behind my section of the first three squads. I let Duke know where I am as well as the sergeants from the other squads. As I am starting to fall asleep, I am suddenly awoken by somepony climbing into the hole with me.

“Whoops, sorry about that Mollygirl, I heard you were here when I got back from visiting with Archer, I hope you don’t mind company?” I hear Sutures say in the dark. I can smell some whiskey on her breath as well as the musky scent of Archer.

“No problem Sutures, there is still room,” I tell her, as she slides in next to me. I pull up the blanket and she climbs in with me. She starts to nibble my neck, then she falls asleep. I gently kiss her forelock and cuddle more. And fall asleep.

I wake up and I am home in bed. Magpie and I are both laying on our sides, our heads on Badger’s side. We are all sleeping in the same bed and between us are two young foals also sleeping. Soon after I feel my foal wake and start to suckle from me. I feel completely at peace and am truly happy for the first time since before we lost Ivy and Epona. From the other room, I can hear Sumac in the kitchen cooking breakfast and I hear her tell Ginger to go wake us up.

As I lay there, I feel Ginger gently shaking me. “Time to get up Ma, Granny says it's time to get up.”

I open my eyes and I am no longer home. I am back in the hole next to Sutures. Firefly is shaking me, “Lt wake up, time for stand to.”

I am fully awake and putting on my battlesaddle as I look up shaking my head, “Thanks Firefly. I am up.”

“Yes ma’am,” he tells me then he is off and heading to the rear.

I get up and begin to head to the front lines and Sutures stops me. “LT, the troops know you are here. Give them a couple of minutes before you head to the front.”

I wait in the dark next to her, waiting for the sun to rise. As it does, we sit together watching it first over the mountains in the distance and then as it begins to light the plains. After it is up Broken Dreams swings by our hole, “Ok Mollygirl, let's go, time for officers call.

As we are walking toward the HQ and the Major, I see several wagons and carts begin to move north from the civilian camp. I notice most of them are from the Gypsy caravan, but more than a few are made up of civilians who were either supporting us on the campaign or who were using us as an armed escort to the Co-op. Suddenly I wonder what they know, that we do not.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, recently our caravan has had the privilege to meet and serve the members of the Co-op expedition force. Many were pleasant and we hope to share their company again sometime. Unfortunately, due to circumstances, I cannot explain, we have decided it is best for us to go ahead of them to their homes. For this as well as to let those who covered their true colors toward us, I ask that you please play Gypsies, Tramps, and Thieves.

Thank You

Mama Shelta

Author's Note

My thanks to Kkat, for creating the world of FoE. Again I want to thank Fuzzy Vee Vee, Heartshine and all the others who have built upon Kkats foundation and showed us how much more we can add to it.

I hope you have enjoyed this new side of Equestria that I have added and more fully fleshed out this chapter. We find ourselves winding down the expedition it seems and everypony has their confidence up. However, as happens in the wastelands tensions build slowly and events can still surprise us.

This chapters dedication song can be found at the youtube link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ThToz3UmIL4

11/7/2019: I have added some artwork to this chapter, again it is done by my friend Skybound. If you like her style, her work can be found at https://www.deviantart.com/skybound1998

Chapter 35 The Changing Cycle

Chapter 35 The Changing Cycle

“Take your time.
Stay away from the easy going.
Never take the same way twice.
Gunny Arndt's rules for successful reconnaissance; Guadalcanal 1942” ― GYSGT Charles C. Arndt

As I watch the gypsy caravan and accompanying civilian wagons crest the next hill and begin to disappear behind it, we arrive at the building that the Major has her HQ in. Outside it, I see Fancy Flourish, the civilian wagon train head waiting, as we approach, she waves me over.

“Morning Fancy.”

“Morning LT, Morning Captain,” She replies to us “You two got a minute?”

“Sure Fancy, what’s on your mind?” Broken Dreams asks her with a bit of curiosity in his voice.

“Well, I just wanted to let you two know that most of the civilians decided to stay last night, at least for now. But they are all getting nervous. Rumor has it a couple of bounty hunters tried to take out Silver Spite in the last week and he has not been taking it well. I guess he caught one of them and they say it was not pretty. I wanted to let you know, especially Mollygirl here, as he is focusing his rage against her they say.”

“Who are they?” I ask.

“A couple of stragglers who came in this morning. They broke an axle before we broke their lines. They got it fixed but captured a couple of Silver Spite’s soldiers who let them know. Their prisoners have already been handed over to the MP’s I guess Taser was pretty fascinated with their equipment”

“Thanks, Fancy, for letting us know. I will be even more careful now.” I tell her.

With that, all three of us step inside. As we go in, I see Paper Work taking the daily muster reports and totaling them up. I also see Specs and 1st sergeant Light Weight already inside as well. As the company commanders arrive, I see Tourniquet, Dull Beak, and Guerre file into the back of the room. The Major has a large map on the table in front of her.

“Ok everyone, today we will get a later start than expected. I want to head back south toward Two-Step. Word has it that Silver Spite has a battalion almost formed down there and I want to smash it quickly.”

I see Captain Hell Fire raise a hoof, “Ma’am, where did we get this information? Did the scouts bring it?”

She shakes her head no, “No captain, we got it from a couple of prisoners that were brought in today.”

“Ma’am, could they be plants? I mean this seems to be drawing us the wrong way,” Hell Fire says in a worried tone.

“Captain, I assure you they are not plants. We will hit them hard again and when we shatter them, we will capture their survivors.”

I see that the answer does not sit well with several of the others, but nopony says anything. So, the Major continues, “Mollygirl, I want your scouts out asap. Send the fliers out in pairs, I want them heading directly toward Two-Step. I want the ground scouts sent out also, have them go along the main roads here,” she points towards the map, “And here.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” I reply.

“When we advance, I want the artillery as well as the Engineers, civilian camp, and the Volunteer company to follow this road closest to the river. On this other road, I want my other three troops, The quartermaster's Service of Supply column and my HQ. Tonight, we will camp here. The first ones there will notify the others and also will begin to set up camp for the night. Dig in or build fortifications as needed.”

Now I begin to worry. I do not like the idea of splitting up our forces but, I really have no say in it. But it feels like a recipe for disaster. It also almost feels like the one column is being used as bait. Finally, she relieves my worries somewhat by adding. “Also, Guerre, your force will be on standby as a quick response force, but I want them to accompany the Engineers and artillery. Now dismissed.”

On my way out I nod to the staff members, then I stop to talk to Taser briefly, “How’s it going Taser?’

“Morning LT. It is going pretty good. I followed your suggestion and had that talk with Cookie and Sweets. We are going to give it a go. Once back in the Co-op we want to eventually start an orchard if we can.”

“Sounds good Taser, glad to hear it for all of you. I better get going for now. Take care and give my regards to the mares.”

“Will do LT, thanks for asking.” He says as I head out the door.

Once back to the troops I gather my scouts together, Dull Beak is with us, which in a way surprises me. “Ok, Everypony we are going to be busy again for a while. The major is taking us back south. She wants to crush any forces that Bursting Star and Silver Spite may have left. This means we are leading out. Sergeant, we will be dividing up the scouts. I want two sets of flyers out ahead of us as well as two sets of scouts on hoof.”

“Yes Ma’am, where are we heading?”

To this, I pull out my PipBuck and send a photo of the map to each of theirs. Then I tag the evening rendezvous on mine which automatically updates theirs too. “We will be marching south on these two roads. The sergeant will make the assignments. Sunset, let me know when you are done. We head out in half an hour.”

I step outside and Dull Beak follows me out. “LT, you don’t like this do you?”

“Honestly, Tartarus no. It feels all wrong. Like we may be heading into a trap.”

I see him tilt his head, “So why are you following these orders then?”

“Dull Beak, I am a soldier, it is my duty. I really don’t have a choice right now.”

“LT, you always have a choice.”

“DB, to tell the truth, my honor relies upon performing my duty. If I want to change things I need to advance and become the one in charge. Then I can do what I want. Until then, I follow orders.”

“Do you mind if I fly with your scouts today then?” he asks.

“Not at all, let the Sergeant know to put you on the roster. I will be back in a couple of minutes.” I tell him and trot up to the Door Kicker's first three squads.

Once there I call out, “1st, 2nd and 3rd Squads, NCO’s call pronto.”

When all of them have rallied on me I lay out the plans for the day. I also send them the map for the march and the tag for our expected camp for the night.

I see both Duke and Broken Hills exchange a look. Then Duke steps up, “Ma’am, is this a good idea? I mean didn’t we already hear they were swimming troops across on anything that floats?”

“Duke, we are doing this. I am letting you know what is going on so we are all on the same page and mentally prepared for anything that may occur. I will say both columns will meet up for the night before heading south again. But until then…”

Behind me, I hear Sutures, “LT, Should Triage and I pick up some extra supplies from the quartermasters before we head out?”

“Sutures, that would have been a great idea, but we jump off in less than half an hour. We go with what we got. Sergeants, get with your corporals and this evening we will top off on ammo, rations, and anything else we need. Now let’s go get them forming up for the march.”

Just before we step off, I catch up with Sunset, “Ok sergeant, who is going where?”

“Ma’am, I am taking Choo Choo and Dull Beak with me on the western road. I will have Sky, Firefly, and Serenity flying ahead on the road to the east. On the ground, I am having Xavier, Xochitl, Ginger, and Blackberry Pie ahead of the eastern road. To the west, I will have Trouble, Blondie, and Chip. I know Tweeters is following the youngsters. Are you ok with Woofers trotting along with you?”

“Sounds good Sarge, and you know me, I never mind Woofers keeping me company. Ok, then let’s hit it.”

“Yes ma’am,” he replies then shouts, “Scouts out as assigned.”

I then watch as my scouts go out ahead of me. Then I fall in with my squads and await the order to begin the march. Finally, it comes and we step out. As we go, I begin to hear singing from the ranks.

The Minstrel colt to the war is gone

In the ranks of death, you will find him;

His father's sword he hath girded on,

And his wild harp slung behind him;

Land of Song said the warrior bard,

Tho' all the world betrays thee,

One sword, at least, thy rights shall guard,

One faithful harp shall praise thee!

As the dust begins to rise from our hooves on the dirt road, I hear the orders behind us being given, “E-troop forward by fours, at the walk, March!” As the Rangers fall in behind us.

The Minstrel fell! But the foemare's chain

Could not bring that proud soul under;

The harp he loved never spoke again,

For he tore its chords asunder;

And said No chains shall sully thee,

Thou soul of love and bravery!

Thy songs were made for the proud and free,

They shall never sound in slavery!"

Eventually, I hear my old friend Kettle Bell, the 1st sergeant for the Hell’s Belles call out the order “H-Troop, by twos, at the trot, March!” as they fall in at the tail of our column, staggered with their weapons pointed outwards also.

The Minstrel colt will return once more

When we hear the news, we will cheer it,

The minstrel colt will return once more,

Torn perhaps in body, not in spirit.

Then may he play on his harp in peace,

In a world as Celestia had intended,

For all the words of war must cease,

And every battle must be ended.

We may all be somewhat worried, but overall, we are in good spirits as we begin what we hope will be the closing set of battles for our campaign and soon be heading back home to our families and friends.

__________

Two hours into the march I get a report on my PipBuck from Xavier, they are coming across refugees heading our way. He types the message to me, LT, they say that their village has been hit by raiders yesterday. Village is 20 klicks south/southeast, by the foothills of the Foal Mountains.

Wonderful, just what we need to add to the mix, raiders and slavers and refugees, oh my. I send, back, Roger, keep me informed.

About half an hour later we come across them there are about forty of them. Several are wounded including a foal. We can not stop so I tell them to simply stand clear of the road and once we pass to head north by northeast toward the Co-op. They quickly get out of the way with their few possessions that they have left. I see a hopeful look in some of their eyes as we head south, others, I see them with their heads hanging and a look of defeat on their faces.

When we take our lunch break, we leave a scout flying up high at all times as well as the ones on hoof out ahead. Soon after we take to the road again, I get another message from Xavier that I forward onto both Broken Dreams and the Major. LT a large group of raiders ahead. Less than two klicks, falling back now.

I have my squads deploy as does Dark Hills and Broken Dreams. We have just set up when Xavier, the other scouts, and Tweeters come scrambling out of the woods. I hear hooting and yelling behind them as well as a few gunshots. I turn on my E.F.S. and see a large number of red marks heading down the road and on both sides of it in the woods.

My troopers hold their fire until they are well within range. Then at one time they open fire on the command of our Captain. In a matter of minutes, it is done. We hear the wounded scream; some try to drag themselves away. Their uninjured running away leaving their fellow raiders alone to face us. On our side, we have light casualties. However, as Xavier and the other scouts come over, I notice Xochitl’s left ear has blood on it. Upon closer examination, I notice he has had the tip shot off.

“Xochitl, your ear, are you all right?” I ask.

He takes the time to run a hoof along his ear, looks at the blood on it. “Yes, I am alright LT, they just grazed me some. I guess I should put something on it though. Have you seen Sutures or Triage?”

“Yeah, Triage is just over there working on Corporal Henrietta,” I tell him as I point to where a cow is sitting along the side of the road with the unicorn medic wrapping a bandage on her forehoof.

“Thanks, LT,” he says as he trots off toward her, leaving me a bit perplexed.

I look at Xavier, “I thought he would have been a bit more shook up having been shot, even if it was in the ear.”

“LT, when it happened, he whinnied in pain and then looked at Ginger and told me, it was not as bad as when she got shot. Then he shut up about it.” Ginger standing behind him just nods.

Part of me wants to smile. I guess he does care what Ginger thinks after all. Then I notice that Woofers has gone up to one of the dead raiders that have made it closest to our lines. He bites the raider's leg and twists his head back and forth as quickly as he can. Suddenly the unicorn raider jumps up screaming and tries to slice him with a knife. Woofers leaps back and takes to the air, yipping, and growling at him. Without thinking I draw out Honor and fire a round into his other front leg. He falls to the ground screaming as several of the closest troopers rush over to take him prisoner.

“Ok, troopers, watch it, some of them may be playing dead. If that one tries anything again, put him down like the animal he is,” I call out as I point towards the new prisoner. I watch as Sutures goes up to him, and begins to treat his wounds.

From the distance, I can hear her tell him, “You are damn lucky that the LT did not just kill you flat out. If I were you, I would be on my best behavior.”

I then hear the raider reply, “What, she’s the LT? The one DJ Pon3 mentioned?” he seems shocked to hear it as his ears go back and his eyes wide. “I thought she would be bigger.” He says.

I see Sutures chuckle a bit and then tell him, “Yeah, she gets that a lot.”

We do a quick search of the other raiders and take prisoner those that are still alive, which is not many. We also check the bodies for anything useful. Just as we are finishing up the Major comes behind me and the Captain. “Ok, what is the holdup. It was only a couple of raiders, let's get moving, now.” She tells us.

At that point, I give the order, “Scouts forward,” and watch as Xavier and the others head back south again. Shortly after they head out, I order my squads forward by twos. We march with staggered columns of two, our guns at the ready as we follow the scouts. Behind us, the rest of the troop falls in and we are all on the move again shortly afterward.

Above us, Serenity and the others continue to fly ahead. Behind us, the dust rises into the sky. I notice that many of the troopers further back in the column have placed bandanas across their muzzles to keep the dust out of their noses so they can breathe easier. It almost reminds me of the comic book I once saw that showed the bandits doing that robbing a bank in Dodge City, I laugh to myself at the thought and am thankful at least we are not having to deal with the Buffalo too right now.

We continue the march and rest routine we have followed for most of the march, and are nearing the rendezvous point when in the distance I hear Celestia barking as she fires off rounds under the guiding eyes of Sunset. I then hear Guerre’s Squad on the radio frequency as they hit another group of either raiders or Bursting Stars troops.

That is a least seventy-five to a hundred raiders and hostile soldiers encountered today. Our column reaches our estimated campsite. There is only one road that heads south from there and it heads right towards Two Step and the base of the Foal Mountains. As D and H-troop begin to set up fortifications and camp for the night, E-troop heads back up the other road to meet and guide the other column in.

Once we are all in, we all finish making camp and setting out guards and pickets for the night. The Major has the CEF HQ in an old barn, the farmhouse near it having collapsed into its basement. The center of the camp is located near it as is the civilian camp.

My scouts are mixed in with the 1st squad again. The 3rd to our right and the 2nd to our left in the line. As I head on over to the HQ for officers’ call with the captain. Sutures tagging along behind so she can catch Archer.

“Well Captain, tomorrow we should be in Two Step again. I know the tavern owner there, mind if I buy you a drink, Sir.”

“Ya, know what, that sounds great Lieutenant. I think we both should have one. I figure one will not hurt your foal. Besides, we might be able to consider it a victory drink if things keep going like this.”

I turn my head behind us, “What do you think Sutures? Would one drink be ok?”

“One should be ok, but I would not recommend any more than that Lieutenant. Would you mind if Archer and I perhaps joined you though?” She asks with a smile on her face.

I look at Broken Dreams and he tells us, “Sure, sounds good, things really are looking up.”

“I agree sir, but I am a bit worried about all these extra raiders we have come across today.”

He scoffs and waves a forehoof, “Mollygirl, they are just raiders, after all, it’s not like they are real soldiers.”

Soon after we arrive at the HQ. We are close to the last ones to arrive and both Broken Dreams and I receive the mare stare for it. The only thing better is that Balanced Books arrives just after us. The Major gives him the same look and then says to him, “So nice for you to join us, Lieutenant. I hope we are not putting you out of your way.”

He maintains his bearing and looks her straight in the eye, “Sorry ma’am, I wanted to double-check some of the numbers on our supplies so I can go over them once we are done with Officers’ Call.”

She nods her head, “Very well, we will talk more then.” Then she turns her attention to the rest of us. “OK everypony, tomorrow we will travel back to Two Step. I do not expect any more resistance than we experienced today. My plan is to spend the night there, and if nothing major occurs we will begin the trek back home two days after. She points to a wall of the barn that is bare wood with chalk writing on it. “As you can see, I have already written down the marching order for tomorrow. Mollygirl, I want your scouts out in force along the mainline of march. Oak Root, I want two of your squads acting as flankers. Hell Fire, you have the rear of the column. I want you to keep a good eye open. Guerre, I want your troops to ride for most of the trip, but have them on stand-by for action. We will move automatically in the morning. No morning officers’ call unless I notify you. Dismissed.”

As I leave, I am caught by both Sutures and Archer. Tonight, he is treating us to dinner at the civilian camp. I am really becoming used to our arrangement. Goddesses I hope Badger and Magpie agree with the proposal I sent them. I hate to admit it but I have realized I have truly begun to fall for both Sutures and Archer as well. The worst part, I feel guilty. Is it wrong to be happy, to make others happy too?

After dinner, we are walking back to camp when I notice the sun setting. “Guys, can we just sit here for a second and enjoy the sunset?” I ask.

As they come to sit by me I put a hoof around both of them. “It sure is pretty Mollygirl,” Sutures pauses then continues, “but I have a feeling you have more on your mind.”

“I just wish I could let you both know how much you both being here with me has meant. It has gone from just attraction and friendship. Honestly, if Badger and Magpie do say no, I don’t even know what I will do. Archer, Sutures, the last couple of months have taught me so much, I, I, I have to tell you both, I love you. You already feel like my mates.”

Archer leans into me and kisses me gently on my scarred cheek. “Mollygirl, I, we both love you too,” he tells me as Sutures nods her head, “We also respect you, dear. That is why we wait until we find out the answer, ok. But that does not mean we cannot still spend time together. Intimacy is more than just, well, you know, bucking.”

“I know, but sometimes it is so hard, I want you both so much, I want to show you how I really feel.”

“Mollygirl, we know, or we would not have made that suggestion of a combined family, and yes Mollygirl, I do love you too,” Sutures tells me as she leans into me and gently kisses me too.

It is then that Archer lays down and I do the same with my head on his back, and Sutures does the same to me. We lay like that until after the sun goes down. Eventually, we get up to head back to camp. “Archer, do you have to go back to your camp tonight? I mean, could you stay with us tonight?” I ask.

He smiles at us, “Dears, I would love it, and I am having a hard time not staying with you tonight, but we have an early start in the morning. How about tomorrow night when we get to Two Step? We should have time then.”

With a pouting expression, I reply to him, “Ok, but I am holding you to it.”

“Ok, now I really do need to get back. See you tomorrow, both of you.” He tells us as he turns and heads back to the artillery camp.

Sutures puts a hoof around me, “Looks like it is just us again dear.”

Once back at camp we sit around the fire with the scouts and those of my squads who are not on watch. It is nice to just enjoy each other’s company, but hopefully, soon we will be back home again. I listen to bits and pieces of everyponies conversations and even join in when we sing a few songs. I do notice though that whenever the bottle is passed the troopers somehow make it so that it goes around me.

Eventually, I decide to call it a night and head to my bedroll. Sutures and Woofers join me. Before I can fall asleep Ginger surprises me. She comes over to us, “M, Mollygirl, could I, Could I give you a hug?”

I smile at her, “Sure Ginger, I would love it. Is everything ok?’

She nods, “Yes, it's just, we may not have much more time out here and I really will miss it.”

“I understand entirely. But we will still see each other at home.”

“Yeah, but you will be busy with everypony there. Plus, the foals will be coming soon.” She tells me.

“True Ginger, but I will make time for you too. Would you like for me to read to you tonight Ginger?”

She nods her head, “Would you mind. I like it when mom reads to me, but I miss you reading to me too.”

“Ok Get your book out.” As she pulls her Daring Do book out of her saddlebag, she places it in front of me and I light the pages with my PipBuck. She lays between my forehooves and along my side, I feel Sutures cuddle closer and put her head on my back.

As I finish up the story, it happens. I feel a movement inside that I have not felt before. I am sure that I have felt my foal move. In my excitement, I tell both of them and get a hug from them. My little one has let me know that they are here. It makes it all seem so much more real and even more important to me now.

After a bit Ginger, gives me another hug, I kiss her on her forelock and she tells me, “Goodnight ma, I will see you in the morning.”

“Sweet dreams little one,” I tell her.

After she leaves Sutures rolls to look at me, “Did she just call you ma?”

“Yes, dear, she did. She has not forgotten who her real mother is, but we have become very close too. Please don’t let Nugget know.”

“I won’t, she just surprised me a bit is all.” She tells me.

“Goodnight love, sweet dreams to you too,” I tell her and as I go to kiss her on her forelock, she shifts her head and our muzzles meet. We share a very pleasant kiss and snuggle a bit more.

Finally, we finish and as she buries her muzzle into the fur on my neck, she tells me, “Goodnight little mother, sweet dreams to you too.”

I lay there in the dark listening to her breath until she falls asleep. I look up to the sky and look at the stars and wonder what the coming days will bring. Eventually, I am able to sleep myself and fall into a deep if fitful sleep.

__________

Morning comes, I smell coffee boiling over the fire and grab a quick cup as well as grab a ration pack for breakfast. Within the hour, the fires are all out, breakfast consumed, camps packed, scouts out, and the march resumes. The troops all seem to be in high spirits as the dust starts to rise, I see the troopers have their neckerchiefs around their necks and ready to pull up as needed.

As we approach a set of woods along the road, I receive a warning from Xavier, LT, we are hearing chitters in the woods I have tagged. E.F.S. is overwhelmed with hostile markers.

I quickly type back, Understood, stay clear of it. Thanks for the heads up. I then forward the message onto all of the other officers. The entire column then diverts off to the far side of the road as the news of chitters is passed around.

It takes us half an hour to pass those woods but now we are all on edge watching for more signs of them. Once we all pass, we begin to pick up speed again. As we head south, I hear Sunset over the PipBuck channel, “LT, we have three bands of hostiles ahead, looks like they are setting up an ambush around the road. I will send you the tagged locations. Approximately 100 to 200 raiders or soldiers.

I pass the tags onto the Major as well as his troop estimates. Soon the orders come out to deploy. I am told to order the scouts back towards our lines. After they report back that they are doing so, I hear Celestia and the mortars open fire on the tagged locations. They slowly sweep from one section of their lines to the others. Then suddenly the fire is shifted to smoke rounds and we can not see them anymore except as marks on E.F.S. We are ordered to advance to contact in line abreast formation. As all three troops form up and swing against the hostiles. It is like a bull running into a china shop as we hit their lines and they shatter, most running away with pockets trying to fight us.

We keep moving forward and they continue to fall back. The fliers, both my scouts and Guerre’s keep hitting them from above. We continue to have small skirmishes along the way, but by late afternoon we have reached Two Step. Ironically, we take up the positions that we held just a few weeks before.

Once the lines are ponied, I fall back to the village. I notice that many of the buildings are heavily damaged, and many of the prior inhabitants are missing. I finally make my way to the tavern we visited before. I notice that much of the furniture inside has been damaged or is missing. The barkeep puts his head out from the back when he sees me. I see the recognition on his face and he comes to the bar.

“Good afternoon LT. What can I get for you?”

“Nothing yet, but I will be back later. Oh, wait, do you have a couple of bottles of whiskey I could pick up for my troopers?”

He smiles. “I have some, not much left though. After you folks left last time Silver Spite's troops rolled in and it was not pretty. I have to say thank you for the heads up, most of us were out of town when they came in, so the casualties were not nearly as bad as they would have been. Once they left, we came back from the woods.”

“I am really glad that I was able to warn you then. Depending on what happens we may only be here a couple of days again, just so you know.”

I see his face take on a look of concern, “That does not sound good. If things go bad, let me know, I may end up leaving here then. From what I understand most of those who were here when Silver Spite took over last time got tickets to Fillydelphia as well as new forms of employment if you know what I mean.”

I smile ruefully at that, “Yes, I get you. If things do go bad for some reason your family can always throw in with our civilian caravan and head back to the Co-op with us.”

“Now, I am not saying we will mind you LT, But I might consider it. Just understand that I am still a bit unsure about your alicorns. Believe me, I have my reasons.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I understand, just keep it in mind. I might have a bugout kit ready for you and the family just in case. I mean things are looking really good right now, but have you ever got that feeling that something was just not right?”

“Yeah, yeah I have LT. Well, bring your scouts back when you're ready. I even have a couple of bottles of Sparkle cola I dug up for the youngsters with ya.”

I stick out my hoof, and he takes it, “Thanks, I will see you later tonight then.” I tell him and then head back out.

I then find my way to the HQ building. Quick Trot has decided to use the same one again. Although this time it is in a bit rougher condition, and the owners seem to be missing since our last visit. I am early for officers’ call so I visit a bit with Specs, Paper Work and 1st Sergeant Light Weight.

After Officer’s call, I am with Broken Dreams and Archer when I see Taser. I head over and talk to him.

“Hey Taser, how are you tonight?”

“Good evening LT. Not bad. By the way, Cookie and Sweets told me to say hello for them. They also said we should all get together some time for lunch, dinner, or just tea even.”

“Sounds good Taser. Let them know I would enjoy that.”

I notice him look around a bit and then he continues “Oh, ma’am, not to sound like a worry wart or anything, but it seems like we are seeing a lot more raiders than normal. I know we are starting to run out of capacity to carry wounded prisoner even.”

I had not heard that before about the number of wounded prisoners, but I am not surprised either. “Thanks for bringing that to my attention Taser. Now that you mention it, we do seem to be encountering a lot more of them. I will bring it up to the Major in the morning.”

“Thanks, LT. I don’t think she would listen to me, what with me being a lowly trooper and all.”

“I know, but you do good work and eventually it will pay off.” I pause then continue, “Well I need to get going, have a good one Taser, see you tomorrow.”

While chatting with Taser, I see that Sutures has joined Archer and Broken Dreams and they are waiting for me. As soon as I get to them, we head on over to the tavern. The owner’s wife sees me and comes over and asks what we want. However, she also suggests that we might all enjoy a bit of their homemade apple brandy, which we all agree sounds fine.

When we are done our server then asks to talk to me privately, “Sure, I can do that I tell her, as she leads me to the back room.”

“First LT, my name is Blueberry Crisp. I want to show you something we have hidden in the basement, and I will explain it to you once you see it.”

Now my curiosity is raised. “Ok, Blueberry, I can spare a few minutes.”

She leads me down to the basement where they store their wares. Then she moves a shelving unit that is under the stairs and on hinges. Behind it is a small room and as she opens up the room and as the light begins to shine inside I see a massive pony silhouette. I take a step back at first.

She gently lays a hoof on my shoulder and points the lantern in her mouth at the mass before us. As the light goes over it I see something I have only heard of in horror stories and been taught to fear since a filly. But it helps to explain her and her husband's attitude the first day we met them.

In the faint light, I see a complete set of steel ranger power armor. Just seeing it gives me the shakes and my jaw drops. She sees and then begins to explain.

“LT, my husband and I have been here for about ten years hiding. We are deserters from the Steel Rangers. We had been sent to try and find a Stable 4B. The elder had noticed in an old report that Stable 4 had tried to contact it. Once we found it, my scribe and I were to report its location and wait for the others to arrive and reclaim the technology there.”

The horror of what she was saying begins to hit me. I remember in the Overcow’s journal that she said she was trying to contact Stable 4B in Manesville. That meant they would have easily found our Stable 48. I was just a rookie back then and would have had to face them. I feel the blood drain from my face.

She continues, “My husband, then scribe, had gone into Manesville. He told me how it was reestablishing what had been lost. The farms, the hospital, even the schools, and the library. He also told me that they had a strong defense force and it would be costly for both sides if we attacked.” She pauses for a minute then begins again, “He just could not bring himself to help attack a community like that. At first, I was angry at him for it. But then he got me to think about it. I just could not do it. I reported in that we found nothing in Manesville and later when by some abandoned village further south from there, I reported that we were being attacked by raiders and that my scribe was dead and my armor damaged. I had my scribe disable the tracker on it and then we came here. I retired my armor and took up the life you see us have now.”

I nod my head, “Ok, so why are you telling me this?”

“Because LT, after talking with Hard Tack, my husband earlier, he told me of your possible warning. LT, if it goes south, we will be joining you on your exodus, I wanted to let you know what we could bring to help you.”

I put a hoof out to her, “Thank you Blueberry, for that, and for what you did for the Co-op in the past. I only hope you do not need to leave this home, for both yours and our sake.”

__________

As I leave the tavern, once again I thank Blueberry for her offer and am asked to keep it between us for now. It is hard to keep it a secret but I can manage it. I also pick up four bottles of their homemade whiskey for my troops. One for each squad, plus the scouts. This allows me to cover for why I went downstairs.

Once we are back at the camp things become much more interesting. First, I go to each of my squads and hoof them each a bottle. For some reason, I notice Sutures and Archer are right behind me. Then I give the final one to Sunset to be shared between my scouts.

After a bit, I notice that we are getting quite the crowd around the fire for the scouts. Then I notice several are getting out instruments that they have or that they found. Soon we have an impromptu jam session going that leads to some of my ponies dancing. I smile as I remember old times when I see Pearl dancing with Woodrow. Then I notice Trouble dancing with Blondie. I really smile when I see Dusty dancing with Firefly. It is entertaining to watch and then I see the enfields both playing in the air above everypony. The next thing I know I have Dull Beak there with us and he asks me to dance. I have never danced with a griffon before, but it is fun.

Then I notice Xochitl and Ginger are dancing. Nothing fancy, just slow dances. But they are trying, and they are copying us, adults, learning as they go.

It is a good time as we sing the old songs and dance to them. As the night winds down, they finally sing Red is the Rose. I love that song, and every time I hear it, I think of her, my Ivy. A tear rolls down my cheek and I sniffle a bit thinking of her. But I know eventually, I will be with her again. I just have to have patience. Besides, I have a foal to raise first.

Finally, I call it a night and head to my bedroll. Woofers is already there by then. Shortly afterward I am joined by Archer and Sutures. We cuddle down and I am so happy to just be held in their hooves. It has been a good day. At least no new stones in my saddlebags either.

We awake before dawn. Archer heads back to the artillery with a brief goodbye to both Sutures and me. We have just put on our kits. I am finishing tightening my helmet when from out of the darkness we hear the hoots and hollers that indicate raiders.

As they come at us from the dark with the sun starting to rise. Most of them being silhouetted by the sunrise. Our backs are to the river with no way to retreat.

Then I start to hear explosions among them as they hit the minefields that were still here from before. Those fields are not nearly as dense as they once were, but they still serve to slow the raiders down some. I hear the automatic antimachine rifles of Hell’s Belles open up as do the mortars, Celestia and Nightmare Moon.

The raiders are mown down or hit the ground. The attack is stopped about 100 meters short of our lines. They fall back to the woods in the distance. As we wait, we start to hear them chanting, howling, and screaming again as they build themselves up for another attack.

Two more times this happens with the final attack coming within 50 meters of our lines. We have taken several casualties, but for the raiders, it has been a bloodbath. I have never seen raiders react like this before, and it has me concerned.

After the third attack fails, they fall back into the woods and disappear. It is well after noon and the sun is beginning to get lower in the sky when we see it come out of the wood line. A pony carrying a white flag.

As it gets closer Broken Dreams calls back to HQ to let them know what is happening. Most of us just figure they want a cease-fire to collect their wounded. If so, it should be no big deal. We have done that before after all.

Once the pony gets close enough, we can see his uniform. He is part of Red Eye's army or was. He stops and waits for one of us to come to him. Dark Hills nods to me and Broken Dreams. He clicks a few buttons on his PipBuck so we can listen over the troop and CEF HQ channel. Then he leaves his hole and goes to meet him.

Once close enough, from over the command channel, we can hear Dark Hills ask, “Ok, what do you want?”

The other pony sets the white flag down “I have come from the headquarters of Bursting Star and Silver Spite. We want to discuss the terms of surrender.” He pauses then continues, “We would like a meeting of officers to be held tomorrow morning in the clearing by the trees from where I just came.”

Broken Dreams and I just look at each other in surprise. Damn, the Major's plan seems to have worked. Dark Hills then replies to the stranger, “I need to get with my command to get their decision before I can tell you anything. I thought you might be asking for a ceasefire so you could collect your wounded.”

“That would be appreciated, and it would be the equine thing to do.”

“Wait here while I go back and talk to my superiors.” Dark Hills tells him and then comes back to our lines.

Once there he turns off the continuous broadcast on his PipBuck. Broken Dreams then gets on his, “OK Major, you heard what they want, what should we tell them?”

She is quick to reply. “Tell them we will give them a two-hour cease-fire to collect their wounded for now. After that, if they do not attack, neither shall we. Also, inform them that we will meet them at noon tomorrow to discuss terms of surrender.”

Broken Dreams and I watch as Dark Hills once again goes out into the No Mares land between the lines and informs them of our decision. I watch as they shake hooves and the representative of their forces walks slowly back to their lines.

Once he arrives, I see dozens of ponies come out of the woods without weapons that begin to pick up their wounded and dead. Soon we begin to do the same for ours. Then over our PipBucks, we get the notification for Officers call. As I look up from my PipBuck I see a murder of crows landing across the river, with one particularly large one flying overhead.

Behind me I hear Xochitl, “They seem to be a little late.” Or are they I ask myself.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, it is with a sorrowful heart that I write this. Once again war has come to the place I now call home. I have met ponies that I was once to destroy and for who I threw away my life without their knowing and now am friends with. Unfortunately, I fear that our fates are now intertwined as well as the fates of my child and husband. With this in mind, I ask you to play for us Come Join The Murder.

Thank you

Blueberry Crisp

The fallen knight

Author's Note

Again I want to thank Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I also would like to thank so many others who have added to it. Names such as Somber, Fuzy Vee Vee, RuinQueenof Oblivion, Heartshine and so many more whose stories have not only grabbed my attention but built upon the original foundation laid by Kkat.

We watch as our gypsy friends leave us, but we may see them again. We also have made new friends and allies along the way. The campaign seems to be won now, or does it? Mollygirls and company are still a long way from home.

For those wishing to listen to this chapters dedication song the youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ullWDJFzNuM

Chapter 36 Dancing in the Pale Moonlight

Chapter 36 Dancing in the Pale Moonlight

“Captain, the problem is not that I’m paranoid. The problem is that the universe keeps justifying my paranoia.”
― John Scalzi, The End of All Things

I trot over to the officers' call along with Broken Dreams. Once all of the officers arrive, she begins. She has a huge smile on her face as she tells us, “Good Evening Mares and Gentlecolts. By now I am sure you have all heard the great news. Bursting Star and Silver Spite of Red Eye’s Army have approached us to discuss terms of surrender. I will have several of you accompanying me for this historic moment in the Co-ops and the Co-op Guards history.” She pauses as she looks at all of us and then continues, “In fact I want most of you to attend this meeting with me. Those who are not, will be able to listen in via PipBuck by your next higher in the chain of commands that is there. We will have one more officers’ call in the morning to confirm who will be going and who will be standing guard. I want the troops in standby so that they know they have been beaten and that we can hit them again if we so desire.”

She is interrupted as around me the officers begin to cheer. She quiets them down and begins again, “Once we have accepted their surrender. We will then determine what to do with the prisoners and as soon as possible after that return to Manesville.”

Once again, she is interrupted by the excited voices of the officers gathered there. Even I am beginning to be caught up in the moment when I notice that while Guerre is also excited, Dull Beak appears to be somewhat more skeptical. She then continues, “Even though it looks like our campaign is winding down, I still want you all to make sure our troops are ready for renewed action. I also want all pickets and guards to be alert tonight. In fact, tonight I want to change the challenge and countersign from our normal ones. For tonight lets go with the challenge of Ticks and the countersign Chitterers.”

After this I see a hoof being raised by Fancy Flourish. Once she is called upon by Quick Trot she asks, “Ma’am, would it be ok then for us perhaps throw a party tomorrow night to celebrate?”

I see the Major nod her head and then answer, “Most certainly. I am really glad you mentioned that Fancy. Perhaps we can find the supplies to have a feast then also. If so, let’s do that too. Ok everyone, go get some well-deserved rest. I will see you all in the morning, Dismissed.”

Along with everyone else I leave the house, as I head out the door, Archer grabs me and pulls me to the side. “What do you think Mollygirl?”

At first, I am confused, “About this surrender business,” he tells me.

“I am not really sure. It seems too good to be true. That and it involves Silver Spite. No matter what I do not want to see him again.”

He nods to me. “Yeah, I feel the same way on both counts. Tomorrow I think I will standby with my Artillery. I am going to tell the Major that in the morning. But for tonight, how about I join you and Sutures again.” He says with a grin and ears forward.

I look around really quick and seeing no pony nearby I quickly kiss him, “Sounds good to me dear,” I tell him as I turn to walk away with my tail raised.

He is still following me when we come across Sutures. She smiles at me then at Archer, and asks with a grin, “Oh for me love?”

I smile back at her, “He followed me home, can we keep him?”

She puts a hoof under her chin looking at Archer, “Oh, I don’t know, we can’t just go picking up strays now can we.”

“Oh really, a stray am I? I see how I rate,” he says with an obviously fake hurt tone to his voice.

At which point she finally goes over and kisses him. “Good to see you are ok dear.”

We then all turn and go back to the D-troops campfire. There are several troopers already sitting around it. When we come up, they are singing and the bottle is being passed around already. Tonight, it seems almost everyone is celebrating still being alive. I am stunned when Blondie comes over to me, “LT, do you have a minute?”

“Sure Blondie, what you got?”

“LT, I want to apologize for earlier. I am sorry about what I said you did to the youngsters. Trouble let me know how much you have actually tried to protect them. That and I talked to Choo Choo about how they got here. You know she can be very persuasive when she wants to be.”

“Yeah, while she has not been that way to me, I get the feeling she can be.” I put out my hoof for a shake and she takes it, “Thank you, Blondie, I do appreciate it. Trouble is family and that makes Sunny family too. Please understand, I don’t have a lot of it left, so I do protect them when I can.”

“I see that now, Thank you Mollygirl. I better get back to Sunny, he should be going to bed soon.”

“OK, talk to you later Blondie, have a good night.”

As she leaves, I notice several of the ponies dancing again tonight. Tonight seems a bit livelier and it is fun to just watch them doing reels as well as waltzes in the moonlight. As she walks away, I notice Blondie looks at Sunset, put her head down and slowly shake it. I have a feeling that even though she has taken Trouble back into her and Sunny’s life if she could she would have Sunset there with her too.

I am just about ready to head over to go talk to Sunset when Trouble grabs my hoof. “Come on Mollygirl, it’s a reel again and I need a partner,” he tells me as he drags me out with the others. I almost laugh when I see Sutures and Archer next to us. I had been wondering where they were.

Each couple separates with one partner on one side of a line and the other opposite them. As the music begins to play, we clap our front hooves as the first couple spins each other, then they keep handing off their partner to the next couple in line, back and forth until they reach the far end. Then all of us in the line form an arch with our front hooves that the couple sashay first to one end then the next. Once they are back to the opposite end, they started on they stop and rejoin the line and the next couple begins, until all the couples do it. It is so much fun and everyone makes mistakes doing it, so we just laugh and have fun with it.

Once this dance is done, I am laughing and feeling so good, “Thank you Trouble, I really appreciate it.”

He smiles, “No problem cous, I really enjoyed it too. I best get going though. I want to spend some time with Sunny and Blondie,” he tells me and hurries off to them.

I watch this go on for some time and am sitting with Archer and Sutures when Dull Beak comes up to us.

“Do you folks mind if I sit and talk with you a bit?” he asks us.

I smile and before I can answer Archer pats the ground near us and tells him, “Not at all Dull Beak, have a seat.”

“Thank you,” he says as he looks at the festivities going on, “You ponies sure do enjoy your parties don’t you?” He says wistfully.

“Yeah, yeah, we do, but oftentimes it just helps us burn off the nervous energy, other times it just helps us to relax and be happy. Don’t you griffons do anything like that?” Sutures ask him.

He cocks his head to the side slightly, “We, we do like to party, we just tend to fight more and dance less. I just worry with an enemy force still close by about us being so distracted.”

“I can understand that, but we do have forces on guard for each troop. Also, my artillery has one-piece fully manned all night, just in case.” Archer tells us.

I see Dull Beak relax a bit then, “Ok, I am glad to hear that. But still. These fires do make it easy to see how many troopers are around them and would be good for targeting either artillery, rockets, or even a powerful spell.”

“All good points Dull Beak,” I tell him as I realize that if anything happens, we do not want that firelight behind us.

As we are talking, I suddenly notice that Taser has shown up along with Cookie Cutter and Sweet Apple. I immediately get up and give all three a hug. Then I introduce them to Sutures and Archer as well as Dull Beak.

As we are talking, I hear Sweet Apple ask Sutures, “I heard that Mollygirl had a husband and wife, how long have you guys been married?”

Without meaning to I blush; thank goodness it is dark so no one can tell. Then I hear Sutures answer, “Actually, Archer and I are just really good friends with Mollygirl and her spouses Badger and Magpie. We have proposed to Mollygirl in person and by letter to her spouses, to become one family. We are still waiting to hear the answer. But no matter what, we are friends.”

Sweet Apple then looks her up and down then looks at Archer, “so you three never?”

Sutures smiles, “Well Archer and I have, we are engaged to each other already, but with Mollygirl and her spouses, nothing more than some kisses. She is a good mare and we are waiting.”

As I hear this, I notice Dull Beak has an eyebrow raised and is looking at me. I just smile shrug my shoulders, “What can I say Dull Beak, I may not be monogamous but I am faithful.”

That is when I hear Sunset say to Taser and Archer, “Well that is one way of putting it,” as he shakes his head and smiles. Then I hear him tell the others, "Well I will see you two later, time to go take the watch."

As the night wears on different ponies come and go to the camp. Eventually, I decided to wander off for a bit just to look at the stars. It is when no one is close that I see her again. I instantly recognize her white coat and dark mane beneath the clock.

“Good evening Mareigan.”

“Good evening child,” she says then looks in the distance at the others, “Is it not early to celebrate, after all, you are still a long way from home.”

I nod my head, “You are right, but no matter what happens, I think they needed at least one more night to remind us of what we are fighting for. To remind us of the good times, of home.”

In the moonlight, I see her nod in agreement. “Yes, I do kin, while I cannot say what shall happen tomorrow, I feel you will need to be on guard.” As she says this, she steps closer and puts a hoof gently to my stomach. I feel my foal move at her touch, and I see her smile, “Yes, wee little one,” she says, then she steps back and looks at me, “Be careful on the morrow and remember to protect your foal. The foals are the future of the herd, even those born to mothers we may not care for. Remember the foals lass.”

“I will Mareigan, I will.”

She then puts her forehoof under my chin, she lightly kisses me on my cheek, then on my mouth. “I heard ya earlier, ya are a good faithful mare, so I will press you for no more. But best be more faithful to me and your home, than others who are merely mortal lass. Sleep well and take comfort, ya are being watched over, even while others you may know have turned their backs on me and will pay a price. I do not take being scoffed at well.” She says with a fire in her eyes. Then she turns walks into the night and I see her once again transform into a crow and fly away.

I stand there alone for several minutes then head back to camp. Once there I run into Xavier. He looks at me and nods. “So, you have talked to her tonight as well then?” he asks me.

I can only nod at first, then I find my voice, “Did, did you talk to her tonight too?”

“Yes LT, She and I talked tonight. I could not avoid it, and to tell the truth, there was something in her manner that made me afraid not to.”

“Xavier, did she warn you about tomorrow also?”

“Mollygirl, she said to protect you and the foals. All of the foals. I am not sure what she meant by that.”

“To tell you the truth Xavier, neither am I. Did she talk to your son and my daught, I mean Ginger, also?”

He looks at me with a curious expression and a tilt to his head, “I do not know for sure, but I highly suspect it. Mollygirl, I know you care for her, but remember, she is Nuggets daughter, do not slip in front of the others, they may not understand.”

“I am sorry Xavier; I did not mean to let that slip. Besides, Nugget and I have already discussed if the worst happens, she wants me to adopt her.”

He looks surprised, “Mollygirl, how long ago did you two talk about this?”

“Only a couple of weeks ago, I think. To tell the truth, the days are starting to run together and I am losing track.”

“I do understand, it has become that way for me as well. I just can't wait to get back to Persimmon Tree. But with that said, you should get back to your mates, after all that is what they are am I correct?”

“Yes, no, well not yet. It all depends on what Badger and Magpie say. I do feel as close to them as to my spouses. It just feels right, but at the same time I feel guilty, even though I have not crossed the line with them yet.”

I hear him take a deep breath and let it out loudly, “Mollygirl, I am not an expert on matters of the heart. Have you thought about what you will do if Badger and Magpie say no?”

“I have Xavier, I have, and I just don’t know anymore. At one point it would not have even been a thought. But now.”

“I understand my friend. I really do. Do what you feel is right, is all I can suggest. Some back home may not understand, but those of us out here, well, we know what each other has been through and how they have been there for you.”

“Xavier, I am not bad for being tempted, am I?”

He slowly shakes his head, “Mollygirl, no you are not. I think almost all of us are tempted from time to time. Even I have been. Perhaps it is best then that I normally have my little chaperones with me to keep me honest too.” He says with a rueful smile.

“Even you are tempted? Xavier, I never imagined.”

He shrugs his shoulders, “I am only equine after all LT. Yes, I am a zebra, but I am also a stallion. There have been a few mares that have caught my attention, but I have not allowed those thoughts to linger. Now really, you should go find them, it is getting late, and no matter what, tomorrow will be a big day.”

“Thanks Xavier, your really are a stallion among stallions, and I am very proud to have you as my friend.”

He smiles back at me, “And I, you as my friend. Now to bed with you. You and your foal need the sleep.”

We both turn and head back towards our bedrolls. When I get to mine, I see Sutures and Archer are already there. They both have wide smiles on their faces as they pull back the blanket, I can smell a musky scent, and realize I have given them enough private time to be much more relaxed. They have me climb in between them and as I lie down, they surprise me.

“Mollygirl, just relax, you have had a very busy time lately and we were talking,” Sutures says and Archer nods his head in agreement, “Well tonight you get a massage from us, just relax and enjoy it dear, you deserve it.”

I nervously lay down and begin to feel their hooves work the knots out of my sore and tired muscles. I can feel the knots releasing. I have needed this so badly. Just the touch of ponies who care about me and being able to relax. Without meaning to I slowly lower my head onto my forelegs, and I fall asleep. As I drift off, I feel both of them gently kiss me and whisper, “We love you our little mother, sleep well.” I attempt to tell them I love them too but as tired as I am, I know my speech is slurred.

As the world goes dark and I drift off I feel them cuddle close and put their hooves around me. And for a bit, all is right with the world.

__________

I sleep a very deep and restful sleep. When I awake, I still have Archer behind me, Woofers is at my hind hooves. But I am surprised to find Ginger between me and Sutures. As I look down at her she opens her eyes. “Morning Ma. I hope you don’t mind Sutures said it would be ok.”

“No Ginger, I do not mind. I hope you slept well dear.”

She nods and smiles. “Yes, I did, I had a nightmare earlier and did not want to wake Xochitl or Xavier up by climbing back in bed, when I walked past Sutures asked me if I was ok and I told her what was going on, so she said I could join all of you.”

About this time, I feel Archer start to move behind me and I see Sutures start to roust up. She looks at Ginger and me. “Morning you two. My aren’t we a happy little family here,” she says with a smile.

As we get up, I smell coffee brewing. While I prefer tea, I will take a good cup of coffee if I can get it. After coffee and a quick breakfast Archer and I meet up with Broken Dreams and we head over to the HQ for officers’ call.

The Major stands before us. “Ok, first off. During today's meeting for the surrender, Archer, I want your artillery on full alert. I do not expect things to go bad, but if they do, I want us ready. The same goes for each troop and the Volunteer company. Officers, if all of your company officers go, I want the senior enlisted put in charge during your absence. Mollygirl, due to your history with Silver Spite, you are to remain behind. Archer, same thing,”

I see him getting ready to argue and she puts it straight, “Archer, while you directly may not have a problem with him, it is evident to everypony in the CEF your relationship with Mollygirl as well as Sutures. I am not judging; I just do not want any emotions possibly tipping the apple cart. Broken Books, I want you to stay here also. Fancy, While I do not expect trouble, I want the civilian camp ready to high tail it if need be, Clock Work, while you have earned the opportunity to be there, I want you and your troops with the civilians. You are to protect them at all costs.”

I raise my hoof, and she calls on me, “Ma’am, do you want me to send out some scouts this morning?”

She sighs, “Honestly, I would feel much more comfortable with a flight of scouts in the air, but again, I do not want to jeopardize their surrender.”

“Yes Ma’am, I understand,” I reply.

“Ok, after this, go back to your troops and get everything organized. I want to be ready for anything, got it. Now dismissed, I will see the rest of you when we get ready to head over. Oh, and Archer, I want the clearing by the meeting sight targeted in. Again, I do not expect trouble, I just want to be ready for anything.”

As we leave the Major calls me over. “Lieutenant, that spirit you mentioned before, what did she look like again?”

So, I tell her and she shakes her head, “Wonderful, Thank you, Lieutenant. If anything happens, I want you and Archer ready to take over. I am still unsure what to do with the villagers if things do go bad, but do what you must, ok.”

Now I feel concerned, “Yes Ma’am, will do.”

On my way back to camp I swing by the Tavern. I see Hard Tack behind the bar. “Hey Hard Tack, is Blueberry Crisp around?”

He shakes his head, “Nah, her and the little one are out and about this morning, why?”

“Hard Tack, I promised her to let her know if things go bad. Right now, things seem ok, however, everyone is on edge. We are even preparing the civilian camp to run if need be.”

I see his expression harden and become very serious. “Are you saying what I am thinking you are LT?”

I nod my head, “Yes if things go sideways, I will be sending you a runner to let you know. The key phrase is that things have gone south.”

“Alright then, I will be on the lookout for a messenger then. Thanks again.”

“Your welcome, besides me and mine all owe you and your wife more than we can repay. I will talk to you later Hard Tack, tell the Misses I said hello as well as the rest for me.” I tell him as I head back out the door.

Once back in camp I give the word to everypony. Dull Beak has joined us again. “Hey LT, I will be waiting with you here if you don’t mind.”

“No problem Dull Beak, I just am surprised you do not want to be a witness.”

“I learned a long time ago, that it is usually not a good thing to be a witness in the wastelands.”

As the time grows closer, I have all my troopers fully kit up and stand ready. My fliers are nearby but also ready to fly if needed. On the ground my scouts are mixed in with 1st squad again.

Broken Dreams approaches me, “Mollygirl, put your Pipbuck on the troop and overall command circuit. the troop is yours for now. I will see you when I get back.”

“Yes sir, I will see you then. Be careful Dreams.”

He smiles, “Too late for that Mollygirl, too late for that.”

I watch as he and Dark Hills meet up with the Major and the rest of the officers as well as Guerre and her troops, who will be escorting them.

Half an hour before the meeting is to take place, they take out a white flag and begin to advance across the No Mare's Land and the meeting sight. In the distance I see a pony with another white flag come out. Over my PipBuck, I can hear the Co-op officers talking and joking on their way.

In the hole with me, I have Sutures, Xavier, Ginger, and Xochitl. We watch the procession as they close the distance. Eventually, I see several other ponies come out of the wood line. Then salutes are exchanged and the meeting begins.

__________

I watch through binoculars as the Co-op officers approach those of Red Eyes army. They are about equal in number. I can clearly see Bursting Star there before all of his officers. Next to him, I see Silver Spite and my blood runs cold.

The first indication I have that anything is wrong is when Bursting Star approaches the Major, “Major Quick Trot, I presume, I am surprised that you had escaped and have returned to surrender.”

I see Quick Trot take a step back and hear her over the coms channel, “Us surrendering, I thought you were.” At which point I see Bursting Star step back and turn to Silver Spite, “Captain, what is the meaning of this? I thought you said they were surrendering.”

I then hear Silver Spite tell his commanding officer, “But father, I told you that I would give you a victory, I did not say they were surrendering.” At that point, the brush is pulled away from the tree line and I see several dozen troops armed with SMGs, Assault Rifles and several fully automatic Anti-Machine rifles.

Then I hear Silver Spite call out, “Tar, Oh Tar Water, be a dear and come her for a moment.”

As I watch I see here come out, her head hanging down and a bandage on her right cheek. Something else looks off about her, but at this distance I can not put my hoof on it.

She comes over to him. He looks over the Co-op officers and ask, “So which one of these was the one who got you pregnant and abandoned you Tar? Point him out for me.”

From the next hole over I hear Trouble, “Son of a sea biscuit. What has he done to Tar? Who got her pregnant and left her, I kill him too?” He says and I hear him jack a round into his rife.

“Stand easy Trouble, not yet. If things continue to go south then I will tell you to take the shot.”

At this point, I hear Bursting Star, “Silver, what is wrong with you? What are you doing?”

I also hear the Major demanding, “Yes, what is going on here?”

Silver Spite spins toward his father, “Simple sir, I am doing what I should have done a long time ago.” I can hear the loathing in his voice, “I have been under your controlling hoof far too long, you have prevented me from advancing, from getting in the position I should have had, to do what I want, when I want. I am taking charge now Father,” as he then turns back towards the woods and points toward Tar and Broken Dreams. He calls out “Ok, kill them all, except those two. I mean all of them.”

I see the assembled officers try to run and take cover. I hear the guns fire over the PipBuck before I hear the report of gunfire from the air. I am stunned. Not only have they shot the Major and other Co-op officers as well as Guerre and the griffon escort, but they have also shot the other officers of Red Eyes army. I suddenly see Broken Dreams get shot and drop to the ground. Tar Water runs to him.

Silver Spite’s voice comes over the channel, “Ceasefire. Who shot him?” he asks as he points toward Broken Dreams who is still alive but wounded. One of the soldiers admits he did. I watch as Silver Spite calmly walks over to him and shoots him in the head. “Let that be a lesson, do exactly as I say or else.”

I can hear Tar crying as Broken Dreams ask her, “Are you really carrying my foal Tar?” and she nods yes. “Tar for Luna’s sake why did you not tell me?”

Through her tears, I hear her reply, “Because I wanted you to marry me because you wanted to, not because you felt you were trapped or had to do to your stupid honor. When you kept refusing to even discuss it, it broke me Dreams, it hurt more than you could ever imagine.”

“Tar, I wanted to, I had the ring, I, I, just felt you deserved better than me. Please forgive me.”

“I forgive you Broken, I do, please don’t die.”

“Tar, how could you leave home for this? for him?” I hear Broken asks as he makes a very wet cough.

“I see her put her head down in what looks like shame, “He found me crying and asked what was wrong, He told me he would never do that to a mare like me. Eventually, he said he loved me and wanted me as his mare. He made me believe him, I am so sorry my sweet Dreams, I am so sorry.” She says through her tears.

Behind her I hear Silver Spite arrogantly saying, “Yes, yes, very touching, Now Tar, He is a gift for you, here is my pistol, use it.”

Through her tears, I hear her say, “Silver, I can’t, I, I, I love him still and he is the father of my foal.”

I hear that note of anger and fury begin to rise in Silver Spite’s voice as he coolly tells her, “Tar, this is my second gift to you. I already gave you Mollygirl. I killed two guards just so you could have her, and what did you do, you let her live. You could not take her life as I had given to you. Now I try to give you another gift and you again refuse it.”

He steps closer, in a calm, cold tone of voice he continues, “When I asked you to kill the wounded after the battle in Manesville, what did you do? You performed mercy killings from the reports of the scouts I had watching you. You only killed those who asked for death. Now, what should I do with you Tar? I have tried to reason with you, I have tried to beat obedience into you, perhaps I should just cut my losses and kill you and that whelp you are carrying.”

“Please Silver, please no,” she cries.

Quietly I hear Broken Dreams pain laden voice, “Do it Tar, kill me, save yourself and our foal. Just remember I love you.”

Over the PipBuck channel, I hear Trouble yell, “Run Tar, Run, we will save you.”

Then I hear a gunshot from Troubles direction. I see it hit Silver Spite and he spins and is knocked down; Tar begins to run towards our lines. As I watch, I see Silver Spite get up groggily and use his magic to pick up his pistol, he shoots Broken Dreams killing him, as I see his location tag blank out on my PipBuck, then he shoots at Tar Water as she is running. Without an order, my fliers take to the air.

It’s like a spell has been broken, I am no longer mesmerized by the horror of what has happened. I call on the Command Frequency “Archer, it's gone South, I repeat it has gone south, open fire. All troops open fire as targets present themselves.”

I turn to Ginger and Xochitl, “You two. Go to the Tavern, tell the owners exactly this, things have gone south,” I pause, “they will know what to do. Then go to the civilian camp and tell Fancy Flourish that we are in trouble and prepare to try and break out.”

They run off to give the messages. I turn back to the lines and bring Duty back to my shoulders. “Ok folks, were back to the black flag, no prisoners.”

In the distance, I can see the artillery hitting the meeting area. Before the first shell hit, I could tell that all of our officers were dead due to their Pipbuck tags going out. I feel no guilt. I watch as Serenity, Sky, Firefly and Dull Beak begin to strafe the lines of raiders and Silver Spite’s soldiers as they begin to come out of the woods. I also see Sunset and Choo Choo making their way to pick up Tar.

When they reach Tar, I hear Sunset. “Tar Waters, I am Sergeant Sunset, Co-op Defense Force, this is Choo Choo, your brother Trouble has sent us to get you. So, get on her so we can get you out of here. In the distance, I see her slowly nod her head and climb onto Choo Choo’s back. Once she is on her they fly back to our lines.

Soon they drop her off next to me, they take off again and return to the fight. Sutures begins to check out Tar. I can hear the gunfire rising in fever and pitch as the fight comes closer. I turn to Tar. "Welcome back, Captain. You are safe for now. We will talk later.”

Again, she only nods. Sutures looks at me. “LT, she is in shock it seems. I will do what I can for now.” As she removes the dressing from Tar's face, I hear Sutures swear, I look and can see the wound beneath it. It almost matches my scar. That son of a buck marked her too.

Soon after this, the youngsters return. I watch as Ginger and Xochitl both lean against the front of the shell hole and use the dirt piled there to steady their rifles as they too open fire. I join them along with Xavier.

They almost break through our lines when I feel the ground shaking behind me. I look back and am stunned to see a steel ranger suit running my way. As it gets closer, I see it begin to power up its minigun and watch it mow down the enemy troops closing on us.

This seems to be a turning point in the battle. I watch as they begin to fall back, most of them running, others stopping to fire at us then falling back once more. They have hit us on the south and east sides. Sunset and Choo Choo check out the north side and find the road is clear.

Over the PipBuck I command, “Senior NCO’s, and Officers, take one ID tag from each of the dead, leave the other on the bodies. Get the wounded moved to the medical wagons. Make it quick we need to get out of here soon.”

After about twenty minutes I give the orders, “Clock Work, lead-out, Fancy you and the civilians follow behind. E troop you are next along with the Service of Supply. D-troop will go second to last, H-Troop, you will cover the rear at this point then fall back through the village.”

As I look back, I see the Volunteer company and the civilian camp begin to move. Behind them, I see what few civilians still remain in the village grab what they can and fall in with our civilian camp. As they leave their homes, I see several lighting their homes on fire, in defiance against the raiders that we now know to becoming.

I get on my Pipbuck, “Sergeant Duke, I will be at the HQ for now. You are in command of the troop until I return.”

“Yes Ma’am” he replies over the PipBuck.

As we pull back, Blueberry Crisp joins me. “LT, my family is with the civilian camp. Just let me know what you need me to do.”

“Thank you, Blueberry. I really appreciate it. I think I have an idea that might buy us some time tonight, and I am going to need you in your armor to do it.” I then whisper the plan in her ear. “Do you think you can do that?”

I hear the smile in her distorted voice, “Yeah, I think I can do that. Sound good LT.”

__________

As we travel through the night, we reach the wooded area that we found the chitters in just a few days ago. As we pass, Blueberry wearing her armor goes inside and sets up several campfires and lights them. She sets up enough to look like the entire force is camped there.

After she catches up to us, she approaches me. “Ok LT, got the fake camp set up. Those sure are some nasty critters in there. I never expected them to be so persistent even with me in my armor.”

“Thanks again, you are the only one who could have done that one,” I tell her. As we continue the forced march, I turn on DJ Pon3.

Good evening loyal listeners and fellow wastelanders. That last song was a favorite of mine by the sweet voice of Velvet Remedy. In tonight’s news, the fighting in Fillydelphia is still continuing with heavy loss of life to all involved. The talons are still offering to assist any civilians who are caught in the fighting. So, remember if you are there and need help contact one of the talon members, but do so when they are not engaged. For any unopened stables that may hear this message in the Fillydelphia area, my suggestion is to keep the door closed a bit longer if you can. If not look for a griffon for help, there are two many factions of ponies to tell who is who right now and you don’t want to invite slavers into your homes.

We have further reports of one of Red Eyes former officers has put out a bounty on the LT, Trouble and any other members of the Co-op Expedition Force. This officer has also reportedly put out a call to mercenaries and raiders to help capture and destroy the forces of the CEF. This has led to a large increase in the reports of raiders in the vicinity of Canterlot Pass all the way to Two Step. So, if you are in this area, keep your eyes open. Also, if you can give a hoof or claw to any of the CEF troopers you come across please do so. They are still putting up the good fight and trying to help those they can.

In other news it seems that Gawdyna Grimfeathers and her talons are working with the Followers of Apocalypse to help those in the wastelands by…

Wonderful, so he had put out a call for raiders and mercs’ to help chase us down. If we only had that news last night instead. Could a, should a, woulda, I guess it just doesn’t matter.

We continue to march until after midnight. We are heading back on the path we came here on. In a day or two, hopefully, we will be at Good Doer.

When we stop, we dig in and build breastworks from what wood we can find. I have my scouts join me at the HQ. Along with the HQ Staff. I then hold Officers’ call.

When we assemble, we are all still stunned. “Ok folks, we took it on the chin there. But now we need to get our hooves back under us. I need the numbers for casualties. I also need you to find out how much ammo and rations each of your troopers has.”

I see them all begin to think again. Duke is the first to ask. “ma’am how come you are in charge and not Lieutenant Archer or Balanced Books?”

“Honestly, I took command right away. Archer has decided to concentrate on his artillery for now, and Balanced Books is out of the normal chain of command as he is currently a supply officer, not a combat branch officer.”

Next, I see 1st sergeant Light Weight raise a hoof, “Ma’am, have you reported what has happened to Manesville yet?”

“Not yet 1st Sergeant, I will right after we are done here tonight, but thank you for the reminder.”

We are still holding officers call when Sunset approaches us laughing. “Ok sergeant Sunset, what is so funny?”

“Ma’am, those fake fires, they worked beautifully. I would say about two hundred of their troops went into those woods with guns blazing. Those Chitterers hit ‘em harder than a minefield. In fact, they were still running south when I came back. Well, at least those that could still run. I have a feeling they will not be so eager to attack our camps for now on.”

That brings a smile not only to my face but to all those who are there. “Thank you, Sergeant, we needed some good news. That helps to build upon the news of most of the citizens of Two Step having escaped with us. So, it was not all bad news today. Ok, it is getting late. Go get some sack time, we move in five hours. Dismissed.”

I then go to Specs and we send out the report to Manesville. I let them know how many troops we have lost today. 10 officers including the Major. All of the griffons except Dull Beak. In the fighting, we lost another 25 killed and 35 wounded. I then request a relief force be sent out to assist us in getting back home. I am told that it will take some time but to continue working our way north and report our progress daily.

After sending the message, I go to Paper Work. “Ok Paperwork, for now on, I want the id tags of each of our dead, I also want a hard copy of each day’s muster report, that way we both have a copy in case something happens to one of us.”

He looks at me kind of funny, “Yes Ma’am, are you sure?”

I nod, “Yes, I am. Let me have the id tags that we have so far.” Once he hooves them to me I gently place them in my saddlebag. Each one feeling like another stone being placed in there.

I then find Sutures, who is still with Tar Water. As I come up I see Tar is alert and she asks, “So, what now? What are you going to do to me?”

“Tar, I am not going to sugar coat it. You are under arrest for treason. However, there are mitigating circumstances so it might affect how a trial goes for you, if and when we get home. But you probably will have to do some time in prison.”

I see her head go down in what looks like shame. “I understand. Is that why Trouble has not come to see me yet?”

“No, I don’t think so. He either has been busy with his military duties, catching some sleep, or he is checking on his son.”

“His son? I, he, when did he have a son?”

“Tar, it is a long story, and one best told you by him. When he gets the chance, he will be by to see you Tar. Just so you know, he may be angry, but he loves you, and he only wants to help you.”

“Well, he has a lot to be angry about. I really screwed things up, didn’t I?”

“Honestly, yes, but you also did some things right. We all heard Silver Spite confess to killing the two guards. Also, we heard him say you were performing mercy killings to the wounded. Tar, I just assumed, I am sorry for that. Just one more question and I need to go get some sleep too.”

“Ok, what is it Lieutenant,” I can hear the resignation in her voice.

“Tar, that night in the hospital, why didn’t you kill me?”

I see her look up at me, “Why would I. You were not a danger to me, and even if your side does not admit it, we are family. I had hoped Silver would have been happy with me scaring you,” she looks back down, “He wasn’t.”

“Ok, Tar, get some sleep, and for what it's worth, you are family and it does matter to me too. Goodnight.” I tell her, then I leave her in the company of one of my MP’s so I can catch what sleep I can.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, today we had our muzzles severely bloodied, but we are still in the good fight. We gave as good as we got and then some, could you please play Get Up for me and the members of the CEF.

Thank you

Light Weight

1st Sergeant Co-op Expedition Force

Author's Note

Again I want to thank Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I also want to thank those who have also added to it, and continue to show how much more there is to be explored and shown.

In this chapter, we have a complete betrayal by SIlver Spite, he is now unleashed. Mollygirl has stepped up and is now concentrating on getting the troops and civilians of the CEF home again. They still have a ways to go to get home though.

The song dedication for this chapters youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=D7hm1gI17e0

Chapter 37 Hello Good Doer

Chapter 37 Hello Good Doer

“In three words I can sum up everything I've learned about life: it goes on.” ― Robert Frost

When I awake a couple of hours later, I am still in the HQ area. I get a cup of tea and head over to look at the maps. As I am examining them Sunset walks over.

“Morning LT. What have you got for me now?”

“Morning Sargent, first off, you are fully in charge of the scouts now. I want you to work close with me and the headquarters section.” I point at the map, “I hate to say it, but I need some scouts along the road up to Good Doer. I want to make sure the way is safe if not clear. We also need to put out a couple behind us to find out how far their main body is away.”

“Understandable ma’am, will do.”

“Sergeant, you are now going to need to attend the officers’ call. You may not be able to lead from the front all the time; I am sorry to tell you that.”

He nods his head, “I understand. Could I brevet Serenity to lance corporal to give her some authority, but not as much as Xavier?”

I ponder it for a bit, as I look at the map, “Good idea, she already seems to be a good flight leader, but she is not ready to be a full corporal yet. Let her know along with the rest of the scouts.”

As we are talking Dull Beak approaches us, “Morning LT. I guess This means you are stuck with me for longer eh.”

“Morning Dull Beak, well do you have any suggestions. I still consider you to be on the HQ sections staff.”

He looks at the map alongside me. “Well from what I have heard Good Doer has walls around it, if we can get in there it might give us a good defensive position. However, look at this crossroad from there, that heads east. If we were to take that, then this road here,” He says as he is pointing at the map with a talon, “we might throw them off our trail for a bit longer.”

“That does sound good. We have scouts going out in a bit to check the road ahead and behind. I think we might want to have some begin to check out those routes also.”

“Yes Ma’am, will do, I will get them on it right now,” Sunset tells me as he heads back over to his scouts.

I hold another officers call before we begin to move. During it, I find out we are short on ready ammo for the artillery and many of our troopers need to replenish the ammo on them. So, I delay our move by an hour to allow a quick resupply and then we get moving again.

Once on the road, I let my staff know; that sure sounds funny now, that I am heading to the artillery section for a bit. On my way, I pass through the civilian camp and see several of them wave to me from the wagons as they pass me going the other way. Fancy catches me for a bit.

“LT, do you have a minute?”

“Sure Fancy, what can I do for you?”

“Just wanted to talk to you for a bit, ma'am. We need to get to know each other so we can work together better.”

“Fancy, I have to agree with you on that. I hope the Major understood that as well.”

I see Fancy blush at my mention of the Major, hmm, maybe there was more to her than I realized. “I take that as a yes then.” And she nods with a sad expression on her face.

“LT, we became very good friends as well as co-workers out here. I will miss her, as will her husband. Did you know that she was going to try and actually have a family with him once they got back?”

“No, no I did not. I thought she had given up on that hope.”

“She said if Sergeant Nugget and you both could have a family and still do your duty, then why couldn’t she.”

I am starting to feel uncomfortable with this conversation, but I have a feeling Fancy needs it. “She was a very good officer. I only wish things could have been different.”

“So do I. LT, can I ask you something personal?”

Why not, it seems the rest of the CEF knows my personal life, why shouldn’t she? “Go ahead Fancy, I may not answer though.”

“LT, do you believe in spirits?”

I stop in my tracks and look at her, “Why do you ask that?”

She keeps walking, so I restart again, as I catch up, she tells me, “Because two nights ago Quick Trot told me she saw a white mare with black mane she had not seen before. The mare told her she was a spirit. Quick Trot laughed at her. And now this.” She waves a hoof at our retreating forces.

Without meaning to I tell her, “Son of a buck, the Mareigan, Yeah, I know that one.”

Fancy’s eyes go wide, “YOU KNOW THAT ONE?”

I nod my head, “Yes Fancy, I have seen her several times and met her. She can be kind, but she can be wrathful also. I will tell you the same thing Xavier has told me, do not talk to her if you can, and if you do, do not make any deals with her. Dealing with spirits never goes well for the pony it seems.”

As I tell her more, we are coming to the end of the civilian caravan. I look up and see a single crow standing on the roof of the second to the last wagon. As I look at it, it looks back at me and nods its head, then it just looks forward as we pass each other.

At the last wagon fancy asks, “LT, Can I call on you at the HQ tonight? I want to talk some more about what is going on in the camp.”

“Sure Fancy, and when we are talking privately please, just call me Mollygirl.”

She smiles, “Ok, LT, I will talk to you later.” She turns and trots back toward the front of the civilian Caravan.

The next unit in line is the quartermasters with the service of supply. I see Balanced Books on the first wagon. As I am approaching, he calls out, “Morning LT, let me know if you need to ride for a bit. I need to talk to you a bit about our supply status.”

“Ok Books, catch me during lunch if not before the, ok?”

“Sounds good Ma’am.” He says and waves as I pass the next wagon in line.

I am greeted several more times as we go by the cows and ponies in the SOS caravan as I pass them before I reach the artillery. I can tell I have almost reached them without even seeing them as they are the first group, I have heard singing all morning. They are singing The Caissons Go Rolling Along, go figure. I am glad that they are in such high spirits. Perhaps it will spread to the rest of us.

As I am passed by the last of the SOS wagons, I see Archer standing on the first caisson looking back and singing with them. As I approach Kicker, who is helping to pull that caisson calls out, “Morning LT. Care to join us?”

“Morning Sergeant, Sure.” As I approach them Archer reaches a hoof down and pulls me up. Soon I am joining them in finishing that song and we begin to sing Mareyowen. As we sing, I hear the song start to echo from behind us and then ahead.

As it spreads down the column Archer sits down and pats the seat for me to do the same. Then he looks at me, “Well LT, welcome to your artillery column.”

“Thanks, Archer. I am really surprised that your troops were in such high spirits.”

He whispers his next comment, “They weren’t, dear, they were all marching with their heads down and with despair on their faces.” Then he raises his voice to a normal level, “Kicker suggested we try singing a bit. So, I climbed up here and, well now you see the results. We need to rebuild our morale if we can.”

“Well, thanks to both of you then,” I tell him and Kicker both loud enough for her to hear too.

As he and I talk I hear the members of the CEF start singing the next song. Their voices sounding stronger as they go. It seems we have picked ourselves up from the dust and are getting back on our hooves. I sit there for a while talking to Archer as we grow closer to Good Doer. Unfortunately, at the pace, we are making and the distance, we will not make it there before nightfall. I hope all goes well when we get there.

__________

We travel until just before nightfall. Once again, we set up camp in a square formation with the civilians. SOS, and artillery in the middle along with my HQ. Tonight, we are making a dry camp, no fires. We are going dark.

At Officers’ call that night, I pull out the map. As we are looking at it, Sunset marks down where his scouts saw the hostile forces. There is a small group between us and Good Doer. Behind us, the forces that attacked the fake camp seem to be reorganizing. However, those forces are not only much weaker than before but are moving more slowly towards us. With this in mind, I decide to head to Good Doer and to try and resupply there.

“Ok, we see what we are currently up against, we head to Good Doer. I plan on resupplying there. If all goes well, we will leave the next day and target either Prairie Garden as our next checkpoint or head east towards Targhee. I have no reports about Targhee though, so we do not know what we may find there. I will make the call as more information comes in.”

I see a hoof raised, it Is Kettle Bell the 1st Sergeant for H troop, “Yes Kettle Bell?”

“Ma’am, I appreciate all that the Volunteer company has done, but do you think that we should switch one of the regular troops into the vanguard, especially with raiders ahead?”

“That is an excellent question Kettle Bell, I was going to address that next. Are you volunteering H-troop for the role?”

I see her think briefly, “Ma’am, I would not mind it, but I figure the heavier forces are still behind us, so we should stay at the rear of the column for now, if things change sure.”

“Ok, that makes sense, Duke, Tenderhoof, do either of you want to volunteer your troops?”

I see the consternation on both of their faces, then Tenderhoof decides, “Ma'am, I'll be glad to take the rangers on point of this one.”

“Very Well then, In the morning we will have E-troop lead off. You will be followed by the artillery, then the volunteer company. Fancy the civilians will be after the Volunteer troops, and D- Troop will fall in there, followed by the SOS train and finally H-troop. Sunset, I want scouts out on hoof an hour early, and fliers half an hour. Is everyone clear on that?”

Everyone nods their heads and agrees. “Very well dismissed, get some rest tonight. Oh, one final thing, I want the guards doubled tonight.”

Then they file off back to their respective areas.

As the others leave Archer and Dull Beak come over to talk. “LT, do you have a minute?” Archer asks.

“Sure, what can I do for you two?”

“LT, have you thought about what you will do if Good Doer is unwilling to help us or if they are already occupied?” Dull Beak asks.

“Yeah, I have been thinking about that. We really do not have the ponypower or the time for a siege, so we may have to bypass it entirely. Not something I really want to do, but we will if we need too.” I tell them.

Next Archer has kind of a hesitant expression on his face, “Mollygirl, about this steel ranger and her family. I know you got to know them at the tavern, but are you really sure about them?”

This actually angers me some, I reply much more coolly than I had intended, “Archer, ten years ago her and her scribe, now husband found the Co-op, they had been looking for stable 4B. They saw what we were doing, and rather than call in the support troops to take the technology, they deserted the order and faked their own deaths. They have been hiding all this time and saved our homes. Yes, yes, I am sure about them, I hope you can understand what it would have meant if they had followed their original orders.”

I see his face flush, “Dear good Goddesses, are you serious, they would have destroyed everything we had rebuilt.”

I simply nod, “Now do you understand why I trust them.”

I see both him and Dull Beak look at each other, “Yeah, I think we both do now. I guess I should just be happy they are here and, on our side,” Archer replies.

“Yeah, maybe, Now let’s go get some rest, I think we all need it. Dull Beak, I really do appreciate your having stuck here with us.”

“LT, not a problem. I want to see this through; besides, you do not walk away from friends who need help.”

I put out my hoof, and he takes it in his claw, “Thanks DB. That means a lot.”

After Archer heads back to his artillery and Dull Beak goes to start talking with some of the scouts. I make a tour of the lines. I am greeted by several of the troopers as I approach them. No matter how I feel I have to appear upbeat and cheerful. Fear and panic have a tendency to spread, as does despondency. I try to call all of them that I talk to by name. How did the Major and Colonel ever remember everyponies names? In some of the squads, I hear quiet singing, others storytelling, and in some, I hear the evening broadcast of DJ Pon3.

Once back I see that Nugget has come to visit the HQ, well actually more her daughter. The HQ staff are all sitting around with the scouts listening to her read another story from A.K. Yearling. It is interesting to see that they react similarly to those in D-troop and are just as enthralled. As she reads, I see Nugget has Ginger on one side and Xochitl on her other. She looks up and smiles at me, then she continues reading.

After the story is done Specs looks over and notices me. “Oh, Lieutenant, we have a message from Manesville for you. Sorry I did not notice you earlier.”

“No problem specs, was it anything important?”

“Not sure ma’am. Here are the decryption codes and here is the message.”

“Ok, I best go figure it out,” I tell him as I take the codebook and begin to figure it out. As I read the message, I become increasingly unhappy, especially with the instructions on how they want us to fall back to the Co-op, it will be at least a week until we can expect any aid. After we reach Good Doer we are to head east then north. They also want us to attack and slow them down whenever we get the chance.

On the positive side, I have been confirmed as commander of the CEF for now. Archer has been advanced also. So, we are both first lieutenants. I am surprised to see that all of the company first sergeants have been temporarily advanced to cadets, as has Sunset as the new chief of scouts. Well, at least we are getting back to a semi-normal rank structure.

Looking at the number of troops who were advanced makes me shake my head some, too many new positions at one time. As I look at my current roster, I realize how much worse it could have been. Thank the Goddesses, that Doc Treacle was too busy with wounded from the day before to attend the supposed surrender. He may not always have the best bedside manner, but he is good.

As I am getting ready to turn in, I notice Trouble sitting by himself thinking. “Bottlecap for your thoughts Trouble?”

“Hey LT. Just a lot on my mind.”

“Yeah, I can understand that. Have you visited Tar yet?”

He shakes his head, “No, I do not even know where to begin with her. I mean After what she has done, but knowing what she has been through. It is all so confusing.”

“Trouble, she will have to face the music eventually. However right now she is scared, she is hurt and she is lonely and mourning the loss of Dreams. I would start by telling her you still love her and missed your big sisters. Let it go from there. Maybe even tell her about your sons, both of them. She was surprised when I told her you had a son. That leads me to believe she never knew you had been married and lost both of them too. I think she could use your emotional support.”

“You really think so Mollygirl? You wouldn’t look down on me for going to visit her?”

I shake my head sadly, “Trouble, she is family. She is your big sister and she needs you. Just don’t help her escape is all I ask.”

He smiles, “I had not thought of that, but I promise not to.”

“Ok, I need to get some sleep, and you should soon too. But if you want to, go visit her for a bit first.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl. I appreciate it.” He says, then he gets up and heads over towards the SOS caravan and the medical wagons where the MP’s have kept a watch on her.

I head over to my bedroll. Sutures and Woofers are already waiting for me. Across the way, in the faint moonlight, I can see Ginger and Xochitl cuddled up next to Tweeters and Xavier. Choo Choo is on the watch for the scouts. I can see the dark outlines of a guard moving among the shadows of the camp in the dark. I hear their hooves on the dirt, and from here and there I hear the voices of some of the troopers talking in the dark.

Sutures pulls me closer, “Time to sleep, dear. It’s not healthy for you or your foal to keep pressing yourself so hard.” She says as she runs a hoof through my mane.

I turn to face her, “I know, but there is just so much to do.”

“Mollygirl, love, you will not be able to make clear decisions without some rest.”

I kiss her gently on her muzzle, “Your right dear, it’s just that I do not feel like I have gotten enough done. Like we should have pressed on and got there by morning.”

“Mollygirl, we are all pretty exhausted as it is. We need a good sleep tonight if we can get it. That is why we have guards posted. I heard Choo Choo talking about going aloft for part of each watch to keep an eye out at a longer distance. Now close your eyes and get some sleep.”

I close them and lay there thinking about what all needs to be done yet. Finally, I can stay awake no longer and hope that the nightmares stay at bay while I sleep tonight.

__________

Morning comes and we begin the routine anew. Breakfast first, a quick officers’ call, during which I announce the promotions and congratulate them on their rise in rank. The scouts go out as ordered and we are on the move again. We are 15 klicks from Good Doer when we run into a band of raiders. Our scouts come across them first. Luckily our scouts are out in force this morning.

When the raiders spring the ambush, they are met by a hail of return fire from both the ground and above, which they had not counted on. I hear both sets of scouts talking over the Pipbuck com channels coordinating their attacks.

Next, I hear the communications as Tenderhoof and E-troop flank the raiders and take them out. While several of them escape, over twenty do not. Unfortunately, we lose two more in E-troop killed as well as two of their wounded and Chip is wounded by of all things again, an arrow. One thing that has changed for sure, there are no prisoners.

The rest of the column finds a small trail and skirts around the sight of the skirmish and continues on toward Good Doer. D-troop shifts to the Vanguard for now, until E-troop can rejoin us. As the fight winds down the scouts disengage and try to get back ahead of the column.

My, our, fliers make it back to the head of the column fairly quickly and we hardly slow down. At noon, we stop for an hour lunch break. I estimate it will be a little over three hours and we should be there. Discussing our route with Dull Beak, Archer, and Balanced Books when Sunset approaches.

“Hey LT, Can I make a suggestion?” Sunset asks me.

“Sure Cadet, what have you got for me.” He looks stunned at the title, even though it was announced that morning.

“Ma’am, I am thinking we may want to hold the fliers in a reserve when we approach, the same with that Steel Ranger. If they refuse us, then we bring ‘em out. Remember, last time we came through we had four less fliers and no Steel Ranger. In fact, that Steel Ranger could be a real bluff if we convince them that the brotherhood is right behind us and that Blueberry Crisp is just a lead scout for them.”

“Sunset, I like it. In fact, I think it is a great idea. Archer if they still refuse us, perhaps we should blow a hole in one of their walls. There are enough raiders in the area that we should give them something else to worry about. What do you two think of that idea?”

I see both of them nod yes. “LT, I like it, it might be a bit brutal, but we cannot let them get away with it. Otherwise, if word gets out, we could be in real trouble trying to get help from other villages.” Archer points out to us both.

“Ok, then that is how we will play it.”

After lunch we begin to move again, we take our normal breaks at the appointed times, and by three in the afternoon, we are about a klick from Good Doer. At that point, I send out Blackberry and a still recovering Chip to make contact with the village.

As we get near, I receive a message over the PipBuck, passed on by Sunset, LT, town of Good Doer is gone, No movement visible from outside.

Sunset, what do they mean by gone? I reply.

After a five-minute pause, I receive an answer back from him, no ponies moving around, the buildings look damaged, a few bodies outside the wall.

I take a few seconds to think and then send it to Sunset, Is Choo Choo available? If so, can she go look while invisible?

Shortly afterward I get the message back, Roger, should have thought of it. Give us a bit and will have an answer.

I am on pins and needles waiting for the reply as our entire column gets closer to the village. I stop the column when we are still out of sight of it. I am waiting for word from Sunset and his scouts when I hear a single gunshot ring out.

I am worried and it feels like it is killing me to not be able to go see what is going on. I hate this. Things were so much simpler when I was a non-com.

A couple of minutes later I hear Sunset over my PipBuck, We need Sutures up here asap.

Roger, what’s going on? I ask, worried about my people.

Ma’am, I will get back to you, I am a tad busy right now. I hear Sunset say in a panicked voice.

As I look ahead, I see Sutures running forward with an escort from the third squad of D-troop. While I had not ordered it, I am glad to see that they went forward so fast. As I watch they enter the village walls through a hole that has been blown into it.

As I see the squad go in unopposed, I order the rest of the column up to the village. Once we get there, I am escorted in by Specs with the radio as well as two of the MP’s with shotguns ready and a squad from the E-troop.

As I enter the first thing I notice is that there are bodies all over the place. I see several of the building are damaged. I use my PipBuck to find Sunset's tag and go to it. I need to know what has happened.

When I get to the building, he is at I enter the room afraid of what I will find. I am completely taken by surprise by what I see is actually occurring. As I enter the room Sunset, has the others leave it except for me, Sutures, and Choo Choo.

Laying on the only bed in the room is a pegasus mare, next to her is a rifle. I can still smell the gun smoke in the air. Then I hear the mare scream in pain. I look at Sunset, "Is everyone ok, did you shoot her?”

He looks at me and answers with his slow drawl, “No LT, she took a shot at me when I entered the door. She missed thank the Goddesses, but she is in labor. The only medic I know of with midwife much less pegasus experience is Sutures, that’s why I called for her.”

“Do you mean she is in labor?” I ask and feel like an idiot as she screams again.

“Yes ma’am. Ya ever seen a foal born before?”

I shake my head no. When Epona was born I arrived just after she was delivered.

He then just grins at me, “See what ya gotta look forward ta LT.”

Oh, sweet mother of the Goddesses, what have I gotten myself into, I think to myself. I then see him start to laugh at me.

“LT you should see the look on your face right now. Not as pretty as you thought it would be huh?”

I watch as Sutures expertly assist the mother telling her to breathe and when the contractions hit to push.

I am stunned and want to stay, but I also realize I have to take care of the rest of my troops. “Ok Sunset, I best get the rest of the troops taken care of. Is there anything else I should know?”

He leads me outside, “Yes ma’am. The mare in there is not the only one here. There are about twenty others here, but they are all refugees from Thunderhead. It seems there was trouble between Neighverro and Thunderhead after we left home.”

“You said that they were from Thunderhead, did you know any of them?”

He nods his head, “a couple of them. That mare in there. She’s my sister Blue Skies. I had not seen her since I was exiled.”

“That is your sister in there? You should get back in there with her then.” I tell him as I put a hoof on his shoulder.

He smiles, “Oh, one more thing LT. The former residents were either all dead or gone when they got here. It sounds like raiders or slavers got ‘em.”

“Thanks, Sunset. Let me know if it is a colt or filly so I know if I should tell everypony you are an uncle or an aunt.”

“Will do LT, then… Wait a minute, ya smart-alec. I will keep ya informed though LT.” He tells me with a smile.

“Thanks Cadet, see you at officers’ call this evening.”

I then head back out to the column with my entourage in tow. I have them enter the village. Each company takes a section of the wall and pony’s it.

Those not on watch and on the wall assist in cleaning up the bodies of those killed here. We take them all outside the wall to the local graveyard. We dig two mass graves, one for those who lived here and one for the raiders. The efforts go into the night with troopers being rotated out so they all can get some rest. I also have Fancy take several of the civilians as well as some of the MPs and medics to check over the refugees.

Just before the officers’ call Sunset lets me know his sister had a little mare. He also brings the leader of the small band of refugees with him.

“LT, this here is Sirocco. He is the leader of the refugees we found here.” He tells me as he points a forehoof at an older yellow pegasus with a jet-black mane and tail that is heavily streaked with gray.

“Good Evening Mister Sirocco. I am Lieutenant Mollygirl. It is a pleasure to meet you.”

“It is a pleasure ta meet you too Lieutenant. Ma’am, Sunset here says y’all are heading to the Co-op, is the right?”

I look at Sunset with a raised eyebrow then back at Sirocco. “Yes, that is correct, why do you ask?”

“Ma’am, I would like permission to join your civilian caravan with our ponies. We were already heading that way when we found this place. I heard rumor my son might be up that away.”

“So, what happened here?” I ask.

“Lieutenant, we were a ways away when we saw several bands of raiders leaving the town. Several of the buildings were on fire. We waited until all the bands were well clear and then approached. We found a few survivors of the village, mainly children that had hidden well. They said the raiders hit them the day before last. One of the foals said that they overheard them talking about joining some pony named Silver and collecting a bounty.”

“I have no problem with you and your ponies joining us Sirocco, however, you need to Talk to Fancy Flourish she is the leader of our civilian camp. If she agrees, then you are in.”

“Thank you, ma’am, I do appreciate it. Can you tell me where can I find this Miss Fancy?”

“She should be here soon; the sergeant can introduce you to her. I best get ready for the meeting, if you will excuse me, sir.” I tell him as I turn to go look at the map one more time.

As I go, I hear Sirocco say, “Thanks Sunset, I feel a bit better now.”

“No problem dad. I just want to see you all get there safely. Especially after what you told me happened to home.”

I stop, take one more look and I can now see the family resemblance. I guess I should have known. I have a feeling that things are starting to change back home more than I can imagine.

Officers call goes smoothly. I lay out my plans to rest for a full day than to leave just after sunset the next day. I want to move mainly at night for the first leg, I want to move as quickly as we can with what we have. When we leave, I will leave some fires burning and set up some dummies to make it look like we are still here. I also let Sunset know that during the day we will be sending out scouts to check the surrounding area and to explore our expected route of travel.

After the officers’ call, I begin to walk through the village and check on things. Fancy sees me and stops me.

“Mollygirl, I just want to verify that you ok’d the refugees joining our caravan.”

“Yes, Fancy I have, why is there a problem?”

I see her cringe a bit, “For me, no, but some of the others are not too happy with pegasi joining us. Maybe you could talk to them.”

“Ok, Fancy, give me about an hour, then we can call a town hall meeting, will that work?”

She smiles, “That would be perfect Mollygirl. Thank you.”

As I visit some of the areas that the troops have claimed as shelter for the night I overhear snippets of conversations.

As I pass by one house I hear, “Can you believe what these raiders have done to this place?”

“What you are surprised after what we saw at Two Step? Come on that Silver Spite is a raider at heart all the way, come on he killed his own father for Luna’s sake.” I hear a second voice respond.

Another voice pops off, “Yeah but at least the LT got us out of there.”

Then the first voice, “Yeah but let’s just hope it is not a case of out of the frying pan and into the…”

I continue my rounds. As I get near the artillery, I hear Kickers, “If something happens to me, I want you all to understand how to disable these guns if necessary.”

Then I hear another cow ask, “Why would we need to disable one of the guns.”

Kicker tells them, “Look if it gets bad enough, we may need to abandon the guns. The lieutenants don’t want that, I don’t want to do that, but if we really need to break out and run, we don’t want raiders getting ahold of them.”

I continue on. At another troops camp, I hear more voices, “Did you hear? We got more civilians to worry about now.”

“Yeah, but maybe we can get some volunteers out of them.” another voice adds.

“Yeah, well what are pegasi going to do for us, close the sky again?” The first retorts sarcastically.

“Look they are not all like that, besides, look at how they rescued Tar Water back at Two-Step.” A third says defensively.

“What about it, you think they would have done that if she wasn’t related to the LT.” The first voice says trying to support his argument, making me cringe inside.

“Actually, yes, remember how they rescued that combat engineer at the bridge when he got hung up underneath. Yeah, and I am sure they would do it for me or for your heavy ass.” The third voice says ending the argument.

I continue on my way. Finally, I come to the civilian camp. Fancy welcomes me and leads me to an area where most of the civilians are waiting for me.

“Good evening, as promised the LT is here to tell you what is going on and to answer any questions you may have. Especially relating to the pegasi,” Fancy tells them.

I then look at all of them. I feel a bit nervous, but I have no choice. “Good evening, as Fancy has pointed out, I am Lieutenant Mollygirl at this time we are still heading back to the Co-op. I have a rough outline of our route already planned out and have been told where our troops should meet us. Now I understand you have some questions for me and I will answer them the best I can. Please understand that some of them I cannot tell you due to security reasons.”

I see a hoof shoot up right away. It is a mare in the middle of the group, I point to her, “Yes, go ahead,” I tell her.

“Good evening LT, I am Stir Fry, I run the canteen for the caravan. We are beginning to need more supplies, and with the added mouths that will cut further into our rations, what are we to do about that?”

“First off, I will say we expect to make it to our rendezvous point in a little over a week, if we have enough food, then let’s go with that. If we need to supplement the food rations, well, we have all eaten meat, so perhaps we can have some hunters go out and try to increase our supplies. Also, I will see if we can have a couple of scouts help in that endeavor. Additionally, I want you all to search for any food that may have been left behind.”

I see another hoof go up, this time it is a unicorn buck, “But they are pegasi, you want us to let them join us? What if they only want a free ride.”

I smile at that one, “Well they are pegasi, and to tell the truth, we already have several in the scouts who are fighting to protect you,” I then point a hoof at myself, “In fact, I have pegasi blood in me, as do others in the Co-op, many seem to forget that. As for if they want a free ride, well you and I both know, that just is not going to happen. No pony gets a free ride in the Co-op. They will have to obey the rules of the Co-op just as much as you or I, oh and aren’t you one of the new ponies heading to the Co-op for the first time too. I mean that would mean you technically have yet to prove yourself too. But so far, I have no complaints about you either. So, let’s give them all a chance, ok.”

I see several faces that do not look fully convinced, but most seem satisfied with my answers.

I see another hoof go up, “Ma’am, I have heard the rumors and I listen to DJ Pon3 on the radio, do you really think we can make it?”

I look at them, then I scan the entire crowd, I see a nervous hope on their faces. I was afraid somepony would ask that question. With a smile on my face I lie and tell them, “Yes, I am fully sure we will all make it home safely. Now I need to get going. Have a good night all.” I tell them as I turn and start to leave for my HQ.

Fancy catches me, “Mollygirl, just between us, do you really think we can make it back to the Co-op?”

“Fancy, I think we will, at least most of us, but to tell the truth, I am worried a bit. However, every last trooper will spend their lives to protect your civilians.”

She surprises me with a hug, “Thanks for being honest with me Mollygirl. NOW I feel better. You know what, I think you will get us home.” She says with a smile and then turns back towards her camp and walks away with her head and tail held high.

On my way back to the HQ I stop by the house that Sunset’s Sister was at. I knock on the door and Sirocco answers.

“Yes, ma’am, is there anything I can help you with?” he asks.

“Just stopping by to see how the new mother and foal are doing.”

As I enter, I see Sunset sitting at the table next to the bed. His sister is laying there nursing the young new foal.

“I hope you do not mind my showing up unannounced, I just wanted to say congratulations to you and make sure everything is ok.”

Blue Skies smiles at me, “Thank you for checking on my and little Good Doer. I do appreciate it LT.”

“Please, just call me Mollygirl. Your brother and I have been through a lot and I consider him like family, so I wanted to make sure you did not need anything.” When I say that I see Sunsets jaw drop and his eyes go wide. “Yes Sunset, I just did not want to step over the bounds of rank.”

“Well thank ya ma’am, I really had no idea.”

“Hey, I would not have supported you getting together with Pages if I didn’t. Magpie would have made my life insufferable.” I tell him with a smile.

We talk for a little bit after this then I continue my way back to the HQ.

I return to the HQ and find a chair to sit in. I have my staff and most of my scouts here with me. I notice that Trouble and Blondie are not there and ask, “So where is Trouble?”

Dull Beak answers me. “Trouble took Blondie and Sunny to meet his sister Tar. Sunset is visiting with his family too. They should be back soon.”

“Thanks, DB. I appreciate your letting me know where everyone is. I just saw Sunset and his family. She named the little one after the town here.”

Dull Beak cocks his head and smiles, “You ponies do have some strange naming conventions. But I have heard worse.”

I then head over and take a seat at the main table. The staff and scouts have a fire going in the woodstove, with the door open to let it light the room. I am sitting there enjoying a cup of tea when Nugget arrives along with Dusty to visit with Ginger.

Shortly after this Archer and Sutures both arrive to visit with me. As I am sitting there, they ask me how I am doing. “Ok, I guess, my legs and hooves are a bit sore though,” I tell them.

“If it were a bit more private, we would give you a hoof rub dear,” Sutures whispers into my ear.

“I understand, thank you for the offer though,” I whisper back.

I then turn on my PipBucks radio just in time to catch part of DJ Pon3 before his evening show ends.

Again, for all those out there north of Two Step, there are reports of abnormally high raider activity. There has even been a rumor that the town of Good Doer has been overrun and taken away by slavers. So be careful out there, especially if you are in the Good Doer area.

In related news it seems that the CEF has broken through the raider’s lines and out of Two Step after the self-appointed warlord Silver Spite was wounded. It is said that this pony has killed his own father as well as all military authority from Fillydelphia that was with him. He was last reported seen leaving the Two Step area heading north, by northeast yesterday evening.

This has my attention. I now know that he was wounded, and bad enough to delay his departure by at least a day. This means we still have some distance between us, but I need to move in the morning instead of waiting.

We are sitting there listening to the radio when I hear a knock on the door. Specs opens it and there is a young colt standing at the door. He has a bandage on his side, just under his saddlebags. Specs asks him, “Something we can do for you?”

“Yes sir, I mean, if there is a Mollygirl here.”

“I look over and wave him in, “I am Mollygirl, what can I do for you young colt?”

He reaches into his saddlebag and pulls out a letter with his mouth and passes it over to me.

“A pretty Gypsy mare told me to give this to you before they left. She also warned me to hide along with my friends. We did along with our teacher and we are all that is left here.”

“Thank you, what did you say your name is?”

“Oh, Two Bit, Sorry ma’am. I forgot my manners. My teacher Miss Text Book says I should never forget them.” He says with a sniffle.

“No problem, I understand. Are you planning on staying here, or do you want to leave with us?”

“I, I don’t know, you need to talk to our teacher. She should know.”

“Ok, I will do that. Please have her come to see me once you get back to her. Thank you for delivering this note.” I tell him and as he leaves, I open it and begin to read.

Mollygirl,

If you are reading this the spirits have spoken true to me. The cards have told us to leave all of you. However, I have had three possibilities revealed to me. If you follow us north, none of us will make it to your home. If you stay too long at this village, you will be trapped and while we may make it safely, your forces will not. If we stay separate, with our caravan running north and you follow the directions of your orders, you and I shall meet again at your home.

Leave at first light in the morning. Do not dawdle. Do not get caught in that death trap.

May kind spirits guide us and may Celestia and Luna bless us.

Sincerely

Mama Shelta

I look up from the note. Archer looks at me, “What is it Mollygirl,” I simply hoof him the note. I see his mouth drop open as he reads it, he then hands it to Sutures who also looks surprised.

“A change in plans seems to be in order,” I tell him, as I type out the message calling for an officers’ call right way.

Once they all arrive, I let them know we have received new information. We will be leaving at first light. I still want dummies set up on the walls and some fires left in stoves, to give the appearance that we are still here. This may buy us extra time if they prepare for an attack on an empty town before pursuing us.

After they leave Nugget once again reads a story from the book for Ginger and everyone who wants to listen. I, unfortunately, have to step outside the room and meet with Miss Text Book.

She is a light green young unicorn mare with a mane and tail of yellow and green. I let her know we have more raiders on the way and that we are leaving at first light, and that they can leave with us if they want. They also can stay or try and escape on their own. She is very upset, to say the least.

“Lieutenant, I am sorry, but the only chance those foals and I have is to go with you. They may not be able to walk that far; can they ride in a wagon?”

“Ma’am, I am sure we can do that. If not a civilian wagon then one of the wagons from our quartermasters. Some of them should have room.”

“Thank you. Would it be ok to leave a note for the foals’ parents, I mean just in case they do make it back here somehow?”

“Yes Text Book, I think that would be fine. Maybe a couple of them in different places even. Just tell them we are taking them to Manesville.”

She nods her head with a trace of tears in her eyes. “Ok, thank you. You have to excuse me; I have never left home before. It is all I ever knew, and now, and, well now it is gone.”

“It’s ok, in times like this we all feel that way. The best thing we can do is to get back on our hooves, knock the dirt off and continue to survive. Now you best get going to those foals. Please have them ready by dawn.” I tell her, then I turn and walk back inside thinking about what I have just said to her.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, today we were reminded that even in the face of horror and devastation that life continues and that there is always hope. With that in mind, could you please play Children of the Night, for all of us, especially my new granddaughter Good Doer?

Thank you

Sirocco

Author's Note

I would like to thank Kkat for creating this world of FoE. I also would like to thank so many others who have added to it and enriched it with their own stories and their view of this world and its inhabitants.

I would also like to thank all of you who have stuck with me so far in the telling of Mollygirl's tale. We still have a bit to go yet. I hope you are all enjoying the story. If you do not want to post a comment, but want to say something about the story, please feel free to private message me.

The song of the Caissons go Rolling Along is an old artillery song and really did not need any ponification to it. The youtube link for those who would like to hear it is:https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yJybwgtR970

This chapter's dedication song may be familiar to many of the FIM-MLP fans, but I felt it was just right for here. The youtube link for it is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DWZ_ljipFkw

Chapter 38 The Road to Targhee

Chapter 38 The Road to Targhee

"Never interrupt your enemy when he is making a mistake." - Napoleon Bonaparte

I wake up to a hoof shaking me. I look up and see Paper Work. “LT, time to get up Ma’am. Remember you said we needed to move before dawn.”

“Ok, give me a minute I’ll be up. Got any coffee ready?”

In the dim light from the woodstove, I see him shake his head no. “Sorry ma’am, but I was able to scrounge us up a supply or sassafras roots for tea if you want some. I already have a pot ready.”

“Oh, goddesses yes Paper, please,” I tell him as I slowly disengage myself from Sutures hooves. I smile when I look over and see Ginger and Xochitl sleeping so peacefully.

I then give a shake to Sutures, “Dear, time to get up. We got a long day.”

She opens one eye, closes it briefly, “Can I just call in dead? I don’t want to move.”

I smile at her, “Sorry, but Paper Work and I have already heard you speak, we know you are not dead yet, and he just refuses to file a false report. However, He has made us a pot of tea already.”

She starts to sit up then. She looks at him, “Paper Work you’re a saint. Thank you so much.”

He smiles at both of us. “Your welcome, its kind of nice to have folk who appreciate it now. Here you go ma’am,” he says as he hoofs me over a nice hot cup.

After I have finished half of it, I get up and finish putting on my kit. I look at the time. An hour and a half until dawn. Best get something to eat. Outside the Headquarters building, I can hear the sergeants and corporals rousting their troops. As the troops come alive the noise and energy finally wake the civilians and I can hear them getting ready also.

Half an hour later I hold officers call. I look over my cadets and staff, for what we have been through I can not complain. I have them gather around the table. I started to come up with a plan last night after I laid down and Sutures had fallen asleep. I now introduce it to them.

As I point at the old map, I tell them. “Ok, today's march we go with the same marching order as yesterday. I do not expect to make Targhee for two days. However, when we do, I want to give anypony following us a surprise. Sunset, I want a set of our fliers watching behind us to make sure we do not get overtaken. I do not expect them to be airborne the entire time. Actually, I would prefer it if they only go up intermittently so if anyone is watching, they can not keep track of our progress. I want most of the scouts out forward on our line of travel. If we cross a major crossroad, have someone check it out for at least a klick to make sure we do not get hit in the flanks.

“Just so we are on the same page and that if something were to happen to me we have a plan, Duke, our last break before Targhee I want to shift D-troop to the vanguard that way once we reach Targhee, your troops can use the building for concealment and take up defensive positions. Clockwork. You will be right behind them and ahead of the Civilian caravan. Once we get there, I want you to turn north on this road here,” I tell them pointing out the main road heading north and toward a long road home. Clockwork, for now on you and the volunteers are with the Civilians. Your job is to protect them. The rest of us will keep the raiders off of you.” As I say this, I look up at him and see his eyes go wide with the realization of what that may mean. In reply, he only nods.

Behind the civilian column are the SOS and artillery columns. You will follow the civilians. E-troop as you come into the town, I want you to keep going east for a bit. Check these woods. If they are clear, then set up an ambush point. If they hit us from that direction, we will hit them with a surprise too.”

I see Archer raise a hoof. “Yes, Archer?”

He looks at the map and then at me. “Ma’am, why not have my artillery deploy just north of town? That way we can support you better.”

I sigh, “Because I want you with the caravans for this. We are going to ambush them then run like hell to catch up. I do not want your guns slowing us down. In fact, when we set up the ambush, I want H-troop to follow the caravans north, do not stop.”

I see several of them looking unhappy at my plan. I look at them, “Ok, there is a method to my madness, if they see H-troop keep going, most likely they will not expect the rest of us be hiding. If for some reason they do not come within two hours of their expected arrival time, then we will pull up stakes and just catch up.”

I see Bailey Bridge trying to get my attention. “Yes, Bridge?”

“LT, what do you want my engineers to do? Do you want some mines set up?”

“No Bridges, sorry for this one, keep with the SOS caravan. If they get too close, once we cross this river here,” I say as I point towards the map again, just north of Targhee, “then I will want you to drop this bridge to buy us more time. Besides mines are handy, but they are also deadly to any creature that wanders into the area later on, whether they are friend or foe.”

"Ok, ma’am. I understand. I will let them know we are on standby then.”

“Thank you Bridges. Anypony have anything else?”

Sunset then stands up fully, “Yes ma’am. I have four or five volunteers to fight from the pegasus refugees we picked up.”

“Sunset, do they all have combat experience?” I ask.

“No LT. but they want to help.”

I look at Clockwork and Fancy, “Clockwork, it looks like you have a flight of volunteers coming your way,” I then look at Balanced Books, “Books kit them out with weapons. Also, give each of them a Pipbuck from those we recovered at Two Step. Matter of fact, I want the rest of them issued out to the volunteer company if they have not already been. Give those who get them a quick training on them. Perform the issue of equipment on the move if need be. Have them get on the wagons, we need to move, we’re burning daylight,” I look up at all of them, alright you have your orders, Dismissed.”

__________

As the others leave, I see Blueberry Crisp enter. “LT, can I talk to you for a minute?’

“Sure Blueberry, what have you got for me?” I ask her as I watch my HQ staff start taking the maps and our gear outside to the waiting wagon.

“Ma’am, I have a couple of extra spark battery packs, and well...”

“Go ahead Blueberry, spit it out,” I tell her slightly exasperated.

She looks me in the eye, “Ma’am, I feel underutilized and left out.”

I look her up and down, “Blueberry, that is fine, but I wanted to let you be with your family as much as possible. So, what do you have in mind?”

“Ma’am, I am a trained knight, I know combat. I was listening outside when you discussed Targhee. I may be able to help there. But if you need more staff, I can help with that as well.”

“Are you volunteering to join the CEF as a member of the Co-op defense force? I mean I can use you either way, but I will regulate you to the volunteer company otherwise.”

She looks at me funny after I say this, then looks around to make sure no one else is listening. Quietly she asks me, “LT, what is it that you are not saying? You seem to be throwing all of the new troops to the Volunteers.”

I look around myself and sigh, “It's like I told Fancy last night my regulars will fight to the death to protect her civilians. We may not make it home; I want the civilians to. Manesville has given me a preferred route and demands we counter-attack Silver Spite and his troops as much as we can.”

She nods her head, “Then you need me and my suit. Let me know what you want me to do.”

“Are you sure about this? I mean really sure?”

She stares me straight in the eyes as she answers. “As sure as when I left the Brotherhood. LT, I already threw away my life once for the Co-op, I am willing to do it again, especially since I have gotten to know some of its people.”

“Then welcome to the CEF Blueberry. I want you on my staff and as a reserve. I know it is only you in armor, but we already saw once how bad it shook them up. Now go let your husband know that you will be traveling with my staff for now.”

“Yes, Ma’am. I will be right back.”

“Good we pullout in less than 45 minutes, now move trooper.”

35 minutes later we are all gathered and ready. I hear Sunset yell out, “Scouts out!”

I look over at Paper Work, “Did I ever sound that way?”

“Yes ma’am, but you relaxed a bit since the first time,” he answers with a smile.

Ten minutes later I watch as the Rangers take the lead behind the scouts and we begin the next stage of the campaign.

The sun is just coming over the horizon and starting to light up the walls of the town when we depart Good Doer. Behind we leave several fires burning in the woodstoves and fireplaces. We have several dummies set up along the walls that look good enough they almost fool me from a distance.

My HQ section and its wagon are just in front of the SOS wagons, and just behind the Civilians. The funny part is I always thought I wanted to be the mare in charge, now that I am, I realize how rough it is not to lead from the front. Sure, I get all the information, but I only get the information that is passed on to me, I can’t see most of it first hoof.

As we continue the march, I listen to the scout’s channel as well as my overall command one. We are four hours into our march when I hear the scouts behind us report that the raiders have begun to assault Good Doer.

“Sunset, this is Serenity, Sunset this is Serenity, do you copy?”

“Go for Sunset, over.”

“Sunset, we have approximately three zero zero hostiles attacking Good Doer at this time, I repeat three zero zero.”

“Rodger Serenity, keep an eye on them but do not fall behind the rest of the column.”

“Understand and will comply Sunset. Serenity out.”

Well, now we know how many are behind us there. Then I hear something I did not expect.

“Sunset, this is Firefly, I repeat Sunset this is Firefly do you copy?”

“Rodger Firefly, what have you got for me?”

“Sunset, we have one zero zero hostiles 10 klicks north by northwest of the column, they are heading toward Good Doer right now.”

“Rodger, I got it. I will let the LT know. Keep up the good work troopers.”

Sunset looks at me, “Well you heard them, looks like a good four hundred behind us right now. Balls in your court ma’am.”

“Thank you, Cadet,” I tell him with a smile, “For now we will go with our current plan. Oh, and if you could make sure the word gets out to keep any tin cans, for now, especially any that are big enough to fit a metal apple into, also see if anyone has any thin wire or string.”

He smiles at me as I see his mind register what I am thinking. “Will do LT,” he tells me and then trots off.

Beside me I see Blueberry Crisp riding on a wagon in her armor, but her helmet off. “Sorry ma’am, but I am trying to save my power supply. In the next wagon up I see Tar Water laying down with her head on her forelegs. Her ears down alongside her head. Next to her is one of the MPs.

“How are you doing Tar?” I ask as I approach the moving wagon.

She raises her head a bit and looks at me, “You want me to tell you the truth, or what you want to hear?”

“Let’s hear the truth Tar.”

“I feel miserable. I lost the father of my foal; I know I am going to prison if we make it home. I am terrified that Silver Spite will catch me again and what he will do to me and this child. Oh, and to top it off, I feel useless.”

“Understandable Tar, but what would you suggest we do?”

“That’s it Mollygirl, I don’t know. I have as much if not more to lose than any of you if Silver wins or captures me. I know how he thinks. I was there when he started putting out the bounty on all of you. I have seen how he plans for battles and how he thinks.”

“All valid points Tar, but you know we can not let you walk scot-free.”

“Mollygirl, this is not for me alone. I know what he is capable of, you only think you do.”

When she says that I feel a chill come over my entire body. Slowly and cautiously I ask, “Tar, are you really saying he is that bad.”

With wide fearful eyes, that looks like she is remembering not seeing, she nods her head yes and replies in a weak and shaken voice, “Yes, I saw him, he, he made me watch sometimes. The only reason I was not there when he captured you was, I was being treated at a hospital after what he did when the CEF almost captured his father.”

“Tar, you know I can not promise to get you off of the charges, right?”

Again, she nods, “Of course, I deserve to be punished for what I have done. But Mollygirl, Silver does not have to be defeated,” she pauses, “He has to be stopped, he can not be allowed to keep going, he knows how to gain favor and control. Once in control, he rules as a despot. Did you see what he did to the soldier who accidentally shot my Dreams? He will kill or maim anypony who does not do just as he says. He can act like it, but he feels no remorse, no guilt. Mollygirl, we are facing a real monster.”

I see her guard's face go ashen and he gulps, as he listens to all this.

I think about what she has said. “Ok, I can use your help. Understand, you are still a prisoner and will have no authority,”

I watch as she shakes her head sadly and then hear her reply, “I understand Ma’am, I will do what you need me to if you will have me.”

I then look her in the eyes, “Then welcome to my staff cousin. We have a lot to do yet and a lot to talk about.”

I see the surprise on her face, “Did, did you just call me cousin?”

“Yes Tar, you may not like me, but we are family. The entire CEF knows it.” She turns her head to the guard who only nods, “We still have a lot to talk about but ask Trouble about what I told him about Millie. Now onto business, Tar when we stop for lunch you and I need to start making plans, we can’t let him get ahold of us again, much less walk away. I will talk to you then.”

As I walk toward the back of the column, I hear Tar tell the guard, “Your right, she is not what I thought she was.”

I can only shake my head as I wonder what she did think I was. Perhaps it is best when we do not know what others really think about us. I let out a sigh and look up to seek Sergeant Kicker smiling at me as she helps pull Celestia, with Archer sitting on the limber. I smile back at her and smile up at him too.

He smiles at me and waves me up. As the limber closes, I hook a hoof on a handle and swing myself up.

“Hey dear,” he says to me as I sit next to him, “Saw you talking with Tar Water, What up?”

“Sweetheart, would you believe she has offered to assist us with planning operations against him.”

I hear him sigh, “Mollygirl, I love ya, but seriously you can’t assume the best in everypony.”

“Archer, I was not doing that. I saw the fear in her eyes when we mentioned Him. She is more afraid of him than I ever was, and to tell the truth, I have a feeling she has good reason to.”

“Ok, so she is doing it for her own reasons then, I can buy that.” He says.

“Archer, I think that is part of it. Dear, she knows she royally screwed the pooch. She is not doing this because she thinks it will help her case. She is actually doing it to help all of us also. He needs to be stopped, period, end of story.”

I hear him sigh again, “Yes he does, but Mollygirl, can it just wait till we have the entire CDF behind us?”

I put a hoof along his face, forgetting we are in public, “No dear, it can’t. Do you really want to face him and his raiders at home, among our people, among our farms and towns? I know I don’t.”

He shakes his head, “No, not really. It was bad enough during the breakout.”

I look at him, “It got worse after that for a bit. During the fighting at Hereford, it is my understanding that they enchanted some of their weapons with spells that caused severe infections. Dear, I don’t know if you heard, but Badger almost lost a leg from being hit by such a weapon.”

I see the surprise on his face, “No Mollygirl, you never told me or Sutures about it being that bad,” I then see an expression I have not really seen in a while with him. He looks at me with a very serious look in his eyes, “Mollygirl, what is going to happen to us when we get back? I mean you, me, and Sutures? Sutures and I both sent letters to Badger and Magpie discussing our possibly forming a larger, single-family. Mollygirl, what if they say no?”

My heart hurts when I hear him ask that. “Archer, I don’t know, but when this expedition started, it would have been me going back to them. Now, I don’t know. I love both of you too and I do not want to lose you and Sutures either. I am sorry if I could not give a better answer.”

He smiles at me and wraps a hoof around my shoulder briefly. “My dear, that was a better and more honest answer than I expected. Thank you and I love you as does Sutures. No matter what, please remember that. My only regret is that the foal you are carrying is not mine right now.”

I lean into him, “Thank you, you know that is the sweetest thing I have been told in quite some time.”

He just smiles at me, “I do mean it dear. I still cannot believe how lucky I am just to have both you and Sutures in my life right now. To tell the truth, I had pretty much given up a while ago. But as Choo Choo told me a while back, life always changes.”

I have to smile to myself, “I did not know you talk to Choo Choo. When did this start?’

He laughs lightly, “Shortly after she and the foals caught up with us. It started one night when I was up late worrying about my guns and gunners. She was just walking around camp looking at everything and keeping a watch on everypony. She does not sleep much. You know this has affected her too.”

“Yeah, I asked her about that. She says she has been that way ever since she can remember being made an alicorn.”

“I am not surprised; they really are something. I told her once that I envy all she can do as an alicorn. Yah know, she just smiled sadly and told me it was not all it's cracked up to be. That and there are no male alicorns. Even the stallions that were converted became mares. I am not really sure I would like that.”

“Yeah, I understand dear, I like stallions and all, but that does not mean I want to be one.”

He smiles at that. “Yep, you understand what I mean then.”

We talk until the next break. Then I get down and begin to wander the formation talking to my various officers and NCOs.

I then continue back to H troop and check on them. As I get there, I see Cadet Kettle Bell talking with one of her sergeants.

“How’s it going Kettle Bell,” I ask the Black and white cow with the red forelock.

“Good morning Ma’am, not too bad. I was just checking with Sergeant Peach Pit on how much munitions we have. I want to be ready for when we get hit by them.”

“So, you don’t think we will make it to Targhee first?” I ask out of curiosity.

“Ma’am, I would really be surprised. Especially after the way they hit that town. I talked to Serenity and Sky a bit ago. They said it was pretty impressive. I am sure glad that the teacher and her students got out of there with us now.”

“Yeah, same here. So, what do you think we should do about them so that we are forcing them to react to us instead of vice versa?”

Well, to tell the truth, when we go into Laager tonight, I think we should set some traps out at a distance, Have Luna manned and ready, and use the mortars to fire some star shells. If we had barbed wire, I would suggest that. Too bad we don’t have any rivers to cross first.”

“Well, there is a prewar village called New Gallop several klicks up the road just short of Targhee we could hold up tonight. It does have a creek running through it.”

We compare the maps on our PipBucks. She smiles at me, LT, that should work as long as we are east of that creek. I notice the village itself is south of our route of travel, you might want to have the scouts check it out.”

“That sounds like a good idea, Thanks for the suggestion. When we get there, I want your troop deployed closest to the bridge and creek. If there are locals, we better warn them a storm is heading their way.”

“That is all fine and well LT, but they may not be too happy that we brought the storm in their direction. This one is on us.”

“I know Kettle, I know, but there is nothing to be done about it. No use crying over spilled…”

I stop myself and look up into her face she has one eyebrow raised, “Yeah, I get it LT.” Then she laughs a bit, “Better get back up in the column ma’am, no need risking you if we get hit unexpectedly.”

As I get back up to the HQ Section the wagons are beginning to move, I look behind me just in time to see the two pegasi take off and scout behind us. When I look forward, I see Choo Choo taking off. In the distance, I can see her waving to some ponies on the ground. I can only assume that she is waving to Xochitl and Ginger.” Then from the side of the road in my binoculars, I can see two small hooves rise up and wave back. Then she disappears out in front of us and the march continues.

__________

We are just outside of New Gallop when our scouts come across some of the local militia. There are not many but some shots are exchanged. I go to jump off the wagon I am riding to see what is going on, but I am stopped by both Paper Work and Sunset.

“LT, sorry but that’s not your job anymore. Heck, it really isn’t mine, but We both need to see what is going on. Stay here LT, and I will let ya know what is going on in a few minutes,” Sunset tells me as he turns and flies off to the sound of the guns.

A few minutes later, I hear Sunset call out over the coms channel, “Duke, this is Sunset, send up D-troop at the double-quick.”

I hear his reply and watch as the Door Kickers go running down the road and begin to fan out. I hear some more brief gunfire and then hear a call to ceasefire. The guns go silent, “LT, bring ‘em through, they have surrendered the town."

As our troops continue to march forward, I watch ahead to see what is happening. As we cross the bridge, I call for the troops to go into Laager for the night, and watch as they move with precision to where they should go. I notice that while Celestia and the mortars are placed in the center, Archer places Nightmare Moon directly in front of the bridge.

As the last of the troops fall into the camp Sunset and Duke approach me. Then Sunset begins to speak. “Sorry ‘bout that Ma’am we were trying. It seems that they thought our scouts were raiders and that once they saw we were here in force and moved in a disciplined manner, they realized we weren’t. However, they are still demanding we stay out of their town.”

I nod my head in understanding, “Ok, so go on, did you tell them that a large force of raiders was behind us?”

“Yes ma’am we did,” Duke answers for them, “they told us to mind our knitting, that they had dealt with the likes before.”

“Duke, Sunset, do they seem to have the troops to deal with such an attack?”

“Honestly ma’am, we discussed it and we just don’t know, probably not. But if not, they can at least whittle them down a bit before they hit us. Heck, they may actually slow them down some even.” Duke tells me as he and Sunset look at each other and nod in agreement.

As the sun begins to set in the west, we can see multiple columns of dust moving in our direction down the main road that we had previously traveled. As the sun sets fully we see shadows in the dark spreading out for an attack.

First, they hit the village. We can all hear their chanting then yelling as they come down upon the village. We hear the gunshots and screams of wounded. Then we see several of the building begin to burn. Archer, standing next to me looks at me and simply says, “Filthy raider scum.”

“We tried to warn them,” I tell him, then I see several more explosions, I hear the buzz of a minigun opening up followed by more screams. Then I watch as the raiders along the main road run to the north, directly past the bridge.

Suddenly some turn to run across the bridge at us. Without thinking I deploy the Doom Bunny on my battlesaddle. I am just starting to fire quick bursts when I hear Archer order Nightmare Moon’s crew to open fire.

The troops before us seem to almost panic with fire coming from two directions. They soon begin to fire at us while others continue to fire into the village. Strangely enough, there is no gunfire coming from the village itself, except from one spot. I look up into the darkness and can make out a strange outline that is partially illuminated every time it opens up with the minigun. I can see the curved body and make out two legs that end in wheels. It can only be a sentinel bot.

I look at Archer, “Ceasefire now! Before it realizes we are here and attacks us too.”

Most of the raiders are dead, wounded, or running by this point. The bot reaches an invisible line it seems and it stops, it turns towards us, but we seem to be out of its perimeter of operations, and since we are not firing, it simply ignores us and returns to the village.

I look at those around me and ask out loud, “What the Tartarus was that thing?”

Sunset looks at me, “LT, I believe it is a security robot. Well, that explains why they figured they had things managed, but it does beg the question be asked, why is it here?’

Archer, simply looks at us, “Honestly, as long as it leaves us alone, I am good with it. Ma’am. If I may suggest though, let's mark this place down on the map for future reference.”

“Sounds good Archer, Sunset, come morning I want scouts out as soon as possible. I do not want any ground-based scouts behind us though, or too far to the north, keep that in mind.”

That night is a tense one knowing the enemy is in such close proximity. One bit of regularity still occurs when Nugget shows up to read to Ginger again at the HQ. Ginger is not the only one who looks forward to her readings. It is after both officers’ call and as I return from my rounds of the camp and enter the HQ area that Specs comes over to me. “Just to let you know ma’am, Nugget is getting ready to read again.” He says with a smile in his voice.

“Thanks, Specs. I appreciate your letting me know. Anything from Manesville?”

“No, nothing on the official wavelengths. It seems Shortwaves is starting to do a regular broadcast every night. Nothing fancy, just a bit of local news and music from groups at home. He did have a new group play though called the Dust Devils. The singers seemed to have an accent like Cadet Sunsets.”

Now that is interesting. It makes me wonder just how much things have been changing back home. Only another week or two. We can make it I tell myself. I then sit down to listen with everyone else, as I then look around, I notice even Dull Beak is stretched out, and listening to Nugget.

After her story, I get up and walk the camp again, Woofers is quietly trotting behind me. I first stop by D-troop to check on their sections of the line as well as to sneak some time with Sutures.

I see her before she sees me. She is laying there with her legs tucked under her. Her eyes are closed and I can tell something is bothering her.

“Hey dear, you alright?” I ask as I sit beside her and put a hoof over her shoulders.

She opens her eyes in surprise, “Oh Mollygirl, sorry, I did not hear you coming. Yeah, yeah, I am alright?” She tells me as she tries to not look me in the eyes.

“What is wrong dear? I can tell something is bothering you?”

“We had two more of the Doorkickers wounded today, Woodrow got grazed pretty good. Candy Stripe may lose a foreleg. I think I got all the bleeders, but the bone was so badly shattered, I just don’t know if it will even begin to heal right. I used two healing potions on him after I organized the bone fragments.”

“Damn, I am sorry to hear that about Candy Stripe. He is a good kid.”

“Mollygirl, we lost Milk Thistle too. I thought I had her saved. I should have had her saved. Luna blessed pulmonary artery had been nicked enough to weaken it and it let go on us. Mollygirl, I just can’t keep doing this. I am sorry, When we get back I am going to begin to process for discharge. Transfer to the civil service, maybe an EMT, or become a Midwife like my mother.” She tells me through the tears I can hear forming.

I pull her closer to me and let her cry into my chest fur, rubbing my forehoof through her mane. “I am so sorry love, I wish we were home already. Soon, please hold on, soon we will be home.”

I hold her while she cries herself out, finally, she finishes crying. “Sorry love, but tonight I have the duty with the wounded. I need to clean myself up and get over to the medical wagons.”

“I know Please remember you are loved. We all know you did your best, but sometimes the medicos just can’t beat the Grimreaper pony. Besides, I really want you to be my midwife for this little one of ours.”

I see a slight smile start to form at that last part, she gently leans into me and we kiss a slow, gentle kiss. “Goodnight love, I will see you in the morning, but for now, duty calls,” she tells me as she carefully gets back to her hooves and heads back to the medical wagons. I then make my rounds to the other camps stopping to spend time with Archer again.

Tonight, there is just something that makes me want to spend time with him. I have gotten to know Sutures so much better than him lately that I just want to learn more about him. Yes, we have been in the guard and even spent time in the same squad, but how well does that mean I really know him.

We find a somewhat secluded spot under a caisson. We lay down together and he runs a hoof gently through my mane as we begin to talk. In a way I feel bad that after so many years serving together, I never took the time to learn about his foalhood or his family.

As we lay there like that, he asks me, “Mollygirl, can I ask, what made you and Ivy so close?”

I smile as I think about her, then I tell him, “Archer dear, she was my best friend. I could talk about anything with her. There were so many times that we were there for each other growing up,” I laugh lightly, “in fact when Bullet had duty her mom took care of me and helped to raise me.”

“Dear, what about your parents and family, I never really heard what happened to them.”

So I begin to tell him some of it, “I watched my father slowly die from taint poisoning as a foal, then as a young filly,” I do not mean to, but I choke up and some tears start to come, “as a young filly, after dad died, our farm was hit by raiders. They killed her and burned the house down. Bullet found me and took me in. He lost his family that same night.”

“Huh, I wondered about how you two became family. He never talked about it.”

“Yeah, Ivy helped me through too. I can not tell you how many times I woke up from a nightmare with her holding me. So, I think that is why we were so close. What was it like for you growing up?”

He kisses me lightly on the forelock and then begins to tell me, “Well, I went to school in Manesville. My father was and still is a fishercolt down on the river. Mom, only worked part-time once I started school. Before that, she stayed at home with me and my big sister.”

I interrupt him, “Wait, I never knew you had a big sister.”

He smiles sadly, “We don’t talk about her much. She died when I was young. Remember those couple of years when the crops failed and everyone was getting sick, well it seems that the short rations weakened her more than we realized. She went to work on the boat with dad one day and as she tried to pull a line in, she slipped and fell into the water. Dad jumped in and tried to save her, but he just was too weak himself and almost drowned too. One of the other boats pulled him in. A little while later they found my sister, but it was already too late, she was gone,” as he says this, I see the tears welling up in his eyes.

I place my hoof along his face and bring my muzzle to his. After we break the kiss, I then bring his head to my chest and just hold him and rub his mane until we both almost fall asleep. Finally, I get up and as he heads to his bedroll I head back to mine.

As I get back to the camp, I notice that Choo Choo is just getting ready to go on watch again. She had Ginger sleeping next to her. I have to smile as I know how much the foals care for her and she, them. I then have her move Ginger over to my bedroll. I figure it should help both her and me to sleep better tonight.

I talk to Choo Choo for a bit and before she goes on watch I tell her, “Choo Choo, be careful tonight, and if you see anything suspicious, wake me. Use your PipBuck if you have to.”

“You got it Mollygirl, Ma’am, I did not want to ask Sunset, because I am afraid, he would say no, but do you want me to scout for them tonight?”

“Choo Choo, Yes I would like that, however, Cadet Sunset is your direct superior. If you ask him and he gives you permission to, I will fully support it, but as he has not, then no. With that, if you go a bit high tonight above the camp, and watch down from a cloud, who is to say that is not a watch. But go no further than the boundaries he has ordered please.”

She then walks off, a bit later I hear her take off. Then behind me, I hear Sunset quietly speak to me, “Thank you, Ma’am. It is within your right ya know.”

“I know Sunset, but she needs to know I am not the direct boss now, you are and to keep you in the chain, except in an emergency.”

“Still Thanks LT. That is what makes you a good officer, you still support your subordinates in the line of duty. By the way, I am glad you mentioned the cloud setting. I think I will use that some more for the night watches. Should give us a better view, but allow us to rest our wings.”

“No problem Cadet,” I tell him with a hint of a smile, “Now if you do not have any more for me, we both should go grab some sleep.”

“Oh, ok LT, sorry to have bothered ya.” He tells me as he puts his head down and starts to turn away.

“I’m going to be short on sleep tomorrow anyways, Ok Sunset, what is it?”

“Sorry Mollygirl, just a lot on my mind. Some of it makes a buck feel heavy in their heart.”

I can tell how he feels, too many stones in his saddlebags too. “Stop Sunset, let's head on over here for a bit, I have a couple of things I need to talk to a friend about, and maybe can lend an ear to you also.”

“Ya know, I could use a friend like that too LT.,” he tells me as he walks alongside me to an area away from most of the troopers.

Once we get there, we both sit down next to each other. I watch as he takes a half-empty bottle of Wild Pegasus out of his saddlebags and takes a sip, he then hesitates before offering me a sip. The temptation is there more than I want to admit, I feel the craving and my mouth suddenly feels just a bit dry and a drink would help so much. Finally, I just answer, “Thanks for the offer Sunset, but I can’t. You know the foal and all.”

He then surprises me and pulls out a bottle of Sparkle Cola. “How’s this then LT. I found several when we were in Good Doer tucked away in a hidey-hole of a burnt-out house. I grabbed em mainly for the foals, but There were a couple of Sparkle Cola Rads there too. I gave them to Choo Choo, she has been almost begging me for more if it since.”

I have to smile at that. “Well, if you don’t mind then I will share it with you.”

He pops the cap off and tucks it into his saddlebag. Takes a sip and hoofs it to me. I take a longer pull on it then I mean too, and go to give it back to him. He just smiles, “That’s ok, you keep it for now.”

It is such a treat, I surprise both of us and give him a peck on the cheek, “Thank you so much,” I tell him and watch him blush.

“Your welcome Mollygirl. Can I ask you something?”

I nod my head “Go ahead Sunset, what is it?”

“It’s, it’s about Pages. I worry that maybe she won’t want me still when we get back. I mean we were just really getting to know each other when I was there, and well, do you think she would still be interested in a military pegasus when we get back?” as he says this, he looks at the ground and I see the worry on his face.

I tilt my head when I look at him and reply, “Yes, I am sure of it Sunset. You are a good buck. There is much more to you than just fighting. You are strong, intelligent, concerned for others, as well as being an attractive stallion. Why are you worried?”

“Mollygirl, she is so intelligent and sweet. Not to mention pretty much one of the prettiest mares I have come across. Oh, and tough, did I mention that. I mean a combat librarian, never thought I would see a mare like that.”

I laugh lightly, “I would not call her a combat librarian, but maybe a librarian who has seen combat,” I chuckle a bit more, “Combat Librarian, sound kind of like a Battlemage or Shadowbolt.”

I see him chuckle a bit too, “I guess it does, she goes into combat and overwhelms them with facts,” he jokes.

It is good to see a bit of a smile on his face. “Sunset, I have not known Pages all that long, but from what I have learned from Magpie, she really has not dated much. She is very picky about the stallions she even spends time with. Sunset, she must figure you are somepony special, especially if she is writing to you.”

“Yeah, that makes sense, but now I have my family to worry about too. I am so afraid we may not be able to get them back there safely too, much less all the rest of the civilians and my scouts. Mollygirl, I don’t know if you realize how close we came to losing Chip in that ambush the other day. He still has not fully recovered. Then today, I almost got the foals and Xavier killed when they ran into that local militia. I just thank the Goddesses that their security bot was not active yet.”

“Sunset, that is part of being a scout. Those two youngsters have gotten better at it than I ever dreamed of, much less wanted them too. That bot, now, that surprised all of us. I just thank the Goddesses it did not identify any of us as hostile or try to attack us.” I tell him and then take another sip from the bottle.

“Yeah, but I am still worried about everypony, especially my family. I never imagined a mare, much less my sister giving birth and then having to take her foal on the run like this.”

“Sunset, speaking of that, what happened to your sister’s husband?”

“Mollygirl, it seems the Enclave has fallen apart. He was caught up in the fighting between Neighvarro and Thunderhead. She said he enlisted in some special program to make him a better fighter. Then she never saw him again. She was told that he died in the attacks, and that is all she knows.”

“Sunset, Tar, and I have already begun to think about how to get the civilians home safely, however, It might mean risking the rest of us. A lot of hit and run on our parts, while they just run. We can discuss it more at tomorrow night's officers call though. But I am doing my best to get them home safely.”

“I know Mollygirl, I know. It just seems that things are really going sideways on us. You are doing better than most put in your situation.”

“I am glad you feel that way Sunset,” we then continue to chat for a while longer, then we both head back to our bedrolls. As we get up to go I tell him thanks for the chat.

“No problem LT, and thank you too. I needed it.” He says then walking a bit more confidently he heads to his bed.

When I get back to mine, I find Ginger has grabbed my blanket as well as hers, I gently pull it back so I can crawl under it for a couple of hours sleep. While doing so she starts to wake up.

“Oh, hi Ma, where’s Choo Choo?”

“She had to go on watch dear,”

“Oh OK, sorry about stealing the blanket. I just am missing my stuffed pony tonight.”

“It’s ok honey, I understand.”

“Ma, what if mom gets killed?”

“Ginger dear, you will have a home with me always.”

“I’m tired of being grown up, it hurts too much. I wish I could just be a filly again.”

“I understand my young mare, I understand.”

“See even you don’t look at me as a filly anymore, But I am, I just want to be home,” she tells me with tears in her voice.

Again, another stone goes into my saddlebag. At times I forget just how young she really is. She should not be here. These wastelands seem to taint everything they come in contact with. Just a few more days and I will be home. I kiss her lightly on the forelock, “I understand dear, we will be home soon and you will have her again,” I tell her as I crawl under the covers and hold her as she falls asleep. I lay there for a while longer and then sleep comes to me again also.

It is still dark when I am woken up. Paperwork is there with a cup of hot tea for me. “Morning Ma’am, you said to get you up early. Two hours till dawn.”

“Thanks, Sergeant, I really appreciate it. Anything from Manesville yet?”

“No, ma’am. Still quite on the radio. Sorry.”

“Nothing to be sorry about, so no need to apologize sarge. Well time to wake up the scouts and troops.”

At that, he turns and heads over to his portable desk, and starts taking care of the daily reports as the rest of the troops get up and get ready to move. The civilians are already making their way into position for the march today. I walk over to their camp and find Fancy, “Hey Fancy, depending on how things go today you and the Volunteer company may be on your own. If things go bad for us, keep heading north towards the Co-op. We will do what we can to keep them off of you.”

She looks at me in the eyes, “So, this may be our final day with the expedition?”

I nod yes, “If not today, then soon. I want you all to stop north of the bridge, but do not get ready to camp until you hear from us. I want you all to be able to run still. Just in case.”

“Ok, Mollygirl, I will do that. But we are here to support you too, remember that.”

“I know. Now I need to get back to the HQ. Take care and I will talk to you later.” I tell her and am surprised when she gives me a hug.

She breaks the hug, “Talk to you later Mollygirl. Be careful,” she tells me as she walks back to the civilian camp.

An hour before dawn the scouts begin to move out. A half-hour later, the rest of us follow on our way to Targhee. As the sun begins to come over the ridge, I slide back in the column to discuss with Archer a change in our plans I have made. Then I slowly make my way through the column talking with the troops and civilians on the move. Spirits seem to be high for now, but I am still worried.

As we reach the outskirts of Targhee it appears to be a dead town. I watch as D-troop falls out and takes up positions in this part of town, I watch as the volunteers, the Civilians, Service of Supply, and artillery pass by and then turn north at the crossroad. E-troop goes past the crossroad and deploys with part of them entering the woods on the south side of town. Finally, H-troop comes through and turns north also. Leaving D and E troop behind in Targhee.

As the column was passing by we began to set up an ambush. Once ready we begin to wait. To the west I see two columns of dust rising, and heading our way. Things seem to be going according to plan. Then I hear over my PipBuck, HQ this is Ranger 3, HQ this is Ranger 3, we have movement to the southeast of the town, heading our way.” I take this in stride, then I realize that Ranger 3 is Nugget and I recognize her voice. She is there with three squads in the woods. Oh Goddesses, what have I done? I can only pray that they do not get cut off from the rest of us.

Behind me, I hear a muffled outburst of “MOM!” and see Xavier holding Ginger with one foreleg and his opposite forehoof over her muzzle. I look out the window and see a flock of crows flying by at the same time. I look at the floor of the room we are hiding in and feel like I want to cry. Instead, I raise my eyes to look outside and order over the comms channel, “All personnel, hold your fire until ordered, or until found.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, My life is in shambles, the Stallion I love dead, the foal I am carrying, fatherless. I am now a prisoner for treason. I, along with my fellow members of the CEF are being hunted by a Mad Pony. With this in mind, could you play On The Run for me and all of us?

Sincerely

Tar Water

Former Captain, now prisoner, Co-op guard

Author's Note

Thanks again to Kkat for creating the world of FoE. Also, thank you to all those authors who have added to it. They have each shown me how much more can be added to it.

Thank you to all who are reading this. I appreciate it and hope you are enjoying the story still.

For those interested in this chapters dedication song it can be found at the youtube link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VEjgsMKYOUo

Chapter 39 Tartarus on Equus

Chapter 39 Tartarus on Equus

"Every soldier thinks something of the moral aspects of what he is doing. But all war is immoral and if you let that bother you, you're not a good soldier." -Curtis LeMay

I watch the crows fly over the building through the window. All of us have seen it, I see the worry and concern on Xavier's, Xochitl’s, and Ginger’s faces. I look over at Xavier as he holds his hoof over Ginger’s muzzle and tell her, “Ginger, quite or we may all be dead.” She stops trying to yell and Xavier releases her.

From the corner window I hear Trouble, “Oh buck me with Celestia’s forehoof, look at all those crows,” I hear his voice tremble as he says it, “LT, last time I saw them like this was in the Everfree Forest.”

From the other room, I hear Sunset, “Buck, Buck! BUCK!”

This is followed by Blondie, “Oh no, Glad Sunny is with the civilians right now.”

Behind me, I hear Tar Water ask her guard, “So what’s the big deal with crows?”

From another window, I hear Xochitl answer her, “The crows are from our own personal Harbinger, the Mareigan. She is a spirit, but she also determines who lives, and who dies on the battlefield.”

Trouble looks at her, “Last time I saw them like this, Sunset, Blondie, and I were three of the five survivors out of fifty that started. That’s the big deal.”

“Oh, you have to be kidding me, you can not be serious.” Tar replies.

Then Specs speaks up, “Actually she is, the Major saw her, talked to her, and then told us what she looked like. All I saw was a little orb of light, nothing else. But that was the night before you rejoined us.”

“You are all serious? You know you are all insane right? This is insane,” Tar sputters out. I see the fear and terror in her eyes.

I look at her, “Yes Tar, we are serious, several of us have seen her, and she even saved me from miscarrying a while back. So, she is real, and please if you see her, for the love of Celestia and Luna, don’t piss her off.”

Then I hear Xochitl call out, “Bandits coming down the main road, they are spreading out.”

Sunset then calls all of the flying scouts together near the back of the building we are in, as they head toward the roof, I hear him telling them, “Ok, it’s up to us to provide air support, I want wingmates for everypony, Dull Beak you’re with me. Train Wreck take Firefly. Serenity, you and Sky. Quick burst, if we run low on ammo, fly to the SOS wagons, land and rearm asap, then return to reengage. Keep track of your wingmate. Remember, these are raiders, that means no prisoners, given or taken.”

Sweet creator, what have we become when we do not even consider taking prisoners or becoming them ourselves?

“Wait, Choo Choo, I may need you and your horn later. I have an idea of using you, Chip, and Blackberry Pie together as one unit. Sort of like a want to be battlemages unit. I know you are not nearly as powerful as them but do you think you can do that?”

She looks at me with surprise, “No Problem LT I can provide a shield to protect us, as long as they can provide spells too. Never tried working with unicorns like that before, but it should be better than as individuals. It’s funny, our mother usually has us work in teams, I should have thought of it.” From across the room, I see Chip and Blackberry nod.

Then behind me, I hear Sutures, “Count me in, besides, I have a shotgun to use also.” While I agree, I am afraid for her. I had not planned to put her at risk too. It seems I am putting it all on the line this time, whether I want to or not.

“Ok Sutures, if you do this, I want you to stick with Chip and Blackberry so you can be ready more quickly. Use your spells as weapons, even if they normally are not.”

I see Sutures cringe some, “Mollygirl, how far do you want me to weaponize my spells. Do you realize what you just asked me to do? I can perform surgery with my horn and reset bones.”

“Only as far as you are willing but I need all of us to do what we can to survive. This is no longer a battle, but a fight for survival. The civilians are already waiting for the word to run. We are here to give them time to get away and try to survive if we can.”

I see all of their faces change to one of determination at that point. Then I hear from behind me Choo Choo say, “You know Mollygirl, you really do suck at giving motivational speeches.”

I shrug my shoulders, “Well, just being honest and laying it on the line.” After that everyone gets ready for the fight that is coming in their own ways.

As I sit there, I hear an explosion down the street as one of raiders hoof catches a tripwire on a booby trap leading into an old shack. The force of the explosion blows the walls out of it and injures the raiders who are nearby, the one inside is simply gone. Those not affected ignore it and keep coming forward.

I watch the raiders keep approaching the town in a rough line abreast They move through what were once hedgerows and fence lines. Through the remains of the once one family homes and small shops. Getting closer to us with each hoof step.

They are just fifty meters away when I give the order over the all hands channel, “Now! Independent fire.”

The world erupts in gunfire from both sides of the street. I watch as many of them drop behind piles of debris or walls. Some run for cover, most of them getting cut down in the open. I open fire out the window at a group that I see running for a fairly intact house on the south side of the road. I am pulled back in by Taser when a shot comes close to me and I am sprayed by chips of brick.

1st Squad of the Door Kickers is in the basement of the building I am in. I can hear them firing. I am stunned when I see one of Prairie Fire's grenade rounds take a buck who is leading a charge along the main road right in the chest. It hits hard enough it breaks the skin and explodes from inside of him. This briefly takes the wind out of their sails.

The gunfire from that direction begins to die down some after that. On the other end of town, I can hear more gunfire erupt as the third column of raiders hits against E-troop on the east side of town and in the woods. I notice that most of the raiders before us have military-style equipment and weapons. Only a few are carrying melee weapons as their main armaments. Great, regulars instead of the raiders I had expected. That also means that Silver Spite is probably nearby. And if they are nearby that means that the third column from the west is also near… and that is when I hear gunfire from the north of us. I then hear Kettle Bell over the comms channel, “MG, this is Belles 1, this is Belles one, we have raiders moving against the north side of town, we are engaging, repeat we are engaging.”

“Roger Belles 1 this is MG, good luck and good hunting. Thanks for covering our backs.”

It is then I begin to hear Celestia open fire with three quick rounds. Backed up by Nightmare Moon’s quick sharp barks, both to our north also. They are trying to surround us. Below I can hear Woodrow with the SAW he recently acquired firing in three-round bursts down the main road toward the advancing forces.

As I watch out the window, I see a group of them jump up and run from behind a pile of rubble towards one that is closer. I open fire and while I miss, I cause them to dive for cover. The next window over I see Xochitl is a couple of feet back from the window and aiming his zebra rifle. I hear him fire and then I hear the screams of his target as I turn to look out the window and see the soldier in flames and rolling on the ground.

From the building across from us I hear the call “Medic!” I watch as Sutures begins to get up and then I hear over her Pipbuck Triage tell her that she’s there and has the situation in hoof. Sutures then begins to sit back down but before she can sit fully, we hear from downstairs another cry of “Medic!” and I watch her run out of the room.

I am just about to take another shot when I notice that there is a group of about thirty soldiers on the south side of the main road leapfrogging from building to building I call out for the troopers to shift fire and while we only hit one or two, we are able to temporarily suppress the rest.

Over the PipBuck I now hear Broken Hills call me, “MG this is Door Kicker 2 we need to fall back from the hospital they are getting too close and we will not be able to hold much longer.”

“Rodger, fallback when ready. All Door Kickers provide support.”

I leave this room and shift down to a window where I can see them coming out of the hospital front entrance. They are running for all they are worth. I watch as I see Hills get hit and spin as he falls. Then I see Spring Rain his grenadier directing the others to get behind the hedge and cover her. As she helps to pick up Hills, I see a soldier pop up from behind a hedge and get ready to shoot. She unleashes with her booper. I can tell she had it loaded for a close fight as I see the Flechettes just tear the soldier to pieces with a fine red mist left in the air. She then throws Hills on her back and carries him to the next building while the rest of 2nd squad covers her.

Once she is to safety, I see them fall back with some covering while the others move. Behind us, I hear the gunfire from the woods getting especially heavy.

“Rangers 3 this is MG, how’s it going over there?” I call.

In return I hear Nugget's voice, “A little busy LT, still holding, gotta go.” I hear her say as I hear the chatter of the carbines and rifles and an occasional boom of a metal apple going off.

I am shifting back to the first room I was in when Duke stops me. “Ma’am I would feel much more comfortable with you further from the lines.”

I am about to argue with him when Xavier looks at me and nods, “He is correct LT, you need to move, the scouts that are here will stay with you and your staff. We are your escort now.”

“Ok, let’s move then, how about that single-story building behind us,” I tell them as I gather up my maps along with Paper Work.

I am just about ready to make a run out the door when I am grabbed by hooves. Sutures has returned. “LT, let some of your escorts go first. We need to make sure that the way is clear.”

At that point, I watch as Xavier, Ginger, and Xochitl run out the door. When they are halfway across I see Xochitl turn to the south and let go of a quick burst of fire and then continue running. Xavier bucks the door in and the others follow him inside.

Next, I watch as both Paper Work and Specs run across. They are now being covered on both sides. Then it is my turn, As I run out the door Sutures is slightly behind me followed by Chip and Blackberry.

I am halfway to the next building when I am almost hit by a burst of fire, I hear those behind me skid to stop as I enter the doorway I look back and see all three unicorns standing, facing south. Each of them has their forelegs splayed apart and their heads down. Their horns are all glowing. I watch as Blackberry’s horn flashes, then I see Suture’s horn flash and suddenly the group of soldiers that were firing at us jumps up from their shelter and runs toward us. Then I see Chips horn flash and suddenly out of nowhere, I see a large group of metal pieces appear and rocket towards the charging ponies. Then I see Choo Choo run behind them and her horn glows and I watch as her shield forms around them. I see first one pony grab its chest and drop to the ground. Then I see the magic bullets shred the one next to it. The unicorns shift their targets and within seconds the attackers are dead or on the ground screaming. Then they all run into the building with me.

I am stunned as I have read about the battlemages, but never seen more than one unicorn conduct an attack at a time. They see me with my jaw hanging open. Then I ask “How?”

Blackberry smiles, “Oh I cast an alter chemistry spell that changed their hormones to cause them to charge us.

Next, I see Chip smile, “It has been a while since I have cast a magic missile spell. I forgot how effective that was.

Finally, I see Sutures, she has a tear in her eye and a tremor in her voice. “I cast a heart attack spell. I,” she pauses, “I reversed my normal defibrillation spell that I use for heart attacks. Instead of performing a heart massage, I simply squeezed their hearts. The opposite of what I did to save you.” As she says this, I see her head go down in shame.

“Good job all of you, Sutures, I am sorry I asked you to do that, I will never ask you to again.”

She looks at me, “Too late, I know how to do it and it came way to easy. Mollygirl, I did it to save us, not because you asked.” Then she walks into the next room and sits down.

I follow her into the room. Sit down next to her and asks, “Are you ok?”

She is quiet at first, “Yeah, I will be. It’s just now I feel like a monster.” She stops wipes her eye and looks at me, “Am I a monster Mollygirl? Am I?”

In the middle of a battlefield, I look her in the eyes, gently kiss her on her forelock, and quietly tell her, “No love, you’re not a monster; I am. I’m sorry.” Then I get up and go to the next room.

The rest have taken positions covering the windows and doors. On the east side of the building, a squad from the Rangers is firing in support of Nugget and her three squads. I unfold the map on an old desk and figure out what I want next.

__________

The battle has been raging for over an hour already. So far, we have fallen back to consolidate at two points. Nugget and her squads are still holding in those damnable woods. I have had the Rangers who were with us move across the street to the old church.

I am just about ready to order the Door Kickers to fall back when I hear a yell go up from across the way, as over a hundred of their soldier charges at us. We open fire on them and watch scores of them drop. However, some get close enough to our forces to try lobbing metal apples into the windows. I see one coming our way and watch as Ginger of all ponies bucks a desk in front of the window in time to prevent it from coming in. It bounces back and explodes. I feel the building shake and thank the Goddesses that it is a brick building and not sheet metal or wood.

Above us, I can hear the blast from my fliers as they strafe the enemy’s positions. I hear Sunset directing them which way to go and where to target. He has complete control of the air. I wish I could say that about the ground.

Again, we hold. But I see several ponies who are wounded. I have reports of heavy casualties from Nuggets squads in the woods, with several reported dead. We will need to get her out of there soon.

Tar slowly approaches me and all but begs, “Mollygirl, for the love of all that is holy, can I have a weapon to at least protect myself?”

She is still being guarded by Taser, but even he has been wounded. I see the fear in her eyes. She is scared like the rest of us.

I think for a second. Then I hoof her my pistol. “I want it back when we are done. It’s a .45 so expect a bit more kick than the 10 mm that most of us carried.”

I see the relief in her face as she takes it into her mouth, “Thank you, I will get it back as soon as we can.” She tells me around the grip in her mouth. Just then I see her eyes go wide and I think she is going to shoot me but instead, she rears up and fires over me right into the head of a unicorn that was running in with a submachine gun. As the body hits the floor, the gun drops.

“First thank you, second go grab that SMG and any ammo on the body. It’s yours to carry in combat, but in between, it stays with the HQ staff or your guard. Third, give me back my dang pistol, now I got to clean it too,” I tell her with a smile and pat her shoulder as she passes by.

Once the pistol is back in my holster, I fold up the maps. “Ok, everyone let’s get ready to fall back.”

We are just about to leave the building when I hear two ponies outside one of the windows talking, I motion for all my ponies to stand still and be quiet. From the noise of movement along the wall, I estimate at least two squads with them.

Then I hear, “Two-Tone, I wish you still had those metal apples, I told you not to use them all trying to take out that bot last night.”

“Look, Duck Stew, I am not going to argue with you, after all, you don’t have any left either.”

“Well, you lead then and the rest of us will follow, you heard what Silver Spite said, he wants us to take this building.”

“I don’t know what his rush is, later tonight another three companies should be here. I heard a rumor that two more should be here the day after.”

“You want to argue with him, go ahead, but you know what happens to those who fail or disagree.”

“Yeah, well you saw what happened to Window Shade. You first, I’ll follow with the rest of us.”

“Thanks, you know what kind of ponies we are dealing with here. Come on, look what they did to our officers at the surrender ceremony, Silver Spite was lucky to survive. Then, Good Doer, they acted like raiders in that place. Not a Buck, mare, or foal left alive there. These Co-op ponies are animals I tell you.”

What? They think we did that and that they are the good ponies? I think to myself. As they are arguing I have everypony start to move to the furthest entrance from the door we are at.

Suddenly Xochitl quietly points out a hidden door on the floor behind a desk. He motions for us to follow as he disappears down the stairs. The rest of us follow and close the trapdoor behind us and bolt it shut. Once we are down there, we can hear them enter upstairs and begin to walk around, searching for us.

We sit in the darkness just listening and then I hear a voice that I never wanted to hear again. I watch as Tar bites down on her hoof to keep from screaming.

“So, where are they?” Silver Spite asks them in a cool tone of voice.

“Sir, they were here just a little bit ago. I heard them inside and I saw them shoot Window Shade. They were here, we tried.”

“We tried, they should have been here,” I hear him repeat back to them in a mocking voice. Then his voice changes to cold and hard. “You, I saw you try and take a prisoner earlier, you tried to spare them. I told you not one of them was to be spared yet,” he pauses briefly, “Yet, you choose to try and do so and disobey me.”

“Sir, I am sorry sir. Please, forgive me, it won’t happen again sir.” I hear the one I think is Duck Stew beg.

I hear a deep breath and an exhalation of disappointment and Silver Spite continues, “You know you are right; it will not happen again.” I hear a gunshot; a body hits the floor above us and then Silver Spite says, “somepony grab his equipment, no need to waste it,” I hear his hooves shift and then he says, “Burn the building, go ahead and leave the bodies no need to clean up the mess.” I then hear his hoof steps as he and several others walk back toward the door they had entered through.”

Above us, I hear them grabbing materials and piling them together to start a fire. Then I begin to smell smoke as the fire begins to take, especially on all the old dried out wood. I can hear the crackle of the fire in the room above us. I have everypony start looking for another exit, maybe we missed some storm cellar doors or something. I begin to wonder if we will need to go back up the stairs and fight our way out.

By the light of my PipBuck I can see the others around me, then in the back, I see Xochitl and Ginger waving at me, and then they point to a small door in the cellar wall. Chip goes over to it and uses his horn to open it as quietly as possible.

Then Ginger and Xochitl go into the tunnel on the other side of the door followed by Xavier. It does not matter where it goes at this point, we just have to get out of here. By the light of our PipBucks, we move as quickly as the tight tunnel will allow. It is not too long but it ends with another door that is locked. Again, Chip comes to the door. I watch him pick it using his horn. It takes him several minutes and three bobby pins but he finally is able to open it. Again, he uses his horn to move the door open. Ginger is the first one out and I hear her say “Oh hi Sissy, I did not know you were here.”

I then hear Dusty’s voice “Ok bucks and fillies, put down your weapons, it's our ponies coming out.”

We find ourselves entering the basement of the next building north, that is almost an entire city block away. I am rather surprised to see her and the rest of the 1st squad here. When I ask her about it, she simply shrugs, “Duke ordered us to fall back to consolidate the lines. Besides we left a few neat tricks behind when we left there. Oh, and Blueberry Crisp is upstairs, LT, you may want to go talk to her. She was in a near panic when we saw the fire started.”

“Thanks for the rundown Dusty. I appreciate it,” I tell her, then I head for the stairs to go meet Blueberry.

Once I get upstairs, I am led by Pearl to a back room where Duke is. I pull out the maps and we go over the known positions of our troops. We can still hold on, but we need to get Nugget and her troops back before we can pull out of town.

It is then that I hear the gunfire begin to rise. Then I hear Nugget over the PipBuck, “Gunbunny 1, this is Ranger 3, I need fire support now, we are about to be overrun. I repeat we are about to be overrun,”

“Ranger 3 this is GunBunny 1 where do you want it?” Archer replies.

“Gunbunny 1 drop it 100 meters from my position and begin to drop it ten yards closer every minute.”

“Rodger than Ranger 3, you have incoming, make yourself small.”

Then I hear Celestia barking again and the sound of the shell and mortar rounds passing overhead. Just as they detonate, I hear the next set of shells inbound also.

It is just after the third set of rounds passes overhead that I hear several massive explosions from the brick building we originally were in. I run to a window and watch it collapse, spilling bricks and debris into the surrounding streets.

Duke smiles at me, “Sorry ma’am, I love it when a plan comes together, the prezzies I left behind seem to have worked as advertised. I got several pounds of plastic explosive and det caps and set up a booby trap to bring the building down. I am no engineer though, so it’s a bit messier than I would like.”

I shake my head with a smile, “That is ok, now let’s get ready to go get Nugget and her squads.”

“You mean to retake her area, or just to evacuate them LT?” I hear Blueberry Crisp ask from behind me.

I turn and see her in her full armor. It still shakes me up to see her like that, but I recognize her voice, even if it is distorted by her helmet.

“Blueberry, you are going to be leading us to go retrieve them. Once we have them back, we are going to do a fighting withdrawal from the town.” I tell her, “now just let me organize it quickly and we can move.”

I then call both Archer and Sunset on the PipBuck and tell them what I want. Both agree that it will be no problem to support us. As we wind down the five-minute discussion Sunset then tells us, “LT, let me and my fliers go first, I have an idea that may surprise all of them. Just have Nugget tell her troops to keep their heads down. If it works, we may break them for a bit.”

“Ok Sunset, give it a shot.” I tell him.

“Rodger ma’am let me get organized really quick. You will know when we hit them, then go.”

I nod to myself “Ok, on your signal,” I tell him and then I begin to worry, I hope he is right about whatever it is working. Then I look at the others, “OK, get ready, when I give the word we go.”

__________

Everypony was getting ready, either lined up at a doorway to run for it, at a window to provide covering fire or just getting ready to fire or move from wherever they were at. I looked up into the sky and watched as my fliers divided themselves up.

The one group is Serenity, Sky and Dull Beak, I watch them continue strafing the positions to the southeast, supporting the trapped Rangers. The other group is made up of Sunset, Firefly and Choo Choo, they are going high almost to the bottom of the cloud layer and to the west. Then I watch them spin around and begin to dive straight down towards the largest concentration of Silver Spites Troops between us and the cut off squads.

Silver Spites troops are too busy to notice them, instead, they are either firing at the other three flyers who continue to dodge and weave, flying as fast as they can away from the area, or they are firing on the rest of us.

As I watch them continue their dive, their bodies extended with forelegs straight ahead and back legs behind them with their tails. I call out over the comms channel, “here it comes, get ready.”

And then, right before it is too late to pull out, I watch as all three pull up. My heart almost stops though when I see Choo Choo having problems pulling out and she almost hits the ground pulling out only a couple of meters above it. As they pull up and away, I watch them rotate their bodies. But what is most shocking is to watch the explosive force of three side by side Tactical Rainbooms. It levels the building right next to them, damaging another that is nearby, any ponies that are outside near it are thrown by the concussive wave. The fires in the building we escaped from are blown out like candles.

Right then I yell out as loud as I can to those around me as well as on the com channel. “Go! Go! Go!”

As we surge forward the opposing forces to the south are quiet, those to the west are stunned and only a few seem to be still firing. To the east as planned the Artillery shifts and puts up a wall of fire between us and the southern forces, where those still able are trying to pick themselves up. This seems too much for them and most begin to run. As we run forward, I am behind Blueberry Crisp and I hear her minigun begin to wind up. We see some of them try to jump up and attack us and we fire on the run. Not caring if we kill them or just forced them down, those behind us will take care of them.

We have just crossed the bridge and we find Nuggets HQ. All of them are wounded, some of them several times. Of the thirty ponies that she led into those woods, only fifteen are left standing. We grab every pony or cow we can that is still alive. Those who are dead, if we can find them, we grab one of their id tags and their equipment if we can. It is a quick snatch and grab.

As we leave, I notice all the bodies on the ground. At least seventy raiders were killed. The Ranger squads here put up a real fight. But the cost, the cost must be worth it.

Within minutes we are falling back, taking the wounded and dying with us. Once back to our jump-off points we reconsolidate the line. We have taken five more wounded and two dead making the rescue. The medics begin to treat the wounded as best they can.

I am in the same building as them along with my escort. I hear Ginger crying over her mother being hurt so badly, and Xochitl trying to comfort her. I see Dusty come out of the backroom shaking her head and she goes over and holds Ginger too.

I go into the backroom; I see the medics trying their best to save those we have just rescued. Six of them are walking wounded and I watch as they grab their gear and head back out. Then I notice Nugget has been set to the side. She is having trouble breathing. She has several cuts on her from shell fragments. I also see at least two bullet holes in her chest.

As I approach, she tries to smile. “Sorry Mollygirl, I tried. We did our best.”

I lay down beside her and put a hoof on hers, “I know old friend, you did great, I am so sorry we could not get there sooner.”

“You did fine, thank you for getting my people out of there.” She says as she coughs up some blood. I hear more ponies coming up behind me. I look up at Sutures sad face with a questioning look and she shakes her head no.

From behind Sutures, I hear Ginger scream, “Mooommm, Noooo!” and she rushes up and puts her hoofs around Nugget, burying her nose in her fur as she cries.

Dusty comes in next, “It’s alright mom, you're going to be ok.”

Nugget weakly tries to smile again, “No Dusty, it’s not. This has been coming for a while, ever since Hoofington, and I am sorry, but I have to go soon,” I see her smile as she coughs up more blood, she looks behind us and I hear her say, “Just a minute dad. Let me say goodbye first.”

I have tears in my eyes, I cannot help it. I know what is happening.

She looks at her daughters, weakly she tells us, “I love you girls, remember that. I have to go now,” she turns her head slightly toward me, “Mollygirl take care of my fillies for me, get them home. Remember your promise about Ginger. She is both of ours daughter now.”

I can only nod in reply, as I watch her lay her head onto my hoof, her chest slowly stops moving and I feel her whole body relax. I know she is gone now, and the only thing I can do is whinny in pain. I sound like an animal not a pony it hurts so much. I am joined by two other voices in this scream.

Behind me I hear Duke run-up to the doorway, “What’s wrong? What’s going on?”

I hear Sutures tell him, “It’s ok as it can be. We just lost Nugget, now please let them be for a minute.”

From outside I can hear the gunfire begin to pick up again. Sutures comes over and takes Nuggets Id tag off and gives it to me. She then begins to pull the blanket over Nuggets head, the three of us each stand, we give her a kiss and say goodbye and then I lead my daughters out of the room and back into the fight. I have to be strong for them now too.

__________

As I try to get myself back together, I realize then, just how much one buck has taken from me and those I love. Fear turns to hatred. I want his ears. Ginger is so upset she is in no condition to move right now. Even Xochitl does not seem to be able to help her. I have the wounded evacuated first and then we begin a fighting withdrawal. Silver Spite and his troops, however, stay to the west side and the east side, shooting when they can. But they are not trying to advance. It seems both sides are pretty much played out after the last several hours of fighting. But I know more are coming.

I and my escort, and staff fall out the back of the building and follow the medics and wounded north to a large factory on the north end of town. I carry a still crying Ginger on my back. She is my daughter now. My responsibility. Once there we wait for the others to fall back also. I gently set Ginger down and sit next to her while she cries herself to sleep with her head leaning against me.

Once they arrive, I am approached by Duke. He looks me over and shakes his head, “Ma’am, you look like hell.”

I laugh lightly, “Thanks, at least I look how I feel.”

He smiles back, “Just to let you know, we should not go back into the part of town we just evacuated. I left several more surprises for them.”

I raise an eyebrow at him, “Really? Like the one from earlier?”

I swear he smiles even more, “Yep at least one more that big, and several smaller ones. I put those tin cans and string to good use with some metal apples.”

“Ok, thanks for the heads up. I was not really planning on heading that way again anyways. I want to hold here till it starts to get dark, then we are going to fall back. I want the Rangers to go first, then you. The Belles will be the last to go as they are still our strongest troop.”

“Makes sense ma’am. We doing an all-night march again, or just across that bridge?”

I shake my head, “Just across the bridge. I want to rearm, dig in for the night then we move before sunrise again. We still have a way to go. Also, once we get there tonight, I want another officers call, I need to get numbers of how many troops we still have.”

“Yes, ma’am. Sounds good. What about the Civilians?” he asks.

“They move before we do. For now, we make small ambushes and booby traps when possible. Tonight, I will let the officers know where we have been ordered to stop and hold by Manesville.”

After he leaves, I see Sutures approaching. She lays down next to Ginger and I. Today has taken a toll on her and it shows. Without moving Ginger, I shift myself so I am touching her more. I try to think of what to say, but really, I am just too emotionally and physically drained.

She puts a hoof on me and we just share a moment of the three of us, just holding and being held. Right now, I think all of us need it. I now have so many stones in my saddlebags I really don’t know how I can hold up. But I need to be strong for them. I know Sutures needs me too right now, and the least I can do is be here for her.

I begin to relax and close my eyes for only a brief few seconds it seems and I am woken up by a huge explosion a block away. From the other room, I hear Duke laughing and say, “That’s one,” then there is another huge explosion, “And that’s two.”

In the distance, I can see the flames from the explosions reflecting from the remains of the nearby buildings. As I get up Sutures and Ginger do also. Besides me, I hear Ginger say, “Good, serves em right.” I put my hoof around her and she leans into me.

On my other side, I see Sutures just stare at the fires and shake her head. As she gets ready to head into the other room, I take my hoof off of Ginger and use it to stop Sutures. I then put my hooves around her and I feel her stiffen some. “Sutures, I am so sorry dear.”

She stands there for a bit then she tells me, “Sorry doesn’t always fix things Mollygirl. I love you, but today. I just don’t know.”

Inside a piece of me feels like it is dying, “I love you to Sutures. Please forgive me.”

She tries to smile, then tells me, “Nothing to forgive dear, you were just doing your duty.” She then wipes the tears from her eyes and walks away.

Ginger comes over to me again and this time hugs me. “Let’s go ma, we need to get them out of here.”

I nod my head and we walk together into the next room. It is already beginning to become dark out, so I give the order, “Ok people, let's get out of here.” With that, the orders go out and we begin to evacuate Targhee. First, the Rangers fall back followed by the wounded, myself and staff. We are followed by the Doorkicker’s and the last to leave are the Belles. The battle of Targhee has finished and we are moving closer to home.

As we pass the first ridgeline, I see Archer and his artillery as they fall into the line of march. He waves me over and I see the surprise on his face when he sees Ginger sleeping on my back. He jumps down from the caisson and walks next to me as we all head north.

“Mollygirl, is Ginger ok?”

I shake my head, “Yes and no, physically, she is ok, but she lost her mother.”

I hear him inhale hard, “Nuggets gone? Son of a sea biscuit. I am so sorry to hear that. Does Dusty and Sutures know?”

“Yeah, yeah they know, they were there too.”

“Mollygirl, are you ok?”

“Yeah, I will make it, but I am worried about Sutures dear. She is taking the deaths hard, and I, I,” I can not bring myself to tell him.

“You what Mollygirl?”

I put my head down in shame, “I asked her to use her magic to kill today. Archer, she did it, but I think part of her hates me now. I am so sorry about that.”

I see him tense up, “Mollygirl, can I ask why?”

I sigh as we walk and then I tell him, “I thought it would help break their morale. I read about the old battlemages, I know they were specially trained and all, so I did not expect ours to be as powerful as them, but I thought it could help.”

He shakes his head, “Mollygirl, I know you did not mean it, but you hurt her in one of the worst ways possible. She has always used her magic for healing and helping others.”

“Archer I already apologized and I told her I would never ask her to it again.”

“Mollygirl, I really do love you. I still want to be your stallion too, but you should never have asked her to do that in the first place.”

“I know, I know now. Buck me to Tartarus, I know. Archer, what if she never forgives me?”

He sighs again, “Well, just give her time. Worst comes to worst at least you still have Badger and Magpie. I am sure they will still want you. I best get back to my troops. I will see you later at officers’ call.”

I nod my head and just continue walking as he climbs back up on the caisson, shaking his head. Great, not only have I gotten my troops killed or wounded, and a personal friend killed, I have alienated the two ponies I love. Can things get any… Nope, I am not going to even finish that thought. No need to bring that kind of luck down on us all. Next, I hear thunder in the distance and it begins to rain on us.

Suddenly I feel my foal move. “Thanks, little one for reminding Mommy that things can get better too.” I tell her. Then I pull a rain tarp out of my saddlebag and drape it over me and Ginger. I hear her tiredly and sadly say, “Thanks ma.” Then I feel her shift and go back to sleep.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, we are banned from listening to your broadcast normally, but sometimes sneak it so we can hear some different music. While listening recently I heard your claim that our Commander Silver Spite was the one who killed his father as well as the other officers of our regiment. It was not. They were lied to by the betrayers of the so-called Co-op Expedition Force. They did it. Silver Spite, while still recovering from wounds taken there, stood before all of us and told us of their treachery. They even kidnapped his mare Tar Water who is carrying his foal.

They have killed my friends and fellow soldiers of the Army of Fillydelphia. They have laid waste to several villages including Good Doer. Last night was enough for me, At the old town of Targhee, they ambushed us, set buildings afire and detonated others while they were still occupied. They stripped the dead and seem to have taken up an alliance with the Enclave, as they received support from at least twenty Pegasi. Please remember there are two sides to each story. With their atrocities in mind, could you please play The Storm.

Two Tone, Sergeant

1st Battalion 3rd regiment, Army of Fillydelphia

Author's Note

Thanks again to Kkat for creating the world of FoE as well as to all those who have since added to it and helped to build upon Kkat's foundation. I would like to make special note of thanks concerning the Battlemages. The idea of such a unit was not mine, I borrowed it from Fallout: Equestria - Echoes by krdragon. While the story has been idle for some time, I have found that it was interesting and worth reading what was already published, and would recommend it to others as well.

For those who desired action, I hope I have provided it to you in this chapter. It was not an easy one to write considering what occurred to some of the characters, but it also allowed me to show you how the common soldier may not know what they are truly fighting for, but only are able to form opinions upon what information they have been given.

This chapter's dedication song is based upon the Battle of Culloden in Scotland. The youtube link for it is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3QVo-rH-6us

Chapter 40X: Sutures Trying to Heal

Chapter 40X: Sutures Trying to Heal

The rain is dripping off my horn and I can feel it starting to soak through underneath my rain tarp and into my barding. Part of me is glad for this as it means the others cannot see where my tears have fallen. As I watch the lightning flash across the night sky, I know I should get back in the wagon to help get the wounded ready for the next leg of travel they will be making. We are saying goodbye to friends and family of the civilian caravan as we send them on to Manesville with us to protect them.

I know Mollygirl won’t say it, but I have a feeling she does not think most of us will survive the next couple of days. Of course, after today, well after today I can’t blame her for feeling that way. Today was the worst day for the CEF so far, and the worst one for me so far personally.

I have used my magic to heal ever since I was a filly. I have taken pride in my ability to use it to save lives. It has never been easy being a combat medic, but today, today I failed myself, I failed to stay true to my Ministry of Peace oath. Instead of using my magic to save lives, today I took them. Sure, I could claim self-defense, but how? I volunteered to stand with the others and stopped the hearts of healthy ponies who were attacking us. I have used this spell so many times before to save lives, now, I threw away what made me special and used it as a weapon. This was not like using my shotgun or a pistol to defend myself and my patient, no, this was using my magic to take lives. To make them pay for attacking us and killing my friends and fellow soldiers.

As I sit there in the rain, I think back to what has led me to this point. It may sound funny to some, but I would do almost anything for her or Archer. They were the first two ponies to ever love me unconditionally that were not my parents. I always felt like an outsider growing up, even when the others welcomed me, but not with those two, they made me feel welcomed and one of the herd. Even Mollygirl’s spouses followed her lead and made me feel comfortable with them. But my black coat with a charcoal mane and tail did not help me to fit in either, especially when so many others are brightly colored. Even Magpie with her red coat, black mane and tail has her white blanket on her rear that makes her more exotic.

Its not easy growing up in Manesville as a unicorn either. My parents kept insisting it was my duty to marry a unicorn and have unicorn foals. Most of the ponies in the Co-op being earthponies, they always thought we should have the brute strength they have or be able to use all kinds of magic. They never thought we lacked mentors to teach us some of the more advanced skills. I guess I had a hoof up in getting into the medical fields with my mom being a midwife. There are not nearly as many as we need and I have considered becoming one, even before I joined the Guard, I had thought about it, but I joined the Guard after the second year of bad crops, my mother said it would be a time of hunger coming up and that I would eat better then most if I joined. So, I listened to my mother, enlisted and was made a combat medic.

It is as a combat medic that I feel like I have shown my true abilities. No pony doubts me when I show up, in fact they are very grateful and appreciate me and what I do. There is very little that can compete with the feeling you get when you save a life, especially when you know that pony would not have survived if you had not been there.

That being said, when you lose one, they take a piece of you with them. I have lost patients before; I would be lying if I said otherwise after eight years in service. But it never gets easier. Losing Nugget today about put me over the edge to tell the truth. I have seen her around for years, but only got to really know her on the expedition. However, her daughters Ginger and Dusty, now them I really got to know, and care about. They are like family and seeing how much it hurt them to lose their mother, now that is what got me. The others I lost today all hurt, but I did not see the direct effect of their deaths upon their families. Nugget, now hers I did.

It was almost as bad as when we lost Ivy and Epona, and almost lost my Mollygirl. Yes, my Mollygirl. Just like Archer is my Archer. I was already attracted to her back then, but never could bring myself to make a move. Then when we went on a mission, I found out she was already with Magpie and Badger. I was stunned and hurt. I could not believe it. I had finally decided to make an effort only to find that out. So, I backed off, only to later see her add Ivy to the mix. I had to wonder if I had missed my chance to be with her again. It was almost a relief to me though when I got assigned to her troop, especially when I was with her squad during the farm duty.

When Ivy and Epona were murdered, I did my best to save Mollygirl, I never fought so hard to save a life before and succeeded. But I was able to save her. It was while she was in a coma that I first really met Archer. Again, I had seen him around for years, even when in school I saw him, but he never looked at me back then.

Then it happened one day, I was going to the Manesville hospital to check on Mollygirl’s condition so I could let Badger and Bullet know. As I was leaving Archer stopped me and began to talk to me as more than just a fellow soldier or student. I will never forget it.

“Hello, excuse me miss, Sutures isn’t it?” Archer asked me.

“Oh, yes, Your Cadet Archer aren’t you sir?”

He smiled at me, “Please, just call me Archer. I want to thank you for saving Mollygirl. She and I used to be in the same squad, so I feel a special bond to her.”

As I went to reply I noticed his smile and those eyes of his, sure he wears those goddess awful glasses of his, but his eyes sparkled. “No problem Archer, she is a very special mare, and I was happy to help.”

“So, you are a friend of hers too then?” he asked me.

“I would like to think so, at least,” I told him.

“If you are a friend of hers and with all you have done, how about you join me for dinner sometime?”

I look at him and see that he is serious, “You know what, I would love that Archer. I come off of farm duty in two more days though,”

“So, my young mare, what would you like for dinner tonight?” he asks me.

“Archer, I would be happy going anywhere with you, so please choose and I will not complain.”

From there we went to dinner at the Paddock. We had a nice supper and enjoyed each other’s company. While Archer had dated regularly before, I had only had a couple of dates. So, I was very surprised when he asked me out again.

“Archer, I would be more than happy to go out with you again.”

“Excellent, shall I meet you in Dairyanne, perhaps we can just grab a burger or something at the local pub.”

“That would be great,” I tell him, I could hardly contain myself I was so excited at the prospect of going out with him again. “I will meet you there,” I told him and without thinking gave him a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek. Then I trotted off back to the squad and Captain Abby.

I reminisce about how Archer and I began to date after that. Every chance we could get we spent together. He was and is my first real coltfriend, and the only stallion I have ever let make me his. Archer had me keep it discreet at first his being an officer and me enlisted. It was so hard not to tell somepony, anypony.

I still remember that day I was heading back to the stable and ran into Mollygirl as she was coming out heading to Sumac’s, I guess. She was always spending time with Badger, Magpie and them, she seemed to barely have time to talk even.

“Hey Stiches, good to see you tonight. How’s it going?” She called to me. Back then she always seemed to call me by my nickname of Stiches, it made it so much more special when she started to use my proper name later.

Without thinking I answered her, “Oh, Hi Mollygirl. Not too bad. Just on my way for a date with my favorite buck.”

This got her ears to go forward. I know she was interested as everpony seemed to know I had not dated much yet.

“Really Stitches, who would that be?” She asked me.

All I could say to her was, “Mollygirl, I cannot tell you right now, he and I are keeping it on the down low as he is an officer and well, you know how some of them get. I mean it’s not like you and Badger who have known each other forever.”

She smiled at me. Then told me, “Ok, I can understand that. But I want to be one of the first to know when you guys come out as a couple, ok. Hey after all you are my favorite medic.”

I had to smile back at her and tease her some, “Oh is that all I am good for, to save your sorry life, and I thought we were friends,” I told her and gave her a gentle nudge.

She then reassured me and put a hoof on my shoulder as she told me “That we are Stiches. However, I literally owe you my life now too. By the way how far does your teleportation spell go for.”

She caught me off guard with this question as I really don’t do it often as it uses a lot of magic for me, “Mollygirl only a couple of hundred yards. I am much better at healing spells than that one. Why, are you running late again?”

She looked embarrassed and blushed, “Sorry, just cutting it really close is all. I am heading to Sumacs for dinner with everyone.”

I smiled again at her, “Sounds like a good time, tell everyone I said hi. Let Sumac know that if I can help her at all I will. Ok? Now you better get moving, talk to you later Mollygirl.”

The next time Archer and I got to spend with Mollygirl was shortly after the Maripony event. We all were afraid it was going to happen again. That was a night we celebrated just being alive. We went out for dinner and dancing where we ran into Mollygirl, Badger and Magpie as well as Dusty and her now deceased husband Chance. He was such a kind young buck.

At the end of the night when we were leaving Archer and I both gave Mollygirl a hug at the same time. I don’t know if she realizes even to this day how much the two of us care for her, even back then.

It seems like a lifetime ago that she was there for me after the battle of the stable. She let me cry on her shoulder about the troopers I could not save. I had never lost so many of mine, in one day before, not just wounded but killed. She helped me to gather myself together and start helping others again when all I wanted to do was sit there and cry.

I was so relieved when she asked me to come help her with her one wounded flier that had been shot down. It showed how she really did still believe in me. It also helped me regain my self confidence as I saved Faith and helped to bring her back to the stable.

That is another moment I will never forget, when we brought Faith to medical in the stable. I was stunned at all the bodies lying everywhere. Both living and dead, ours and theirs. We had just gotten there when one of the doctors I have known since I joined up looks at us and tells us “Oh, another of them, put her to the side, we will deal with her when we get done with our own.”

I could not believe what I was hearing. This mare had risked her life and was dying and he dared say this not only to me, but loud enough for her to hear it. I did something I never imagined myself doing, I drew my weapon on a superior officer, I was ready to kill him then and there, and I let him know it as I told him, “She is one of ours, you son of a faithless bitch. You either help her, or I swear I will end you now. I am not losing another patient to time.”

I saw the fear in his eyes and part of me was glad for it. Let him know what it feels like to have a gun pointed at you while all around you ponies are dying or screaming in pain. In a panic he tells us, “I’m sorry, but we are so underponied right now.”

That is when Charity let the doctor know he was trained as a nurse before he was made a Dashite. I then put my pistol away and told them, “I will assist also, if you will let me. But she needs help as soon as possible.”

The doctor then told us to go get washed up and into some scrubs, to assist them with the rest of the wounded as well as Faith. We did, we were up most of that night doing it. However, I did take one break. After we got done saving Faith, I went out and told Mollygirl the news and her prognosis. I saw the pain in her face when she realized Faith would never walk again on all fours. This cemented my feeling for her, as she not only cared about them when they were fighting for her, but also afterwards and she was not upset to lose a flier, she was upset at what Faith had lost.

It was at this point I felt I could trust her enough to talk to her about what I had experienced that day. She never interrupted, she never judged, she just listened. She was there when I needed her most. After Our talk I went back to work. But that memory will always stay with me.

The first time Archer and I really kissed Mollygirl was the night of the wetting down party. On our way home that night I kissed her, Magpie and to my surprise, Badger. Archer only kissed the mares, but he also gave a hug to Badger. We had all had a few too many that night, so I guess it made it possible for us to take that chance and do it.

When word came down about the expedition being launched, I was excited to hear that Mollygirl would be one of the officers for D-troop. I knew this meant I could spend more time with her. It is strange I guess that as we spent more time together, I fell for her more each day, as did Archer. We did not want to take her from Badger and Magpie, but instead we wanted to share her life and her love. Eventually he and I talked about it and decided to offer a group marriage. To form a herd with them. We both wrote letters to Badger and Magpie proposing this arrangement. However, we also made clear that Mollygirl was still faithful to them.

I am still mortified at the way I acted when Ginger and Xochitl told everypony that a spirt had told Mollygirl she was pregnant. I mean she had been telling me and Archer she had to remain faithful until she got a reply from home. But I knew, or thought I knew that every mare or cow had been tested to make sure they weren’t pregnant before we left Manesville. I was devastated to say the least. Archer refused to discuss it with me at that point. When I tested her and we found out for certain she was pregnant, I confronted her about it. I was devastated to think she would lie to me about something like that.

That is when I found out she had never been tested before. I still am embarrassed at how relieved I felt when she told me that. It meant she had not misled and rejected me as well as Archer. I was so excited for her then. Unfortunately, I also had to notify the command as well as Doc Treacle. He was not amused at all.

“What do you mean the LT is pregnant?” He asked me.

“Just that sir. She should be showing in another month or two.”

“Specialist Sutures, tell me how she, much less the medical department of the CDF could not know she was pregnant before we left,” he tells me as he rubs his temple with a hoof while his eyes are closed.

“Doctor, the technician back at the stable told her she did not need one due to her previous injuries. The lieutenant took her at her word that she could not be, so she just thought this was her new normal post injury.”

“Specialist, do you really believe her on this story?”

“Yes, sir I do, she has no reason to lie about it. I even know she was not expecting to ever be able to carry a foal after it.”

“Very well, keep me informed will you,” He tells me, I can hear the frustration and weariness in his voice.

I agree to and quickly get out of there. The Major was much less pleased to say the least when she was informed by the doctor. I happened to be going by the HQ at the time.

“REALLY Doctor, the fact that there is a rumor of a spirit having stopped her from miscarrying did not lead you to check her yourself?” The major asks.

“Ma’am, like you, I thought she had been tested along with every other female, cow or mare, in the expedition. This was not supposed to happen.”

“Doctor, isn’t that the way it always goes. Please, for now on, follow up better please. I will talk to her after officers’ call tonight. You are dismissed Doctor.”

No matter what has happened she always keeps kicking. She never seems to give up. In fact, she has inspired both Archer and I to keep going, even when we have been at our lowest. Two Step being such a point. She kept us all together and able to fight. My Archer supporting her with his guns.

I have to admit Good Doer was both a high and a low. The low because most of the town’s citizens were either dead or taken away. The positive, well that came from getting to practice being a midwife with Sergeant Sunset's sister.

I will admit I also took some mild pleasure in Sunset having teased Mollygirl about giving birth, I swear she almost went green. It was funny to see her reaction.

Today though, today was definitely a low point in my life. It was one of the worst defeats we have suffered. I lost not only patients, but friends. That was enough, but to know I deliberately took not just one but four lives using my magic, not in self-defense, but a deliberate attack, that is something I don’t know if I can live with. I so want to blame Mollygirl for it. I don’t want to admit to myself that it was really me that suggest I do it.

I am coming out of one of the ambulance wagons when Mollygirl stops me, “Hey Sutures, you heading out with the wounded?”

I am shocked by her question, I try to keep the hurt off my face as it feels like she is trying to get rid of me, “Mollygirl, why would you think that. I have too many ponies here I care about. You, you aren’t trying to get rid of me, are you?”

“No, not at all Sutures, if anything I would want to protect you,” she looks so ashamed as she looks down at the ground, “I am so sorry about earlier dear, I never should have asked that of you.”

I use my hoof to lift her chin and look into those gentle and sad eyes, “Mollygirl, I did volunteer, as much as I hate to admit it, you asked the others first, and I then asked to also. So, I guess I am to blame as well, Its, just, you know, hard to admit to yourself when you do something like that.”

“Yeah, yeah it is, but I know a pretty good therapist you can talk to when we get back, I wonder if she gives group rates?” She tells me with a trembling sad smile with tears in her eyes.

I attempt to laugh, “I may have to take you up on that. Just so you know I was in helping getting the wounded settled in for the next leg of their trip. Doc is going to be with them along with one of the medics from the Rangers. Oh, and one of the pegasi we met in Good Doer, used to be a nurse, so he offered to help too.”

“Ok, sounds good dear. I better let you get going too for now. Will I see you later tonight?” she asks with a hint of nervousness in her voice.

I nod my head, “You should, I know Ginger is going to be needing a lot of attention for a while.”

“She is, and so is Dusty I think, but how about you, how are you holding up?”

I was afraid she would ask me this. I hope she understands, then I answer her truthfully, “Love, when we get back, as soon as I can turn in my uniform, I am done. I just can’t do this again, not anymore.”

She Takes me into her hooves, then tells me, “I understand entirely, to tell the truth, it is something I have considered too.” She then kisses me on the cheek and heads out again.

I keep thinking about all this when I feel a hoof on my shoulder. The lightning flashes and in it I see it is Archer. He sits next to me and puts a hoof around me. I turn and start to sob into his chest.

“Its, ok Sutures, Its ok.” He tells me as he runs one hoof through my mane with the other wrapped around me.

“No, no its not Archer, I murdered those ponies, I stopped their hearts.” I cry out.

“Sutures, my beloved, they were trying to kill you too. You are no more a murder then I am, or Mollygirl is.”

“You two aren’t murders, killers yes, but not murderers, you only do it in the course of your duty.” I tell him weakly.

Still holding me he shakes his head. “Dear, you were saving lives, think about it. What would have happened to those coming behind you, who else of our troops would those soldiers have killed. You know they were not taking prisoners as well as I do. I do my killing from a distance now, so I don’t have to think of them as ponies, just targets. Congratulations, you now understand why Mollygirl feels so guilty most of the time. All we can do is try to be better.”

I nod my head and cry myself out while he holds me. The one buck I trust and care about more than any other. He still loves me and does not think I am a murderer. I need to hear that. Finally, the tears stop and I begin to pull myself back together. I look up at him and gently kiss him on his muzzle, He shifts and kisses me on my forelock, then lifts my chin so he can kiss me back this time.

Once we break the kiss, I tell him, “Archer, let's go find Mollygirl, I think she will need us too.”

Sometime while I was crying the rain has stopped. He lets me go and gets back on all fours. Without saying anything more we both walk silently tail in tail back to the HQ tent. We stop outside the door so I can brace myself. Inside I can hear DJ Pon3 is on someponies PipBuck. Finally I am ready and I head inside next to Archer and I actually hear the lyrics of the song, As we enter I look up and see her and I hear,

For I had believed what I was sold

I did all the things that I was told

But all that has changed, and now I'm bold

'Cause I know

That I am just a pony

I make mistakes from time to time

But now I know the real me

And put my heart out on the line

It is just what I need to hear. Those lyrics so fit all three of us. As we enter Mollygirl comes over to us, hugs us both and the three of us just dance to the rest of the song with us in her hooves.

Once the song ends Archer leads us to the side and lays down. I put my head over his back and Mollygirl does the same from his other side. As we lay like this, we do not say anything, we just bath in each other’s presence and gain strength from each other. After a while I relax enough that I fall asleep in this position. During the night I wake up a couple of times to voices, but never fully. Come morning I hear Mollygirl’s alarm go off and I along with the others finally get up and begin it all over again.

Author's Note

This is a bonus chapter for you my readers. I felt that it might help to understand events from her point of view as well. I also wanted you to be able to get to know Sutures better.

If any of you like these side chapters and have a character you would like to get to know better, let me know and I will see about adding one for that character.

Chapter 41 Dodge and Weave

Chapter 41 Dodge and Weave

"The first virtue in a soldier is endurance of fatigue; courage is only the second virtue."- Napoleon Bonaparte

We have the village under surveillance most of the day. From above our winged scouts are watching them progress, first from assaulting our empty trenches, then the friendly fire incident they had when the flanking troops hit them, thinking Silver Spites regulars were us. Sunset was almost laughing himself silly trying to describe it from the clouds.

First, they get hit on one flank, then the other, it takes over half an hour for them to get that sorted out. Then they begin moving north again. One company in front, one following it. The third remained at the location of the trenches.

As I scan the map, I am looking for side roads that are near enough for them to move around us, but we are in the clear for now.

A short time later I hear Sunset over the comms channel, “MG, this is Sunset, MG this is Sunset, the first company coming up the road appears to be raiders, they are five klicks out.”

“Sunset, this is MG, rodger, keep us informed. Do not engage unless ordered.”

“Understand MG, over and out.”

As the sun has moved through the sky with no additional rain, the roads have dried enough that a small dust cloud is being raised in the distance above the road towards us.

As they enter the far side of the village I hear Bailey Bridge call over the all hands comm channel, “Hold your fire, the engineers are falling back from the town right now.”

What the heck? What did Bailey have his troops do? I did not order him to do anything. Then once they are through the lines, I hear him let everyone know they are back to our lines now.

Part of me wants so badly to be at the front lines right now. I really want to see what is happening again, but I can’t always be at the front. I wonder if this is part of why the Major always seemed so irritable. If so, I can understand all too well. I start to check positions on my PipBuck of tagged members of those units, just so I can get an idea.

I am worried a bit as Sutures is still up there with D-troop. I had not thought about her when I assigned positions, I guess it is for the best that way. It means my decisions were made for the proper reasons, but it still is not easy.

The anticipation is starting to really eat at me when I hear an explosion from the direction of the village. Then I begin to hear automatic weapons fire. Over The comms channel, I hear Duke calling me, “Ma’am the hostiles have set off an explosive charge on the door of the church, it seems there was a large number of ferals inside. They are firing at them right now, Request permission to engage at range to add to their confusion.”

I smirk to myself, as I hear another charge go off in the village, “Permission granted, make each shot count.”

I then begin to hear the gunfire pickup in its tempo. I am still listening to the comms when I hear Tenderhoof call out, “Ok all Rangers, this is Ranger 1, they are coming our way boyo’s let them get to the minefield then open fire.”

Suddenly I hear more explosions as the mines begin to explode, adding to it I can hear distinctive sound of grenades going off. Then I hear Sunset again, “MG this is Sunset, the second company is in the village now and beginning to spread out into the buildings,”

Next, I hear Duke over the comms channel, “MG this is Doorkicker 1 we are taking fire from the first line of buildings of the village, request artillery support.”

I look over at Archer and I see a glint in his eye and a smile come over his face and he gives his battery the order to fire. The grin becomes wider as both guns and the mortars begin to fire. I am stunned as I had not realized Nightmare Moon had this kind of range.

“Archer, I did not know she could fire that far,” I yell to him above the din.

He yells back, “We have been working with it. We are lobbing the shells and with those special shells, they will explode right above them at this distance. Goddess help any who are caught without overhead protection.”

I watch as Nightmare Moon’s crew slowly shifts her left to right after every round. Dropping in five-round clips at a time.

We drive those closest to our lines back into the village with its mayhem of gunfire, exploding shells and feral ghouls running wild among the streets. Finally, we slow the artillery fire down and I have Archer prepare to fall back again.

With the reduction in fire they start to overcome their fear of both the ferals and their fear of artillery fire and begin to reform to attack us again. It is at this time I hear, “Sunset this is Sky 4, I repeat Sky 4, they are bringing up that third company through the woods to the east and behind that hill, they are going to try and outflank us. I look at Archer and he nods to me, “Shift the guns, we have new targets at…” I hear him call as I watch another clip of rounds are fired out of the smaller, more rapid firing gun towards the village.

As they are hitting the ground again, I order both D and E troops to begin to fall back behind the ridge. Once they are behind it, I see them coming in our direction. Slowly falling back. I then order the Belles and the rest of us to begin to fall back again also. Archer finishes his fire mission and limbers the guns and breaks down the mortars and we are all off again, we start off at a trot for a couple of klicks then we slow down again to a walk. Behind us, in the village, we can still hear all Tartarus breaking loose as the booby traps that the engineers set go off and those who had come at our lines hit and then try to clear the minefield slowing them down again.

I am riding in the back of the HQ equipment wagon looking at a map along with Tar and Blueberry Crisp trying to determine our next ambush site as the sun sets and we continue on. As I look at the map, I find a crossroads in a forest that we can use to our advantage. To the north of it is a wide-open glen that goes up a ridge, but to the east comes the woods and brush to within a dozen meters of it. The crossroad behind it goes through five klicks of woods then turns northeast before coming to another crossroad that heads north. I send the Doorkickers to the eastern woods, with the Belles stopping at the top of the ridge. The rest, I have fall back to another crossroads only a couple of more kilometers north.

The Belles set up several heavy full auto AM guns just inside the tree line. They also bring up a couple of rocket launchers that they have with them and have been keeping in reserve. I make sure they know that this is just a quick hit and run, no prolonged engagement. I also remind them to use their S.A.T.S. during the opening shots. After all we need to conserve ammo. Those not on watch are to catch a quick nap. After two hours the watch rotates so everyone can get some rest.

At about three in the morning I am woken up as I hear quietly over my Pipbuck Duke say, “MG this is DK 1, they are beginning to pass us by.”

About ten minutes later I hear a landmine go off from the main road. This is followed by machine-gun fire from the Belles. I hear the communications over the comms channel.

“Belle 1 This is Belle 4 they are going to ground.”

“Roger that Belle 4, use the auto grenade launchers now on those positions.”

Suddenly I hear over twenty grenade explosions, one after another as they sweep the field before them with grenades. Then I hear “Belle 4 Hold the grenade fire for now, here they come.”

Then I hear “All Doorkickers, this is DK 1 Go! Go! Go!” as suddenly, I hear an explosion of gunfire from the eastern woods by the crossroads.⁹

The Doorkickers make a brief charge into the middle of the formation that is still trying to shift from a road march to combat formation. It raises complete havoc with them. Then as suddenly as it began the gunfire stops and my troops are falling back into the woods. Carrying their wounded with them. Just as they begin to reorganize in the glen, Archer hits them with several artillery rounds causing more confusion.

By this time the Doorkickers have already shifted north again and are falling back to meet with the rest of us. The Rangers are in the lead soon followed by the Belles, my HQ and the artillery with the Doorkickers finally catching up with us at a crossroads further to the north and taking the rear guard again.

We are three kilometers north of the ambush site when the sun begins to come over the horizon again. We have already chosen the next site for us to rest. The last two fights only costing us another ten dead and fifteen wounded, but both have bought us and the Civilian column more time.

__________

When we next stop, I hold another officers call. I have an idea that may throw them back a bit again. It should work, but I am still worried.

“Ok, everypony, tonight we are going to stop just north of this hamlet. Sunset, the scouts are going to be used after dark tonight. I want the fliers to watch to see where they stop. Then we will hit them first with the fliers, then with the ground scouts. Blackberry Pie, you, Chip and Blondie will be working with Choo Choo, I want you to hit their headquarters if you can. If not, hit one of their support units, or if a combat unit is sleeping, tear them up using your magic.”

I pause to let that sink in. Then I continue, “The other foot scouts I want to make hit and run attacks on their scouts or pickets they have out. Make the best use of the weapons you have. Also, Blueberry Crisp will be accompanying you and supporting you. If you meet heavy resistance you are to fall back to us immediately. My goal is to harass them and meet at the designated rendezvous point by tomorrow evening.”

From the side I see Bailey Bridge raise a hoof, I nod to him and he continues, “Ma’am, I have had the wounded on the wagons sharpening sticks for punji traps, may we use some along the sides of the road as well as some mines to harass them?”

I hate the idea of leaving unnecessary dangers that could harm innocents normally, but this may help slow them down enough. “Ok, Baily, but simple punji traps only, none of the angled down stakes on the side, these are strictly to slow them down and injure at this point, besides if we come back through here, we won’t want to have to deal with too many of them.”

I look around at everyone, “Are there any further questions or information I need to know?”

Sutures raises a hoof and I call on her, “Ma’am we are getting low on healing supplies, magical bandages, as well as other medical materials.”

“Good to know, I had not realized we were getting that short, ok, that means if we can capture some take them. If a pony is killed and we can safely recover any medical materials as well as ammo or rations, do so. That is all for now, Good luck and good hunting; dismissed.” I tell them. I sit and watch them file off to head back to their troops.

I then head over to the scout’s area looking for Ginger and finally find her, “Hi LT, I hear we are going to hit them this time, I am so glad to hear that.”

I look over at Sunset and he simply nods. No matter how worried I am for her, she has to do her duty. “Yes Ginger, that is correct. I just wanted to ask you to please be careful and do not take any unnecessary risk.”

She gives me a big hug, and laughingly tells me, “Ma, it’s a little late to tell me that, otherwise I would still be at Sumac’s.”

I have to smile at that, “Yeah, you are right, but please be as careful as you can. I do worry about you.”

Still smiling she looks back at me and answers calmly with a question, “You worry about me, but what about Xochitl or the rest for that matter?”

I feel like the wind has been knocked out of my sails when she says this, I really do not know what to say to her on this at first.

From the side, I hear Xochitl, “Ginger! You know better than that. How could you even ask her something like that?”

She turns to him and asks, “What, I was just asking?”

I put my head down, the little mare I think of as my daughter has brought home just how others must think of me. Quietly, holding back the pain as best as I can, “Every last one of them Ginger, you are my daughter, or at least I think you are, but they are my herd. I am lead mare and sometimes I have to make choices that I wish I never had to make. I hope and pray that someday you do not have to walk in my hoofprints.” I give her another quick hug then walk away, head down, ears flopped to the side and my tail tucked in. I just hope and pray they all come back safe tonight. Behind me I hear Ginger’s voice call out, “I am sorry Ma, I did not mean to hurt your feelings.” Next to me I hear woofers flying alongside of me, trying to keep me company and cheer me up.

Later in the day, I look at the small hamlet behind us. The locals have taken some shots at our scouts as we approached and identified ourselves. They are extremely upset almost bordering on panic, and tell us to keep away from them and their homes. Unfortunately, they wounded Blackberry Pie with a small hunting rifle round, but it still requires that she use some of our precious medical supplies. They also wounded two troopers from the Rangers. I am just glad the one was wearing his helmet or we would have lost him too.

The sad part is that just a few days ago they most likely would have joined us, or at least welcomed us. It seems that Silver Spites campaign of disinformation is starting to work. I only hope it does not work too well.

As the sun sets, I watch as four groups head out into the growing darkness. While I hope they all come back safe, I also worry about some of the villagers sneaking out to alert Silver Spites troops of our location and of our groups heading out. As they go, I swear I see an enfield with them.

I then go back to the headquarters area to listen to the comms channel and be ready to react as needed. When I get there, Archer meets me. “Mollygirl, have you seen Sutures?” He asks me.

“No, not since earlier why?”

“I think she went out with the teams. She was upset no medics were going out and I can’t find her.”

“Archer, try not to worry, I am sure she will be ok,” I tell him even though I am now worried about her also. Part of me is glad she is with them, but she was not ordered to go and went on her own volition. “The best thing we can do is be ready to support her and the others if they require it, listen to the radio and give fire support if you can,” I tell him with a smile, that I really do not feel.

“OK, I will dear, but I just can’t help but worry about her.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder, “Dear, I am sure she will be ok. She is one of the best medics we have and she is doing something she lives for. We both know she has done raids before; she knows how to handle herself.”

He sighs, puts his head down and looks up at me, “Ok, I will try to stay calm and not worry too much. But it is hard not to.”

“Archer, that is all I ask. I understand, and I would be a liar if I said I was not worrying some also. But we have to take risks in this business, even if we do not want to.”

I sit down next to a table with a map laid out on it. Woofers comes over and lays down next to me and I absentmindedly scratch him between his wings as I look over the map. I focus on our path to the rendezvous point. The map shows it is on the north end of a wide valley. There are several roads all leading to and from it. There is a ridge there, not far south of a bend in the river. Three of the roads meet just east of the river, south of the ridge and combine to cross a bridge. Once across the bridge, the three roads separate again. The river looks to be just under a kilometer wide. Looking at the map, I notice that there are no other points to cross the river for ten kilometers to either side.

I am busy examining it when Tar Water and the 1st sergeant come over and join me. We are all looking at it when I hear Light Weight hum to himself and then he tells me, “Interesting name for that valley, I hope it stays that way,” as he points to it with his hoof. I look at the name and smile to myself, Serenity Valley. That seems like a good name, maybe our luck will begin to change for the better there.

We then begin to discuss how to set up defenses once we get there, as well as where we can put our HQ, artillery, medical and supply area. I find it a good mental exercise and distraction while I wait to find out what is happening to our troops that are making the raids tonight.

I am just thinking of whether we should try and defend the bridge there or not when I start to hear the teams on the comms channels.

“Sky 1 this is Sky 3, we have movement from among the supply wagons. Looks like they have teams going out. Heading towards the engineers.”

“Rodger Sky 3. Keep me informed. Sapper 1, did you hear that?”

‘Sky 1, this is Sapper 1, roger, we need a few more minutes and we will be ready to move towards our next target, please provide cover if needed.”

“Understood Sapper 1, will do. All Sky elements, this is Sky one, hold fire until needed, but be ready to support the engineers.”

I keep examining the map and thinking as I wait and listen to the comms channel. All is quiet for about ten minutes, then I hear “Sky 1, this is Sapper 1, we are falling back, repeat falling back, thanks for covering us.”

“Rodger, Sapper 1, our pleasure,” I hear Sunset reply, then he continues, “All Sky elements this is Sky 1, time to open the ball, let's go, line abreast for a strafing run down the column. After we hit the middle, we break climb to the cloud layer, and reform. Go.”

I continue hearing the attack over the comms channel and lose track of who was calling out.

“To the right, hit that wagon...”

“Watch out full auto AM gun in the trench to the left.”

“Son of Seabiscuit. Lookout here come two griffons and a pegasus…”

“Look out you have one on your tail, swing my way, I will clear him off.”

“Got him, one less griffon.”

“Where the Tartarus did, they get fliers?”

“Bucking raiders, now stop asking questions for now and get to fighting, Sky, lookout!”

“Thanks for the warning,”

“For Celsestia’s sake, I’m hit, where is that medic? I am going down.”

Then I hear Sutures voice, “This is Doc 2, tag me on your PipBuck I am east of the road.”

“Doc2 this is Sky 1, I will be escorting them in to you. All Sky elements provide cover and keep an eye out.”

“This is Doc 2, I see you coming in, you’re on a perfect approach I am lighting my horn land there.”

In the distance, I can now start to hear explosions and gunfire.

I look at the map function on my PipBuck and I see Sutures tag with Sunset and Dullbeak.

Next, I hear Ginger’s voice whisper over the comms channel. “This is Hoofpad 5, I can see the hostiles headquarters ahead, they are unaware we are here yet.”

“Rodger Hoofpad 5, this is Horn2, we are on the way, thanks for making sure the door was open.”

“No problem, I got three pickets with the SIR, and Hoofpad 1 got another two with hoofs. Good luck and good huntin’ Horns. Give ‘em Tartarus, see you all back in camp.”

Shortly thereafter I have Specs approach me, “Ma’am, you need to hear this clear channel radio broadcast that is coming over.”

I trot over to his radio sets, and hear “They are all around us, for Goddess sake, we need a company to the HQ right now.” I listen to the panic in the voice, but I notice the only sound of gunfire is in the distance of the broadcast.

“Be advised we are inbound to assist. Is the Colonel still safe?”

“Yes, he left with a small group shortly before they hit us. Some locals warned him they were coming.” In the background of the broadcast, I can hear gunfire and some explosions.

“Ok, hold the line and we will be there momentarily.”

“My GODDESSES, SHE IS HERE, IT’S LUNA! SHE, SHE JUST TORE APART THREE SOLDIERS WITH HER HORN, NOOO!” Then the broadcast ends. I guess I know where Choo Choo is, and what she is up to.

I get on my PipBuck, “This is MG, all advance forces, Silver Spite has been warned and is on the loose, I repeat he is on the loose, watch out.”

The battle continues and then I hear Xavier's voice call out, “This is Hoofpad 1, all Hoofpads fall back, we are pulling out.”

This is followed by my hearing Choo Choo’s voice all out over the comms channel, “All Horns elements this is Horn 1, disengage and return to base.”

Then I hear “This is Sapper 1, we are being engaged, by about a company of them have swung behind us. Need support asap.”

I hear Archer call over his PipBuck, “Sapper 1 This is Gunbunny 1, Tag ‘em and I will bag ‘em for you.”

Suddenly I hear the rounds go out from Celestia and the mortars. Seconds later I hear them impact between us and the engineers. This goes on for several minutes, then I hear, “Gunbunny 1 this is Sapper 1, we are disengaged. Thank you.”

“Sapper 1 this is Sky 1, do you want air support?”

“Affirmative Sky 1, they are still here and may try to cut off the remaining elements of the other groups falling back.”

“Rodger that, we are inbound.”

The comms channel is quiet for a bit, then I hear, “Sky 1 This is Sky 3, I have been hit, and need to fall out. I will join the Sapper elements; repeat I will join the Sapper elements.”

“Understood Sky 3, see you back at basecamp.”

A short time after that I hear, “MG 1 This is Sky 1, all elements disengaged, we are returning to basecamp, over.”

I reply back, “Rodger, have all elements check-in at the HQ. Good Show all. I will see you when you get back.”

I look over at Paper Work and Light Weight, one of you wake me when they get back. Tar, why don’t you get some sleep. I am sure you could use it too.”

I spend the next two hours trying to sleep while I await their return. I have finally fallen asleep when I am shaken awake. “LT, they are back. You wanted to meet them.” I hear Paper Work tell me.

“Yeah, yeah, thanks Paper Work. Give me a second,” I tell him, just as he hoofs me a hot cup of tea.

“Really Paper Work, you are a Goddess send. Thank you again.”

“Your welcome Ma’am.” He tells me and walks out of the tent and I hear him tell the others, “Give her a minute, she will be right with you.”

I quickly drink the tea and adjust my uniform as best I can. They deserve for me to show them my respect by looking decent for them also. Then I go to the tent door. I see several of them wearing bandages. All look exhausted. I notice a couple of them are missing, as is Sutures and Ginger. “Come in all of you and sit down. I just want a quick debrief.” As I am saying this, I see Archer slid in the door also.

They all file in and take a seat, the tent is heavily packed with this many in here, but luckily it is large enough for an old Equestrian Army field command staff. To the side, I see Paper Work and Specs both making hot tea and breaking out some rations for those who have just gotten back. I smile and nod to them. I am glad they thought of this.

“OK, first, thank you for everything you’ve done tonight. I am glad to see all of you back here. I was listening to the comms channels ponies, but I know I did not hear everything.”

Bailey Bridge begins, “Ma’am, we got five sets of traps and mines set up on the main road towards here. We had finished the last one when we found that they had a company-sized unit that had cut us off fairly well. If it weren’t for the artillery and air assets, they would have had all of us in my squad, instead of the two they got.”

I see Archer in the back smile, “Glad to have helped Bailey. Good job with the on the fly tags also that helped a lot.”

Bailey then adds, “Ma’am, on my E.F.S., when they got close, it tagged one of them as Silver Spite. Ma’am, he was leading them in the counterstrike.”

“Thanks for letting me know Bailey, it is good to know he is taking us so serious,” I tell him.

Sunset begins next. “LT, we were engaged by at least three griffon and three pegasi. They appear to be mercs or raiders who have attached themselves to Silver Spites forces. I know we wounded at least two of them, but we now have to worry about them having air support and possibly trying to establish air superiority.”

“I heard the initial report of two griffons and one pegasus. I did not hear you say anything about more, I am not happy to hear there are more, but that is now a serious consideration.” I tell him.

“LT, they also are bringing up weapons that are more effective against us fliers. That was the first time I have seen them use the full auto AM’s against us, rather than ground targets. However, we did cause them to scatter during our initial strafing run, and we destroyed several of their ordinance wagons. Both Dull Beak and Serenity were hit. Dull Beak was treated by Sutures, Serenity was given first aid by the sappers and fell back with them.”

“Glad to hear the later part, but I will have to say I am now concerned about the first. From now on, I want you fliers to be more careful.” I tell him.

Choo Choo speaks up next. “LT, we hit their HQ hard, we began by using a variation of the hormone spell of Blackberry Pies. Instead of making them aggressive we made them fearful. I used my TK as did Blondie for most of it. However, we did have Chip use his magic bullet spell again, it can be quite effective also. We also all used several other spells. I only hope that Luna will forgive me for portraying myself as her once they mistook me for her in a panic. It was funny to hear though.”

I simply smile and nod at that. Leave it to Choo Choo to let someone think she was a goddess because it was funny. “Good Job Choo Choo. That was probably a very effective mind game on them as well.”

“Thank you, ma’am, I hoped you would approve.” She says back to me with a beaming smile and sitting straighter.

Then Xavier begins to speak. “LT, we were able to take out several of their pickets on our way in. Ginger put that silenced carbine to good use from a distance. It allowed me to get in close enough to take out two more by hoof. Once the magic team went in we ended up engaging a squad that had swung behind us. If not for Tweeters alerting us, we would have been surprised. Xochitl and Trouble both got two with carbine and rifle. I got another with my rifle. Ginger got another but was wounded. She is with Sutures at this time.”

My heart drops, my eyes go wide. My goddesses, please no. I try to remain calm before everypony. “OK, if there is nothing else dismissed. Feel free to stay in here and warm up. I will be back shortly.” I tell them as I head to the door at a fast walk. Once outside I break into a full gallop for the medical wagon.

As I get there, Sutures is just coming out. She looks at me and shakes her head. “Mollygirl, easy. She will be ok; it looks a lot worse than it is. Head wounds always look worse than they are because they bleed so much.”

“How bad is it, how was she hurt?” I ask excitedly.

She puts up a hoof, “Slow down dear. Breath, deep in, slowly out. Now as I was saying it looks a lot worse than it could have been. Thank the Goddesses she was wearing a helmet. She was grazed between the ears buy a round. It did not penetrate, but it did knock her out for a bit. They ran her over to me as soon as it happened. Luckily, I was just finishing up with Dull Beak. He took a hit to his side and wing. A few more millimeters to one side and he would have been knocked out of the air.”

As she is giving me all this information, I am trying to slow my breathing. The distraction of the conversation helps to calm me down. “Ok, how many other wounded do we have and how are they?” I ask.

She looks at me sadly, "One more wounded from the sappers. He took a hard hit into his left foreleg. I think he should be alright, but if it gets infected, he is in trouble. The other wounded trooper from the engineers did not make it. He took several hits to his abdomen. One or two I could have dealt with, but as many as he had, there was nothing I could do. He was almost bled out before they even got him to me. I will give his id tag to Paper Work when I am done here. Ginger needs to spend at least tonight here for observation.”

“Thank you so much Suture’s for everything, I appreciate your having gone with the teams. Just, please next time, let me know. If you think a medic should go, then tell me. I do sometimes forget that the teams are ad hoc and do not have medics assigned.”

“Your welcome dear. I will take care of our little mare. Dull Beak should be back at the HQ soon. Let Archer know where I am and why if you could please?” she asks me.

“I will, but can I see her before I head back?”

She nods her head and moves her hoof in a follow-me motion as she turns to go back into the wagon. As I go in, I see Ginger on one of the beds with magic bandages on her head. Blood has started to seep through in a couple of places.

She looks up and sees me. “I’m sorry ma. I messed up and got cocky.”

I put my hoof on her and kiss her on her cheek, “It’s ok, hun, it's ok. I am just glad you were wearing your helmet and are going to be ok,” as I say this, I am fighting back tears. “Take it easy for a couple of days and you should be fine soon.”

“I will ma, I will,” she pauses, “Ma, do you, could you, please, read to me tonight?”

I know it is late and morning will come early and hard, but I can not tell her no. I take out her book and begin to read to her until she falls asleep. Behind me I hear the other wounded trooper, “You did not have to stop ma’am, I was enjoying it too, reminds me of when I was a foal.”

I smile at him, “OK, if you really want me to trooper, I will finish it for you, then we both will need to get some rest.” He smiles and nods, and I read the rest of the story to him.

After I am done, I return the book to Ginger’s Saddlebags and begin to leave the wagon. I am stopped by Sutures, “Thank you for doing that, it reminded me of why I love you so much,” she tells me and gives me a tight hug. Then she kisses me and tells me goodnight as I head out of the wagon and back to the HQ for the rest of the night.

On my way back to the HQ I come across Archer. “Hey dear, how is she?” he asks me.

I answer in a tired but relieved voice. “Ginger is going to be ok. She was grazed by a shot into her helmet. It knocked her unconscious though so Sutures wants to keep her for observation tonight. By the way, our Sutures told me to tell you she loves you too and is sorry she cannot be with you right now because of taking care of the wounded.”

I hear him sigh, I am not sure if it is in frustration or relief. “Ok, good, I am glad to hear Ginger will be ok. As for our Sutures, I can understand that. I just wanted to spend some time with her tonight too.”

“Well, I hope you would not mind spending time with me instead,” I tell him light-heartedly, but inside I am slightly nervous that maybe he has changed his mind about me, especially after how I hurt Sutures at Targhee.

In the dark, I can barely see him smile, “I would like that too if you don’t mind. I had kind of hoped to be selfish and have both of you with me is all.”

I feel a big feeling of relief when he says that, “It would be my pleasure too Archer.” I pause for a bit then I admit to him, “Archer, I hope you don’t mind me telling you this, but part of me was afraid you would not want me anymore.”

He stops and puts a hoof around my shoulder. “I guess I am not the only one who has those worries. Dear, it would not have been a case of not wanting you, but you do still have Badger and Magpie. Sutures, only has me and you for sure right now. She is a wonderful mare, just like you and I would not want to see either of you hurt or feeling unloved if I can help it. So even if I did not want to, I would stick with her if forced to make a choice. But that is not because I don’t want you, remember that, I will always want you too,” he tells me as he shifts and brings my lips to his.

He may not know it, but I really needed to hear that tonight. That he would still want me no matter what. My mouth opens as we kiss and I am putty in his hooves. When the kiss ends, we finish walking back to the HQ, it is still crowded inside, but at least it is warm still, most of those inside have gone to sleep already. Archer and I find a spot and go lay down. We talk quietly in the dark until we both drift off to sleep.

__________

It is still dark outside when I am woken up next. In the distance, I can hear gunfire and screaming. I run outside followed by the others and through my binoculars, I can see the hamlet is being attacked. I truly want to help them, even if some of them betrayed us. As I go to give the orders, Archer stops me. “LT, it smells like a trap, I would recommend against it.” On my other side Tar has come up along with Sunset and Duke. All concur we do nothing to help.

I then give the order. “Prepare to move out. They are already occupied. Let’s put some distance between them and us.”

Just as I say it Sunset calls out for the scouts. I watch as the few wagons we have are harnessed with their teams and the couple of tents we had set up are dropped and thrown into them. The other equipment having already been placed in them.

“Sunset, I want two fliers to keep an eye behind us. The others can go out front. Also put the ground scouts out in front also. I would recommend putting the unicorns and Choo Choo in their normal sections for now, but have them ready to be called if necessary.”

“Yes Ma’am. Just so you know Dull Beak is still recovering from his wounds yesterday, he is on light duty, so I will have him ride for at least part of today, same with Ginger.” He tells me.

As we are talking, I can hear Kettle Bell ordering her troop to prepare to fall back, but stand ready until the column moves. Then I see the Rangers pulling out and heading north again followed by the wagons, the artillery and then the Door Kickers. I am right behind the D-troop and as I leave our campsite, I give the orders to Kettle Bell to begin her withdrawal. We are already two kilometers away when we hear the camps sites get hit once again. Again, we averted getting hit unprepared.

As we march north, I begin to walk alongside the column again to get a feel for how everypony is holding up. As I walk past the Door Kickers, I hear Dusty, “Come on pick up your hooves, what are you a bunch of lazy mules.”

“Hey Corporal, I resent that, I am not lazy.” I hear Woodrow call back to her and then he brays a laugh at her.

“Ok, you’re the exception then Woody.” She laughs back. As I look over, I see that Pearl is next to him again and it almost seems like old times.

Then Dusty sees me, “Hey LT, did you get enough sleep last night?”

I smile, “Yep, sure did, I think I got a whole two hours this time. How about you?”

“Sure, did LT, got a whopping four this time. You should have let us know we were getting to sleep in.” she jokes back.

“Remember Dusty, every day in the CEF is a holiday, every payday a fortune and every meal a banquet,” I call back to her, and receive a number of laughs in reply.

I continue to hear them joking as I pass by them and quick trot toward the wagons and the Rangers. As I pass the few wagons and artillery I am greeted by Archer and Kicker both. Archer taps a hoof on the Caisson seat next to him. “Sorry Archer, I will stop and chat on my way back,” I tell him and continue on towards the Rangers.

It is when I get to the Rangers that I hear grumbling, I hear one saying before they realize I am there, “Why all this running. We should stop and just fight it out.”

I hear another, “Yeah at least that way we would not die tired.”

From a third I hear, “I can’t wait to get payback for what they did to us at Targhee, that and all their lies. Enough is enough, when is she going to just let us fight it out.”

Then they notice me, so I answer back. “We have orders to make a stand at Serenity Valley. The CDF is supposed to meet us there. My goal is to make it there and dig in by tonight, then you will get your fight and we can get payback. Remember Sergeant Nugget was a very good friend of mine too. I want to pay them back as much as all of you.”

From a bit further ahead, I hear one of the other troopers call out, “Hey LT, you want to hear our new song? We call it the March of the CEF.”

“Sure, let’s hear it troopers.” I call back, and they begin to sing as they march,

Celestia Bless and Luna defend,

The fight will continue until our end

We march and we fight and we trot some more,

Cause that is what we are all here for.

Give us a target, give us a goal, tell us what we are fighting for

Lead and guide us and show us the way,

and we will claim victory at the end of the day.

Like fighters in hooficuffs we jab and we weave,

We dodge and we dive and continue to deceive.

Just when they think they’ll leave us in disgrace,

We turn and we buck them right into their face.

Give us a target, give us a goal, tell us what we are fighting for.

Lead and guide us and show us the way,

and we will claim victory at the end of the day.

From Manesville we left over five hundred pons strong.

At Prairie Garden we found out how much they did wrong.

At Good Doer we went and put egg on their face.

At Two Step twice over their blood used to christen the place.

Give us a target, give us a goal, tell us what we are fighting for.

Lead and guide us and show us the way,

and we will claim victory at the end of the day.

At New Gallop we sat back and watched the fight,

To us it was such an interesting sight.

The locals they used some old archanotech,

And truly showed Silver Spite a pain in his neck.

Give us a target, give us a goal, tell us what we are fighting for.

Lead and guide us and show us the way,

and we will claim victory at the end of the day.

At Targhee we fought them with everything in sight.

We showed them there what we could do in a fight.

With buildings still burning and others blown down,

We left them in what was once still a town.

Give us a target, give us a goal, tell us what we are fighting for.

Lead and guide us and show us the way,

and we will claim victory at the end of the day.

Celestia Bless and Luna defend,

The fight will continue until our end.

We march and we fight and we trot some more,

Cause that is what we are all here for.

“Very good troopers, I like it, thank you for sharing it with me today, now we just have to add a few more verses and then go home.” I tell them, “But first we get our payback.”

I then see Tenderhoof smiling at me, “We will do that LT, just show us the way Ma’am.”

I smile back, “Will do Tenderhoof, now on to Serenity Valley.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, I normally don’t do this, but lately, it has been a rough one for all of us. Me and my engineers particularly, but for the whole CEF in general. We have been chased and lied about, while we may have done what needed to be done, we did not start it. Lately, one song seems to fit for us, could you please play Blaze Of Glory for all of us Combat Engineers with the CEF.

Thank You

Sincerely

Bailey Bridge, Cadet, CEF Engineers

Author's Note

Thank you to Kkat for creating this universe of FoE. I would also like to thank all those authors who have built upon her foundation and shown us how much more can be added to it.
I hope you are all enjoying the story still. We are now closer to Manesville, but still, have a ways to go. Like boxers in a match, we see Silver Spites forces and the CEF trying to outmaneuver each other to try and get a good shot in.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the Youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VLCcJH1SaXc

Chapter 43 Just a Sin Away

Chapter 43 Just a Sin Away

"Fear is stupid. So are regrets." - Marilyn Monroe

To say I am stunned is an understatement. The civilians and the volunteer company were supposed to be safe. Discord must love me or something, especially the way things like this keep happening. For once on this expedition, I wish something would go right again. I want to scream; I want to stomp my hooves and throw things. Instead, I look at my PipBuck and calmly reply “Sky1 this is MG, roger that. Please land and inform them that we are inbound with company a couple of hours at least behind us.”

“Roger MG will do, over and out.”

I make the decision then and there, no more breaks till we arrive. I send a quick message over the command channel for an officers’ call in 10 minutes, on the move.

Tar and Taser just walk beside me stunned. It is about then that Blueberry Crisp comes up to me and asks, “LT, my husband’s locator on my PipBuck just told me he is on this side of the river by that ridge. Is there something you need to tell me?”

I sigh, then look at her, “You can wait till officers call in a few more minutes to hear the details, but the basic truth is yep, he probably is there and no it was not planned this way.”

I see her eyes go wide, “Oh no, everything has gone wrong hasn’t it?”

“Blueberry, while I hope not, there is a good chance of it. When we get there, I will have to see what we can do to get them out of here.” I tell her, and then we both fall silent and wait as the officers begin to gather.

Once they are all there, Archer asks, “Mollygirl, what is going on?”

“OK everyone, I just got word from Sunset, the civilians are at the rendezvous site and unfortunately the bridge is down already. They are trapped here with us. I have not heard from Manesville yet, but will be reporting in as soon as we get there.” I tell them.

I hear several of them make startled replies but they quickly quiet down. Then Kettle Belle asks, “Ma'am, how are we going to get them out of here then?”

“Kettle, I am not sure yet, once we get there, we will see what we can do. These are friends, family, and allies that we all care about, so I understand your concern, but there may be nothing we can do, we need to take that into consideration.” I tell all of them as we walk.

Tenderhoof speaks up next, “Ma’am we need to put on a good show for the civilians, may I suggest that about a klick out we begin to sing as we march in? I know it helps us, but maybe it will help them too.”

“Good suggestion Tenderhoof, we reach that point, go ahead and lead off, the rest of you I want you to follow their lead. Once we arrive, we continue with our plan of earlier for filling the positions.” I tell them. After I finish discussing the situation and answering their questions, I dismiss them and they return to their troops.

I then trot up to the wounded wagons to try and find Sutures and to let her know what is going on. As I trot up, I see her pop her head out of the wagon with an upset expression on her face as she calls out to me, “What do they mean the civilian caravan is at the rendezvous point? Mollygirl did you do this on purpose?”

I am surprised at her boldness in asking this flat out. I look at her with a surprised expression on my face, “No, they were going to prepare positions and move on that’s it Sutures, I wanted them safe, Tartarus, I wanted you safe dear, I had no idea the bridge would be down. How could you think I would do such a thing?”

“Mollygirl, I am sorry, it's just, how could things go this sideways? Did Manesville know about this?” she asks me.

“Sutures, I pray they did not, if so, why would they do this?”

Ginger then pops her bandaged head around the corner of the door next to Sutures, “I don’t know why, but it sure is bringing a lot of Silver Spites troops and raiders this way.”

I nod my head, “Very true Ginger, very true. Who knows Sutures, maybe that is Manesvilles plan? I just hope they are not getting them all here to drop a balefire bomb on them,” I tell them half-jokingly.

Both of their eyes go wide, and Sutures then asks, “Mollygirl, they don’t have one, do they?”

“No Sutures they don’t, at least as far as I know. Thank the Goddesses.”

Then Ginger asks me, “Ma since we are only a few klicks out, can I get down and march in with the rest of you?”

I look at Sutures and she nods yes. Then I tell Ginger, “Yes dear, but just put your helmet on your saddlebag straps, you should not need it right away.”

At that, she disappears back into the wagon and I hear her rustling around. Sutures smiles at me then tells me, “Thanks Mollygirl, she has been restless all afternoon in here. As she says this, I see Ginger push her way past Sutures and jumps down. Her helmet is attached to the right side of her saddlebags by its chin strap. Her SIR is slung across her back. There is a bit of blood that spots the bandage on her head, but she is smiling.

“Let’s go LT, I am ready,” she tells me and falls in alongside me.

“How you feeling Ginger, you ready for a light trot?”

She nods her head and beams at me, “Sure Ma, what ya got in mind?” Before I answer all I can think is that she has spent too much time around the fliers, she is starting to pick up their accent.

Finally, I look at her and tell her, “Well if we trot to the front, we can lead them all in. You know, make a nice entrance for the civilians.”

With that, we both begin a light trot to the front of the column. Along the way, we say hello to several of the troopers in the column. Once at the front, I am joined by Tenderhoof. Soon I see the scouts out front walking along the side of the road.

Once we are about a kilometer away from the ridge, we start to see ponies working, cutting down trees, building breastworks, and digging trenches. Some seem to be using the fallen trees to create cheval de frise, others are taking sharpened logs and making obstacles with them. I see several of them stop and point in our direction. So, I give the order, “Ok everyone let’s make it look good, now sing.”

I begin and am immediately joined by Tinderhoof and Ginger. Right after we begin the song starts to be sung from front to back as one, we return to the fold so to say, singing the March of the CEF. As we march up to the ridge I look back and see the troopers all with an extra bounce in their steps, putting on a good show for the civilians as we march in tight ranks, some of us limping but all together, singing and in good spirits.

As we come to the turn in the road, I see Fancy and Clock Work ahead of us, with more of the Volunteer Company and the civilians popping up to watch us march in. Suddenly they let up a cheer. Not to be outdone, my soldier cheer and wave back to them without breaking formation.

I stop to talk to Fancy and Clock Work as the MPs that were with them begin to direct my troops to their positions. I see a look of relief on their faces as I approach. Then Fancy suddenly blurts out, “Oh thank the Goddesses you are all here now.” Beside her I see Clock Work nodding his head in agreement.

“Glad we could make you happy Fancy, but how come you are so thankful?” I ask.

Clock Work answers instead. “Ya don’t understand Mollygirl, when we saw that bridge down, we knew we were in trouble on our own. We already had to fend off a couple of attacks by raiders since yesterday. I think they are the ones that blew the bridge.”

“How bad was it?”

“Mollygirl we lost a couple of wagons as well as some of my civilians. They caught us as we were getting ready to transit the valley. A bit later and they may have had us all,” Fancy tells me.

“What do you mean a bit later?”

Clock Work looks embarrassed and replies, “LT, we did not have any scouts out at the time, we thought we were safe. They hit us from the flanks and we ran forward and across the bridge. If they had blocked that one or blown it, we would have been cut off. As it was those that hit us, after we escaped took a parallel road up this way and tried to ambush us again, I think they blew and burned the bridge hoping they could get us. But this time the aerial scouts from the volunteers warned us in time and we were ready. However, most of them are still hiding around here so we need to be careful.” He tells me with some chagrin.

“Sounds like the greeting we had too. Well, I am glad you are all ok now. Is that old farmhouse and barn still standing?”

Fancy smiles, “Yes, it is LT, it is in rough shape, but usable enough. Our wagons are circled around it. I hope that is ok?”

“Actually, that is exactly what I wanted. Has anypony checked the water in the river to see if it is safe to drink or eat from?”

They both look at each other and Clock Work holds up a hoof to Fancy. She makes a slight face as she figures out what she wants to say to me. Finally, she answers, “Mollygirl, the doctor has tested the water, overall it is good right now, however, there are a few spots near the bank that have a slight radioactive content. Again, most of the growth near the banks is safe, except in those areas. The creatures we may get out of it so far seem safe to eat; however, I would not want to do so for an extended period. We found what we are calling Crawdaddies in this section of the river. They are a bit larger than the normal crayfish and can be a tad nasty if you don’t watch yourself with them. The largest we found so far was two feet long. But they are good eating when boiled.”

“OK, that can help extend our rations a bit. Has Stir Fry tried cooking them yet?” My mouth was actually watering as I thought of them. It has been a couple of years since I last had crayfish. One of the troopers in the squad with Archer and I back then found a bunch of them in a creek while on patrol and fixed them for us to try.”

I see Clock Work smile then as he tells me, “Yeah she has, she added some spices to ‘em, and let me tell you, they are something.”

“Ok, that sounds really promising then, tell you what, how about you show me and my staff the way back to the farmhouse so we can set up our HQ?”

As we follow them, Ginger looks at me and asks, “Ma, what’s a crayfish?”

“Dear, imagine a small version of a radscorpion that lives underwater, oh, and no stinger. They are pretty tasty though.”

“As good as bacon?” she asks me.

“If prepared right, well, uh, maybe?” I tell her with a half-smile.

“Ok, I will try ‘em then,” she tells me as she does a slow trot next to me with a big smile on her face. Behind us I notice Woofers is still just lazily flying, sniffing into the air and giving an occasional yip as he sees some of the others from the caravan he recognizes.

As we come over the ridge, I see the old farmhouse it is a two-story brick house, with a tin roof and a cupola in the center of the roof. The side nearest the ridge looks to be the back as it only has a small porch on it, while the side closest to the river has a full-length porch, that looks mostly intact. I see smoke coming from the chimney, As I look, I see the old barn still standing, several of the shingles are missing from it and the red paint is heavily faded. Next to the barn though I notice something I had not expected, an old machine shed. This means one more building to house my people in, it comes as a relief.

As we pass the barn Fancy tells me, “We have set up a temporary hospital in the barn for now. We found a cave nearby that goes under the ridge, so we are looking at moving it there if need be.”

As she says this, I notice that there are trenches alongside the wagon area and what looks like bunkers being built. I look back at the ridge and see two sets of positions for the guns. The one set is just this side of the crest and will allow the guns to fire down the other side and still have protection for the gunners. The other set is a bit further back and I assume are for the mortars, as I watch the guns start to pull up and the crews begin to ponyhandle them into place.

I see the scouts setting up their quarters in the basement of the house through the outside entrance. I am heading over to the back door of the house. As I pass, I overhear Blondie talking to Sunset, “Sunset you are his Goddess father, if things go as they might, please promise me you will fly Sunny out of here.”

“Blondie, Trouble, I am sorry, but I have my duty, I can’t just do that. Besides, I won’t leave you again. Not like that, not in danger.”

Trouble's voice almost cracks as I hear him almost beg, “Sunset, please, for the love of all that is holy. I am not asking you to just run, but if it looks like we are going down, then please help my son to escape and survive. I am sure Pages will help you raise him if need be.”

Before Sunset can argue anymore, I interrupt, “Cadet Sunset, if we are being overrun, I expect you to be lead stallion and Choo Choo to be lead mare of the pegasi herd. Your orders in that event are to fly out of here and lead them to Manesville. However, until I give the word, you are to remain here with us, understood?”

I see his ears go back and a look of distaste comes over his face, “Yes ma’am, I just won’t feel right leaving ya all like that.”

“Sunset, my friend, listen to me, I am not only ordering you to do that if needed, but I am also asking you as a personal favor to do that which I can’t. Unless we can come up with something better those will be your standing orders in the event we are overrun.” I tell him with sadness in my voice and I can feel my eyes start to tear some as I feel this will be all too likely if we do not get help.

I hear him huff out a breath of air, “OK, LT, for you as a favor as well as an order, I will do it if we need to, but I ain't a gonna like it.” He tells me.

“Fair enough Sunset,” I tell him as I hold out a hoof to him. He then puts his out and shakes it. After that, I turn and head into the house to check out my new headquarters.

Inside I find a large kitchen that has an old wood stove still in it. The bottom floor also has a large dining room with a table still in it. There is an old library with most of the books on the floor and damaged, but still, some are on the shelf. There is also a large parlor in the front as well as a smaller bedroom. Just outside the parlor is a foyer that also leads to a set of stairs leading to the next level. One of the things I notice is that the windows had all been replaced with wooded shutters so that they could provide protection of the inside from the elements. It has to be one of the best-preserved houses I have seen.

I look at my staff, "OK, Paperwork, Specs, the dining room is to be used for our officers’ call and as our headquarters area. 1st Sergeant, see to cleaning up the mess in here and finding lodging for the staff. I am going to head upstairs and see what is up there."

There are several rooms on this floor, along with an old non-functioning restroom which is at the end of the hall. I find one room that gives me an overview of the river with a balcony made out of the roof of the front porch. The bed is in rough shape but it is not moldy at least. I also notice there is a table as well as a couple of chairs in the room. The heck with it, I am the commanding officer now, so this will be my room for now. Besides, it does give a good view, in a room right next to it is a stairway leading to the attic and the cupola, which may come in handy to be near.

I take off my saddlebags and toss them down. Ginger is looking out the back door of the room while I make myself a bit more comfortable. I hear a knock on the frame of the open door. When I look up I see Clock Work and he asks me, “Ma’am, now that you have found your headquarters, would you like to tour the positions before those ponies arrive?”

Even though I am exhausted feeling, I know this is something I must do so I put my barding and battlesaddle back on as I tell him, “If you are ready, then I would be glad to. Lead on Clock Work.”

__________

He first takes me to the far east of our lines where E-troop is dug in. Before us, I can see the road leading to what was once the bridge. In the growing darkness, I can still see some embers glowing on the wood that once made up its multiple sections, they actually seem to have started to burn the other sections of the bridge and only tried to blow up the nearest section.

On the far end, I can see the remains of what was once a faded white, wooden-covered bridge. I then realize we would most likely have had to leave behind several of the larger wagons if we could have still used it, but that would have been a small price to have gotten them out of here.

Before the positions here I see several sections of sharpened stakes that are over two to three inches thick and over three feet long. Among these, in the fading light, I can barely see tin cans hung on pieces of wire. I smile when I see them and Clock Work confirms what I thought they were for. “We put some pebbles or empty shell casings in each one so that if bumped they will make noise. That way they can not sneak up on us as easily.”

I also notice that down below I see several of the engineers are planting landmines. Not many, but enough to keep them guessing. Closer to the top I see a few claymores aimed at the obstacle below so that if they make it through, they will be cut down also.

Next, we head over to the Belles section of the lines. Then I notice how many more of the heavy weapons they carry. I see the full-auto AM guns mounted with only the barrels and in some cases, splinter shields showing. I also see several of the full auto grenade launchers set up. All of these heavy weapons seem to have positions where logs are set above them with dirt on top of them, so they blend in more as well as are more protective of the troops ponying them. I also notice that each section of the lines has several bunkers set up for the troops to sleep in. As we move through the lines, I can see them still working on improving their positions.

When we get to the west end of our lines, I notice that it bends back away from the ridge and the trenches and positions drop back toward the river. It is here that D-troop is stationed. I notice the placement of the fully automatic weapons as well as how they have set up their defenses. One thing that surprises me is that they set a large number of the sharpened posts at a nearly vertical position. When I ask Duke about that he smiles and tells me, “Well ma’am, we decided that it would be nice to give any of their airborne troops that try to land a nasty surprise too. Oh, and we have set up several punji traps out in front of our section of the lines too. Some small but also several large ones, if they charge us and don’t notice, they are in for a rude surprise.”

“I can certainly believe that Duke, but how do you know where they are so we don’t find them the hard way?”

Still smiling he answers, “Oh that is easy, we put them between the other obstacles so they will tend to be directed into them.”

I finally look back at Clock Work and ask him, “So where is your volunteer company?”

“Ma’am, I plan on having them move back to the area by the HQ later tonight. Until then they are mixed in helping with the defenses. I have already discussed with the fliers that they will be a separate unit for combat.”

“Excellent, I am thinking along those lines already myself. Good Call Clock. Now if you will excuse me, I want to head back and grab something to eat before Officers’ call.”

“Very good Ma’am, I will see you then.” He tells me and heads back uphill along the trench lines.

On my way back to the HQ I wander on over to the civilian camp and look for Stir Fry. Finally, I find her wagon with the tables set out front. When I see her, I give her a slight wave, “Hey Stir Fry.”

She pops her head up from her kettle, “OH, Hi LT, good to see you, ma’am.”

“So, what do you have cooking tonight?” I ask, my mouth salivating in thoughts of some good spicy crawfish.

She looks at my mouth watering and laughs, “I guess you heard about the crawfish eh?”

I nod my head, “Well Clock Work and Fancy said something about it.”

“Too bad you weren’t here earlier LT; Ginger got my last bowl. She was here with that zony of hers and his father.” She tells me.

I let out a sigh, “OK, so what do you have left?” I ask feeling bad I missed out on the good stuff.

“Well LT, my partner went out and got some wild rice and cattails from the basin below. I know you prefer a vegan diet, so I did figure you would not mind that.”

“Well, that does sound good, and I will take it. Sorry, I just had my heart set on some of that crayfish.”

“I understand LT,” she tells me as she prepares my plate, “So how are things between you, Archer, and Sutures?”

I sigh, “Not always smooth, but we are still together.” I tell her.

“So, have you, ya know, um, made it a bit more official yet?” she asks with a slight smile.

I am embarrassed a bit at her asking this, but still answer truthfully, “No, not yet, I want to wait till we get back to Manesville, or at least till I hear from Badger and Magpie.”

She looks at me with sad eyes, “Mollygirl, not to be blunt, but looking at the way things are, even if some of us do make it back, not all of us are. You should ask yourself, if they don’t or you don’t make it back, will you regret it? Now I am not trying to tell you to be of easy virtue mind ya, I am just saying it as a friend.” She tells me as she looks me in the eye and puts a hoof on mine that is resting on the counter.

“If we do, I will let you know ok Stir Fry.”

“Ok, but remember, I want details, ok,” she tells me and gives me a wink, after which she hooves me my plate that I take to a table and begin to eat. As I am sitting there eating, I am joined at the table by Fancy.

She sits down, “Mind if I join you Mollygirl?” she asks.

I smile, it is good to have her for company again, “Not at all, I have missed your company.” I tell her.

She looks around, then she leans forward and begins to talk to me, “Mollygirl, can I ask you something?”

“Sure Fancy, what do you want to know?” I tell her.

“Not so much a want to know, but more of an opinion.”

Now I am a bit intrigued, “Sure what do you want my opinion on Fancy?”

She looks around again, “Mollygirl, I normally am a prim and proper mare, I take my job very seriously and I focus on it, but lately, a special pony has caught my eye and well…” she trails off.

I smile at her, “OK, you have a special pony you are interested in, so why are you hesitating?”

She looks embarrassed, “You have to understand a mare in my position, we are constantly judged and I am so afraid it will cause others to look down on me,” she tells me.

Now she has me wondering more, so I ask, “OK, what makes this pony so controversial? Are they married? Don’t tell me they are a zebra, if so, I will say to avoid Xavier entirely.”

She looks appalled, “Oh no, it is not Xavier, he is nice enough and easy on the eyes, but I know he is faithful to his wife.”

Now I am a bit confused, “OK, so what makes you think that you would be looked down upon for liking a pony? Oh, are they one of the cattle with us?”

She burst out laughing, and answers through her laughter, “No, no, not one of the cattle. Leave it to you to think that way Mollygirl.”

“Ok, so what is the problem Fancy, if it's someone below your station, do what you feel is right and be happy.”

She puts her hoof across the table onto mine. She looks me in the eyes, “Well he is a pegasus, in fact, you are friends with his son. I don’t know what happened to his wife though.”

I am totally surprised by this and blurt out, “Sirocco?”

She nods her head yes and replies, “Yes him, now do you see why I am so worried about what others would think?”

“Fancy, relax, talk to him, if he is interested, go for it. If he is married still and his spouse is agreeable go for it. My friend, life is short, take pleasure where you can and with who you can,” I tell her.

She smiles at me, “Thanks for the advice Mollygirl. I really do appreciate it. Speaking of that, how are things with Sutures, Archer, and you?” she asks.

I smile, “So far so good Fancy, I just wish we would get some mail so I could find out Badger and Magpie’s answers.”

She looks up at the sky for a minute, smiles, and tells me, “A wise mare once told me life is short, take pleasure where you can and with who you can.”

“Ok, hint taken Fancy, Thanks dear. Goddesses how I missed our evening chats.” I tell her.

She beams at me, “Me too, I just hope once we reach Manesville we can still be this close.”

“I think so Fancy, I have some others I want to introduce you to there also.” I tell her, then look at my PipBuck and see the time, “I best get going Fancy, talk to you later,” As I get up and give her a quick hug.

Then I take my plate and silverware to the wagon and wash if for Stir Fry. When done I set it on the wagon counter and head back to the HQ.

__________

As I walk in, I see Specs has the Radio repeater set up. So, I ask him, “Heard anything yet from Manesville?”

“No ma’am. I sent them a message earlier letting them know we had arrived and that the bridge across the river had been burned. I also sent them the latest casualty numbers.”

I am frustrated, but I know it is not his fault, “Thanks Specs, I appreciate your effort. Let me know if you hear anything.”

“Will do LT. I will get ahold of you by PipBuck if I hear anything and can’t find you.”

I then head upstairs and return to my room. I take off my barding and battle saddle. Heck, a pistol should be more than enough at the HQ for now. I notice I still have an hour before Officers call so I go and sit on the balcony and just watch the water flow slowly by. As I sit there, I watch some of the pegasus flying back and forth over the river. I even notice one of them giving a ride to an earth pony. This starts to give me an idea, and as I am thinking about it, I hear a knock on my door from inside the room, I turn and see Sutures there standing in the doorway.

She smiles tiredly at me, “Ginger said you would probably be up here when I saw her.”

I smile back at her and wave her over with a hoof. Once she arrives next to me, I give her a brief kiss and put my hoof around her. “I am glad she did dear, I really wanted to see you too,” I tell her as I put another hoof around her. She sits down in front of me and I hold her with both forehooves as we watch the youngsters play before us and the moon starts to rise over us. As I put my muzzle next to her ear, I gently whisper to her, “I love you my beautiful mare. I am sorry I ever hurt you.”

As I say this, she leans back into me and lays her head across my chest. I hear her let out a contented sigh. Then she asks me, “Mollygirl, after officers' call can I come back up here along with Archer to spend some time with you?”

“Of course, love, I would really like that. I miss our time together, the three of us.” I tell her as I put my nose to her forelock and just breathe in her scent. Then I do something I have not done before. I kiss her horn, once I see how much she enjoys it I can not help myself but give it a slow gentle lick.

I feel her shiver in my hooves and smile at her, “Sweetheart, why did you not tell me how much you enjoy that?”

She moves her head back just enough so she can look me in the eyes and blushes as she tells me, “Dear, you have to understand that among unicorns that is considered a very erotic thing to do. That is why you usually don’t see us do it in public. The other thing is, that I did not know how good it felt until recently when Archer did it to me for the first time.”

“Very interesting,” I tell her as I start to nibble on her ears and then her neck. I am just realizing I need to back myself down for officer’s call when I hear another knock on the doorframe behind me.

“Ma, Paper Work sent me up here to get you for officers' call. Oh, if you don’t mind, I am going to spend the night with the scouts tonight.”

I get up, straighten my uniform out, and put on my soft cap, as I do this I talk to Ginger, “Makes sense Ginger, you are still one of them too. But you can sleep here if you want.”

“Actually Ma, I would like to, but I also want to spend some more time with Xochitl and the others. I miss them too," she tells me "Besides, I think you could use some time alone tonight.” She says with a smile.

“Ok, then dear, tell Paper Work and Light Weight I will be right down please.”

“OK Ma, I will see you later," she says as she scampers down the hall, Past the MP who is standing guard outside of the room Tar has been assigned.

I go back over to Sutures, “I will be back later dear, you can wait here if you like.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl, I may take a nap if you don’t mind.” She answers me back and then leans over and kisses me gently on my scar.

She takes off her saddlebags and helmet and lays on the bed. I take her bedroll and cover her in her blanket, then I kiss her again on her forelock, “I will see you soon dear.”

As I walk out of the room, I notice her eyes are already closed and her breathing has slowed. As I pass Tar’s room I hear her get up, “That time again eh LT?” She asks as she sees me.

“Yep, hopefully, things stay quiet for the night, I could use some good sleep,” I tell her as I pass and she falls in behind me followed by the MP.

Once we reach the bottom floor, I notice all my staff and unit officers waiting for me. As I step into the room, I hear one of them call “Attention,” and they all stand at attention waiting for my orders.

“At ease, everyone,” I tell them, “It is good to see all of you tonight,” I continue as I look around the room smiling. “I will let my staff begin with their reports first, then Sunset, if you have anything from the scouts please let all of us know. Finally, I would like a brief report from all of you on your units.”

The first to begin is Specs, As he stands ahead of us, he reports, “When we arrived with the main force, I reported it to Manesville, they verified the receipt of the report and I have not heard anything else since then from them. On the other channels, I have heard elements of Silver Spite’s as well as other forces, some of them were communicating on clear channels. One group of his scouts has reported over the clear frequencies that we are all here and trapped. They were then ordered to stand in place and observe us until the main force arrives.”

I nod my head this makes sense to me. Next, we hear from Balanced Books and he reports the status of our supplies. While he is concerned about ammunition, he informs us that they have found a surprise stash in the cave of several dozen more cases of rifle ammo as well as grenades and weapons. Among the supplies he also lets us know is about two days rations for our entire force, these can be supplemented by food from most of the river.

His report is followed by Doc Treacle. He lets us know the status of the wounded as well as the fact that while we are running low on medical supplies some more were found in the cave as well. While this means we are not in perfect shape, we are better off than I was afraid of.

Sunset steps up as soon as Doctor Treacle has finished. He looks at all of us, nods at me, and then points to the map of the valley that is hanging on the wall. “Mares, cows, and, gentle colts, I have had several of the fliers out since we have arrived. Most are back already. However, the news they are reporting back is both good and bad. Currently, we have about a company of troops estimated to be nearby. These are the same ones the civilian caravan and the Volunteer Company encountered, they seem to be contented to stay back and watch right now. The main force that is coming down the valley seems to be between three and four companies. They stopped and found a ford through the river that they used to cross the tributary that we blew the bridge over this morning. They appear to be gathering in camp tonight. We also have seen two more companies coming from the western edge of the valley. So far that would give them roughly a high end of 700 combatants, plus supply train for their regular forces.”

As he says this, I see a bit of worry on their faces, but being dug in, we should be able to hold. Then each commander gives me a report of their current number of troops who are fit for duty. It is approximately two to one odds against us at this point counting the volunteers and the artillery we should be able to field 335 troopers.

After all the reports are finished, I get back up in front of everyone. “Ok, it sounds like we are in better shape then I thought we would be. At this time, Doctor Treacle, I am not meaning to step on your hooves if I am, but I know when we are hit the medics and other medical personal are going to be very busy. With that in mind, I would like to form a volunteer unit of stretcher-bearers. They will be given barding and helmets if we have it and will transport the wounded back from the front lines. If they know basic first aid, they can assist the medics if possible.”

I notice Doc Treacle off to the side nod his head, then he speaks up, “Actually Ma’am, I had been trying to think of how to bring that up to you. Thank you for doing it.”

I smile at him and reply, “My pleasure Doctor, my wife Magpie fulfilled that role during the battle of Manesville, so I fully understand what it may entail,” I pause, “along those lines of thought, I would like to bring up that if for some reason we look like we are going to be overrun, we need a plan to evacuate as many of the civilians as we can. I would like for all of you to consider plans for this and we can discuss them at the next officers' call. If no one has anything else, then Dismissed.”

As I stand there, they all stand at attention again and wait for me to move. I realize what is going on and begin to leave the room, as I get to the door I call out, “Carry on,” and they all begin to attend to their own business.

I then head back to the kitchen area to see if any water for tea is on the boil, or even coffee if we have some. I am met in the kitchen by Paper Work, “Sorry Ma’am, it will be a couple of minutes for the water to be heated up again,” he tells me with a disappointed expression on his face.

“No problem Paper Work, I understand, but if you don’t mind, I will wait here for it.”

I am sitting at a small table waiting with my back to the entrance from the dining room. My mind begins to wander to what Stir Fry said earlier, maybe she is right. Who knows if any of us will survive this place? Part of me is conflicted though, what about Badger and Magpie? Part of me is jealous of those two, after all they have been there for each other the whole time. I love them, and I don’t want to hurt them either. I have written them to discuss the proposal from Sutures and Archer. Perhaps they have already agreed. I am still debating with these thoughts when Archer comes up behind me, rears up on both of his hind legs, and wraps his forelegs around me. He kisses me on my neck and I lean back into him.

As he nuzzles my ear he asks, “Cap for your thoughts?”

I smile to myself as I enjoy my thoughts and then I tell him a bit of a lie, “A bit about you and Sutures dear, but mainly how my legs are aching from the last couple of days.”

I hear a slight whinny in his voice as he then tells me, “Perhaps we just need to find our dear and take you upstairs so she and I can give you a hoof rub.”

If I were a cat, I would purr at that thought, “Actually she is upstairs taking a nap on the bed right now. She is so tired, maybe we should have a cup of tea first then go upstairs?”

Unfortunately, at that he lets me go and then sits at the table across from me, “Ok, that sounds good too,” he agrees.

A bit later Paper Work brings over two cups of tea for us, “Here you go Ma’am, Sir,” he tells us.

Archer looks at him, “Aren’t you going to have some too?” he asks.

Paper Work smiles, “Thank you for asking sir, but I already had some earlier. I want to be able to sleep tonight. I just hope the 1st Sergeant does not snore, as the staff is sharing the downstairs bedroom. It has a set of twin beds in it, so we figure we can hot rack it as needed.”

I take a sip of the tea and smile at him, “Thanks for letting me know Paper Work, as well as for preparing the tea for us.”

“My pleasure ma’am, do you want any more right away?” he asks, when I shake my head no he refills the pot and places it on the counter next to the stove, “Ok, then, I hope you both have a good night,” He tells us as he walks out of the room.

It is both weird yet familiar then with just me and Archer sitting at the table drinking our tea and talking. I could get so used to having him with me in such a setting at home too. I know he and Badger already get along, so that is a positive. Maybe I am being selfish to want two husbands and two wives, but something about this feels so right. Without thinking I put my left forehoof across the table onto his and just enjoy the feeling of another pony who I care about and who cares about me.

Once we are done, I take both of our cups to the sink and use some water from a bucket to rinse them, then set them to dry. Then Archer gets up and we head outside to use the sinks before returning to the house for the night.

As we walk to the front door, I see two youngsters sitting outside the basement looking up at the sky lying down next to each other. Suddenly I hear one get excited, “See Ginger, there goes one, I told you I saw a falling star earlier.”

I then hear her reply, “Yes you did, thank you for showing me, I never saw anything like that before.” I then see the one give the other a peck on the cheek. Shortly after that, I hear Xavier call them both inside.

As we listen, I look over and see Archer smiling, “You know he has a good idea there, watching the stars. Xochitl is a little gentlecolt, I am so glad to see Ginger and him happy together.” He tells me.

I put my hoof on his shoulder, “You know, I feel the same way, shall we head upstairs now dear?”

“Yeah, I think so. I think Sutures should have gotten a good nap by now, if she is still tired, we can just let her lay there and cuddle her.” He suggests.

As we go up I see Taser is on watch again, he smiles and greets us as we pass by. “Have a good night you pons. She was still asleep when I checked on her a little while ago.”

“Thanks, Taser, but shouldn’t you have been on watch here instead?” I ask.

“Ma’am, Tar Water is asleep already also. So, I stretched my legs by only walking to the end of the hall and back. If I was wrong, I am sorry ma’am.” He tells me.

I smile at him and let him know, “I understand, but Taser when on your post you are supposed to stay there unless it is an emergency.”

“Thank you, ma’am, I will make sure I do that from now on.”

After the brief exchange, Archer and I continue on to my room. I finally close the door for the first time since I have been here. I then notice the hangers on the wall behind it. I sit down and remove my uniform for the first time in days. Goddess I smell horrible, well it can’t be helped. I notice that there is some water in a pitcher on a dresser so I use it to do a quick field bath. I smile when I see Archer do the same. Then I realize, I have not seen him out of uniform in a while. He has lost a lot of the fat that he used to carry. Now he is not only leaner but more muscular. About that time Sutures seems to stir and notices we are both there.

She lifts her head in the dim light of the room and smiles at us as she says, “Hi guys, sorry I slept so long.”

Before I can answer Archer does, “It is ok dear, you needed the rest, after officers' call, we just had some tea and chatted for a bit.”

She then looks up at me, “I guess I best get my uniform back on; Ginger should be back soon.”

It is my turn to surprise her as I tell her, “She is spending the night with the scouts, we saw her and Xochitl watching the stars right before we came up.”

“That is so sweet, I think he will be a good stallion for our little mare someday.” She tells us.

The way she says it makes me realize that she is looking at the long term for us as much as I am. “Archer, what do you say that we grab a bedroll and all three of us go look at the stars for a bit?” I ask.

He looks like he is about to agree, and then he notices me shifting my weight from hoof to hoof. “Mollygirl, are your legs hurting that bad?” he asks me.

I put my head down, “Yes dear, they are, I am sorry I tried to not let anyone know.” I tell him.

Sutures pats the edge of the bed next to her and tells me, “Sit here on the edge Mollygirl, with your legs hanging down over it. That way we can both rub a leg more easily for you.”

As I sit down on the edge of the mattress, both she and Archer sit on the floor in front of me and begin to rub my hooves and legs. As they do so it feels so good and relaxes me so much. As they get higher on my legs they both are nice and close, I begin to rub the back of both their heads with my forehooves, running them through their manes. Then I surprise myself as much as them, and without thinking I guide both of their faces to my breast. I feel both of them begin to suckle like foals nursing and I decide then and there I am going to give myself to them tonight.

After a little while Sutures moves up my chest and kisses me as she lays me back on the bed, she asks me, “Are you sure?” I simply smile and nod yes, then I move just enough to bring her mouth to mine. As our lips touch, she opens her muzzle and our tongues meet.

I then notice Archer has stopped what he was doing and is on my other side nuzzling my neck. I stop kissing Sutures briefly and kiss Archer, I notice he has removed his glasses and I can actually look into those soft eyes of his. I move my muzzle next to his ear nibbling as I go and I tell him “Archer, make me your mare, please claim me like you have our Sutures.”

He looks surprised at first, “Are you sure love?” he asks.

“As sure as I am of anything anymore. Please Archer,” I tell him, and realize I am almost begging.

I feel him shift and for the first time in months I feel like a real mare again.

Later that night we are all bundled together holding each other. Archer notices I have a tear coming out of my eye and asks, “Mollygirl, I didn’t hurt you or do anything you did not want did I?”

I smile at him, and sniffle a bit, “No love, it is just I wanted to hear back from Badger or Magpie before we did anything. Before you ask, no I do not regret anything, and never will. I love both of you so much.”

From my back, I feel Sutures nuzzle my neck and run a hoof along my side. “Good, because we love you too dearest. We knew you wanted to wait, and were willing to do so too.” She says.

I shift closer to both of them, “I know you both were, to tell the truth, I could not wait any longer either. I am so afraid of losing you both.” I admit.

Archer kisses my forelock, “We know, Mollygirl, I feel the same way about both of you. I finally have not one, but two beautiful mares in my life, and look where we are and the situation we are in. I think it is only natural that we feel this way.” Both of them have a hoof resting on my stomach when I feel the little one start to kick a bit, I see the look of amazement on Archer's face, and a sense of peace comes over Sutures.

“No matter what Mollygirl, nopony can take away what we have tonight.” Sutures tells me, then she moves and kisses my stomach and begins to talk to the little one. It seems kind of funny but as she talks my foal begins to calm down and relax.

“Thank you Sutures for calming her,” I say with a smile. I roll onto my back and bring them both close to me. Then I tell them, “I love you both so much, thank you for tonight, I hate to say it, but we do need to get some sleep loves.”

With that, we all three snuggle in against each other and fall into a deep slumber.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, with all that is going on lately I have found a buck I am very interested in and am having a hard time saying no to. The funny thing is I have a couple of friends of mine going through the same feelings right now, If you could, would you please play Heavens Just a Sin away for us?

Thank You very much

Stir Fry

Civilian Cook CEF.

Author's Note

Thanks again to Kkat for the world or alternate timeline of Foe. Thanks also to the other authors how have shown how much more there can be to explore in it.
To my fellow ponies I would like to wish you a Happy Hearths Warming to you and your herd.
11/19/23 I recently had this art work commissioned from Laura Sikes. I hope you enjoy it as much as I do.
For those who are unfamiliar or just want to listen to the dedication song for this chapter, the Youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rYfGAIHuw7w

Chapter 44 Let the Games Begin

Chapter 44 Let the Games Begin

“They did what soldiers always do. They improvised.” ― Geoffrey Norman

It is still dark when I wake next. The others are sleeping so well I do not want to wake them, so I slip out of bed and walk out onto the balcony. It is a very peaceful night. The moon is low on the horizon now and I can hear the troops starting to rustle around in the predawn darkness getting ready for the day. Here and there I can see those on guard duty walking their routes.

As I stand there leaning on the rail I watch as several crows fly into the trees across the river. One veers away from the others and lands on the balcony next to me. As it lands, I feel my foal kick a bit, then settle back down. I smile at the crow and tell it. “If that is you Mareigan, hello.”

I am then greeted by the sight of the crow transforming back into the shape and size of the now-familiar white mare with her black mane and tail and her cloak. “Good evening child,” She says to me. She steps up next to me and continues, “I have come to let you know that they are coming. More than I expected really, but I am sure you know that already.”

I nod my head to her, “Yes, yes I do. Mareigan I am worried about the civilians, all of them, especially the foals.”

“Aye, and wise you are to be. Mollygirl I cannot tell you how this will end, for even I am not sure, but do not give up hope. Make plans and be prepared, but do not lose hope.”

By this time, she is very close and I can see her take my scent in her nose. I see a sad look upon her face as she shakes her head. “Forgot your vows did ye and gave in to temptation I see.”

I sigh at her statement, “I did give vows to those at home, and I have tried to wait until I hear the reply from them concerning the proposal from these two. But to be honest Mareigan, I feel that Archer and Sutures have become as much my mates as the others. Badger and Magpie have each other there. Me, I am pregnant and alone except for those two in there, and before you ask, yes, yes, I love them. If that means you must take my life to spare theirs, then I give it to you to take.”

She steps back half a step tilts her head slightly, “And what if I say it is them that must pay the price instead?”

My blood turns cold, I kneel down before her and do not look up at her, “I beg you, please, put the price upon me, not them. They did not initiate this, it was me,” With tears in my eyes and fear in my heart I tell her, “They are not to blame. I am, punish me.”

I feel her hoof along my cheek, she leans over and kisses me on my forelock, “It is not up to me to punish or to determine who should be punished. But I will not take them unnecessarily, now get up young mare. You have much to prepare for today, for your uninvited guests are already on the move.”

“Thank you for letting me know Mareigan,” I stand up and get ready to turn and go back inside to get dressed and kitted out, but pause and look at her, “Mareigan, once this is over, will I ever see you again?”

I see a look of puzzlement come over her face as she asks, “Why do you ask that young one? Would you want to see me more?”

I surprise even myself with my answer, “Mareigan, it has become a comfort at times to see you. You are almost a friend to me, perhaps if I knew you better you would be one. So yes, I think I would, at least from time to time.”

With a puzzled look upon her face she tells me, “Perhaps, we shall have to see, now we both have things we need to do.” As I watch she turns back toward the railing and I watch as she turns back into a crow and flies across the river.

As I go back inside, I hear Sutures start to move and she looks up and asks, “I heard voices, is someone here?”

“Sorry dear, just another visit from the Mareigan, she let me know Silver Spite is already on the move this morning.”

I hear her laugh slightly, “I always seem to miss her, well I guess we better wake Archer up and get going then,” she says as she gets up and walks over to her gear. She then pauses and looks at me, “Mollygirl, if something happens, thank you for last night, it means more to me then you know.”

I walk over to her and kiss her first on her forelock, then gently on her horn, and get a shiver out of her as a reward. Then I tell her, “Dear, you and Archer are my mates now too. Thank you for being here for me, and sharing yourselves as well.”

She puts her forehooves around me and I feel her breath against my coat as she breathes in my scent. Once she is done, she goes over and gently wakes Archer, our Archer. I smile and continue to put on my uniform and full kit. It looks to be a long day.

Once all three of us are ready we head back down to the kitchen for some tea or coffee if we can scrounge it. Along the way I see Specs on the radio already. I stop and ask him if he has heard anything from Manesville yet. He takes off one of his earphones and looks me in the eyes as he tells me, “No ma’am, but there has been some coded traffic from them, unfortunately, it is in a new code I do not recognize, and that we do not have a cipher for.”

“Thanks Specs, let me know if you hear anything that we can use. Oh, and if you could send out a stand to order for half an hour before dawn.” I tell him.

“Yes ma’am, will do.” He tells me as he turns around and puts the radio headphone back on his other ear.

When I get to the kitchen, I find Archer and Sutures sitting at the table along with Tar and Paper Work. Off to the side, I see the MP guard at parade rest. They have another cup of tea ready for me already. I am just taking my first sip of tea when Tar looks at me and says, “Well, I would ask how your night was, but I figure at least half the CEF knows, I would never have thought of you as a whinnier.”

I accidentally shoot hot tea out of my nose. As I wipe my nose and the tears from my eyes, I look sheepishly at Archer and Sutures, both of who simply shrug their shoulders. Then I look back at Tar who is laughing lightly, “Tar, I am so sorry if I woke you up last night.”

She smiles even wider, “Mollygirl, nothing to apologize, I do find it amusing that I could tell yours from our medic here.” At that I see Sutures eyes go wide.

Sutures then sputters out, “Sorry Tar, I didn’t mean to be loud and wake you either.”

Tar still smiling shakes her head, “Sutures, again, nothing to be sorry for. Although I was trying to decide last night whether to be upset at getting woke up or jealous at not having been invited, she says with a wink.

As she does this, I see Archer’s face get a deeper red as he blushes, and I have to laugh myself. “Thanks, Tar, for being so understanding,” I tell her.

After this, our conversation turns to more mundane tasks we need to take care of. I mention that I believe that Silver Spites main force is already on the move and we all discuss how we can best prepare for them.

We are all sitting there when a short time later I smell the odor of fresh bread and doughnuts. Right after that, I hear a knock on the kitchen door. Paper Work gets up and answers it and we see Stir Fry is there. With a basket of fresh bread and doughnuts for us. As she sets down the basket on the table, she looks at us, smiles, and asks, “You wouldn’t have another cup of tea available, would you?”

Paper Work goes and gets her a cup and prepares some tea for her. As he is doing this she says, “I figured you could all use some carbohydrates this morning.”

Archer looks somewhat sheepish as he tells her, “Thank you, Stir Fry, I am sure the others appreciate it as much as me.”

As we dig into the bread and doughnuts, I notice the guard eyeing them also. I know that feeling. “Trooper, would you like a doughnut or piece of bread?” I ask.

He licks his lips nervously, “I Can’t ma’am, I am on duty.” He answers back.

Oh, for the love of, “Ok trooper, I am going to order you, in the line of duty to eat either a doughnut or some bread. This will help you to maintain your energy level so you can pay attention better on duty.”

I see him trying not to smile. “Yes, Ma’am. Since you ordered me to, I have to obey.” He says as he steps over and grabs a doughnut.

Behind me I hear the 1st Sergeant enter the room, “Trooper, what are you doing eating on duty?” he bellows out.

I swear the MP almost spits it back out, but then I hear Light Weight start to laugh. “Never mind trooper, I heard the LT, beforehand, I just could not resist.” He tells him as he reaches over Sutures shoulder and grabs some bread too.

After a while more despite how much I am enjoying the moment I look at my PipBuck and notice the time. I look at those here and tell them, “Ok everyone, almost time for the morning stand-to. I will see everyone afterward at Officers call, Stir Fry, I will visit you after that, I have some things to chat with you about. Tar, suit up, I want you with me, I have an idea I want to discuss with you and I am heading to the trenches.”

“Yes Ma’am, give me a couple of minutes. Lt, do you want me to carry my weapon for now?”

I think briefly and tell her and her guard, “Tar whenever you are in the forward positions you are to be armed,” I look at the MP guarding her and tell him, “Please make sure that order gets passed down to the other guards as well.”

“Yes ma’am, I will have to escort her to the armorer’s wagon to retrieve it. It was turned in to be inspected, cleaned and repaired as necessary when we arrived yesterday.”

I nod, “Very good please meet me back here in ten minutes then,” I tell them then I head out of the house and go to the basement to check on Ginger. I am just getting to the doors when I am almost run down by her and Xochitl running out fully kitted.

Ginger yells out to me, “Sorry Ma, got to catch up with the others or we got the midwatch again.”

Xochitl right after her, yells back, “Sorry LT, we have to hurry.”

I watch them as they tear off through camp, jumping over two of the trenches around the HQ and civilians camp and make their way to the D-troop section of the lines. Behind me, I hear Sunset, "Sorry about that Ma’am. I have most of the scouts with D-troop for stand-to this morning. If you are heading up to the high ground, I would like to accompany you.”

“Sounds good Sunset, please do, I have some ideas I want to discuss with Tar, but also some to propose to you as well.”

Shortly afterward Tar arrives, her earlier guard has been replaced by Taser. He seems to be in good spirits this morning, then I notice a patch of fur missing from his neck. He seems kind of nervous when he sees me looking and blushes. I simply nod and tell him “Taser, do yourself a favor, either button you barding up fully, or obtain a shemagh or a bandana to wrap around your neck. Just in case, a sergeant I once knew taught me that trick.”

While his face is still noticeably redder, his ears shift from the side to up again. He half smiles, “Thanks LT, I will have to do that.”

I smile at him, “I take it the mares were happy to see you last night?”

He fully smiles as he tells me, “Yes, ma'am. They both told me to tell you hello also.”

“Well please do the same for me also,” I ask him. After that I begin my trek up to the positions held by H-troop. Behind me I have my small entourage. As we go forward, I begin to talk over my ideas with both Tar and Sunset both of who not only listen and find possible faults but also make suggestions to make them more workable.

Once we are in the Belles section of the line, I find their troops HQ bunker and stop to let Kettle Bell know I am there and chit chat with her for a bit also. As the sun begins to rise, I watch as the shadows of the land slowly shift and disappear. In the nearest wood line to us, I think I see movement. But nothing hostile towards us. However, when I use my EFS, I see more red markers then I am comfortable with, in that direction. In the far distance, I begin to see a dust cloud as the sunlight reflects off of it. That means a large body of troops on the move. By the time the sun is up fully I see at least four such dust clouds all moving towards us. The dust clouds are all still several hours away, so I order a stand down. As I give the order, I tell them over the comm channel, “Officers call in half an hour. As soon as those dust clouds get within two to three klicks, I want a full alert for the entire compound and perimeter.”

On my way back to the HQ I swing by Stir Fry’s wagon like I told her I would. As I get there, I hear her in the back cooking from the sounds of it.

“Hey Stir Fry,” I call into the back.

From inside I hear some pony voices, and she replies, “Hey LT, how is it looking today?”

I sigh and tell her, “Not too good, they are almost here, in fact, should be in a couple of hours.”

She shakes her head, “I am sorry to hear that,”

“Yeah, I understand, same here. Part of the reason I made sure to stop by was to thank you again, both for the breakfast, as well as the advice yesterday.”

She smiles broadly at me, “LT, it was about time. Seriously. By the way, I could tell you had a good time last night.”

I laugh lightly and ask, “Was it that evident on my face this morning?”

She has a mischievous grin as she tells me, “Oh no, it was not that, but that would have told me too. Let’s just say we all could tell last night dear. I will have to say it does make me look at our artillery lieutenant in a different way though.”

I feel my face heat up and my ears flop down in embarrassment, “I am so sorry Stir Fry, I did not realize I was that loud.”

“Don’t worry, it helped me to win 10 caps last night. Even the pony I made the bet with had to admit it proved I won,” she tells me.

“Uh, I am afraid to ask Stir Fry, but what was the bet”

She laughs, “Well there has been several lately, but this one was how long before you finally, well, you know, with Stitches and Lieutenant Archer.”

My face turns even redder as I ask, “How did you know I was with both of them?”

She stops laughing, but still smiles as she tells me, “We could hear two different mares whinnying, and they both called out names, so, well not hard to tell. I probably would suggest closing the door to the balcony next time though.”

I then realize the time, “Well, I will be back later Stir, I need to get to officer’s call. If you get any more of the Crawdaddy, please save me some, ok?” I ask.

“Sure, thing LT, I will do that. Talk to you then Mollygirl.” She tells me and gives a small wave goodbye.

__________

Once back to the HQ I take off my battlesaddle and barding, placing them in the old dining room. I then walk over to Specs and his radio equipment and ask him, “Specs, any word from Manesville yet?”

He has a concerned expression on his face as he tells me, “No ma’am nothing yet.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder and asks, “Specs, do you think you could contact Tenpony Tower?”

He tilts his head with a questioning look, “Maybe LT, I can try why?”

“Specs, I got an idea. If you can contact them, ask to speak to a radio tech named Homage. I ran into her several months back, so we may be able to use her as a contact.”

“Ok, ma’am. I will see what I can do, but no guarantee,” he tells me.

I pat his shoulder, and tell him as I walk away, “That is all I ask, do your best. Thanks Specs.”

I go and sit down as I wait for the others to arrive. Once they are all there, I get our normal daily reports. Then I begin, “OK, we all know that not only are they on the way, they are getting close. Since we still have not heard from Manesville, I want to conserve ammo when we can. This means I want long-distance shots only from the sharpshooters. Artillery, I am going to limit you to firing normally only during an attack on us for now.”

I look at them and see heads nodding, then continue, “In preparation for a siege and possibly having our perimeter overrun I have decided on a plan we will call operation Foal Lift. In the event our lines are broken and we cannot hold I want all adult pegasus to carry the unicorn and earth pony colts and fillies along with their own across the river. They will then escort them back to Manesville. If you hear the song Winter Wrapup come over your PipBucks, then you know that it is to commence immediately.”

I see several hooves go up right away, Fancy asks first, “But what about the parents of these youngsters?”

“Fancy, I am sorry, but if they can’t fly, then they are stuck and will go down fighting with the rest of us. However, any of them that can fly are to escort those who can’t and take care of them. I want to make sure they survive.”

Next Duke asks, “Ma’am, but what about air support, we will need it still won’t we?”

“Duke, if it gets that bad, we are already going down and we are just trying to save those we can,” I hear Kettle Bell answer for me.

I hold up a hoof after that to quiet everyone down, “However, I also have a few ideas we may use too. First off, does anypony have a recording of the betrayal by Silver Spite from the surrender ceremony at Two Step?”

I hear a couple of them answer yes, Bailey Bridge then says, “Yeah, I figured it would be a historic event so we should record it, why ma’am?”

“Bailey, I want to make sure we broadcast that recording so that his troops can hear it. If possible, I want to get it to DJ Pon3 so he can get the truth out there for us. Who knows maybe it will get us some support,” I then pause, until I have everyone’s attention again and continue, “Along those lines, I want to try and have Tar Water broadcast some statements, and if possible let DJ PON3 talk with her to reinforce what we have all been saying.”

I see Tar nod her head, “I would be glad to LT, just let me know when.”

“I will do that Tar, right now I have Specs trying to contact Manehatten to establish communications with them. After that, we will set something up.”

“Since the enemy is going to be in such close proximity, I want guards doubled after dark. I also want stand-to twice a day. A half-hour before dawn and a half-hour before sunset. I do not want them surprising us. Does everyone understand that?”

I wait until they all nod their heads in agreement. Then I make the next proposal, “We have had some success with the unicorn magical units. During the daytime I would like to collect all of them into the rear so that they may begin to exchange spells with each other, as well as a way for them to develop tactics that they feel they can use to make them more effective., Does anybody else have any suggestions?”

I see Fancy raise a hoof and I call on her, “LT, I have several of my civilians, who, while they do not want to join the volunteers, they want to be a part of the defense, as per se, a militia. If we have enough weapons, could we form them into a quick defense unit that only forms when we are attacked?”

I see every pony think about it, “Fancy, I like the concept of it. Have you discussed this with Clock Work at all?”

I see her slowly shake her head, “No ma’am, I had only just thought about it.”

“OK then, after officers call we will discuss it. 1st Sergeant, please send for Flechettes for me. I want him here when we are done with the meeting.”

“Yes ma’am, I’m on it,” he tells me and leaves the room.

Fancy brings up the next subject also, “Ma’am, while I know we can supplement our food some from the river, we will need to think about how to feed all of our people if we are going to be here for more than a few days.”

We continue to discuss the defenses and what we can do. As we do, I notice Bailey is smiling off to the side so I have to ask, “OK Bailey something has you tickled, let’s hear it.”

Still smiling, he answers, “Well ma’am, I was just thinking how we only planted some of the mines, both the claymores and the regular pressure mines. I was just thinking how the night after an attack we can make their lives so much more miserable by going out and planting more mines in areas they already think are clear. That should give them a few nasty surprises is all.”

I shake my head with a smile on my face, “Bailey, anyone ever told you that you are truly devious?”

Still smiling he answers back, “Well as a combat engineer ma’am, I take that as a compliment. Oh, and one more idea, if we can get some water in some of those areas underneath the sharpened stakes, we could try and put a few crawdaddies in them too.”

I know Stir Fry will howl if she hears this suggestion, but still it has merit. I nod my head, “See what you can do then Bailey, good luck on the crawdaddys.”

I look at the doorway and see Flechettes has arrived, “Ok, if no one has anything else, dismissed.”

I then wave Flechettes over to me, Clockwork and Fancy. “Ok, Flechettes, we are looking at making a militia unit with some of the civilians, what do you have for me that we can use?”

I see the surprise on his face first, then he smiles and answers, “I have some nice older weapons that will work in a pinch. Some older bolt actions, a couple of the old Tommy guns. Oh, and a couple of cases of M12 carbines. Not prime for long-distance shooting, but good for close-in defense, as well as a couple of old pump shotguns. Say about twenty to thirty weapons in all.”

“Flechettes, I need you to work with Fancy and Clockwork to train some of the civilians in their use then. When not in use I want them in a ready arms locker so they can grab them and go. Clockwork, Fancy, I do not want the militia to be armed at all times, only when we are getting ready for an attack or if I order it, such as for training, is that understood?”

They both acknowledge that they understand. “Ok then, go ahead and form your militia then, in combat they will be under military authority, normally Fancy they will be yours though. If there is nothing else, I will talk to you all later.” I tell them then get up and head into the next room.

__________

It is midafternoon when I get the word that Silver Spite’s forces are within a couple of kilometers. I give the order to stand to and the entire compound and perimeter jumps into action. I watch as the new Militia members run to grab their weapons and head back to their assembly area. Many of the civilians run into the cave while some run to the barn and put on helmets, as well as yellow saddlebags with butterflies on them, grabbing stretchers and standing by the door waiting to be called. Myself, I grab my kit and run-up to the Belle’s section of the line followed by Tar, Taser and Blueberry Crisp.

I watch as the arriving troops spread out across from us forming a second perimeter in the distance. They are at long rifle range and some are starting to dig in. Looking through my binoculars I can see that familiar pale unicorn with the brown mane and tail, beside him the orange stallion with bright yellow and red striped mane and tail that he called Razor Wire.

As they form up, I see they are getting into position for an attack. Then I look up into the air and see several pegasus and griffons flying in rough formations. I call over my Pipbuck, “Sky1, be aware they have multiple groups of fliers in rough formations at this time.”

“Rodger that MG, we are formed and ready for flight, let us know when you want us in the air.”

“Sky 1 this is MG, will do.”

Tar is next to me; I can see her visibly shaking as she looks through the binoculars I have hooved over to her. Then she tells me, “Mollygirl, I think he is going to do a general attack to try and overwhelm us if we are not strong enough. If he is unsuccessful, his next step will be to probe our defenses and see where we are weakest at.”

“Thanks for the heads-up Tar,” I tell her, then I call Archer, “Gunbunny1 I want you to train your mortars and Celestia on the following coordinates…” I tell him and then add, “Do not fire until I give the word. Also keep Nightmare Moon quiet and covered, for now, let’s try and draw in their air assets if we can, then surprise them.”

Then I notice the main formations start to advance upon us. I wait until they are fully dedicated before I give the order to Archer, “Gunbunny 1 this is MG, Fire now at the designated target, three rounds each piece, then you are independent to fire.”

“Roger MG, rounds outbound.”

I first hear the mortars thunk, then Celestia’s bark. As each piece fires their rounds. As the third-round leaves Celestia I see several of their fliers diving to attack its position. Suddenly Nightmare Moon is uncovered and begins to fire at them. I watch as three of the five fliers that were attacking are killed or wounded, crashing into the ground. I feel the ground below me shuddering as about 700 ponies’ hooves shake the ground as they run forward. I give the order to hold fire until they are less than one hundred yards away. Suddenly they are in the open ground getting close to the base of the ridge when I order on the all-call comms channel, “Open fire now!”

The trenches around the perimeter are lit up with gunfire. Small clouds of smoke forming and quickly dissipating. I hear the auto grenade launchers and the full-auto am guns stutter as they fire three rounds, shift, three rounds, shift at the rushing troops, then they begin to run into the mines. They hesitate but from behind each company, I see what I think are officers or leaders shoot those who stop in the back. The others keep charging, then they are into the obstacles, I watch in sick fascination as one squad runs between the sharpened three-foot-long stakes and the cheval de frise and suddenly five of them fall into a covered punji stake pit. I hear them scream in agony as the weight of their bodies falling four feet unto the one foot long and two to three-inch diameter spikes drives them deep into their bodies. In one spot I see them attempt to jump over such a trap, they are halfway up the ridge when Celestia lets rip with a canister anti-personnel round, which turns the cannon into a giant shotgun. Those in front of its barrel are shredded or in some cases become a fine red mist.”

From the flank of D-troop, I can tell when they first hit a minefield and several of them explode at one. Next, they try to move to the obstacles and use them for shelter. I had not realized that Bailey and his engineers had places several smaller explosive charges near them. I watch in amazement as several of the cheval de frise are lifted into the air by them along with those who were trying to use them for shelter. Once they crash back down the parts that have broken off have left sharp ragged edges that will make additional dangers to those going by them.

This battle rages for three hours before they fall back. They never get further than halfway up the ridge in the sections of E and H troop. In D troop they get closer, but there the terrain was flatter, even if somewhat softer.

As I watch them fall back, I call a ceasefire. Behind them are dozens of wounded and dead. The wounded trying to drag themselves to safety, or screaming in pain. The dead, what is left of them lay there in silence.

Above us I see our fliers mixed up in a furball with Silver Spite’s. It starts at a distance and as it gets more furious it comes down to hoof to hoof range. I watch in amazement as Sunset and his fliers suddenly all turn and dive for the area of Nightmare Moon. Trying to open the distance between them, the griffons and pegasi chasing them trying to close the gap. Then suddenly they are inundated with round after round of 40-millimeter special rounds exploding right next to them. Several are knocked out of the sky; others are badly injured and fall back to the safety of their own lines. I watch amazed as one still is hot on their tails when Sunset stops and points behind him, the pegasus looks behind and sees he is alone and performs a dive and twist, dodging his entire way from the fire that is reaching up at him from the ground, eventually he escapes.

As he gets away, we look up and see the crows cross the river and begin to feed on their dead and the wounded too injured to protect themselves. Around me, I hear some of my troopers get sick. I know we have dead and wounded too, but at least they are not subjected to this degradation.

Through my binoculars, I look across to their lines and see Silver Spite rearing up on his hind legs shaking a foreleg in my general direction. I can almost hear what he is yelling in my mind. Once he calms down and is back on all fours, I see him wave his hoof around and give commands to his underlings. Shortly afterwards I see them begin to dig in in the forward areas, and I hear them cutting down trees in their rear areas. The siege has begun.

__________

We stand alert until after sunset, then I return to my HQ. Upon arrival, I head straight to Specs. “Have you heard from Manesville yet?”

He shakes his head, “No ma’am, but I have gotten ahold of Tenpony Tower. That radio tech Homage does seem interested in the recording of Silver Spite. She seems to be up in the air about Tar Water though.”

“OK, let me know next time you get ahold of her, I want to talk to her personally, alright.”

“Yes ma’am, will do.” He tells me and begins to fiddle with the dials on his radio set as I turn and head into the kitchen for something to drink. As I get there, I see Paper Work and the 1st Sergeant and I ask them, “Could one of you get some rations here for all of us. I am getting hungry enough to eat a brahmin here.” I say jokingly.

Right after that I hear a slight moo behind me and turn to see Kettle Belle, she looks at us and says, “Please hurry then, I am unsure if I am still safe then,” as she gives a wink.

“Hey Kettle, good job up there today,”

“Thanks LT. Kind of hard with the Old Mare right there not to put up a hard fight.”

I smirk at that as I realize, yep, I am the old mare now. Not even thirty yet, then I ask her, “How did your troops fair?”

She shakes her head, “Five dead and two wounded. All head or shoulder wounds. These trenches are both a blessing and a curse.”

“How’s that Kettle?” I ask as I turn and tilt my head slightly and squint as I try to think of why.

Coming from the back door I hear Sutures answer for her, “I can tell you why LT, those are the only parts of the body normally exposed, and unfortunately it makes some of them feel too safe, so they will rise when they should keep low.”

“That makes sense. I am surprised to see you already Sutures, already done with the wounded in D-troop?”

She shakes her head, “Yeah we lost a couple more in the sixth squad from a grenade. We also had a couple of wounded like Kettle Belle described, but nothing Triage can’t handle.”

“Makes sense, want some tea?” I offer.

She takes the cup and I notice as I fill it her hooves are shaking slightly. I understand why. The adrenalin rush of combat can take a while to go down. At least I hope it is only that, now I will be worrying about her. I have to get her back and out of service. She needs a break worse than I do.

We all sit there drinking our tea as we settle down from the attack. While we are there we are joined by Taser and Tar. Bailey Bridge joins us after a bit and looks at us, “Ma’am, you might as well just hold officers call right now and in here, seems most of us have already arrived.”

“Well let’s give it a bit first Bailey, by the way, good job with the explosives, do you have any other tricks up your sleeves for us?”

“Well ma’am, I got a couple of ideas, they may seem silly but, I will put them out there latter.” He tells me.

Just about then I hear a set of hooves running into the room and before I realize it, I have my pistol in my mouth. I stop from pulling the trigger with my tongue just in time as I realize its Specs.

I see him skid to a stop hind quarters sliding on the floor forelegs moving in circles in the air. When he stops, he stammers, “S-s-sorry ma’am, I got her on the radio.”

At first, I am confused, “Who do you have on the radio?” I ask.

"Miss Homage, the radio Tech at Tenpony Tower."
The others look surprised except for Sutures, who looks at them and tells everypony, “She is DJ Pon3’s assistant, we ran into her several months ago on a mission.”

As she is telling them this I am on my hooves and pulling Tar with me. I look over my shoulder, "Bailey, follow me, we will be sending her your recording.”

I do not even notice if he acknowledges the order but am right behind Specs.

He gets back on the radio and calls back, “TPTM this is CEFHQ, are you there?”

I hear over the speakers he has set up to his radio an unfamiliar male pony answer. “That is affirmative CEFHQ, we are here. Is your CO available.”

Specs pushes the broadcast button on the microphone and replies back, “That is affirmative, she is here.”

"Roger CEFHQ, standby,” I then hear some background noise as someone else takes the radio for them.

Then I hear a familiar mare's voice. “CEFHQ, this is Homage, what can I do for you?”

“Homage, this is Lieutenant Mollygirl, good to hear your voice again.”

“Lieutenant now? Congrats on the promotion, now just to make sure I know you, what rank were you when we met, and what was your unit designation.”

“Homage, I was a sergeant at the time with the 1st squad of D-troop, and you are a wonderful dancer, as most of us found out in that old farmhouse that night.”

“Ok, you passed the test, so how is everypony from the old squad?”

I pause noticeably before I answer, and even I hear my voice crack when I answer her, “Most of them are gone now Homage, we lost Ghost on the way home, we lost several more at the Battle of Manesville. Badger was promoted into the militia. Chip and Blackberry are with us here too.”

“So where are you Mollygirl?”

“Homage, we are under siege now at the north end of Serenity Valley.”

I hear a pause on her end, when she asks her next question, I can hear the wariness in her voice, “So what do you think I can do for you LT?”

“Hopefully you can do two things for us. The first is to get ahold of Manesville for us and let them know we need help,” I pause then press the button to broadcast again, “The second is we want the truth to get out there about Silver Spite and about us.”

She still sounds wary when she asks her next question,” LT, how do you think I can do that? And what makes you think I can believe you?”

“Well we do have a recording of the supposed surrender ceremony where Silver Spite killed most of our officers as well as his own.”

“LT, what do you mean by supposed surrender ceremony?”

“He sent a messenger to us that suggested his father wanted to surrender their forces to us. When we got there, we found out he had told his father we were surrendering. Perhaps you should listen to the recording,” I tell her.

“I think I should, do you have it on hoof?” She asks.

“Yeah we do,” I tell her and look at Bailey and Specs, “Can you two play it for her?”

From next to me I hear Specs answer, “Yep, we were prepping it while you two were talking, let me know when you are ready.”

“Ok Homage, Specs has it ready to play, this was recorded by then Sergeant, now Cadet Bailey Bridge, please record it if you like.”

I hear some more noise from her end, then she tells us, “OK, ready.”

I nod and Specs begins to broadcast the recording. I have not listened to it since it happened. I see Tar begin to shake as she hears Silver Spite’s voice, and tears come into her eyes and she rubs her stomach as she hears Broken Dreams. We play it all the way until I hear Tar being taken care of by Sutures.

Once it stops, I get back on the mic, “I hope that clears things up Homage, I know you wanted some information from us.”

“Yeah, that clears up a lot. You wouldn’t happen to still have this Tar Water with you, would you?”

I smile, “Actually she is sitting here next to me right now, why?”

Then Homage replies the way I had hoped she would, “Mollygirl, I would like to interview her if you do not mind. I will ask her questions and record her answers for possible broadcast tonight if she is willing.”

With my hoof still on the broadcast button, I ask, “Are you still willing Tar?”

She nods her head yes and then vocalizes here answer, “Yeah, sure, when?”

“How about now Tar, if you do not mind.” She tells Tar.

Tar tells her, “Yes, whenever you are ready then.” And the interview begins.

After it is done, I can see Tar is covered in sweat and is nervous. I hear Homage say, “Ok, that is good, thank you Tar, Mollygirl, perhaps this will also get you some help.”

I take the mic back, “Thanks Homage, I owe you a drink or dinner sometime when either you make it to Manesville, or I make it to you.”

“Sounds good, Take care of yourself and your people Mollygirl.”

As I hoof the mic over to Specs, I realize I actually talked as if I and my troops might make it out of here. Maybe we do still have a future. I then feel Sutures hoof on my shoulder as she stops me and Tar, “Tonight after officers call, I want to see both of you. You are both due for a prenatal checkup.”

Both Tar and I smile and agree to it, heck maybe there really is a future yet. Two bits of positive light, I will take it. But I cannot help myself and have to tease Sutures, “Dear, are you trying to use your position to get a chance to see both of Wind Mills Great Granddaughters alone,” and I give her a wink.

First Sutures blushes, then she splutters, then finally she says, “Mollygirl, I can’t believe you just said that. I, I.”

“Oh, come on Stitches, you mean you wouldn’t want to try cousins?” She says as she smiles and bats her eyes at Sutures.

I put a hoof on Sutures’s shoulder trying to restrain my laughter as Tar fails to stop hers behind me. I kiss her on the cheek, “Sorry dear, I just could not resist teasing you a little. I know you are always a professional.”

“Stitches, don’t worry, I did not think that at all. But you should have seen your face. Oh, it was priceless, thank you both, I needed that laugh,” she says as she wipes a tear from her eyes.

__________

Soon after I hold officers call. My staff and I listen to the reports from the unit commanders. Overall, we have taken twenty wounded and ten dead among the combatants. Unfortunately, we had one of the civilian stretcher-bearers take a hit by a grenade fragment. She will live but will have a permanent limp most likely. On the positive side, they did not come close to breaching our lines today. The reserves were able to remain in standby.

Archer’s report on the artillery worries me some, “LT, we are starting to run short on the special rounds for Nightmare Moon. We also are going to have to be a bit more frugal with the rounds from Celestia too. We still have plenty of rounds for the mortars at least.

I nod my head but begin to worry a bit. Bailey Bridge helps some but still gives me pause as he informs us. “Ma’am, after dark my engineers will be going out to repair the defenses and plant additional mines. I have also ordered them to continue on making obstacles to put in the no-mares land between the lines.”

Fancy makes her report short and to the point. “Lt, the civilians will be continuing to reinforce the rear area as well. They have also chosen a site to bury our dead. Some have asked if we are going to bury the military separate from the civilians here.”

“Actually Fancy, I had not thought about it, but if they prefer it, then I understand if they want to keep the graves segregated.”

I see her face flush, and she looks almost hurt, “No LT, you don’t understand, they want to be buried next to the troopers. Ma’am, they all feel we are in this together, we are part of the CEF and will be part of the Co-op when we reach there. Ma’am, they would feel slighted if we segregated them.”

“Then Fancy, let them know their concerns while understandable, are without merit. I too feel they are part of the CEF and if they die with us, they lie with us.” I tell her with a bit of tear forming in my eye. I can only pray the civilians are spared.

Sunset speaks next, “Ma’am, all of the scouts made it through safely. However, I will add that the horned ones are asking for permission to make a raid tonight. They want to take a couple of prisoners and perhaps cause a little mischief.

I smile at the suggestion. “Sunset, I will leave that decision in your capable hooves. If you feel they are well enough rested and can do so safely, then go ahead.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

As the reports wind down Specs calls out to me, Ma’am it's about time for DJ Pon3’s broadcast, you asked me to remind you.”

I nod my head, and tell him, “Thanks Specs,” I look at the others and tell them, “Dismissed, if you want to listen to it here tonight, feel free.”

As the all to familiar song stops playing, we hear DJ Pon3’s voice comes over the airwaves.

Good evening, children of the wastelands, tonight I have some very interesting news for all of you. While we have heard a lot lately from one of Red Eye’s former followers about the Co-op Expedition Force from him and how they stole his mare and killed his officers along with his father, it seems we may not have been getting the entire truth. In fact, the current commander of the CEF, known to some of you and me as the LT, contacted me by radio from Serenity Valley to not only dispute what he has been saying but she also has forwarded a recording of the same surrender incident.

Now I am not saying that ol’ Silver Spite is lying mind you, but let’s give a listen to this recording and you can decide for yourself.

We all sit there listening to the replay of the recording of that day. If the Major’s husband and family did not know she was dead before, I am sure they know now, as do the families and friends of the other officers who died with her. I can tell that just hearing it again takes a toll on all of us as we remember lost friends, family, and officers we respected.

Now, listeners, I am not telling you what to believe, but you have heard what happened with your own ears. I am not going to dwell on this for now, as we have more news and music to come yet. Also, later in tonight’s broadcast, I have a surprise interview with a mare who has had a front-row seat to most of this show, having seen it from both sides. Now in other news, we have reports back from Junction Town of…

Besides me, I hear Tar sniffle some. I put a hoof on her shoulder, “I am sorry Tar, I know how much this hurts for you.” I tell her.

“What really hurts Mollygirl is that if Silver Spite had not interfered, who knows for sure, but maybe buy now Dreams and I could have made up and I could have had a real family with him and our child.”

I put my head down some as I can understand how she feels about this. We all make huge mistakes that can change our lives. “That is true Tar, but he would still be out there, terrorizing ponies. If you think about it, he was already starting to attack the surrounding area, he was working up to attacking the Co-op.” I shudder at my next thought before I tell her, “Tar, for all you know Silver Spite could have later attacked your home or mine. Remember we have been hit by raiders before.”

She sniffles some more, “What do you think the odds of that would be. How often did that happen really?”

I take my hoof off her shoulder. “Often enough Tar that raiders or slavers killed my mother and burnt our home down. I was lucky to escape, but my mom died in my hooves.” I tell her sadly.

I see the shock in her eyes, “Mollygirl, I am sorry, I never knew. No one talked about it, I thought she died naturally.”

I shake my head slowly, “No she didn’t, but I was lucky, Bullet came along and found me. That was the same night he lost his wife and daughter. So please don’t kid yourself, he was coming, and he would have attacked our homes. Now, now the truth about him is getting out there. I am sure the interview you did with Homage will help even more. He is now going to be a marked pony.”

“That is great and all, but we are still stuck here,” she tells me.

“Tar, that is why it is so important to me that you and your foal live. Otherwise, Broken’s death was for nothing. You two need to live.”

It is at this point she truly surprises me. She almost leaps forward and hugs me, breaking down in tears on my shoulder. As I pat her on her back, she tells me, “You are one of the only pony’s beside Trouble or Broken who has ever told me something like that. That my life matters too.”

“It does Tar, it does,” I tell her, and I think Goddesses all my people's lives matter to me, and I pray I can get all of them home safe.

After a bit, she pulls herself back together. The others who were in the room either have left or are pretending to pay attention to the radio or some other distraction instead. From the radio I can hear Tar’s interview, while I hear her voice answering the questions, I notice that instead of Homage asking the questions, it sounds like DJ Pon3 is. I wonder how they did that?

It is near the end of the interview and I hear DJ Pon3’s smooth voice asks her:

That seems like a lot Tar, so what would you say the one thing about Silver Spite is that you want ponies to know?

I hear Tar’s reply for the second time today and it gives me a shiver.

It is two things really, the first is he seems very smooth and finished, but that is part of his trap for others, he only lets you see what he wants you to. The second is that, I Was NEVER His property.

I can hear the anger and hatred in her voice in the latter part. I know that if she ever sees him face to face again only one will walk away. From the radio, I can hear DJ Pon3 end the interview and go back to his normal broadcasting.

Tar and I are still next to each other I quietly tell her, “You did good Tar, thank you. Now, why don’t you and I go get a cup of tea to relax a bit, and then we can go torture Sutures some more and make sure our foals are ok.”

She smiles at me, I hear a final sniffle and she tells me, “Yeah, sounds good Mollygirl.” Then she whispers quietly to me, “But you do know Mollygirl, that I am only teasing her, my barndoor does not swing that way.”

I smile back, and I whisper to her with a mischievous glint in my eye “I know, that is what makes it so fun; because she doesn’t.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

I have heard Tar Water’s interview and accusations against me. It saddens me to have her think so lowly of me. But this is only her side of the story. While I regret her having run off like she has, perhaps it is for the better. With this in mind, I ask you to play Behind Blue Eyes for me, to her, so perhaps she may understand me better.

Sincerely

Colonel Silver Spite

Author's Note

Thanks to Kkat for creating FoE, and to those who have added to it since. I continue to see more of this world that they build and help us to explore. I hope you are enjoying the portion of it that I am showing to you as well.

At this point, we see the civilians and the military of the CEF close ranks with each other. They have bonded together over the time of the expedition and now will need each other to survive. The humor, often black humor they exhibit not only helps them to relax, but also to cope with the situation that they all find themselves in.

This chapter's song dedication gives us a glimpse into the mind of Silver Spite. For those who want to listen to it, the Youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Qg_TRaiWj4o

Chapter 45 The Games Continue

Chapter 45 The Games Continue

“Not all days in the field were unhappy ones. You had to have fun sometimes or you would go crazy.”
― Lanny Starr, Vietnam Diary: A Memoir for my Posterity

After our tea, Tar and I, as well as her guard go upstairs to see Sutures. Both of our foals get a clean bill of health from her. Then Tar goes to her room for the night followed by her guard. I found out her name is Pepper Spray. To think it only took me this long to find out her name. I am embarrassed about that, to say the least, but will make an effort to get to know the rest of my MP’s tomorrow.

As I get ready to turn in, I am joined by Sutures. “Sweetheart, you don’t mind if I only sleep here until I have to get up for watch at the hospital tonight, do you?” she asks me.

“No dear, not at all. I understand how duty is.”

“Actually, I meant me possibly waking you when I get up, but yeah that too,” she tells me with a tired look on her face.

As we lay there together, I feel her hoof come around me and begin to gently rub my belly. Then she whispers in my ear, “By the way that was not fair teasing me like that earlier.”

Smiling in the dark, I try to keep the smile out of my reply, “Really, how is that?” I ask as I snuggle my back closer to her.

“You know, both you and Tar. Mollygirl, she is cute and all, and I will say I can only imagine what Archer or Badger would say about two black-coated mares together.”

“Sutures, are you saying you would be interested in my cousin?” I ask as I start to squirm at the thought of it.

She lightly nibbles my ear and runs her hoof over my side, “Oh, I don’t know, especially considering I know her barn door does not swing that way.”

My eyes pop open wide and my body stiffens slightly, “You knew all along, didn’t you?”

“Nope, but you just told me,” she says as she starts to giggle at me.

Dang it, this mare has me figured out too well. “Ok, you got me back dear,” I tell her as I roll over to face her, “We best get some sleep now while we can, ok,” I tell her.

She nods her head and puts her muzzle against my neck and tells me, “That sounds good.”

Then as I feel her start to relax, I strike, I move my muzzle just enough and I run my tongue along her horn, I feel her shiver and her head moves as she tries to look me in the face, “Oh you tease, you know what that does to me.”

“Got you again, but consider it a deposit on what I owe you, ok,” I tell her.

I feel her nod her head, “Ok, but seriously, we do need to get some sleep.”

I lay there holding her and being held for a while, then finally my eyes close and I fall asleep.

I wake up several hours later when Sutures's alarm goes off. She tries to get up without waking me, not realizing I am already awake. In the dark, I watch her silhouette as she gets dressed in the moonlight from the window. Before she leaves, she comes over and gently kisses me on my forelock.

I move a little so she knows I am awake, “Thank you, love, please be careful out there, ok.”

“I will, it should be quite in the hospital tonight anyways.” She tells me, then she heads out the door. As she goes past Tar’s guard, I hear her say, “Good Evening Flash Bang, I hope all is well for you.”

“Yes, it is Stitches, Is the old mare still asleep?” he asks her.

I hear her giggle again, “Well when I left, she was half awake, so hopefully, she didn’t hear you call her old.”

I hear him stutter as he tries to backstep, “I, I, I didn’t mean she was old, you know it's just a nickname for the senior mare, I, ah.”

I hear her actually laugh at that, “That’s ok Flash, relax, I am sure she would not take offense as long as you do not call her that to her face.”

“Thanks, Stitches, have a good night.” He tells her.

Then I hear her hoof steps go down the stairs.

__________

It feels like I have just gone to sleep when I hear an auto AM rifle firing in the distance. I get up and look out the window just in time to see a mortar launch a flare round over the far side of the ridge. I hear some more localized firing, then it stops.

OK, I am up and I need to use the restrooms so I put on my barding and grab my pistol and head downstairs to the sinks. As I pass the guard, I stop for a second, “You know Flash Bang, I was wondering, I don’t look old do I?”

I see his eyes go wide with fear for a second and his ears straight forward, “Uh, No ma’am. You don’t look old at all.”

I smile, “Ok, just wanted to make sure,” I tell him, “I will be back in a bit if anybody comes looking for me.”

He has recomposed himself by now and simply answers, “Yes Ma’am, I will let them know if they come by.”

I am just outside the back door and coming around toward where the basement doors are when I hear from the shadows Ginger tell Xochitl, “See, I told you we should have been faster. Two nights in a row with the Midwatch.”

As I pass by them, I hear Xochitl quietly say, “Good Evening LT, please be careful out here, there have been reports of infiltrators trying to breach the perimeter.”

This is the first I have heard of it, so I am surprised and now I am glad I grabbed my pistol. “Thanks for the heads-up trooper. I will be.” I tell him as I continue on to the sinks.

On my way back I think I see two adult shadows sneaking towards the house and I stop and draw my pistol. In the dark, I see slight movement from the youngsters as they see it too. I barely catch their silent communications by ears and hoof movements. I watch as Xochitl slowly sneaks wide of the two and Ginger takes position beside a small brick fence by the porch. Suddenly I hear Ginger call out, “Whoa, who goes there?”

The two figures start to swing their weapons toward Ginger and before I can even react Ginger and Xochitl have both fired two rounds and one target drops to the ground screaming. The other burst into flames and screams as he begins to run away, only for Xochitl to put another round into him.

I could easily tell the difference between who fired. Ginger’s SIR was fairly quiet and only giving a bit of flash, while Xochitl’s almost blinded me with its flash along with its loud bark.

I trot over to them, “Good Job you two. Now one of you go get a medic as well as some of the MPs.

Ginger promptly answers, “Yes, ma'am,” and takes off for the main door to the HQ, a couple of minutes later I see her running for the barn that is now our main hospital.

As she leaves, I see several of my staff come running out with weapons in mouth ready to fight. I simply point at the screaming pony on the ground.

Light Weight walks over to him and then looks up at me, “looks like a raider to me ma’am, why bother to try and help him. I can put him down easily enough.”

Suddenly the screaming shifts from just pain to also begging for his life.

I walk over a bit closer and kick his rifle further away. “No, I think we should interrogate him first at least First Sergeant. After that, we will see depending on what he tells us.”

“OK, if you insist LT, but perhaps we could just let the foals have a little fun with him first. After all, they are the ones who shot him and his partner.” After saying this Light Weight looks down at the wounded pony and taps him on the side where he was shot and asks, “How’s it feel to know you were shot by a blank flank eh. That little filly did you pretty good. Can only imagine what would have happened if the zony foals’ father had been here. I have seen him in hoof to hoof. One time I swear he put his hoof right through a stallion’s chest and drug his heart out and bit into it.”

I see the fear in the wounded stallions’ eyes, then I look at Light Weight and say, “You know 1st sergeant if he doesn’t talk, we can always hoof him over to Xavier. I mean it has been at least a week or two since he has gotten to have fun with a prisoner.”

I hear the prisoner weakly tell me, “I’ll talk, I’ll talk, please don’t give me to the zebra. Please.”

“Ok, 1st Sergeant, he is yours to interrogate until the medics get here, then after he is conscious again following surgery, you can continue. I’m heading back to bed now.”

“Yes ma’am, will do.” He tells me with a smile on his muzzle that I swear goes from ear to ear.

As I walk away, I hear a fear-filled voice ask, “Is that really her, the LT that DJ Pon3 talked about. The one that kneecapped that raider by JR 7?”

To that Paper Work answers, “Son, you lucked out, not only did you meet her, but the two youngsters who were with her that day, including the knee capper. He is the one who got your buddy.”

“Ok, what do you want to know, just keep them away from me please,” he tells them.

As I head back to the HQ, I see Xochitl and Ginger have returned to their guard post as if nothing has happened. Soon afterward I see Xavier come out from down below to check on the watch. “I heard the LT and 1st Sergeant up here with you. I hope you have not been causing more trouble.”

Of course, I hear the youngsters tell him, “No corporal, just a couple of infiltrators.”

I am just entering the door frame when I hear him say, “You two get to have all the fun.” I just shake my head and go on up to my room.

As I go down the hall, I see Tar poke her head out of the door, she has her battlesaddle ready and asks me, “So what was all the fuss about?”

“Nothing much, just a couple of infiltrators. Ginger and Xochitl got ‘em though.” I tell her.

Flash Bang looks a little surprised, “Ma’am, if you don’t mind me saying, those two youngsters are getting downright scary.”

“Yeah, I know, think how that buck feels knowing his partner just got knocked off by a colt and he was shot by a filly. I am thinking of paroling him just for that alone. That would surely mess with their minds.”

“Ma’am, if you don’t mind me saying, aren’t we doing enough of that already. I mean I saw that big blue scout of yours, painting her rump black and then adding two crescent moons. Now I don’t know what she is up to, but I am pretty sure somepony is going to be pretty freaked out come morning.” He tells me.

I put a hoof to my temple and shake my head, “Sweet goodness, what is she up to now?” I ask. Then I realize, I probably don’t want to know, and I will find out come morning.

“Thank you for letting me know Flash Bang. I really do appreciate it. Let me know if you hear them get back.” I tell him, then I go back to my room. I place my pistol on the nightstand next to the bed and make sure I close both the door into the room from the house, as well as the balcony. Letting in Woofers and Tweeters who had both been sleeping on the balcony first.

Once back in bed I close my eyes and fall into a fitful sleep. I pray that my scouts all come back safely from whatever mischief they are up to this time.

When I wake up it is starting to get light outside. The second thing I notice is that I have a small pony cuddled up to me. I lift my head and am surprised to not find one, but two there. Both Ginger and Xochitl, it seems have joined me. As I start to get up, I hear Ginger groan some.

“Is it morning already?” she asks groggily.

“Yes dear, sorry but time for both of you to get up,” I tell them.

From the other side of Ginger, I hear Xochitl ask me, “I hope you did not mind LT, but Ginger wanted to be near you after the infiltrators last night.”

“Well, I would have preferred to have known you were getting into my bed, but no, overall, I do not mind. I just hope you slept well.”

Ginger then tells me, “Ma, we tried to wake you to let you know, but you were really sleeping hard last night.”

“That’s ok. Once we are all ready, we can go get some tea and breakfast.” That is when I notice that they are both still fully fitted out. “Also, no pony sleeps in barding much less a battlesaddle and helmet in my bed, do you two understand that. If you are going to lay in a comfortable bed, then be comfortable.”

“Sorry ma, we just wanted to be able to protect you if need be,” Ginger tells me and Xochitl nods his head in agreement. My Goddesses’ what have we become when the foals feel they must protect the adults?

“Ok, well let me get dressed then,” I tell them as I splash some water from a pitcher and bowl into my face and quickly run a curry through my mane. Once ready I tell them both, “Ok, let’s go now.

As we go downstairs, I am followed by my entourage of the youngsters and the enfields. As we pass Tar’s room, I can hear her inside getting up herself. Taser is on watch again. I just happen to look back when the enfields are in front of him and he reaches out to give both of them a quick scratch and a bit of what looks like dried meat.

I have to smile at that, I act like I saw nothing and continue on my way. Once on the main floor, I stop quickly at the radio set and ask Specs if he has heard anything from Manesville yet.

“No ma’am, nothing for us. I have heard the normal broadcast from Soundswaves and Broadcast, but nothing that pertains to us. They have mentioned a lot of new refuges and possible changes to the rules for membership in the Co-op, but other than that nothing,” he tells me with a concerned tone in his voice.

I put a hoof on his shoulder, “Thanks Specs, I appreciate your efforts, and any news from home.”

I am then met by both Light Weight and Archer. Archer tells me, “Sorry about not waking you up for stand-to this morning, but Doc Treacle and I both agreed you needed your sleep. We would have woken you if anything happened.”

I nod my head, and calmly reply, “While I really appreciate the thought, next time please make sure I am up at least twenty minutes before stand to. I will see you both in time for officers call.”

They both look slightly chagrined and Light Weight answers for both of them, “Yes, ma’am, sorry about that, it will not happen again.”

Then I continue on outside, “What do you say we see if Stir Fry has anything cooking yet this morning?” I ask them.

“Sure thing LT,” Xochitl answers me.

Ginger, on the other hoof, gets excited at the prospect and tells me, “I really hope so, maybe she will have some radhog bacon or even some crawdaddies. Those are really good Ma, you were right.”

Inside I cringe at the meal I missed, but I put on a smile and tell her, “Who knows, hopefully, she will.”

Once we get there, I see Stir Fry is busy at her counter getting an order ready for somepony else, she smiles when she sees me and greets me, “Oh morning LT, morning Ginger and Xochitl, what can I do for you today?”

“What have you got for us?” I ask. She thinks for a bit, well I have a couple of things ready right now, seems we have some freshwater miretanks down the river a bit. My partner, now he found a small nest and we have some of their eggs, along with some radhog meat. Or we could just go with some cheese and butter sandwiches. Both of which are fresh.”

“Fresh butter and cheese? I thought you need fresh milk for those.” I ask.

She nods her head, “Yes we do, but on our way hear we met with several brahmins who joined up with us. One of them lost her calf and has not dried up yet, so she is selling me her milk. It helps her and gives us fresh food, so I am not complaining or one to judge.”

Interesting, I have not had anything made of brahmin milk yet, so I ask, “Is there any difference in taste between the brahmin milk and regular cattle milk made products?”

She nods her head, “Yeah, there is a bit from what I can tell, but not much. For the cheese, we introduced some of your co-op cheese from the rations to try and get the bacteria to transfer. It has not had time to age yet, but we are just trying the first batch today. The rest is in the cave aging.”

“Stir Fry, I know it takes a lot of milk to make cheese, how do you get enough really?”

“Mollygirl, honestly, she produces a lot, and to tell the truth, two of her friends are getting ready to wean their calves, so they are kicking in some of theirs too.”

“Interesting, I think I will try one of those sandwiches then,” I look at Ginger and Xochitl, “How about you two, what do you want?” I ask them.

They both look at each other, “Can we have the eggs and radhog please?” they answer almost simultaneously.

“Sure, I got this you two,” I tell them when I see them reaching into their saddlebags for caps.

I pay for our meals and once we receive them, we head over to a portable table to eat. As we are sitting there, we are joined by Fancy, Doc Treacle, and Sutures.

“Good morning LT, do you mind if we sit with you?” Fancy asks.

I swing a forehoof slightly and tell them, “Oh no, not at all. We would be glad for the company.”

As they sit down, I see Doc Treacle snort and laugh a bit then he talks to Ginger and Xochitl, “Now, I don’t know what you two youngsters did last night, but you put the fear of the Goddesses into that buck you shot.”

The youngsters look at each other and smile. Xochilt then tells him, “Doctor, we did not do much, they were sneaking into the HQ area while we were on watch and Ginger and I ambushed them. His partner did not respond well to the rounds from my Zebra carbine for some reason. Perhaps that was it.”

I put a hoof over my muzzle, then look at them, “Or it could have something to do with the first sergeant pointing out that they had been bettered by a colt and a filly. Oh, and that the colt was known for kneecapping.”

As I say this, I realize that Fancy is taking a drink of tea and am too late to stop her response from wanting to laugh while drinking. I almost pay the price of being sprayed with tea as she coughs it out.

As she is pounding her chest with her forehoof she looks at me, “Damn it Mollygirl, don’t say things like that when I am drinking.”

I give her a sheepish look and tell her, “Sorry about that Fancy, I really didn’t mean to get you like that.”

Next, I hear Sutures talking to Ginger, “Good shooting last night, you wounded him enough to disable him, yet not kill him. But as the Doctor said, you two have them terrorized.”

I see a devilish look on Ginger’s face as she says, “Really, can I go visit him? I want to see what he does.”

Without thinking, the first thing that comes out of my mouth when I hear this is, “Ginger Snap really!”

I watch as the adults at the table all shake their heads, Sutures then tells her, “No Ginger, you cannot visit him,” then she laughs lightly, “He made us promise to keep you two away from him if he talked.”

Now my curiosity is piqued and I have to ask, “So what did he have to say?”

Sutures looks straight at me, “Mollygirl, you and Tar were their targets. They were to either capture you two, or kill you both in retaliation for the radio broadcast by DJ Pon3 last night. It seems Silver Spite was a bit less than happy about the recording being broadcast.”

I have to smile at that and then tell her, “Well, I am glad we could get the truth out there and put a burr under his saddle then.”

Doc Treacle then interrupts and tells us, “LT, that is all well and fine, but think what that means. He sent in an assassin team to try and get you two. Please make sure you continue to stay safe.”

I answer back, “I will Doc, I promise, well I promise to at least try and stay safe.”

I hear him let out a breath in exasperation, “That is all I can ask LT. I have come to learn that about you.”

I look at my PipBuck and see the time, I finish eating quickly and then tell them, Ok, we best get going, It's almost time for officers’ call. As I Get up, I give a quick hug to Ginger, then I lean over and kiss Sutures and tell them both, “I will see you two later, be careful.”

Sutures just smiles and nods. Ginger laughs, and says, “But where is the fun in that ma.” All I can do is shake my head with a slight smile and wonder, how did we ever get this nonchalant about danger. I think about it for a second as I walk and realize that maybe it is just how we are all coping with it in reality.

Then I am at the door to the HQ and all musings that are not business-related has to stop for a bit. As I enter Specs approaches me, “Ma’am, we finally have something from Manesville, just not much and I really don’t know what they mean.” He tells me.

As he hoofs me the message, I read it and am confused as well. All it says is Stand fast and do not lose hope. Now what the heck do they mean by that?

I look at Specs and thank him, I put the communication in my saddlebags and continue on to the briefing room. Most of the others are already there waiting.

As the last few arrive, I see Dull Beak with Sunset sitting in the back smiling. I look at him with a raised eyebrow and he only nods at me. Ok, this should be good to hear. I step up in front of everyone and tell them “Good Morning, it seems we have finally received word back from Manesville, they only tell us to stay here and to not lose hope. While I can understand what they mean with the first part, I am still unsure about the second. I can only assume that means that they are organizing a relief expedition, but to tell the truth, I do not know for sure. Under that assumption, we will continue as we have already discussed.”

I step down and am replaced by Doc Treacle, who gives us the total number of current casualties as well as discusses with us the need for good sanitation and hoof care in the trenches, especially if we start to get rain. After he is done, we hear from Balanced Books concerning our level of supplies and his success in moving most of them from their wagons into the cave for ease of defense and centralization.

We next hear reports from each of the unit commanders. It seems that last night’s small probes were usually limited to the obstacles in front of our positions. Several of the enemy troops were caught in the open when the flares were launched with predictable results.

The final one is from Sunset, He stands up and begins, “Last night was fairly busy for us. As most of you know your two youngest scouts while standing guard duty outside of the HQ stopped two infiltrators. One was killed the other was wounded allowing for us to interrogate him. The results of that interrogation will be presented after my report by Dull Beak. What most of you have not heard yet is that we also sent out infiltrators into their lines. Our unicorn/alicorn set was able to not only infiltrate behind their lines, but has given us a map of the locations of their units and their headquarters, which I will upload to all of your PipBucks shortly. Finally, they also brought back two prisoners. This was assisted by the use of our alicorn scout disguising and then presenting herself as Luna. At this time, we have two very frightened raiders who think that she is going to prevent them from ever sleeping peacefully again.”

I am simply paying attention to his briefing until the last part, then I face hoof and have to shake my head as I can only imagine how amused Choo Choo has to be at this. The worst part is I can see Blondie, Chip and Blackberry Pie going along with this.

After he has finished informing us fully of the information his scouts have gathered, he then makes the transfer of information onto our PipBucks, along with the temporary location markers of Silver Spite's forces. As he does this, I see Archer begin to grin. I think he has a few ideas on how to target them now.

Finally, Dull Beak steps up, “The interrogation of the two prisoners who were captured by our scouts from within their line, yielded some interesting results. First Silver Spite's forces are made up of a combination of left-over troops from Red Eye’s army and his father’s units, as well as in increasing number of raiders who have been promised a share in whatever they can take from us, and no retribution for what they do to the CEF forces. The raiders are considered unreliable but may be used as shock troops during assaults. He currently has at least one more company of regulars, as well as several more bands of raiders that are reported to be coming this way.” He pauses, then continues, “The other interesting bit of information that we found out is that last night’s radio broadcast by DJ Pon3, particularly that of recording of the surrender ceremony and Tar Water’s rejection of being his mare, have begun to cause what I would call questions of moral concise to be raised in the regular troops. At some point, he may need to worry about desertions or a challenge to his leadership.”

“Ok, that makes sense, I am glad to hear it. Now what about the other one that we captured in our perimeter?” I ask Dull Beak.

“Ma’am, he was a specialist. Both him and his partner. They were part of a team of six that got separated coming into our lines. It seems the others backed out when the flare rounds went off and were killed or wounded when retreating back to their lines. This corresponds with what our front-line units indicated happening. They came in through the D-troop area, so we will need to tighten up the defenses in that area. LT, they were to try and grab both you and Tar Water, failing that they were to kill you. They were personally assigned by Silver Spite.” Again, he pauses to let this sink in to me.

I nod my head, “I understand. What I do not understand is how come no one else’s E.F.S. saw them.”

“Ma’am, it seems his partner and himself were only hostile to you and Tar Water. Therefore, they would only show up as yellow on anyone else’s E.F.S. That and not everyone who has a PipBuck keeps the E.F.S. on all the time.”

I let out a sigh, “Ok, that makes sense to me. All unit commanders, make sure that your troops know to have their E.F.S. on the entire time they are on watch, and to at least check it periodically while in the lines. Now back to the prisoners, where is this assassin?”

He then continues, “We currently have him under guard along with the other two prisoners. They are in the old security wagon and cannot escape. However, we are allowing them to talk to each other, and listening to their discussions. Ironically Choo Choo seems to have the other two fully convinced that Luna herself is alive and here assisting us.”

I sit there with my forehoof under my chin and say, “Hmmmm, that is very interesting. I have an idea. After we are finished here Sunset, I want you to bring me Choo Choo, the youngsters, Xavier, and the other unicorn members of the scouts. Doctor Treacle, I would like both you and Sutures to join me on this discussion.”

They both agree to it, Then I look at Dull Beak, “Dull Beak, I would like you in on this too if you don’t mind, I have a feeling you enjoy a bit of psychological warfare as well as direct combat.”

As I watch he rub his talons together, “Not at all Ma’am, I really want to hear this one.” He tells me.

I then end officers call and dismiss everyone. As I wait for them to return Choo Choo is one of the first to arrive. She smiles when she sees me, then she looks at her flanks and her eyes go wide, “LT, I am so sorry, I know I should not be pretending to be her, but it is so much fun, and it really messes with them.”

I raise a hoof up, “Don’t worry Choo Choo you are not in trouble for this. Although I have to ask, how did you get so good at acting like Princess Luna? I mean you seem to be very convincing to those ponies.” I tell her.

She smiles shyly, “LT when I was young and before I worked on the railroad, I used to cos-play. I went to some conventions and saw how others did their characters. I have to say it was funny to see a buck pretend to be Daring Do, but we had fun doing it at the conventions back then.”

I am a bit perplexed at what she means by cos-play and conventions, so I have to ask her about them. Once she explains them to me, I understand a bit better. Well, maybe we can put that bit of archaic history to use for us.

Once everyone else arrives I begin to propose a plan for tonight’s operation. Soon everyone is on board with it and even the youngsters begin to make suggestions. Once everything has been decided upon, we decide to implement the plan tonight. I have those most involved go get some rest, while the others go and make the preparations for it. Then I go tour the perimeter and the camp.

__________

When we go to implement the plan, I am there to witness the beginning of it. I have Sutures apply a general anesthetic spell to all three of the prisoners. Once they are unconscious, I have the former assassin removed from the wagon and transported back to the hospital where all the other patients are already asleep. Any that are awake are involved in the plan.

Once he is back in the hospital we put him in the bed he was in this morning and hoof cuffed the same way. I have all of the lights burning low, Sutures awakens him, but has a paralysis spell on him so that while he is aware, he can not move. She has often used this spell to immobilize a patient when needed for treatment, so she does it from a stall to the side with practiced ease.

As he lays there, I can see the panic in his eyes as he hears hoofsteps approaching but sees nopony there. Suddenly Ginger appears, standing by the side of his bed, Then Xochitl appears floating above him then landing on the other side.

I am fascinated by how Choo Choo uses her invisibility spell and tk spell to add to the performance.

I can see he wants to scream but cannot. Ginger leans up to the Buck then looks over at Xochitl, “What shall we do with him? He is all ours and nopony can stop us. His dreams are ours now.”

From across the room I call out, “No, not another one, no! Nurse, Doctor, anypony!”

Xochitl rounds on me; points with his hoof and screams “Not this time, He is ours, your turn will come later,” and suddenly Sutures uses that same immobilization spell on me so that he sees me freeze. Then he turns back to his original target, he looks at Ginger as she pulls an ax out of her saddlebags with a grin. “Ginger, shall we do this ourselves, or let father join us?”

Suddenly At the end of the bed Xavier appears and walks on his hind legs toward the bed, laughing like a maniac. “Yes, my children, you have done well. Let’s see what we have here shall we?” he asks as he pulls the blanket back from the bed, letting it hang over the edge. Again, he laughs, “ah he calls himself a stallion but sneaks in the night to attack foals and mares. Perhaps we shall make him a mare, what say you, children?”

At that point, I watch as Xochitl pulls out his family knife from his belt and Xavier pulls the moon metal one from his He then pulls out an apple from his saddlebag and drops it down onto the blade splitting it in half with no effort. Again, he laughs and looks right into the terror-filled eyes of the immobilized pony.

I can tell he wants to scream but cannot. I am under the same spell and want to laugh but cannot, so I know how he feels. Then I see Xavier and Xochitl both lean over towards his belly, moving his legs to the side, opening up his body for an attack. I see tears form in the pony’s eyes and almost feel sorry for him but know he is getting off far easier than I would have.

Just as they move their knives into position suddenly there is a flare of light in the air and Choo Choo, or our faux Luna appears above the bed. In a loud voice, she calls out, “Stop you, foul creatures.”

Suddenly, all three of them stop in mid-motion as Sutures applies the immobilization spell to them. She then lifts the spell on the pony in the bed, just enough so that he can move his head and speak. He is in tears, and spurts out “Thank you, thank you.”

She says nothing but only nods her head, hovering at the end of the bed. He looks around and asks, “Where are we? Who are you? Who are they?”

I see Choo Choo, smile softly at him and reply, “We are in your dreams where else, this is your nightmare after all. They are the ones you fear and if you continue on your current path, I will no longer stop them. As for who I am, who do you think I am my subject?”

I hear him stammer with tears in his voice, “Luna, Princess Luna? Please save me, I swear I will do what you want.”

The faux Luna lowers herself down to the floor and approaches him, “What Luna wants is for you to be a better pony. I want you to spread the word that I am watching you. Remember that Luna can see into your dreams, she can protect you in them, or allow this nightmare to continue. It is up to you.”

I see his eyes go wide as he tells her, “Please Luna, please, free me from this nightmare, I will do as you say and be a better pony. I will tell others what you told me.”

She smiles again, and places a hoof on his forelock, “Then I will release you from this nightmare my child, go do better and teach others to do so also.” She tells him. At which point Sutures or one of the other medical ponies knocks him out again with the general anesthetic spell and he goes limp.

Sutures then releases me, Xavier and the youngsters from the immobilization spell. As they prepare to move the prisoner, I get up and shake myself. “Ok, now for the other two, Is everyone ready for phase two?” I ask.

Everypony is smiling, Choo Choo rushes over to me and crushes me in a hug. “Oh, thank you so much Mollygirl, that was so fun.”

“Breath, Choo Choo, needtobreathe,” I gasp, and she lets go.

“Sorry Lt,” she tells me as she looks slightly embarrassed. “But I never got to have that much fun with pretending to be her before.”

I pat my friend, and scout, on her back, “Your welcome Choo Choo, you did great. Now we just have to complete the plan.”

She smiles broadly “OK, LT. Let’s go get the other two.”

We go back to the security wagon and perform a variation of the same theme on each of them. Leaving only one prisoner awake at a time inside the wagon, but allowing them to see the other appearing to be asleep. This convinces them that it is all a dream.

Once we are finished and they are all unconscious I have a team sneak the three of them back into their lines. The two that are unwounded we leave near where they were captured and release the anesthetic spell as Choo Choo disappears into the night.

The third they take back to the vicinity of Silver Spite's HQ and lay him down under a medical wagon. Before she leaves Choo Choo, still invisible, knocks on the wagon above the prisoner then moves back into the night, where a medic pony who has accompanied her releases him from the anesthetic spell.

Choo Choo watches him come awake and look at her, just as the medical ponies find him. He points a hoof at her and as they all look at her as she flies up into the moonlight, she does a pirouette and then she uses her invisibility spell to disappear again. Leaving behind her four very bewildered ponies all arguing about what they just saw.

She and the others who are with her tell this to me once they return. I have been waiting to hear they are back before going to sleep. As I fall asleep next to Archer and Sutures, I have to smile, it was a good day.

__________

I am awoken in the morning by a knock on the door and I hear a voice say, “Ma’am, it’s an hour before dawn. You requested to be woken up.”

As I stretch with a groan and move to get up, I reply, “Ok, thanks Paper Work, I will be down in a few minutes.”

“Very well Ma’am. I have tea on for everyone already. Oh, and we have some more fresh cheese, bread, and butter from Stir Fry for you.” He tells me, then I hear his hoof steps walk down the hall.

As I get up, I turn and give both Sutures and Archer a light kiss and a shake to wake them.

Archer smiles at me, telling me, “Now that is a pleasant way to wake up. Thank you, dear.”

Besides him, I hear Sutures groan as she lifts her head, “Is it really that time already. I feel like I have just gotten to sleep.”

“Sorry you two, but yes, it is that time, however on the bright side, Paper Work already has tea and breakfast ready for us down stairs.”

I then hear Sutures say with a smile, “That buck is a goddess send. He is going to make some mare a good wife someday.”

I laugh lightly, “Don’t let him hear you say that, I don’t want him to stop. It just makes me wonder how come the Major and her other officers did not appreciate all he did for them.”

“Who knows Mollygirl, all too often it seems ponies don’t appreciate others, or what they do. They just come to expect it.”

After we are all dressed, we head for the kitchen. Behind me is Woofers trotting along. As we pass Tar’s room, I can hear her moving about inside. Her guard is one of the other MP’s whose name I still need to learn. He comes to attention as I pass and salutes with a smile, “Good Morning LT. I hope you got some sleep last night.”

I return his salute and respond, “Some, but not enough, of course, I do believe that is our normal amount for the CEF. Have a good day trooper.”

As I pass the radio station, I see Specs shake his head no, before I can even ask. Well, at least that answers that. I then head into the kitchen and see Sunset already drinking a cup of tea. He is smiling and laughing as he tells Light Weight and Fancy about what all transpired last night. I see her eyes go wide and then she starts laughing.

Once she stops laughing, she looks at me then at Sunset and tells us, “Oh Goddesses, I hope Choo Choo didn’t start a new cult last night.”

Sweet mother of Luna and Celestia, I had not thought about that. Before I can say anything, Sutures smirks and says, “Well if it helps them be better ponies, then I guess we can not complain. Besides, think of all the trouble it may cause them on that side.”

With that, we settle down to what has become our normal routine. The next two days are relatively uneventful. On the fifth day of the siege, we see two more companies of troops arrive during our morning stand to. This has brought his troop strength back closer to where they were originally and I begin to worry some again.

Later that morning We see several of his units are pulled out of the lines and replaced by the new ones. In the distance, we can see the formations march to a location in the woods. After half an hour we hear several volleys of gunshots. A short time later they begin to march back to the lines again. I am just returning to the lines for stand to when I hear over may PipBuck, “Here they come again.”

I run forward to the lines just in time to see the last of them leaving their trenches and running towards our lines. I get on the all personnel frequency of my PipBuck and call out, “When they get one hundred meters out, fire.” I shift to the artillery frequency, “Archer, two salvos into Silver Spite's HQ, then shift to local fire.”

As I finish saying this, I hear the mortar tubes fire shortly followed by Celestia’s deep bark. I pull out the doombunny and ready myself. Beside me, Tar has her weapon ready and is already aiming. I give a short prayer to the Goddesses and without meaning to end it out loud by saying “Celestia protect, and Luna Defend Us.”

This is followed by the trooper all around me saying “Amen!” I then think to myself, so begins the Second Battle of the CEF at Serenity Valley.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

My troop of volunteers and myself, as well as our civilian camp followers, have intermeshed our fates with those of the CEF. We are a family now, each of us has learned to trust our backs to the others. Tonight, I look at the sky and think of all of them and pray for us. With this in mind, could you please play for those of us still here, Brothers in Arms.

Thank you

Clock Work

Lieutenant, Volunteer Company, CEF

Author's Note

My thanks again to Kkat for the creation fo FoE. I also thank so many others who have written and added to her world.

The fun and games continue during the siege at Serenity Vally, some of those games being much more deadly than others. We can also see the bond between those of the CEF and the civilian camp growing stronger as their fates become more enmeshed with each other.

For those desiring to hear the dedication song for this chapter, it can be found at the following Youtube link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7dBRQvXe91g

Chapter 46 All-In

Chapter 46 All-In

“In difficult ground, press on; In encircled ground, devise stratagems; In death ground, fight.”

― Sun Tzu, The Art of War

“Soldiers when in desperate straits lose the sense of fear. If there is no place of refuge, they will stand firm. If they are in hostile country, they will show a stubborn front. If there is no help for it, they will fight hard.” ― Sun Tzu, The Art of War

I stand on the firing step of the trench looking down the slope. I watch as several hundred troops stream from their trenches and run as fast as they can towards our lines. In the woods behind their trenches across from us, I can see more of their troops forming. If I had more artillery, I would shell them right now. But I don’t, so I can’t.

From the west, in the D-troop area, I begin to hear the heavy weapons start to fire as the enemy troops find it easier to run across the flat terrain.

Next, I hear E-troop to my east open up as it has a gentler slope to its area then H-troops, and the old road leading to the farm ran through there. As the troops cross that area, I see Nightmare Moon begin to open fire into them before they reach the obstacles.

Then before me, I see raiders armed with axes begin to reach the cheval de frise. They begin to chop at them trying to clear the way for those behind them. Others jump into the water-filled holes beneath the sharpened stakes below. Many of them begin to scream as the crawdaddies that are under the water begin to attack them with their claws. I watch as a three-foot-long crawdaddy arches its back and then lashes out with a claw taking an ear off of one of the raiders.

I call back to Sunset on my PipBuck, “Sunset, make sure all of the scouts are back at HQ as a reserve, we may need it.”

“Roger LT, on it,” Sunset calls back.

This is followed by Tenderhoof calling on the channel, “Ok, the Rangers stopped ‘em this time LT.”

Next, I call out “Clockwork makes sure your volunteers and the militia are ready. This may be a rough one.

Over the all personnel frequency I announce. "I want all combatant fliers, I mean all of them back to the HQ area, you will sortie out of there to provide air support as needed.”

By this time, they have gotten halfway up the hill. I see them hit the minefields again and they are slowed, but those behind I see jumping onto the corpses of the dead for a safe path. I see Tar shooting in three-round bursts next to me. I am trying to lead the combat from the front but it is not easy as suddenly I see two raiders get close enough that one takes a metal apple into his mouth and prepares to throw it. I snapshot at him with the deathbunny and watch as he falls backward. The force of his head jerking back tossing the metal apple only a few meters behind him, into another group that is right behind him. I hear them scream and see them try to jump to safety only to have it go off in the middle of them. Ironically one of the ones that would have been safe lands on a mine and I watch him disappear.

I quickly shift fire and take another group that is trying to crawl up the hill under fire. I take the time to call Sunset.

“Sunset, I need a scout high, I need to know where their main advance is.”

“Roger LT, on it. Request permission to assign air support to D-troop?” he asks.

“Granted. Makes sure they do not gain air superiority.” I tell him.

Then I am back to firing as I see one of them get close enough to throw a grenade at a Full Auto AM bunker. I hear the screams of those that survive the blast and hear Kettle Bell order more of her troops into that gap.

Soon I hear the AM going again as those who have gone in are able to place the gun back into service. I see several ponies go down under its fire.

From the D-troop section, I hear the fire suddenly intensify. I look over in that direction and looking down I can see that the attack is starting to bog down. Above them are several pegasi of the volunteer company strafing them. Above the lines I see a few more watching to make sure that they are not surprised by the enemy fliers.

Suddenly there is an explosion from the E-troop lines and I look over and see smoke coming from one of the bunkers. It is still firing, but this means they are trying to blow up our strong points. As I watch I see two more ponies carrying satchels jump up and run towards the blockhouse. One of them spins as they are hit and fall to the ground. The second makes it to the side of the bunker and I am horrified to see their satchel come around the corner and into a firing slit. Then I see flame and smoke roar out of the openings and I know the bunker and its crew are gone.

My attention is drawn away as those in front of us try to do the same to one of the bunkers that H-troop is manning. They almost make it with a satchel when I see Light Weight carefully aim and pull the trigger. His shot hits the satchel and the pony carrying it is replaced by flame, smoke, and chunks of debris flying in all directions. The force of the explosion is directed away from those inside the bunker by the dirt and wooden beams.

Another surge in gunfire. This time from the E-troop sector. As I look over, I see several hundred more of their troops running across the no mare's land. Right for the gap in the lines created by the now-dead bunker. Archer has shifted the mortars to fire on them and is moving the guns when suddenly we are hit in the center again. Archer is forced to shift back his aim down the slope in front of him to prevent his guns from being overrun.

I watch as the surge of troops comes across and crashes into the trenches of E-troop. It is now becoming hoof to hoof. I hear Tenderhoof call out those words I have feared, “All CEF personnel this is E-troop commander Tenderhoof, BROKEN SABER, I Repeat BROKEN SABER!” He has just told everyone that his troop and its positions in the line are being overrun.

The time has come. I call over the channel to Clockwork. “Clock Work they are about to breakthrough in E-troops section. Send them in NOW!”

Suddenly over the PipBuck all personnel channel I hear, “This is Sergeant Rice Paddy, Cadet Tenderhoof is down. They are targeting the Medics and stretcher-bearers, Both E-troop medics are down.”

I then hear Sutures call out, “E-troop this is Sutures, I am on my way.”

I call on the radio, “All troops protect the medics. Sunset, provide an escort for Sutures.”

As I look down the hill, I see a lone medic running across the open ground towards the inferno of E-troops lines, from the trenches by the farmhouse I watch as the Footpad scouts all leap up and form a barrier around her. In the lead are Ginger and Xochitl, stretching their bodies out as they run in front of her. Next to her on one side is Xavier, on the other is Trouble. Behind her, horns starting to light with magic I see Blondie, Chip, and Blackberry Pie. All of them running flat out into danger. Above them, I see Choo Choo her horn aglow and the guns on her battlesaddle already firing into the ranks of the raiders.

Looking further north, I see the entire volunteer company surging forward guns ready. Clock Work is leading their charge, I see his mouth open in a yell that is drowned out by distance and noise. As they run and fire, I see many of them be hit and fall, as the others continue on. Behind them, the Militia takes their positions in the trenches.

Then I see the volunteers make contact with the raider forces. They are at a full gallop. Many of them lower their heads and shoulders as they use their bodies and momentum against the raiders. You can actually hear the impact as so many of them hit. Bodies fly, screams of pain, horror, and anger can be heard in the distance along with that of breaking equipment and gunfire.

I see the first of the E-troopers begin to try to fall back then they are routed and try to run. The raiders shooting them in their backs as they try to get to safer positions. As they fall the raiders are on them with knives, clubs or whatever melee weapons they can use.

I put my hoof to my stomach as my foal kicks several times. I say quietly, “I am sorry my child, please forgive me.” Then without any more thought, I jump over the back of the trench and am running along the back of the ridge at full speed firing into the raiders as I go.

Besides me I see Tar still firing in three-shot bursts, on my other side is Blueberry Crisp her hooves shaking the ground and minigun firing in short but deadly burst. With us are several other members of my staff and MPs. Behind me, the four unicorns of H-troop jump up and follow me. Their horns already glowing as they prepare to use their magic for spells other than just TK for their weapons.

I see the raiders break through the lines. There are several hundred of them all screaming as they rush forward towards the volunteers and the civilian camp. I call over my PipBuck to Archer, “They have broken through, all guns on them now!”

“We are short of the special rounds LT,” he calls back.

“Archer, it’s now or never, do it!” I order him.

I watch Nightmare Moon swing around and fire the special round at almost point-blank range. 40mm S.A.T.S. rounds that explode as soon as they get close or over the raiders, ripping into their ranks, killing and wounding scores of them. Behind me, I hear Celestia firing canister rounds down the other side of the ridge slowing and then stopping additional raiders from joining in the breakthrough.

As I am running along the ridge, I look lower down just in time to see Suters and her escort enter the fray, I see Xochitl dive and roll as he slides along the ground under a raider. As he slides by, he fires two quick shots into his belly, rolls back over, and is on his hoof running again.

Ginger opposite him leaps into the air over a dead body, landing on another raider's back. She puts a quick shot into the back of his head with the SIR and without slowing leaps down again. Behind her I see Sutures begin to use her shotgun to deadly effect as she tries to make it to the wounded Rangers.

Then I hear Xavier yell something in zebra and I see the glint of cold steel as I notice the moon metal knife, he holds in the crook of his forehoof and he begins to engage in hoofticuffs with the raiders. Kicking and slicing as he goes.

I am ready to call for them to begin Operation Foal lift, but I do not have time to call it. We are almost on their flank and several of them see us and swing in our direction, running towards us as fast as we are towards them.

As we close in range, I switch from three-round burst to full auto. Wounding or killing several of the surprised raiders, as we hit the side of their ranks. Soon I have emptied the clip and am too close for reloading. Instead, I Tuck my head to the side and drive my shoulder into a raider throwing him back with the force of impact. This gives me enough time to draw my sword. I see the look of terror on the closest raider's face when he sees me swing the sword at him. Initially, he blocks it with his rifle. As my blade hits the barrel it slides along it opening up his muzzle into the bone and dropping him to the ground screaming in pain. I see a raider coming behind me and cow kick out with my right hind hoof, I hear his front left knee pop as the kick connects. I follow through with an overhead swing and his screams stop.

I feel a heavy blow against my right hind hip and feel it give way briefly before I can regain my balance. It feels like the bone must have been cracked. I see the mare laughing at me as she raises a club to swing at me again. Before she swings it again, I have dropped, rolled and brought my blade hard against both of her forelegs, dropping her to the earth. She screams and tries to lunge forward at me using only her hind hooves. I end it for her with another swing of my sword into her neck. I then use her barding to wipe the blood off of my blade.

I look and we have begun to buckle in the flank of their attack. I rise on my hind legs; my sword being held in the bend of my pastern and yell “RALLY!” at the top of my voice. As I come down, I shift the sword back to my mouth after I have toggled a reload on my battle saddle.

Around me, I see the members of the CEF reform ranks and we begin to drive forward as a unit again. Soon the group of us in the middle have cut the lead elements off and those in the rear begin to retreat, many of them only running as far as they need to, to feel safe.

Above us, I see Sunset along with his flying scouts providing us air support. I watch as one of them gets hit and falls limply to the ground. I hear the call of “Medic!” and look in that direction in time to see Sutures and her escort reaching the wounded flyer and securing the area so she can work on them.

Now the real work begins for the rest of us as well as we begin to clear and secure the trenches. Much of it is going to be hoof to hoof. Thank goodness we have plenty of metal apples for use around the corners and inside those positions.

The raiders begin to form pockets of resistance within the area they have captured. Unfortunately for them, the mortar crews can look down upon them and sight where their rounds are landing and use them to even more than their normal deadly effect. I am following Blueberry Crisp. Tar right behind me. We come to a tee split in the trench. I hear voices around the corner and using my E.F.S. I can tell they are hostile. I tap the ground twice to let the others know we have two of them. Then one of H-troops unicorns takes a metal apple in her tk, pulls the pin, and lobs it over top of the trenches. I hear screaming as they realize what has landed at their hooves. Then there is the explosion. Once the dust clears, the E.F.S. shows they are gone and we continue to advance.

Below the ridge on the backside I see the volunteers advancing cleaning up pockets of resistance. Then I hear Bailey call over the PipBuck. “Clock Work, this is Bailey. Have your troops hold up for a couple of minutes? My engineers are coming. We have a couple of flame throwers coming your way.”

“Bailey, this is sergeant Trip Hammer, of the volunteers. Clock Work is down, I have assumed command at this time. We will wait for you.”

As I look behind us, I can see the troops that have escaped trying to work their way back to the woods. Below the heights, in front of H-troop, I can see that they still have not made it back past the obstacles again.

I look back at the cut off enemy troops and see them trying to fight their way out. The pegasi taking turns strafing them between the scouts and the volunteer fliers. I watch as another one of them stagger in the air and then start to fly slowly back towards where Sutures has set up her protected aid station.

Then behind the Volunteers, I see several of the Militia members jump up and move forward with two sets of civilian stretcher bearers that run forward, grab some of our wounded and begin the trek back to the hospital.

The fighting begins to lull for a bit. Then I hear a roar followed by screaming. I look and see a solid stream of flame arch through the air and land in a secondary trench that the raiders have taken. Three of the raiders jump out of the trench, screaming and trying to roll to put out the fires, but the sticky neighpalm keeps burning. Eventually, they stop moving and their screams stop. Then the engineers and volunteers move back up again, passing through the sickly smelling black smoke that stains the afternoon sky.

Suddenly I see almost fifty to sixty of the raiders begin to run my way, trying to escape. I look at the others with me. “Give them a path, do not make it a fight to the death.” We fall back enough that they can escape, granted we still fire at them, but now they feel there is a chance of survival and they desperately grasp it and try to sneak past us back to their own lines.

Most of the surviving raiders have bypassed us on their way back to safety when we reach the remains of the blockhouse. It turns out that the Rangers had put some serious work into it and had dug it down two more levels and had an auxiliary escape exit ready so all they had to do was dig a couple of more feet and they could get out, in case of a cave-in or as happened a demo charge.

I am approached by one. He is an older sergeant from Rangers who lead the others out. “Good Afternoon Ma’am, Sergeant Rice Paddy Reporting Ma’am.”

“Good afternoon Sergeant, report,” I tell him.

“Ma’am, I had fourteen troops with me in the lower bunker when the upper level was destroyed. Six are seriously wounded, three lightly. We just made it out. I have no idea what the rest of the casualties are for the troop.” He reports.

“Good job sergeant saving them. I am glad somepony had the foresight to dig that escape branch.”

“Thank you, ma’am. I always have thought if you only have one way for the enemy to get in, you only have one way out. I never liked that thought. So, I had the spur tunnel dug, but not completed, just in case.” He tells me, with no small trace of pride in his voice.

“Ok, for now, you seem to be the senior ranking member of the Rangers left. Take those still able to fight back into the line so we can repony the trenches for now.”

“Ma’am, how many other survivors from the Rangers are there?” he asks, his voice trembling slightly.

I shake my head, “Sarge,” I pause to collect myself then continue, “As far as I know, you and your people here are it.”

I see the shock on his face and try to catch him as he stumbles back against the trench wall and slides down. With tears in his eyes, I hear him say, “Oh Goddess damn it, no, NO! that can not be right. Ma’am, we had seventy troopers in the lines this morning.”

“I know. Goddesses how I know that. I am sorry sergeant. Now please, we. I need you to get yourself together for now and perform your duty. Tonight, after officers’ call, we will sit and talk.” I gently tell him.

“Ma’am do you want me to attend officers call with Tenderhoof?” he asks.

With a sad voice I tell him, “Rice Paddy, I only wish you could. He was killed by the raiders. He and those with him went down fighting. I am sorry. He was a friend of mine too.” and put a hoof on his shoulder.

I can tell he wants to break down, but he pulls himself up. “Ok LT. I will talk to you later.” He says, then he looks at the other troopers still capable of fighting and tells them, “Follow me, we have to spread out a bit.

The enemy forces across no mare’s land in front of the part of the lines can be seen milling about in the woods, but show no sign of reorganizing for an attack. I hear an increase in gunfire in front of both H and D troops sections and fear another attack is ready to start, then I get the report from Sunset, they are falling back. It must be cover fire.

Below, in our compound, I watch as more of the civilians leave the shelter of their trenches and come forward to help with the wounded. Bailey and the engineers are almost back to the front lines along with what is left of the volunteers.

I am horrified at what we find in the forward positions. It was truly a battle to the death up here. I look over the parapet and down the slope, on both sides, I see a carpet of dead and wounded. As I watch I start to see the crows come back.

We find one wounded raider and before I can say anything one of my troopers kills him. Then the trooper looks at me, “Ma’am, they showed us the Black Flag, just returning the favor.” He tells me quietly with a hint of sorrow in his voice. Then he continues, “My wife and my brother were both Rangers.”

I put a hoof on his back, “I understand trooper. We lost a lot here today. I lost children and siblings.” Then I turn and walk back towards the destroyed blockhouse.

Once I arrive, I am met by Trip Hammer. “Good evening ma’am, we have retaken our positions.” He tells me.

“Very good Sergeant. You did an excellent job, thank you.”

“Ma’am, we had twenty-three killed and another seventeen wounded. Clock Work was in rough shape, but still alive the last time I saw him. If you get the chance you might want to go check on him yourself, I know he really thinks highly of you and would appreciate it.”

“Thank you, Trip, I will be visiting the wounded later anyways. I just want to make sure everything has settled down first.”

“I understand LT. It was a hell of a day.” He tells me.

I stop, think for a moment then I look at him and say, “Actually, we held, we are still here. Today, well today was a good day.”

__________

I leave the Volunteer company and the engineers to cover the position that E-troop had. The civilians come forward in force. They begin by helping with the wounded. Next, they begin the effort of recovering weapons under the watchful guidance of Flechettes.

Others begin to recover the dead. Ours, they place in neat rows. The others are stacked together. Fancy approaches me about them back at my HQ. “Lt, do you want us to bother digging mass graves for them or should we just burn the bodies?” She asks.

“Fancy, do what you think is best for now. I’m sorry, I can not give you a better answer.” I reply to her.

She sits down next to me and puts a hoof around my shoulder, “You know, you really did a good job today.”

“Thanks, Fancy, but I was going to start to evacuate the foals and just never had time. Sure, it worked out fine today, but what about next time?”

She looks at me, nods her head, and suggests, “Perhaps if they attack tomorrow or before we get any reinforcements, we should begin to evacuate them immediately.”

I sigh, “Yeah, I guess you are right. Fancy please let the civilians know how much I appreciate them and their efforts today.”

“No problem LT, I am sure they already know, but I will tell them again. Ma’am, most of them are asking for weapons. They saw what happened today and are under no illusions, they want to be able to defend themselves.”

“Fancy, I actually am fully supportive of that idea. Reissue the CEF weapons that are recovered first, then have them use the raiders ones if need be.”

She smiles. “Thank you again Mollygirl, you do not know how much it really means to me and all of us for you to allow us that.”

She gives me a quick hug then gets up and leaves the HQ heading back to her people. Next Paper work comes up to me. “Ma’am, we have the initial casualty reports. It’s not good.” He tells me.

I put my forehoof to the side of my temple. “Ok, let’s have them Paper Work.”

He pauses to take a breath and then tells me, “Ma’am D-troop has taken another seven dead and five wounded. H-troop Has twelve dead and sixteen wounded. E troop,” he stops and swallows, then continues, “E- troop has taken fifty-five killed in action and fifteen wounded. The volunteer troop has taken fourteen dead, and eighteen wounded. The artillery has taken three dead and two wounded. Ma’am Lieutenant Archer was one of the wounded.”

My heart feels like it stops and I feel my baby kick. “Paper Work, do you know how bad it is?”

“No Ma’am, but he is back at the hospital right now.”

“Ok, any others?”

“Ma’am we had five of the civilian stretcher bears killed and three more wounded. The scouts also had two wounded. I don’t know who yet.”

“Thank you Paper Work, please notify Manesville of our status. I am heading to the hospital right now.”

“Yes ma’am. I will let you know if I hear anything.” He tells me.

I get up and begin to head to the hospital. All I can think of is ninety-six dead, sixty-one seriously wounded. One hundred and fifty-seven troopers less to hold with than just this morning. My Goddesses, how can we hold.

As we walk up, I am horrified to see that there is a stack of hacked-off limbs outside the barn. I see one of the medics step outside and become sick. I can’t blame him; I have never imagined such a sight.

Sutures sees me approaching and comes over to me. “Mollygirl, Archer is going to be ok. But he is in rough shape right now.”

“Thank you for letting me know. How about the others?” I ask.

She looks around. “Most should survive. Mollygirl we ran out of healing potions. Doc is amputating only limbs that can not be saved or that are too badly mangled.”

“Celestia and Luna. I knew it was bad, but not this bad.” I tell her.

She escorts me as I go inside. I see most of the wounded still have their weapons by them. Quietly I ask, “Sutures, why do they all still have their weapons?”

She looks at me, shakes her head, “LT, they know what happened to E-troop. They want to go down fighting if it comes to that.”

“Ok, hopefully, it does not come to that though. Sutures, I need to know, who was the scout who got knocked out of the air?”

“Mollygirl, it was Serenity. I have her in a bed next to Sky. We were able to save her wing. Thank the Goddesses she was wearing her helmet. It is probably all that saved her. She took a round into it. She was actually knocked unconscious by the blow.”

“I hope she will be ok. That was a heck of a fall.”

“It was, she was lucky I was so close. I was able to begin treatment almost immediately.”

Then I see Archer. He is lying on his side in the bed. He has his front forehoof bandaged and another around the top of his head. He is sleeping, at least I think he is. I walk over to him and give him a kiss on the forelock. Then his eyes open, but he seems to be having trouble getting them to focus. He stirs some, “Hi loves. Sorry about this.”

I put a hoof on his, “It’s ok Archer, what happened?”

His voice is slightly slurred and Sutures whispers, “Med-X, he is still coming down from it from the surgery.”

Archer closes his eyes in thought and reopens them, then answers my question. “They tried to take Celestia. We stopped them, but I lost most of a crew. It was desperate enough we went to small arms to defend ourselves.”

I put a hoof along his cheek, “I am sorry you got hurt so bad Dear, you did great. Thank you.”

He smiles slightly, “But was it enough? Love, I am sorry I could not do more.” He tells me as I watch Sutures move up along his other side.

She gives him a kiss also and tells him, “I will be back in a bit dearest, I have to take care of some of the others.”

He lifts his head and looks at her, “Ok, see you then my beloved.” Then he looks at me and puts his hoof on mine. “I love you too Mollygirl, please do not doubt that.”

“I won’t Archer, I just regret not having gotten with you sooner,” I tell him.

We then sit and talk for a bit longer about what happened and what I can do next. Eventually, he falls back to sleep and I get up and start to visit with the others in the ward. I am just getting ready to leave when Ginger runs into the barn, “Ma, where is he? Is he going to be ok?”

“Who Ginger?” I ask somewhat confused at how upset she is.

“Archer, Ma. Is he going to be ok? I just heard he was hurt from Paper Work when I was looking for you," She tells me through her tears. I had not realized how attached she was becoming to him. Maybe she had not either.

I quickly hug her, “He will be ok dear. He is sleeping right now, but I will take you to him so you can see him.”

Through her tears, I hear her say, “Thank you ma. I was worried about all of you so much. I saw you running along the ridgeline when I was protecting mama Sutures, I thought I was going to lose you too.”

I had not realized we had bonded as a family quite so much. Maybe that is what the others saw and why they teased me so much the other day. I hug her a little bit tighter and kiss her on her helmet, where her forelock would be. Suddenly, she says, “Ma, the guys are watching.”

“I know dear, and they wish their moms were here to hug and kiss them too. Now let’s go see Archer.” I tell her as I let her go and we both walk back over to see him.

He is still asleep when we get there, but she does not want to leave him. Sutures then comes over and Ginger gives her a hug also, “Mama Sutures, is he going to be ok?” Ginger asks.

At the addition of the Mama, I see Sutures eyebrow raise, a smile comes over her face and a gentling of her expression, “Yes dear, he just really needs his rest right now so he can heal up.”

Ginger then asks her, “Sutures how come you or the other medics don’t just use your magic to heal him.”

She smiles and in a sad voice tells her, “Ginger, right now my horn is almost burnt out. I used a lot to save Serenity as well as help all the other wounded. If I could don’t you think I would heal him right now?”

“I did not know that, you always seem to have so much magic, I just thought,” Gingers says as she is interrupted by Sutures.

“I understand, and I really wish I could dear. If you want to lay down by him for a while to rest, you can, as long as you don’t wake him.”

“Thank you, mama Sutures. I would like that a lot.”

She takes off her battle saddle and helmet but leaves her barding on. She sets her SIR on the bed and climbs up with him, resting her head on his flank so as not to risk hurting him. Part of me wishes I could join them, but I know I still have work to do.

I give Ginger a light kiss on her forelock and tell her, “I got to go back to HQ, be good, ok dear.”

“Yes ma, I promise,” Ginger tells me.

Then I tell Sutures, “I will see you later dear. I need to see if we heard anything from Manesville yet.”

“Ok, I pray that you do,” she tells me, then she whispers, “Mollygirl, can we hold against another attack like that?”

I look around briefly then look her in the eyes, “I really don’t know, but if we go down, we go down swinging dear. I am sorry I can not give you a better answer.” Then I turn and head back out of the barn.

As I leave, I hear a cow screaming in pain and Doc Treacle yelling, “Doctor Tourniquet I need someone in here to help me hold her down. This bullet has to come out right away.”

__________

On my way, I swing by Stir Fry’s wagon to see if she is ok and perhaps, if she might have something to eat. It turns out she has a big pot of stew going on the fire. When she sees me, she waves at me and then tells me, “If you come back in a couple of hours this should be ready. I am feeding anyone who gets here tonight. Most of them have not taken enough time to even grab a bite to eat since this morning.”

“Ok, I will, but what’s in it?” I ask.

She smiles slightly and tells me, “A bit of wild rice, some vegetables that we are starting to run low on. Miretank meat, and some hazelnuts, watercress and a few huckleberries. I will be giving out bread with it.”

“That does sound good Stir, I can’t wait,” I tell her as I get ready to go.

Before I leave though she looks at me, then my belly. She goes inside the trailer really quick and comes back out with a piece of bread and a chunk of cheese. “Mollygirl, eat this. You need to make sure your baby has plenty of nutrients.”

I go to reach into my saddlebags to pay her and she stops me, “No Mollygirl. It's on me. Enjoy and don’t forget to come back for some stew.”

“Ok, I will see you then,” I say as I start to head on over to the HQ.

On my way, I see Flechettes and am stopped. “Ma’am, I need to talk to you about a couple of things real quick. Ya know,” he tells me.

“Ok, what do you need to tell me Flechettes.”

“Ma’am, in case something happens to me, when we get back to Manesville, Ginger’s SIR is off the books, let her keep it, I saw how she is with it. Also, LT, I want you to know I never officially issued you your Deathbunny SMG or pistol. They are also off the books. Ma’am if you turn them in at Manesville you may not get them back, so just claim them as salvage from the raiders.”

I have to smile at that and tell him, “Thanks Flechettes. I really appreciate it. Do you have anything else for me before I head back to HQ?”

“Well LT, just so you know, most of the civilians are now armed as per yours and Fancy’s discussion earlier. I tried not to let them keep raider weapons just because most of them are almost as dangerous to the user as the target. But a few still have them all the same.”

“Thank you again. Oh, just so you know Stir Fry has a really big pot of stew going that you may want some of later.”

“Thanks, LT, while I appreciate it, I will stick with the rations, I am still trying to stay an herbivore.”

I give him a skeptical look and ask, “Really, even after trying bacon?”

He laughs lightly, “I have avoided bacon just for that reason, I hear it is a gateway food.”

I laugh at that, pat him on his shoulder, and then head back to the HQ. As I go through the door, I see Specs. He looks up and tells me, “LT, I sent Manesville a report of today’s action and losses. They acknowledged receiving it and that is all.”

“Thanks Specs. I appreciate it.” I tell him, but I have to wonder to myself, what is going on with Manesville? Are they leaving us here to dry or what?

Paper Work approaches me, “LT, Tar is in the kitchen having some tea, would you like some too?”

As tired and sore as I am sitting down for a cup of tea sounds almost like heaven. I nod my head slowly and tell him, “That sounds really good Paper Work, thanks.” I really appreciate his thoughtfulness. I am really going to miss it I think as I realize that things will most likely end within a couple more days, one way or the other.

I follow him into the kitchen and sit down across from Tar. Behind her, I notice that Pepper Spray is on watch now. “I heard, how is Archer doing, and how is Ginger taking it?” She asks.

“He is going to make it. He took a couple of injuries. He was shot in one of his forelegs and he also took a head injury.” I tell her first, then add, “Ginger is taking it really hard. She is at the hospital sleeping next to him right now.”

She shakes her head, “We were lucky we had his artillery up there or it would have been a lot worse today.”

“Yeah, but he lost most of the crew, who are we going to find to pony it? Another question is, if we can pony it, then how much ammo is left for it?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, just by having it there it helps. The intimidation factor will make some hesitate about going in front of it.” She points out.

“A good point, but I would really rather have a manned and ready gun up there,” I tell her.

Then she shifts the subject a bit, “Mollygirl, you realize that you three are her parents to her now, right?”

I nod, “Yeah, it hit me fully a little bit ago. I mean, she has been calling me ma, but I had no idea how strongly she felt for Sutures and Archer too.”

She nods, “I am glad to hear that, you need to consider her too now in your decisions about what to do when you get home. Mollygirl, I know I am going to prison, Trouble and Blondie will raise my little one, at least till I get out, but you, you have some hard choices to make.”

I sip my tea, and sigh, “Yeah, I know. If Badger and Magpie agree it is easier, but if not, well, it becomes much harder.”

“Any idea what you may do if they do not agree?” Tar asks me.

“Honestly Tar, if you asked me just a month ago even, I would have answered with ease that I would go back to Badger and Magpie. But now, now I am not even the same mare they knew. I have seen and experienced so much. Even without Archer and Sutures, it would be hard going back. But now,” I trail off.

“Yeah, I get you. Neither of us is the same. Tartarus, not one member of the CEF is the same as when we started. It makes me wonder how all of us that may survive will fit in once we get back.”

I really do not like the way this conversation is going, so I decide to switch the subject. “Tar, come morning I may be implementing operation Foal lift, I am going to send select adults across on Choo Choo to help the pegasi with the foals. I want you with them.”

She looks shocked. Then she replies, “But Mollygirl, I can’t leave everyone, not again. It just is not right.”

“Tar, I will need you to help Sunny too. I want him to know at least one member of his birth family. Besides, I can’t go and one of our foals has to see the Co-op.”

Her face goes emotionless as she asks the next question, “Mollygirl, you really don’t think we can hold do you?”

I put down my teacup and look at my PipBuck, “Well it looks like it is almost time for officers call. I best get going.” I tell her and I get up and leave the room.

I head into the large room we hold officers call in being followed by Tar and Pepper. As I enter, I notice several of the officers have already arrived but some are still not here. Off to the side, I see Dull Beak standing while talking to Sunset. Dull Beak has a bandage on his right-wing near the root, and another on his side. Both nod their heads when they see me.

When they have all arrived, with the exception of Doc Treacle who has sent a runner informing me that he is still busy performing surgeries, we start the officers call. Each unit commander gives me their report. Balanced Books lets me know that they have started to recover equipment from the dead, and are searching especially hard for healing spells, all of which are being taken to the hospital.

Sergeant Kicker is temporarily in charge of the artillery. She lets us know that they are going to be able to crew Celestia, but that the crew will be mainly made up of troops who formally pulled her, and assisted in defending her.

Bailey Bridge lets us know that they have commenced repairs to the defenses in front of his and the Volunteers section of the line. The flamethrowers are being kept in the lines, for now, he tells us as well as he is using a form of landmine he hates. It is the bouncing Bessie. When the trigger is stepped on it launches the explosive charge about a meter in the air, where it detonates at waist height.

We hear from the other company commanders then. Each of them reports what their total number of troops are as well as their dispositions. They are followed by first Fancy, who tells us of the number of civilians who are now armed and ready to assist us. To finish up the reports is Sunset. He discusses the situation of his scouts and how they will be a mobile reserve along with the militia. He also mentions the preps he and the fliers will be making for Operation Foal Lift.

After they are finished, I begin. “There are some new faces among us tonight. First off, welcome. Second, I want to let all of you know you did outstanding jobs today. I mean every one of you,” I pause to let them process and accept the praise, then continue, “I expect tomorrow to be another rough one. With that in mind, Fancy I want the parents to bring their foals to the assembly point near the river shortly after dawn. Sunset, when they do hit us, we begin Operation Foal Lift. You will not wait for orders from me. I want those foals protected at all costs. I will have a couple of the non-flying adults shuttled across to help with them once they are on the ground again. As for the rest of us, we make our stand here. There will be no surrender on my part. As shown today, there can be none expected on the part of our foes. If things happen before we have officers call in the morning, I want all of you to know it has been a pleasure to not only serve with you, but an honor to lead such fine troops. Finally, I want to remind each and every one of you of the Co-op Guards motto, For Friends, For Family, For Herd. Each of you is each to me. Goddesses bless you all.” I tell them, then I quietly leave the room.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today was one of the worst days of my life. We withstood the attack by Silver Spite’s Raiders when they attacked us, but at what cost. My Goddesses the cost. They targeted us medics and stretcher-bearers deliberately today and we had no choice but to run into the maelstrom to save those we could. Today, I lost several ponies I have known for years and am mourning their loss tonight, and I am not alone. With that in mind, could you play for all of our medics and stretcher-bearers “They Call Me Doc.”

Thank you
Specialist Triage
D-troop CEF

DJ Pon3,

Today we had one of da hardest fights I ever saw. Those of us in the Maulers, we fought some tough ones before mind you, but this one was different. Silver Spite hired us on and sent us in right after he shot several of is regulars who were deserting. We almost made it all the way through but they brought up flamethrowers and burned us out. With that could you play “The Trooper.”

Thanks
Broken Blade, Maulers Raiders.

Author's Note

Thank you to Kkat for creating this universe and all the others out there who have shown us how much more we can add to it still. I have read many stories that I have tried to build my world here to dovetail in with theirs, without changing theirs.

I added the two quotes as a way to set the stage and to better express what is going on for this chapter as well as to express the desperateness of the fight on behalf of the CEF.

Because of the intensity of the fight, I felt that this chapter also warranted two dedication songs. The first, They Call Me Doc can be found at the Youtube link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pNoRuW8pgeA

The second song, The Trooper, can be found at the Youtube link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TmS20RYxVV4

Chapter 47 The Calm Before the Storm

Chapter 47 The Calm Before the Storm

By Trooper

“Regard your soldiers as your children, and they will follow you into the deepest valleys.

Look on them as your own beloved sons, and they will stand by you even unto death!”

– Sun Tzu, quotes from the Art of War

Once I leave the officers call, I first intend on going directly to the hospital. Instead, I begin to make a round of the perimeter and then the compound. I start off by going into the basement of the HQ. There I see most of my scouts sitting there together. Some just talking Others helping each other with wounds that they received that day.

I look over and see Xochitl helping to stitch a wound on his father from earlier in the day. I notice that Chip and Blackberry Pie are off to the side just spending time holding each other. Normally they reserve that for when it is just them around.

Firefly sees me and comes over to greet me. “Ma’am, it is good to see you are alright. Do you know how my sister is doing?” He asks.

I smile some and tell him, “When I was there a couple of hours ago, she was in a bed next to Sky. She is still unconscious but if everything goes well, she should be fine.”

He lets out a sigh of relief, “Thank you LT. I was worried about her. I was next to her when she got hit, it could have just as easily been me. On another subject, Ma’am have you heard if Dusty is ok?”

Again, I smile, “She was not in the casualty reports, so I am fairly sure she is ok.”

“Thank you, ma’am. I do worry about her in the front lines. I saw what happened earlier today, so it does concern me.” He says.

“Firefly, you have reason to be concerned, but we have to do what we can, ok,” I tell him as I place a hoof on his shoulder.

I sit with them and talk for a bit. I really miss being with them as much as I was, then I know I must get going again. I stand up and before I leave, I tell them, “I just want to say thank you, all of you for all your effort. You saved a lot of lives and put in a lot of work. I am proud of all of you.” Then before they can reply I am back out the door.

Then I go back into the trenches of D-troop. I have to see Dusty. I want to make sure she is alright also. I stop at each squads’ section of the line talking to each squad briefly as well as saying hello to those on guard duty. When I get to First squad, I see Dusty sitting by herself.

“Hey Dusty, you ok?” I ask as I put a hoof on her shoulder.

She takes a deep breath, “Not sure really LT. I have a lot on my mind right now. I am so worried about not just my squad, but Ginger and Firefly.”

“Well, I am evacuating the foals in the morning. Ginger will be with them along with Xochitl. Firefly will be one of those taking them out and back home. I hope that helps some.”

She looks at me with a bit of tear forming in her eye, “Yeah it helps. You know it's funny LT, All I ever wanted was to serve the Co-op like mom, and to have a family someday. Now it looks like I may never get the chance.”

I put my hoof to my stomach as I answer her. “I understand fully Dusty but don’t give up hope. Who knows what may happen tomorrow?” I tell her.

“Thanks LT, I appreciate it. I just don’t have your optimism anymore.”

I lift her chin, “Dusty, the first thing that Firefly asked me about after his sister is you. He more than cares about you. To me, that is something worth fighting for. Don’t give up, I am sure if he could be, he would be right here with you, right now,” I tell her.

I see her begin to smile, then I hear a throat clear behind me, I turn and Firefly is there with an embarrassed look on his face. “Thanks, LT,” he tells me, then looks at Dusty,” She is right Dusty, don’t give up, please. I want that family too.”

I look back and forth between them, “If you two will excuse me I have some things I still need to do.” I then continue through the lines.

Once I reach H-Troop's section I am met by Kettle Bell and her sergeant Peach Pit. “Good evening ma’am,” I hear Kettle Bell say to me.

“Evening, I thought you two would be in the bunker still,” I say in reply.

“No ma’am, we have ponies and cattle that need to see us tonight. Just like you. Thank you for coming up here.” Peach Pit says, then he lifts up a bottle.

I take it and sniff at it. Old Overmare, I have to smile, a taste of home. Before I take a sip, I tell them, “Thank you, it has been a while,” I then lift the bottle and make a toast, “To your health and to confusion to the enemy.” Then I take a good size drink. Goddesses how I needed that. Only one, that is all I will have tonight, but it should be enough.

I hoof the bottle back to Kettle Bell and she tells me, “To your health too ma’am. It has been a pleasure serving with you.” She says and holds out a hoof. I take it and as we shake hooves, we both look into the other's eyes, we are both scared, but I can see the determination in hers and only hope she sees it in mine. Then she tells me, “I better let you go, I have a few more post I want to check out. Ma’am, why don’t you stop by the bunkers and say hello on your way through. I am sure the troops would appreciate it.”

“Thank you, Kettle, I will do that. Have a good night you two.” I tell them as I continue on my way.

I stop in each of the bunkers of the Belles, talking, shaking hooves. Even exchanging a hug with a young bull, I found crying in a side trench. He was worried about his mother after his father had died during the Battle of Manesville. I reassured him the best I could. “I understand entirely, can I tell you a secret?” I ask him, He nods his head and then I continue, “I am scared too. I have been the entire time since we left Manesville, but what keeps me going is that I remember, all of our brothers and sisters here have our back. I got your back too, trooper. We all do.”

He sniffles a bit more, “Thank you, ma’am, I am sorry about that. I, I don’t know what came over me.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder, “Hey, we all have our moments, don’t worry about it, just keep my secret and I will keep yours,” I tell him with a wink.

He straightens himself up, “Thank you LT, I got your back too.”

“OK, I have some more troops to visit yet, you have a good night and I will see you tomorrow sometime,” I tell him and continue on.

Next, I find Bailey and his Engineers. They are still improving their defenses, but I also notice a bottle of homebrew that they are sharing. “Evenin LT.” I hear Bailey say before I see him.

“Evening Bailey, how you all doing tonight?” I ask.

“Bout as good as can be expected. We are going to make ‘em pay Tartarus tomorrow ma’am.” He says.

Besides him, another engineer interrupts, “Sure, we may go down, but we figure the bigger the body count on their side, the bigger our entourage in Tartarus when we go before the keeper.”

As he says this he does not sound upset. In fact, he sounds like he is looking forward to it. In fact, they are all acting that way. I begin to wonder what is in the homebrew, then I realize, it is all bravado, they are acting brave for each other.

They hoof me the bottle and for the second time that night, I take a sip. It burns going down, but I can feel the effects of it. I hold the bottle up. “Let’s make ‘em pay for every meter of ground my children, let’s make them pay.”

Behind me, in the dark, I hear one of the bucks say, “We will ma, we will.”

I hoof the bottle over to another of the engineers and tell them. “I need to continue my rounds, but If I get back here tonight, I will see you then, if not, come morning.”

They all cheer a bit and as I am walking away, I hear them beginning to sing Marey Owen as they drink and work.

A bit further down the lines, I begin to meet members of the Volunteers. They too are busy rebuilding their defenses. I run into Trip Hammer as he helps lift another beam back into place over the trenches. “Hey Trip, good to see you all hard at it,” I tell him.

“Thanks, LT. It feels good to be up in the lines now. Almost like we are regulars.”

When I reply, I make sure I say it loud enough for all of the nearby troopers to hear me, “Trip, you guys proved your worth a while ago. After today, no pony can say you guys are not regulars. I am proud of all of you, and owe you each a debt of thanks.”

Behind me, I hear one quietly tell another, “Did You hear that? The Old Mare thinks we are not as good as the regulars, we are regulars.”

“Yeah, I heard, but don’t let her hear you call her the old mare.” He replies.

I shake a lot of the hooves after that, and after one drink several more offer me another, It is then that I point out. “Fellas, I would love to sit and drink with all of you, but it would not be good for my foal. I have to think of the little one too.”

Then I hear one of their corporals ask, “So it is true? You really are pregnant, and you been fighting that way?”

Embarrassed I nod my head yes, then tell them, “I know I should be more careful for her, but I could not let what they were doing stand. I had to help as much as I could.”

Another buck steps up with a mare next to him and tells me, “No Ma’am, you don’t understand. Most bucks in the wastelands would kill for a mare who would stand up next to them in a fight like that. You not only did that, but you also risked everything for us including your child. We aren’t looking down on you for it, we are humbled.”

The mare next to him then adds, “LT, I know what it is like to carry a foal, it is exhausting, yet you do everything we do and then some. That says a lot.”

It is at this point I am becoming embarrassed. “You are my troopers, just like the Rangers, The DoorKickers or the Belles. You are My Volunteers and that means more to me than you realize. It is I who am humbled. Thank you all.”

Behind me, I hear Trip Hammer call out, “Ok, time to get moving again. We still have some work to do before we settle in for the night.” As the others start to return to work, he looks at me, shakes his head with a smile, and tells me, “Thanks LT. That probably did more to build their morale than anything I could have done.”

I am somewhat baffled as to what he means by this and let him know. He then tells me, “And that is why, you really mean it, you’re not just saying it.” He then bids me a good evening and I go a little bit further. There I find Rice Paddy and the few remaining Rangers. They have taken over the last position in the line next to the river.

I see him sitting on the back wall of the trench looking up at the stars. I walk up alongside of him and look at the stars too. “Would you like some company?”

He does not say anything, he just pats the ground next to him with a forehoof. I climb up next to him and sit quietly just watching the sky. After a while, I hear him sniffle, so I gently ask, “want or need to talk about it?”

“Sorry LT, it's, just, please understand,” he pauses, “it’s just, why me? Why am I still alive and the others are not? I mean so many are gone now.”

I move a bit closer and quietly tell him, “Honestly, I don’t know other than it was not your turn. I keep asking myself the same thing.”

I see him shift his body and head to look at me. “What do you mean LT?”

I sigh and put a hoof on his shoulder, “Rice, I died back when Sergeant Ivy and her daughter were killed. They brought me back. I should not be here. Then there are so many times since then I thought I was going to die. The thing is, it was not my time, and right now, it’s not yours either. WE are both here for a reason. We just have to find out what it is.”

He sighs, “LT, can I tell you something, without you thinking I am crazy?”

“With my life, don’t worry about me thinking you are crazy. But what is it?” I ask.

“It, it happened earlier today, after we escaped and went back into the lines. After you found us. We were in the middle of a firefight with some raiders and I swear I saw a white mare in a black cloak, walking through the middle of the firefight. She would stop briefly at some of those lying there. She looked like she was talking, then she would continue on. Ma’am, I swear I saw bullets go through her and nothing happened.” He is very upset when he tells me this.

I sit there and think of what to say, then I proceed, “Rice Paddy, do you believe in spirits?”

He shakes his head no, “Not really ma’am. I know you are friends with the zebra scout, but that sounds like something he would bring up.”

I sigh, “True, but that means you are probably going to think I am crazy for what I am going to tell you next.”

He looks at me funny, “What do you mean LT?”

“Rice, you saw a spirit today. Her name is the Mareigan. She chooses who lives and dies on the battlefield. The funny part is, she also has something to do with fertility and she considers the Co-op her home.”

He is looking right at me, “Ma’am, what on Equus are you talking about? You sound like you not only believe me but know it.”

I nod back and softly tell him, “Yeah, I guess you could say so. I first saw her at the dead stable outside of Good Doer. I along with a couple of others have seen and even talked with her since. If you saw her, she wanted you too. Consider it a blessing. Sergeant, you are one of hers now and she was letting you know you are here still for a reason, same as me. Let’s make those reasons count, what do you say?” I tell him as I hold out a hoof to shake.

He is hesitant at first then nods his head, “Yeah LT, we need to make those reasons count,” and then we shake hooves on it.

We sit and talk a bit more. He tells me about some of those he lost today. Their good times and bad. He tells me about them and what he will miss about them. I sit there and listen. Finally, I notice the time and realize I have to get going again. “Hey Rice, I need to get going, but if you ever need to talk, let me know. Also, when we get back to Manesville I am going to be talking to Moonpie back at the stable. If you would like maybe we can get a few of us together to go talk to her about what we have all experienced here, let me know if you are interested.”

“Ok, LT, take it easy and have a good night. I will see you tomorrow. As for when we get back, let's talk about it then, I still need to think about talking to Moonpie.” He tells me.

We shake hooves one more time and I begin to head my way back to the rear. As I head back, I hear the Volunteers singing now, as well as the Engineers. I stop off at all of the artillery positions and talk to them. I see Kicker and before I can say anything, she gives me a hug. “Goddesses I am glad to see you are alright LT.” she tells me.

“Thanks, Kicker, it is good to see you too. How are you doing?” I tell her.

“Mollygirl, I am doing good, I will be better when we get out of here, but I am doing well. Uh, I got a kind of personal question to ask though.” She tells me quietly.

“Really what is it?”

“Mollygirl, do you think Stitches could do a pregnancy check on me? I am late with coming into my cycle. I should have had two of them since the last time.”

My eyes go wide, “Really, is this a good thing then Kicker?”

She nods her head, “Yes Mollygirl, my husband and I agreed so that we could try and help widen the gene pool for the co-op a bit.”

I smile and congratulate her. “I will talk to Sutures and see about having her check you in the next couple of days then.” I put on a good front, but in the back of my mind, all I can think of is, if we make it out of here alive.

I talk to her and the crew with her for a bit more than I visit the other positions. Once done I head back down to the civilian camp and the hospital. I really don’t want to go there, but I want to see Archer and Sutures so badly. That and I know Ginger is probably still there. I best go see if they have eaten, if not maybe Stir Fry has something cooking still and I can take it to them.

__________

I walk into the hospital and see the well lite stalls being used for surgery. Doc Treacle is assisting Doctor Tourniquet on another surgery. As I am passing, I see that it is a cow on the table. They are trepanning her. It is not a pretty sight to see. But thank the Goddesses one of the medics was able to knock her unconscious for it.

As I get closer to Archer's bed, I see Ginger is now awake but she is still laying against Archer. On the floor below the foot of the bed, I see Sutures has passed out and someone has put a blanket over her. When she sees me, I see Ginger's ears go forward and her eyes wide. She slowly slips off the bed and quietly walks to me and we exchange a hug.

“How are you doing little one?” I ask her.

“Hi ma, I’m hungry, but I do not want to leave them.” She tells me.

“How about we go get something to eat from Stir Fry and then come back. I am sure Archer is not going to be going anywhere for a while.” I tell her.

She looks over at Sutures, “What about mama Sutures? She has been sleeping hard for a couple of hours now.”

“If we can, we will bring back something for her too. But for now, we need to look out for you too.” I tell her with a gentleness that makes me realize just how much I have come to love this little mare. Part of me aches at knowing I will have to send her away and perhaps not ever seeing her again.

“Ok ma, let's go. Have you seen Xochitl tonight?” she asks me as we walk.

“Yeah, he was helping take care of some of Xavier’s wounds when I visited the scouts. Most of them are there still.”

“Ma, after we eat, can we go see them for a bit?”

I smile sadly as I answer, “Sure dear, whatever you want tonight.”

We continue to talk on our way to Stir Fry’s wagon. There is still a pretty large crowd there when we arrive. Stir Fry sees us and smiles as she continues to serve stew out to those in line ahead of us.

When it is our turn, she tells me, “It is good to see both of you. You came at the right time LT, we ran out of the miretank stew earlier, we have a bit of crawdaddy and radhog stew now. I added some extra spices to liven it up a bit.”

“Thanks, Stir, I really appreciate it. Do you think you might have enough to take over to the hospital before it is too late? I am pretty sure none of the staff got anything to eat today.” I request of her.

I see the look on her face of shock. Then she tells me, “Mollygirl are you serious? I had just thought that they were eating regular rations, it never dawned on me that they were so busy.”

“I understand, I had not thought of it until Ginger told me about it earlier on our way over here.”

Stir smiles at Ginger, she looks back at me. Then she says, “Well I am glad she brought it up. I will see if I can get some ponies to take it over to them in a bit.”

As Ginger and I go to find a place to sit down we are greeted by many of the civilians. I notice that almost all of them are now armed. I also notice that they are all carrying themselves a bit different now, not fear or worry, so much as a sort of determination and acceptance of what they will have to do.

I then notice Fancy still there sitting with Sirocco, she has a hoof on his and they appear to be having a nice conversation. “Mind if we join you?” I ask.

Fancy looks at us and smiles, Sirocco waves a hoof at the seats and tells me, “Please do LT, Fancy was just telling me a bit more about you and your adventures from before me and my band joined up with you.”

I smile, but I feel the heat rushing to my face from the mild embarrassment of what she may have told him. Then I tell him. “I hope it has not gotten you too worried about the brigands that you have fallen in with.”

“No, not at all, in fact, it reinforces what my son has said about you. By the way, my people are ready for the operation in the morning. Ma’am, are you sure about it?”

I sigh and before I can answer Ginger asks me, “Ma, what operation?” She has a note of concern in her voice.

So I start to tell her about Operation Foal Lift and she interrupts me. “Ma, before you tell me, don’t waste your breath. Me and Xochitl already talked about it. We aren’t going.”

“Ginger, sweetheart, please, I not only want you safe, but I want you both to help protect the foals. Most of them are going to be upset at being separated from their parents.”

She looks me straight in the eyes, “NO. He and I will guard them until they leave this side of the river, but we are not leaving you or Xavier behind. Ma, I will not lose my family by abandoning them. If you try to force me, I will fight you every hoof step of the way.”

Nugget was never this suborn, where in the world did, she learn to be this way? I start to argue with her, then Sirocco interrupts. “Ginger, while I agree with your mother that you should go, I am not going to force you, and neither will any of my pegasi. Sorry LT, but I am not going to do that to her. She may not have her cutie mark yet, but by the Goddesses, she is as stubborn as any Dashite I have ever met, my son included.”

I know I have lost this battle for now, so I shift the subject, “Speaking of children, how are your daughter and granddaughter doing?”

This brings a large smile to his face. “Both are doing well. Thank you so much for letting us join you and your civilian caravan. Honestly LT, I don’t know what would have happened to us otherwise.”

“Well, I am glad I could help. I am really glad though that I got to meet you and your family. Sunset never talked much about his family, I am not sure why.”

This time I hear Sirocco sigh, “LT, that may have something to do with the enclave scout training. We had it drummed into our heads not to talk about our families when dirtside. Besides, I know he was really upset when his mother died, I don’t think he ever got over that. Part of me is afraid he still blames me for her death.”

I am taken aback by this slightly and ask, “Sirocco, if I may ask, how did your wife die?”

I see Fancy put a second forehoof on his and nod yes. He sighs and tells me, “LT, it should never have happened. We already had two foals, and yet we, because we were a military family and I was an officer we could have another, so we tried for a third. LT. she died in childbirth. Here Dirtside, without modern facilities, I can understand. But we were in Thunderhead, and she died giving birth to my foal. We should have been happy with two. I should never have tried for a third.” He quietly says with tears in his eyes. I watch as Fancy gets up and walks around the table and puts both of her forehooves around him, holding him.

Ginger and I act as if it is nothing unusual. We do not want to embarrass him after he told us such a personal matter. Ginger then looks at my stomach then back at my face, “Ma, is it always that dangerous for a mare to have a foal?”

I sigh, “No dear, but things can go wrong. We are fortunate that Sutures, her mother, and a few others back home in the co-op are experienced midwives. They know how to handle things if they go wrong normally.”

I see her relax a bit at my answer, but I have to admit, it is not something I like to think about, and even something I have feared. No need to have Ginger worry anymore than she already does.

After a bit, Sirocco gets himself back together. “Sorry about that LT. I had not realized it would hit me so hard. Even after all these years it still gets me.”

I smile at him softly and tell him, “I understand, please, do not be embarrassed, we all get hit like that from time to time.” He smiles back at me and then all four of us begin to talk about different subjects.

After we are finished eating, I take mine and Ginger's mess kits to clean them. Stir Fry tells me, “I had a couple of bucks take food up to the hospital already. Thanks for letting me know. If you get a chance later, stop by and I will make some time so we can just talk a bit.”

“Ok, that sounds good Stir, I will try to get back here, but I cannot promise it tonight.”

“I understand. I will talk to you later Mollygirl.” Then she gives me a hug, “If I don’t see you again tonight, have a good one, ok.” Then she turns and heads back into her wagon.

Ginger and I then continue on back to the scouts. But before we go to see them, I run inside the main house and the radio room.

As I enter, I see Specs and Paper Work both by the radio. They are listening to DJ Pon3’s show. But when they see me Specs tells me, “Nothing really new from Manesville. They asked us to verify the casualties and asked us to send a list if possible. They also asked us to come up with an ID marker for all of our fliers, so they could know them when they see them. I had already informed them about Operation Foal Lift and our intention to begin it at the start of the next attack against us.”

“Thank you, Specs, I will discuss it with Sunset in a bit and get back to you.”

“Rodger that Ma’am. I appreciate it.” He tells me.

Then I look at both of them, “Just so you know, I really appreciate all that you two, as well as the rest of the staff, has done for me. I could not ask for a better staff for the expedition, and I am sure the Major felt the same way. Now I need to go down to the basement, Ginger wants to spend some time with the scouts and so do I. I will see you all in a bit.” I tell them, then I head back out and go down into the basement with Ginger.

Once there I can hear DJ Pon3 on the radio there too. Ginger goes right over to Xochitl and hugs him. We all begin to talk again and I take a seat near Sunset and Xavier. After a bit, Ginger comes over to me, and asks, “Ma, do you think you could read one more story from my book to us?”

I smile, “Sure hon, give it here and I will.” She hoofs me the book and as I get ready to read it, I hear the radio being turned down. Ginger and Xochitl lean against me as I read it and soon, I notice the other members of my staff have come downstairs to listen too. It is almost like old times.

We all seem to relax as I read another tale of Daring Do. After I finish first Ginger and Xochitl thank me, then the scouts and my staff. I had not realized how important this part of our routine had been to all of us. In the corner I see Dull Beak sitting there staring at me. He sees me looking at him, smiles, and gives me a nod of his head.

After Ginger puts her book back into her saddlebag, we get ready to leave. I hear Xochitl ask, “Father, can I go with Ginger to the hospital?”

Xavier gives him a hug and tells him, “Yes my son. I only ask that you be back before stand-to in the morning.”

I realize at this point how tired I am becoming but I really want to make sure Archer and Sutures are ok, so I once again make the trek there. Ginger and Xochitl escorting me and chatting the entire way. On the way, we stop at the sinks. While Ginger is inside Xochitl approaches me.

“LT, thank you for letting me come with you tonight.”

“Your welcome Xochitl, I always enjoy having you around.”

“Thank you, LT, I have something to ask you.” He tells me.

“That is fine Xochitl, please feel free to ask,” I tell him.

He looks around and then very quietly ask me, “LT, It’s with all that is going on and we may not all make it out of here,” he stops and sighs, “I know we are too young now, but someday, when we are grown, would you be willing to let me marry Ginger?”

Needless to say, this is not what I was expecting. The silence caused by my surprise makes him uneasy and he takes that as a negative reply. He then looks at me, “LT, I am sorry, I should never even have had such thoughts. Please forget I ever said anything.”

I gently place a hoof around his shoulder and hug him, “No Xochitl, you just surprised me. If you stay as good a stallion as you are, I would be proud to have you marry her someday. But please, just don’t rush it, ok.” I tell him.

At that, his expression changes from that of rejection to that of a smile. He then tells me, “Thank you LT. I have patience, I will not rush it. I promise you. Oh and please do not let her know I asked you this.”

A couple of minutes later Ginger comes out. She sees him smiling and ask, "Ok, so what did I miss?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Nothing dear, don’t worry, you haven’t missed anything yet.”

__________

Once back at the hospital I see both doctors are finally done performing surgery. So, I stop to talk to both of them. Besides both of them, I see half drank cups of tea and a bowl of stew.

“Evening Ma’am,” Doctor Treacle greets me.

“Evening Doc, how are you two doing?” I ask.

Doctor Tourniquet answers first, “Exhausted, to be honest. But we did a lot of good work for what we had. Ma’am, I never saw it like this before. I have never seen anything like this.”

“Yeah, I think it has been a while since most ponies have. Perhaps up toward Fillydelphia you could find it now. I am sure after the Enclave hit Friendship City it was like this. It was like this after the battle in Manesville though too.”

I see the yellow stallion's face begin to go pale as he asks, “This is common for you folks?”

Doc Treacle answers for me, “Of course not. Just, it is not our first experience with it, unfortunately. Last time I had much better facilities, and a larger staff to work with. This, this is damn near barbaric. I hope to never see it's like again.”

I have to agree with Doc Treacle and say so. Then I ask them, “Did you and your staff get enough to eat?”

They nod, Doc Treacle answering “Well most of us, those who were asleep already we left that way. I think they need that more than food right now.”

“Well if I make it out of here, then I will have a very interesting report to make back to the Followers,” Tourniquet tells me.

I smile, “Very true, speaking of that, in the morning I am evacuating the foals using the pegasi. I do believe Choo Choo can carry you across with them. That way you may, both escape as well as provide care to them.”

Tourniquet looks me straight in the eyes, “Ma’am, I appreciate the offer, but it seems those who can’t make it out will need my help more. So, I must respectfully decline the offer.”

“I appreciate that I really do, but are you sure?” I ask.

“Yes ma’am, from what I understand we are only two to two and a half days shy of the Co-op, those pegasi and foals should be able to make it. However, there are those here who will not.”

I put out a hoof, and shake his, “Thank you very much.”

While I am talking both Ginger and Xochitl go to Archer’s bed and once they remove their weapons and equipment gently climb onto the bed with him. Ginger cuddling up to him and Xochitl to her. I see that Sutures has moved some but now has a pillow under her head. I just want to go lay down next to my family so badly right now.

From outside I begin to hear voices singing from the different units. Every once in a while, they will sing the same song.

Both doctors see where my gaze is. Treacle then tells me, “Ma’am, while it is calm, why don’t you go lay down with them. We will wake you if anything happens.

I am so tired and that sounds so good. I nod and without saying anything walk over next to Sutures and lay down. I take my helmet off and then rest my head on her back. I close my eyes for a second, and I am asleep.

__________

I wake up several hours later. One of the medics is watching over the ward. Both doctors are lying down on the tables that they had set up for surgery. The night is quiet, but I can still hear some of the troop’s voices carrying on the night’s winds.

As I wake, I hear hoof steps in the low light. I see her outline first, then she shows herself to me. She lays down near enough I can hear her but not so close we touch. “Good evening my child.”

“Good evening Mareigan. How are you tonight?” I ask without thinking.

She looks surprised at first, then answers, “Concerned. For I know not what the sunlight brings.”

I nod my head, “Sounds like we both feel that way.”

She looks around the ward, nodding at each of the wounded. Then she looks at Archer on his bed along with Ginger and Xochitl. Then she looks at Sutures and me and smiles. “Yes, you do all love each other, don’t you. I can sense a family here.”

That makes me smile again, then I tell her of earlier and how Ginger was so worried about Archer, and how she had started to call Sutures mama also.”

Then she surprises me and asks, “I can sense some upheaval in this mare. Has she decided to change her occupation?”

I sigh, then answer, “Yes, I think so. Mareigan I do not know how much longer she can take the emotional toll on her. The happiest I have seen her in a while was when she helped deliver a foal back in Good Doer.”

“I, I can kin that. Her mother I have known for some time, though she knows not me. Is she considering taking up her mother’s trade then lass?”

“I do believe so. She recently discussed that with me. Mareigan, she is a beautiful mare who would be much happier helping to bring life into this world then trying to undo the damage that the world has caused.” I tell her.

She sighs, “Yes, but her current occupation is to try and prevent me from doing mine. That is not always easy for me to tolerate alas.”

“Mareigan, is there not something that you could do to help her?” I all but beg.

She looks at me sadly, “Mollygirl, I can only do so much, I am but a spirit, not a goddess.”

“I understand, I had only hopped. I am sorry for asking you to do more than you can.” I tell her.

She tilts her head and looks at me as if trying to really see me, “You are a funny pony lass. Most try to get me to do things for them, not others. That makes you different. But then again, so does your walking among your troops an talking like you did tonight. Your opposite number, well he is still belligerent and blaming his troops for not overwhelming you and your forces today. Your troops respect you. His they fear him. Something to think about.”

At about that time Sutures begins to wake, she looks at me, “Hey love, how are you?” she asks.

“Sorry if I woke you, dearest,” I tell her.

“Mollygirl, if and when we get home, I am getting out of the service as quickly as I can, I hope you will not be disappointed if I instead become just a midwife.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I see the Mareigan smile slightly, like she felt she had just won a small victory. It is then that Sutures looks and seems to be looking at the Mareigan.

At that point, the Mareigan tells me, “Until I see you again, good fortune upon you both my children.” Then she turns and slowly walks back out of the barn.

I see the confused look on her face, “Mollygirl, who was that?”

I smile at her and break the news to her, “You finally got to meet her dear. That was the Mareigan. It seems she approves of your becoming a midwife when we get back.”

“That was her? Really, you’re not just messing with me, right?” she tells me.

Behind her, I hear Xochitl tell her, “Shhh, not so loud, and no, she is not kidding you. I saw her when she walked up. However, it was not me she was here to see, so I kept myself quiet.”

It is then that I look at my PipBuck and notice the time. It is about time to get up for the morning stand-to. I give Sutures a quick kiss on the cheek and tell her, “It's about time to get up anyway,” as I start to get up I tell Xochitl, “Give Ginger a shake will you, we have about an hour to get ready for stand to and I am sure you will both want to eat something.

Sutures and I both give a quick kiss to Archer and Ginger gives him a hug, all of which he sleeps through. We are just getting ready to leave with all our equipment on when he wakes up and asks, “Where are you all going?”

“Sorry dear, it's about time for Stand to, why don’t you get a bit more rest and Sutures will bring you something to eat in a while.”

“Ok, I guess, but I hate being like this. I wish I could get up and join you.” He tells us.

“Dear, we all wish you could too, now get some rest.” Sutures tells him and we all head out of the hospital.

Our first stop is the sinks. After that, we find that Stir Fry’s wagon is closed up, but she still has some stew and bread set out for latecomers. We each grab some and then go sit down together. As we eat, we talk and laugh. Then Xochitl looks at Ginger, and tells her, “She came again tonight. This time Sutures got to see her.”

I see the smile come across Ginger’s muzzle. “Really, what did you think of her?”

I see Sutures look of consternation, “Honestly, I don’t know. She is not what I expected a spirit to be like, but then again, I have never seen one before.”

As we talk, around us we can hear the camp come awake. I see ponies from the various units moving about and performing their morning duties. Then it is time for us to get going again. Sutures has her full kit on and looks at me. "I will take some of this back to Archer dear, then I am going to head over to D-troop for the morning stand-to.”

I hate to admit it, but this has me worried, “Ok Dear, please be careful,” I tell her, then I lean over and give her a kiss to match the one I should have given Ivy the last time I saw her.”

Then I look at Ginger and Xochitl, "Ok you two. Head on back to the scouts for morning stand to. I want you two to help with the evacuation of the foals. Ginger, I really do want you two to go with them. Please think about it.”

She sighs, “Ok Ma, I will think about it, but that does not mean I will do it.” She tells me.

I guess I will have to settle for that. “Ok everypony let's get moving then.”

Ginger gives Sutures another hug, as well as me, and then Sutures, is off for the hospital, while I head over to the HQ with my tagalongs.

Once there, they go to the basement and I head into the HQ proper. I see a very tired looking Specs at the radio. Next to him, I see Paper Work. They are double-checking a list of names of the losses from yesterday to make sure that they did not miss any. Paper Work then hands me the ID Tags. “Here you go, ma’am. We already sent them but were just making sure we did not miss any.”

“Thank you both, I am so sorry, I was supposed to do this for you last night.”

They both smile, Paper Work hoofs over a cap to Specs, as Specs tells him, “See, I told you she would feel bad about it and apologize.”

I then ask them, “Any word of a relief coming for us?”

“No Ma’am. They are being very quiet overall. More so than normal.” Specs tells me.

Then the first sergeant walks into the room fully kitted out. “Ready to head up to the lines again Ma’am?”

“Yes, I am 1st sergeant,” then I look at the other two, “Are you two coming along today also?”

I see them look at each other. “Sure, why not,” Paper Work says and they both get up to go grab their equipment.

Before we head up there, we are joined by Sunset as well as Blueberry Crisp. As a group, we go forward to the H-troop section of the lines.

We arrive just as all the troops get into position in case of an attack. I see the sun just coming over the horizon when I start to hear it.

The raiders are stomping their hooves and beating things together. Sunset looks at me and tells me, “Ma’am, those raiders are all building themselves up for an attack. I have seen this before. It is going to be a rough one, I am heading back to the riverfront.”

I watch him disappear into the darkness of the trenches as the sun slowly continues to rise. Before us, I can start to make individuals in the woods as they continue to stomp and even howl. Goddesses protect us.

Over my PipBuck, I begin to hear the opening lines of Winter Wrap Up play and I know that the evacuation is about to begin. Now to protect the foals. Celestia protect and Luna defend us.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Tonight, here in Serenity Valley, I am more scared than I have been in my entire life. The LT, helped me a bit, but I have a bad feeling about tomorrow morning. I don’t regret coming, but I do regret not making it home. To my young bride, I am sorry. To my mother, I tried to do what Dad would have done. To our leaders in Manesville, WHY? why have you abandoned us? I am going to put this letter in my saddlebags so if I don’t make it, it gets sent out. With this in mind could you please play, “If Your Reading This.”

Thank you in advance,

Sincerely Nettle

Trooper, H-troop CEF

Author's Note

Thanks again to those who have created and built up the world of FoE. I also want to thank those who continue to read the story. While this Arc is starting to wind down, there is still more to come.

For those who would like to hear this chapters dedication song the link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rVTBj6Som74

Chapter 48 Last Stands

Chapter 48 Last Stands

"The true soldier fights not because he hates what is in front of him, but because he loves what is behind him." - G.K. Chesterton

I hear the last lines of Winter Wrap up play and I watch as all of my fliers, no matter where they are, fly back to the river bank as planned. I look down and see the parents rushing their foals and even a couple of brahmin calves to them. I see the hugs farewell. I feel the tears in my eyes form as I know how they must feel. I put my hoof to my belly and look down, “I am so sorry lil’ one. I wish I could bring you into a world so much better than this.”

I hear the ruckus from the raiders getting louder as they work themselves into a more fevered pitch. My mouth has gone dry and I have trouble speaking. I look at Tar, “Get going now.” I order her.

She smiles sadly at me, “No. I will not abandon my people when they need me again.”

I look at her guard, then her, “That is not a request, that is an order Tar.”

She looks me right in the eye, “Mollygirl, I respect you and I have come to care about you as family. But no. You can court-martial me if we survive,” she tells me, “Besides you will need every gun when they come.

She is right, and it is not worth the fight. “Tar, I really wish you would reconsider this.”

I look back at the river and see the first flights going over. I see Choo Choo has Text Book on her back. At least the first non-flyer has gone over to help with the foals. Along the banks I see Ginger and Xochitl with weapons ready, directing the foals and their parents along with a couple of my MPs.

In the woods beyond their trenches, beyond small arms range, I see more and more of them begin to form up. They are howling and stomping.

From my side, I hear Sergeant Peach Pit begin to sing.

Mares of Canterlot, stop your dreaming

I know the song and I begin to join in.

Can't you see their spearpoints gleaming

See their warrior pennants streaming

To this battle field

Tar runs up and down the line telling cattle and pony alike, "Sing damn it, Sing!"

I realize she must have read the same reports I did, That the Zebras ordered their soldiers to refuse battle if us ponies were singing, as we were almost twice as solid in combat.

Mares of Canterlot stand ye steady

It cannot be ever said ye

For the battle were not ready

Ponies never yield

As we sing, I hear the song spread to both the D-troops and then Bailey's engineers and the Volunteers

Mares of Canterlot hear them howling

Show them courage that's resounding

Shot and shell our hearts are steady

Ponies never yield

Soon from behind me in the compound, I hear the others pick up the tune and we are all singing

From the hills rebounding

Let this war cry sounding

Summon all at Celestia’s call

The mighty foe surrounding

I watch as I see the first waves of their troops leave their trenches and those in the woods take their place. But as we continue to sing, I call out over the all hands channel, “steady, hold your fire, On my command”

Mares of Canterlot on to glory

This will ever be your story

Keep these burning words before ye

Ponies will not yield

As we finish the song, they are in a gallop towards our lines. They are screaming and coming at us for all they are worth. “Steady, Steady,” I tell my people, then just as they hit the minefields and obstacles, “Fire, Pour it in on them.”

I watch as the area in front of us becomes a living Tartarus once again. I see dozens of their troops hit and fall. But they are not alone I hear the all too familiar calls of “Medic,” “Doc” “I’m hit” coming from the areas around me. Off to my side, I hear Celestia begin to roar as she pours canister round into them. Soon after this is followed by Nightmare Moon’s quick barks as at first her crew fires at the ground then switches to aerial targets as I see griffons and Pegasi strafe our trenches and then begin to head back towards the rear.

I get on my PipBuck again, “Sunset, we have inbound griffon and pegasi. Watch out.”

“Roger that. All fliers, stop operation Foal Lift right now. We have Hostiles inbound. I repeat hostiles inbound. Those without passengers, defend those who have them until they get them dirtside.”

Behind me, I watch as several pegasi turn back around and land dropping off their passengers. Over the river, I see one get hit and watch in horror as he tries to make it to the other side but instead crashes into the river. I see several civilian ponies jump into the river to try and save both the flier and the foal he was carrying.

Then I hear the pitch in the battle to the front rise up again and have to turn back to it. I am just in time to see a raider carrying a satchel full of grenades getting ready to throw it and I take a snapshot with the deathbunny. He goes down and I duck below the trench line in time to hear the satchel charge explode.

I pop up just in time to see several more coming. Both Tar and I open up along with the others from H-troop near us.

Over in the volunteer’s sections, I hear the Bouncing Bessies taking their toll, and as I look, I see them completely eviscerate several ponies at one time. Those that are ahead of it when it explodes have their hind legs and flanks destroyed. Those who are behind it will never do anything again as their heads are ripped with fragments.

The Volunteers are better able to hold today than what happened yesterday. I look over to D-troop and watch a bunker get destroyed by an explosive charge. Those around it fall back and form a salient that becomes a death trap for any pony who enters it.

We fight like this for over five hours. Suddenly I hear Celestia go silent and no longer fire. Kicker comes over the PipBuck. “MG, this is Gunnybunny 2, we are out of rounds for Celestia and running low on them for Nightmare Moon.”

“Gunbunny 2, this is MG, Roger that. Hold the position if you can.”

“Sweet Mother of Creation,” I say when I look down at the valley and see that they are throwing the troops that were still in their trenches forward.

Suddenly I get word from D-troop, “MG, this is DK2, DK1 is down. They are starting to break through, we are falling back to the secondary line.”

‘Roger DK2, make em pay for every meter if you can.”

Then I call out over the PipBuck, “Sky 1 This is MG, can you provide some air support to D-troop. They are being driven back to the secondary lines.”

“That’s a roger MG, we are on it.”

I look up and see several more pegasi zooming in low, heading straight for the fight. As they get over the secondary trenches, they unleash their weapons. I am surprised to see two of them drop grenades from auto launchers as they fly over the forward trenches. Then they twist and burst into the sky again, reforming over the farmhouse for another run.

The next wave is almost on us. I see Kicker pull the breach from Celestia and then she and her crew fall back to the mortars and their pits.

I get the word from Trip Hammer, “MG1 This is VC1, we are getting hit hard up here and are having to fall back.”

“Roger, VC1, slow and easy if you can,” I tell him. Then I notice that Nightmare Moon has stopped firing. Her crew is pulling the breach on her and falling back also. I look around and see what is happening. I Call out to Kettle Bell. “Time to fall back to the reserve trenches, we have lost both of the flanks.”

I see the startled look on her face. She then turns and gives the order, “Fall back, make sure we do not leave any wounded behind.”

Then I tell Spec’s, “Tell Manesville they have broken our perimeter,”

His eyes go wide, and he calls over the radio “Manesville this is CEFHQ, Manesville this is CEFHQ, BROKEN SABER, I REPEAT BROKEN SABER!”

Not quite what I told him, but close enough. Buck it.

I begin to hear the commands rippling out among the Belles. “Even squads fall back; Odd squads cover fire.”

They leapfrog back to the next set of trenches in line. Slowly we are retreating. As they reach the crest and see the empty trenches, I begin to see them get excited and reform to come at us again. I am looking at the Volunteer’s positions when I see the first bunker of the Volunteers old section of the line disappear. I look toward where Bailey is and I see him pumping his hoof into the air. I guess he got them with another booby trap. Then from our section, I suddenly am surprised to see one of the engineers come past me with a flamethrower on his back. He gets about 20 meters past me and I can feel the heat and see the flame arch up through the air and into a section of trench that Silver Spite’s troops have occupied. As the flamethrowers and grenade launchers do their work, I watch them begin to fall back.

Kettle Bell gives the order for her troops to retake the trenches, and I watch as they surge forward and on both flanks, the troops join the general advance.

My troops keep using large amounts of grenades to dislodge the enemy that Blueberry Crisp cannot. Today I see lots of dead, but not near as many as yesterday. Bad news, they are learning to fight better.

Suddenly we are being strafed again by their fliers. I look up to see if I can see Sunset and my fliers, when suddenly to the west I see the silhouettes of at least fifty more fliers coming our way. My heart breaks. Goddesses damn it. Why? What did we do to deserve this fate?”

I am stunned and do not know what to do. Buck it all, we go down fighting.

Several other of my troops see them and are pointing. Sunset comes over the PipBuck, “MG1 this is Sky 1, we are moving to intercept inbound bogies”

“Roger that my friend, Good luck and Goddesses speed,” I tell him as I watch all of my fliers, at least those that are left, turn and fly at their best speed toward them.

The enemy begins to surge forward again from their trenches. Suddenly I feel Specs tap me on the shoulder, “LT, you need to hear this now.” and then he puts the radio earphone on me.

Suddenly I hear. “CEFHQ, this is Captain Cloud Dodger of the A troop Second Regiment CDF, make yourselves small you have artillery on the way inbound.”

I feel tears of joy come over my face as I listen. Then from about ten kilometers away part of the horizon lights up. I yell over the all hands channel “Every pony down, we have artillery inbound.”

Just as I hit the floor of the trench, I begin to hear the shells hit. The closest I have ever felt to this is when I experienced Rainbow Dash's raid and they used artillery to breakthrough.

As the shells shake the ground, I hear the enemy troops screaming as they try to get close to us to make it too dangerous for us to use our artillery. I realize what they are doing, “Everypony up, here they come. Pour it into them.

Suddenly I see a huge shadow fly over us and fire comes out of the sky and starts to hit the enemy trenches. I look up and I see George, surrounded by a pegasi escort. She stops in mid-air and waves to me. Then She twists back and dives for the ground again. In the distance, I see what looks like sky wagons being pulled by more Pegasi coming our way.

From in front of me, I hear a voice yelling “Into them, get close, muzzle to muzzle, they can’t use their artillery or dragon if we are that close, MOVE!”

I look at where the voice is coming from and I see that familiar white unicorn with his brown mane and tail. He is leading them with an assault rifle and sword held in his tk spell. They all surge forward and I lose track of Silver Spite in the ensuing melee.

We are fighting hoof to hoof in the trenches. My deathbunny takes down several, but I have to resort to my pistol and even my sword at times. At one point I look up and see several sky wagons fly over us, the earth ponies in the back are firing down as they pass over to land behind us.

Soon afterward I feel a tug on my barding and almost kick out when I notice it is Ginger and Xochitl up here. “Ma, the second regiment troops relieved us of taking care of the foals, so we came up to help.”

I simply shake my head. “Dear, I wish you would have stayed back, now I have to worry about you too.”

She laughs, “Only fair ma, I have been worried about you all day. “she retorts.

Soon I hear the gunfire die away. Several of my troops go over the top to clean up what is left of the raiders. In the distance, I can see some of them running, but they are no threat now. Closer in we find many of them wounded or dying. My first inclination is to just finish them off. Then Cloud Dodger lands next to me. I see the insignia on his collar and smile. “Congratulations on your promotion Captain,” I tell him and shake hooves with him.

He smiles back, “Thank you, ma’am. I appreciate it. I owe it to you. Your suggestion about the flying contingent really paid off when we got a surge in refugees from Thunderhead. After you left, we began forming the second regiment. We are considered airmobile by the way.” He says with a laugh.

“Well, you don’t have to call me Ma’am captain, after all, you outrank me now,” I tell him ruefully.

“Well, ma’am I would not count on that. Besides, it seems you earned the title.”

Suddenly I hear a medic call out for assistance, “Hey we got a live one here.”

I look over in that direction and see the medic is next to Silver Spite. His coat is covered in blood and I can see several bullet holes in him through the tears in his barding. Then I see his horn begin to glow and he laughs as suddenly the medic collapses grabbing his chest.

I am just starting to run there when I see Ginger reaching for her ax and swinging it, she cuts off his horn. “That’s for my sister. Welcome to being an earth pony.” She says calmly.

Silver Spite begins to scream in agony as the stored magic is back-fed into his head. I watch him roll on the ground with both forehooves grasping the stub of his horn in agony.

I suddenly see a black blur brush past me. Then Tar is standing next to him and I hear her say, “I was NEVER. YOUR. MARE!” then she toggles her SMG into his head. After her clip is empty, she slides her battle saddle off. With tears in her eyes, she slowly walks back towards the camp.

__________

As Tar walks away Dodger looks at me then at the fresh corpse, “So that was him eh?”

Tiredly I answer him, “Yeah. That was him. He was a monster and he deserved far worse than what he got, If you have command here, I need to go back to my HQ and check on my troops. I will talk to you later Sir.”

“Sounds good Mollygirl, By the way, Faith sends her greetings.” He tells me with a smile and I have to smile back.

I call over to Ginger, “Ginger, Xochitl let's go back to HQ.” Ginger trots over to me and I kneel down and she climbs on my back. We begin to walk back down the hill. I look back and shake my head, As I do so I see a funny look come over Dodger's face.

My staff, what's left follows behind me. I see Pepper Spray has jogged ahead to guard Tar. Pepper has a bandage on her leg, and I can see some blood has run down from the side of her head, but she says nothing to me about it.

I look over at Paper Work and ask, “Where is the 1st Sergeant?”

He looks down, “Ma’am, he never made it out of the trenches when we fell back. He bought his farm today.” He tells me.

“Damn it. I had not heard. I guess I was so busy with everything else.” I tell him.

Next, I get a call on my PipBuck that makes my blood run cold. It’s from Dusty, “Mollygirl, this is Dusty, you need to get over here, Stitches is down. We just found her”

Without realizing it I am at a full gallop for the D-troop sections of the line. I jump one of the secondary trenches and hear Ginger on my back, “Faster Ma, Faster, we need to get to Mama Sutures.”

As I begin to enter the trenches one of the other D-troop ponies points me to which way to go.

She is in one of the communication trenches. As I get up there, I see Triage is working on her, along with one of the medics that has just flown in. I look at her right hind leg and it is wrecked. Ginger jumps off my back and we both walk as carefully as we can to her. I gently stroke her cheek and Ginger hugs her.

She looks at me, “I am so sorry sweetheart, they got me with a grenade. I almost made it around the corner.” She sounds kind of hazy as she talks.

Triage looks at me, “She is on Med-X right now. We have her stabilized and she will be going out on a sky wagon along with some of the others as soon as possible.

I hear Ginger, “Mama Sutures. You’re gonna be ok. I will see you when we get back to Manesville alright.”

“Ok, dear, you be a good girl for Ma Mollygirl and Archer too,” she tells Ginger.

The stretcher-bearers arrive to take her to the landing site. But before they pick her up I give her another kiss and tell her, “I love you Sutures, please don’t forget that. I will see you as soon as I can.”

Then the stretcher-bearers pick her up and begin to take her away. As I turn, I see Badger looking at me. He half laughs, “I guess that explains how you feel about Stitches and Archer. We can talk about that later. Now, what is this about Ginger calling you ma?”

When he asks this Ginger steps close next to me, I put a hoof around her defensively. I raise my head in defiance and look him in the eye as I tell him, “Because she is my daughter now. I adopted her after Nugget was killed at Targhee.”

He still has that smart-ass grin on his face and I want to buck him for it. “Don’t you think you should have asked your spouses about that first?”

“Badger, sorry, but in case you didn’t notice mail was not going out, oh, and radio communications with Manesville was almost nothing,” I tell him with some scorn in my voice.

I see him back up, I don’t think he has ever seen me like this before. Buck it. I am the old mare here. I led more troops on campaign than almost anypony else alive in the Co-op. How dare he question my decisions.

“I’m sorry Mollygirl. I was just trying to kid a bit.” He tells me.

“Badger, I am sorry if I am not in the mood for kidding right now. I just watched one of the mares I love be carried away to probably lose a leg. One of the Stallions I love is in the hospital, or was the last time I knew, with a head wound and a leg wound. We have been out of healing potions since early yesterday morning, about the time I lost almost a whole company and then some. I still don’t know how many I lost today, or how many are wounded.”

He looks stunned. “My Goddesses Mollygirl, you have changed so much.”

“Sorry Badger, if you had seen, done, and been through what I have, you would change too,” I tell him, on my back I can feel Ginger nod. It is about this time that I catch sight of Woofers and Tweeters. I see them jump off the balcony of my room and they start to fly over to me. I see one of the pegasi begin to target them and I snap a quick warning shot at them. He spins and sees me and Ginger aiming at him.

I see Badger get on his PipBuck and hear him announce, “To all the pegasi, do not, I repeat do not hurt the enfields. They are the LT’s personal pets.”

Soon they both fly over and land next to me. I give them both a quick scratch behind the ears and they begin to walk beside me. I have decided I need to go to the hospital and let Archer know about Sutures. I look over at Badger, “I am going to see Archer, if you want to come along, perhaps it would be good for you to see what we have had for medical facilities.”

As we approach the hospital, I see an earth pony mare standing guard outside of it. She looks familiar to me but I just cannot place her. I see she has her eyeglasses tied on with a bit of string and I have to smile when I see a dashite mark painted on her helmet. Goddesses, I don’t know who this mare is, but I want to have a drink with her. She has balls.

As I get closer, I see her come to attention. She calls out to me “Good afternoon Mollygirl, it is good to see you again.” It’s the voice that does it. Holy Sweetcream, It’s Pages.

I cannot help myself; I trot over to her and give her a hug. “Damn it's good to see you. I never expected you to be a regular.”

She smiles, “It was kind of hard to go back to the library after getting a taste of action for me. So, when they started taking volunteers for the second regiment, I signed up. Your wife took my place at the library, at least until she delivers,” Then she looks at my belly, then up at me and Ginger, then at Badger, then at me again, “I would guess about the same time you should be due.” She says with a laugh.

Behind me, I see Badger’s head spin to look at me. Then Pages, shakes her head, “You haven’t told him and he didn’t notice eh? Bucks, never pay attention.”

I laugh a bit at that. “Your right Pages. They don’t.” I tell her.

Then she asks me, “Have you seen Sunset, is he ok?”

I have to smile at her for that, “Not since the fight ended, but last I heard on the PipBuck he was alright. Just so you know that buck is really hung up on you. If you want him, he is yours for the taking.”

She looks at me shyly, “Are you sure Mollygirl. I mean It is not like he has had a lot of options out here.”

Ginger chimes in then, “Actually, one of his exes showed up early in the expedition, he let her know he was already taken by you. It was so sweet of him. Unfortunately, I think it hurt Blondie a bit.”

I see Pages raise an eyebrow at that. “His ex was involved with both him and Trouble at one time. She showed up and was interested, He said no, but they are still friends. In fact, he is the Goddess father to her and Troubles foal.” I tell her.

Behind me I see Badger get a weird confused expression on his face, then he asks, “What the Tartarus were you all doing out here?”

I look at him, “Surviving, Badger, surviving. But I think later you and I may need to talk a bit,” I tell him, I shift back to Pages, Sorry dear, but I really need to go, I will talk to you later trooper, and if I see Sunset, I will send him your way.” Then I head inside.

As I pass them, I nod to both of the doctors and the staff, then I go to Archer's bed. He is awake but still in pain. Ginger climbs down off my back and hangs her SIR on the end of the bed with practiced ease.

Again, I see Badger looking stunned. Then she walks over and gives Archer a hug. I walk up to Archer and kiss him. Then I step back. He smiles at me, “Hi Love. I am glad to see you are ok. How’s our Sutures?”

I sigh, “That’s why I came over to see you, I wanted to tell you in person,” I see the look of panic come over his face, and before I he can say anymore I put a hoof to his muzzle, “Dear she is hurt bad, but they have already medivaced her by skywagon to Manesville. Unfortunately, she may lose a leg.”

I see him cringe and hear him choke up a bit, “Damn it, you two keep doing this to me. I am supposed to keep you safe.” He tells me.

I sigh, “Kind of hard with the two of us I guess, but Dear, I can not stay, I need to get back to headquarters to find out what our casualties are.”

He smiles, “I understand. Thanks for telling me.” He reaches out a hoof and I lean in for a hug and another kiss.

When I stand up and get ready to leave behind me, I hear Badger say, “I guess you already made your decision Mollygirl.” I see a hurt look in his eyes.

I look him in the eyes, “That depends on yours. But understand, one time I needed you more than any other and you asked our wife If she minded me being with you. I put up with it then, I. Will. Not. Tolerate. That. Kind. Of. Disrespect. Again. Do you understand me?”

Behind me, I hear Ginger suck in her breath, as she hears what he did. I see Badger's face get paler. Then I turn my head to make sure he can see my scar. I point at Archer, “He was only my friend and he supported me more than you did. He even accepts my scar, do you?”

I see him start to get tears in his eyes, I am afraid I may have pushed him too far, then he asks, "I wanted to ask, what happened, but I did not want to upset you.”

I look down at the floor in shame, I did not mean to make a scene or hurt him, Then I look up again and simply say, “Silver Spite, I was captured and he began to torture me. Archer led the team that rescued me. If you love me and still want a chance with me, you better thank him and the rest of the scouts.”

I see him sit hard on the floor dumbfounded. “Mollygirl, please go see to your troops, I need to talk with Archer anyways, then we can talk again later.”

I nod my head, “Ok, but Badger, please understand I do still love you and Magpie too.”

He smiles slightly, “Yeah, but maybe not after what I need to talk to you about later. By the way, when are you due?”

I put my hoof to my stomach and smile, “Badger, Pages was right, about the same time Magpie is. It looks like I took the first time it was all three of us together.” I see him smile with a pang of sadness to his eyes, “Talk to me later Badger, I need to get going.”

As I am leaving, I stop and talk to the doctors. The worst casualties have all already been evacuated. However, this time we had over a score of civilians wounded too. I shake my head at that. As I am going out the door, I notice the pile of limbs is larger than it was yesterday. I simply sigh and head back to my HQ, Ginger right behind me along with the enfields.

__________

Once back at HQ I go over to the radio room. Specs is there and it is set up, but it just does not feel the same now. I look over and See Paper Work preparing his reports. He looks up at me. I got the numbers for the casualties’ ma’am. It is pretty grim, but not as bad as yesterday.” He tells me.

“Ok, let’s hear them,” I tell him.

He begins, “Ma’am we lost 25 civilians including two foals that went down in the water. Three civilians died trying to rescue them. The rest of the civilians that were wounded or killed occurred when they made the advance to retake the trenches with us,” he pauses as I take in my breath, I had not even realized they did that. Once he begins again, he tells me. “The artillery lost four gunners killed, seven wounded. The engineers had one more killed and three wounded. E-troop lost one killed, two wounded. Ma’am Rice Paddy was lost when they fell back from the trenches, I thought you would want to know.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, thank you.”

He then begins again, “The Volunteers took it hard again, they took twenty dead and fifteen wounded. They are down below half strength now fit for duty, some of those were fliers just so you know. D-troop took ten dead and seven wounded. H-troop has taken Thirteen dead and nine wounded.”

I sigh and rub my temple with my forehoof. “Thank you Paper Work. I appreciate it.”

“Your welcome Major,” He replies, then hoofs me a new message from Manesville confirming my promotion, as well as several of my officers, some of which will receive them posthumously.

I then get up and head upstairs. I want to talk to Tar. Pepper Spray is inside already with her talking. Taser is on guard outside the door.

I knock on the door frame. “Hey Tar, sorry to interrupt but I wanted to make sure you are ok.”

I see the tears on her face, “Yeah, at least I will be. Mollygirl,” Then she pauses, “Mollygirl, will you visit me when I am in prison?”

I smile at her, “Of course, we have not gone through this much together for me to turn my back on you now.” Then I reach out and hug her. She breaks down in tears more.

“Thank you Mollygirl, you do not know how much that means to me.”

I smile, “Yeah I do, we are family after all. Now I need to go check on some of the others. I will talk to you later.”

I then head back downstairs and head to the basement. As I enter, I hear Ginger tell Xochitl, “I don’t know what it will take for me to get my cutie mark, after all this and I still don’t have it.”

I laugh lightly and I hear Xavier tell her, “Don’t rush it. At least you did not end up with one like a raider would get.”

I go and give every one of them a hug and tell them thank you. Then I see Sunset. He is looking very nervous. So, I ask him, “What’s wrong Captain?”

He looks at me and tells me, “Just worried about if Pages will still want to see me once we get back. I know it is stupid, but I am a might worried ma’am,” then it dawns on him that I just called him Captain. He smiles and tells me, "Really, you don’t need to tease me, I know Dodger got his promotion already.”

I smile and tell him, “One, I am not teasing you. I just got a message listing our promotions. You will be the captain in charge of the 1st regiment's scouts. Two, Pages is on watch over at the hospital right now. She wants to see you badly. Oh, and by the way, she is a regular now with the 2nd Regiment.”

I see his jaw drop, then he closes his mouth, “Ma’am, if you will excuse me, I would like to go see her.”

I smile and nod my head, “Go ahead, I will see you back that way in a while.” I tell him and watch him as he grabs his kit and heads out the basement doors.

I visit for a while more, then head back out. The enfields stay with the scouts for now. Ginger and I head on over to Stir Fry’s wagon to see if we can get anything to eat. I am surprised to see her wearing a bandage on her leg, but when I mention it, she only shrugs her shoulder and tells me, “Oh, it’s nothing.”

“You sure Stir? I will worry about you.” I tell her.

She smiles at me, “Believe me, I have seen you and the others take worse.”

Something does not feel right, “Ok, Stir, something is bothering you, what is it.”

She takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly, “Mollygirl, we came so close, so close, and today, my brother drowned trying to save those foals and the pegasi who went down in the river. He has been my business partner for years, and now, now I just don’t know anymore. I don’t know how I am going to make it.”

“I am so sorry to hear that,” I tell her.

Then I hear a knock on the door of the trailer. I look up and it is Balanced Books. I smile when I see him.

“Oh, Hi ma’am, I hope I did not interrupt anything,” he says.

“No, not at all, can I help you any Balanced?” I ask.

He smiles back at me, “Nah, I am here to see Stir Fry. I wanted to make sure she is alright.”

Ah, now I understand, “Well, I best get going, sorry for bothering you Stir.”

“Mollygirl, you are never a bother, here take some bread and cheese with you. I know you two have to be hungry,” she says as she pushes them to me. I quickly grab them and have Ginger follow me away from there so we can eat quickly.

As we are eating, I see Fancy. “How you doing Fancy?”

“Hey Mol, I could be worse, I guess. It’s just, we lost a lot of good ponies and foals today. It is always the hardest when you lose foals.”

I nod my head in agreement. “Yeah, I heard. I am so sorry to hear that for them and their families.”

She nods her head, “Ma’am we will be burying them all in the morning. Would you officiate the ceremony?” she asks.

“Yes of course, as long as that is what the families want.”

She smiles, “LT, you are our lead mare, of course we want you to.”

I put a hoof around her shoulder. “Thank Fancy. I appreciate it. I will be there.”

Then I ask her, “How is Sirocco? Have you seen him?”

She seems nervous when she answers, “Yeah, he is going to be ok. He was wounded a couple of times, but nothing serious. One of the Griffons went after his daughter and her foal when she was crossing. He took that kind of personal.”

“Yeah, I can see that. Fancy, once we are back, I really should have you two over to my place for dinner wherever ever that ends up being.”

“That will be nice, but what do you mean where ever you end up?”

“Badger is here, and I am not too sure he likes who I am now. Of course, it probably did not help that I noticed him after I kissed Sutures goodbye when they were medivacing her.”

I see her shake her head quickly and then exclaim, “What, Sutures is hurt and nopony told me?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, she may lose a hind leg, but she is already on her way to Manesville for treatment.”

“Damnit, she is such a nice mare, I hate hearing this for her. You aren’t leaving her if she does, are you?”

“No, of course not. Actually, I made up my mind already. I stick with Archer and Sutures not matter what. Badger and Magpie, well, I love them but Badger hurt me a while back, and I can not forget it. Mags does deserve better though. It all depends on them now it seems.” I tell her.

“I can understand that Mollygirl, just be gentle on their hearts too if you can.” She tells me.

“I will Fancy, I will. I best get going though.” I tell her as I give her a quick hug and head back to the hospital along with Ginger.

Once I arrive back it has been relit by candles, there is a new guard on watch outside. Pages and Sunset are nowhere to be seen. I smile ruefully at that.

As I am walking down the aisle of the ward, I hear Archer telling Badger, “Ok, I can understand that. Explain it to Mollygirl and I am sure she will too. Also, you need to show her how you feel. Don’t just talk to her, show her, ok.”

It is right after that when he notices me and Ginger have returned. I see the expression on his face and can tell I have just embarrassed him.

Badger realizes somepony is behind him and turns. I can tell when he sees me, he stops, looks back at Archer. Archer nods his head and Badger turns back to me. He gets up, gently lifts my muzzle with his forehoof and very tenderly kisses me. Then he surprises me by telling me, “I am sorry I hurt you and made you feel that way.”

I kiss him back almost as tenderly and open one eye to notice that Archer is smiling. Then Badger tells me, “Mollygirl could we step outside, I have something I really need to talk to you about.”

I look at my daughter, “Ginger, could you wait here for a bit with Archer?” I ask her. In reply, I watch as she removes the SIR and hangs it from the bed again, then climbs onto it and cuddles up with Archer. I have to admit to myself it really makes me smile.

Then I turn and walk outside with Badger. We walk a little way from the hospital. In the gathering darkness, I can see the groups of ponies digging graves for tomorrow's internments. I look up towards the evening sky and sigh.

We both sit on the ground facing each other, then he begins. “Mollygirl, first off, Magpie and I had already decided we could try expanding the family. However, there is one slight hitch, we do have another mare now to consider.”

I feel a bit of a relief in the first part, but I am concerned about the second, “I am glad you two are agreeable to trying to add Sutures and Archer, but what are you not telling me? Who is she?”

Even in the dark, I can tell he is blushing, “Mollygirl, you have to understand, I never intended for it to happen. I, well she spent so much time with me in the hospital and helped Magpie so much, I realized I was becoming more than friends. Then one day while Mags was at work at the library, she went into season and I was caught off guard,” he pauses, “I know it is not an excuse, but I was still recovering from my leg and was feeling like I was not stallion enough and here she was in the kitchen bent over the counter doing dishes and, well, you can guess the rest.”

I am not upset, but I am confused a bit. “Badger, how could a mare catch you off guard without Magpie being home at Ma’s house?”

I swear I see him bite his lip, then he answers, “Because it was Sumac.”

I am dumbfounded, and he takes my not saying anything as anger and then says, “Please, don’t be angry at me, I did not mean to. She is due in about eight months. I am so sorry.”

I can’t help it, it is just so absurd to me, I burst out laughing.

Now he looks hurt, “It’s not funny Mollygirl, please stop laughing.”

I wipe the tears from laughing so hard from my eyes. “Badger, all this time I was worried about if I slipped, and I did not till a couple of days ago. It is just funny to me.”

Then he smiles, “Oh, it gets worse, Magpie caught us. Her reaction was about the same as yours just now.”

“Does Archer know?” I ask.

He nods, “Yeah at first he cussed me out for cheating on you that soon, then he started laughing. He did say we would have to run the issue with Sumac past Stitches though, especially as Sumac only has an eye for the bucks.”

“Badger, right now, I am really glad she is that way, otherwise this could be really awkward.”

It is then that he laughs lightly and tells me, “As if this is not awkward enough.”

“Badger, I am not mad, just so you know, but seeing how you seem to be so damn potent, I have to ask, please let Archer get Sutures pregnant first if she decides to have a foal.”

He looks sheepishly at me and all he can say is, “Ok, Mollygirl, I promise.”

Then I think and a smile comes over my muzzle as I think, poor Tar, “One more thing, since you and Magpie have agreed to try the arrangement, tonight, I want to sleep with both my husband and my mate, if he is up to it.”

I see his eyes go wide as he sputters out, “But Mollygirl, both Archer and I are straight.”

I laugh as I tell him, “I know, that means all the attention will be on me for once.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

We have survived the Siege of Serenity Valley. Those of us who are left will never be the same. We have all been changed by what we have seen, experienced, and done. We will never forget those we have lost or the cost to all of us. I have lost ponies and cattle that I have known for several years and considered brothers and sisters. Could you please play This Is For The Fallen?

Thank You, Sincerely

Specs, Radio Operator, CEF HQ.

Author's Note

Thank you to Kkat for creating this world and to so many of the other authors who have created and added to it.
I would also like to thank all my readers who have stuck with the story and have seen the CEF through to this point. As you can all see, there are a couple of last stands in this chapter. One being the CEF's against Silver Spite. There is also that of Badger and Mollygirl. Badger will now have to learn to adjust to this new Mollygirl

The YouTube link for the dedication song of this chapter is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JoBwopigCpU

Chapter 49 Going Home

Chapter 49 Going Home

"The soldier, above all other people, prays for peace, for he must suffer and bear the deepest wounds and scars of war." - Douglas MacArthur

I lucked out, Xochitl and Xavier had come to visit Archer in the hospital. Xavier mentioned to me that it was Ginger and Xochitl’s turn for duty again. I let her know that she should spend the night with the scouts after she was done with her watch. The look on Badger’s face when he realized those two took turns on guard duty was almost priceless when Ginger then told him about the two infiltrators from less than a week before, I about wet myself from laughing. I almost felt sorry for Badger, almost.

After they departed, I talked with Doc’s Treacle and Tourniquet about whether Archer needed to spend the night there. They gave me an extra healing potion for him and released him to me, with the understanding that he was on light duty.

I wake up in the morning and find myself in a position that only a few days before, I never imagined. I am the only mare being cuddled tightly by two stallions who I love and who love me. I always imagined myself having to share the attention and affection. I slowly untangle myself from them, first I wash up in the bowl of water on the dresser. Then I make my way to the balcony. I realize that either later today or tomorrow I will be leaving here. Part of me will miss this view, but part of me never wants to see this farm or Serenity Valley ever again.

I feel bad that at one point last night after I fell asleep the bucks had to hold me and calm me down. The nightmares have already started concerning this place. I don’t think Badger knew what he was getting into with me now. Thank the Goddesses Archer was here to show him and to tell him what was going on.

I also feel a bit bad for Tar, at least once I heard her pounding on the wall yelling for me to either quiet down or invite her in. The fact I thought I heard her laugh when she said it makes me feel, not quite so bad.

I look at the river slowly flowing past and I feel my foal moving some. I put a hoof on my stomach. “I am sorry I gave you such a rough time little one,” I tell my unborn foal.

I look toward the east and I see the sky start to lighten and as dawn draws near. I am surprised soon afterward when I see a large murder of crows take to the air and begin to fly away I realize that it really is over, at least for now. Again, I see one of them separate and fly in my direction.

It lands on the deck and I now see the all too familiar shift of the form of the Mareigan appears before me.

“Hello Mareigan,” I tell her.

“Hello my child, I came to say farewell.” As she says this, I notice her look into the bedroom towards the two sleeping stallions. She shakes her head and sighs. “I guess ya have ya answer now. I only hope that they keep you and the others happy.”

“Yes, yes I do.” I say and then laugh lightly, “And I got a surprise on top of it, but that can wait for another time.” I tell her.

“If ya are lucky, ya will na see me again child, I also wanted to tell ya that you and ya troops did well.”

“Thank you Mareigan, I do hope to see you again though. Even if it is just a visit from you.”

She turns her head and looks at me with that strange look, “Perhaps child, perhaps. We will see what the future may bring. As you know our lives all have different possible paths we can follow. Yours could be much worse now.”

“I do know that. I still think of Ivy, and the other Ivy. She knew me, but she didn’t. So many differences.” I laugh lightly with a bit of bitterness, “I am not even the same mare I was just a few months ago, I hardly know me now.”

The Mareigan lifts my chin and looks me in the eyes, “Aye, that you are not, but I think you have become harder and stronger now. Like iron hardened by a blacksmith.”

“Thank you, I do appreciate it, but it is hard to see sometimes.”

She laughs, “Sometimes, but I think ya made it clear to those bucks in there, you have changed and they are listening to ya, at least for now. Now I best get going,” She looks at my belly and places a hoof against it, I feel my little one shift towards it. And I have to smile. Then she looks at me one last time, “Farewell Mollygirl, I will see you if you need me in the future. Take care.”

Then she shifts back into a crow and I watch her take flight and head back towards Manesville. I stand there leaning on the railing watching her fly away until I can no longer see her.

After a bit, I feel one of my stallions come behind me and wrap their forehooves around me. I know it is Archer as he nuzzles my scar. He knows that when he does that, it actually makes me feel he has accepted my disfigurement and it does not bother him. I lean into him, “Morning love. I am sorry if I woke you.” I tell him.

I feel his face move as he begins to smile, “You didn’t. I hope you don’t think you are the only one who has trouble sleeping.”

“No, I know I am not. But you and Sutures seem to handle it so much better.” I tell him.

He chuckles lightly, “I hide it really well. So does Badger it seems. I heard him talking in his sleep too.” He tells me.

I slide around in his hooves, with my back to the railing. I put my hooves around him and kiss him then tell him, “Thank you Archer. Thank you for loving me. Thank you for being willing to share me. Thank you for helping Badger understand what I needed.”

He kisses me back, “Well, what can I say dear. Your welcome, I just wish Sutures was here with us. I am worried about her.”

“So am I. Once back we need to find out if she is in the Stable medical department or if they took her to the Manesville hospital. We need to tell her about what is going on as well.”

He smirks a little, “Yeah, I am pretty sure she will not have an issue with Sumac. I just hope she does not let her leg get her down to badly. She already has a hard time realizing how beautiful she is.”

I sigh, “I know, I have tried to help her realize it, but you know how that goes.”

He nods his head, “Yeah, yeah I do, sounds sort of like another mare I know.” He tells me as he nuzzles my neck. I can not help but lean into him, but I know I need to get moving for the day. From below I can smell tea as well as bread. I hear my stomach rumble a bit and before I can go back into my room, I see two large blue blurs fly by out of the corner of my eyes. Then I see the two fliers spin around and fly leisurely back to the house. It seems Choo Choo and George are enjoying being back together again.

They stop and hover just off of the balcony from me. “Hi Mollygirl, it's good to see you again, I missed you guys,” George tells me.

I smile at her, I can’t help myself with her enthusiasm, then I return her greeting. “It is great to see you too George. I see you got your new glasses.”

She nods her head, “Yep, they made me two pairs, one for normal wear and one for flying.” As she says this, she points to the largest set of pegasi goggles I have ever seen. I can tell by the way they look they are prescription.

“I am really glad to hear that George. They look great on you too.” I tell her.

I see her moving her head a little bit as she first looks at me and Archer, and then looks into the room to see Badger still sleeping. Then I hear her laugh and she says to me, “Wow, you wore him out that bad. I should have figured with all the commotion I heard out of here last night.”

I am embarrassed, “I, I, I thought the doors being closed would keep the noise from traveling,” I tell them, then I look at Archer and ask him, “Why didn’t you let me know I was being that loud?’

He looks at me confused at first, “Mollygirl, I am in the artillery, you didn’t seem that loud to me. Besides, when Tar beat on the wall, I figured that should have been enough to tell you if you were being loud.”

“Ok, I am sorry everyone. I did not mean to be that way.” I tell them.

Then I hear Choo Choo whiney in laughter. “Don’t feel bad. You are not the only one. Seems there were several reunions last night. Besides, it’s not like George and I need much sleep LT.” she says.

This raises my curiosity up so I ask them, “So what did you two do last night then?”

George smiles, “She was telling me all about your adventures. Did you really go under Canterlot mountain?”

I nod my head yes and reply, “Yeah, yeah we did. We met a lot of other beings and saw a lot of things I never imagined.”

George is nervous acting before she asks me her next question, “Mollygirl, did you see any other dragons?”

I sigh as I exhale and answer, “No George, we did not. I am so sorry to tell you that.”

I see a sadness in her expression as she tells me, “It’s ok Mollygirl, I am more like a pony than a dragon anyways. It, it just makes me worry about my kind still.”

“I can understand that George, but remember, no matter what, you have family in us, and when we are gone, you will be family to our foals and their foals too. You are part of the Co-op whether you realize it or not.” Archer tells her.

From inside the room, I hear movement behind me and turn my head enough to see Badger waking up. He crawls out of bed and comes over to join us. It feels slightly awkward being in public with both of my stallions holding me and I start to blush, then realize, to heck with it. I should enjoy it. We all talk for a bit more, then I realize I need to go get breakfast. “Ok, Choo, Choo, George, if you two will excuse us, we need to go get something to eat.”

__________

As they continue on their flight, I turn back and go into the room and put on my uniform and kit for the day. “Remember Archer, we are having a full assembly this morning. I would like you to be in front of your artillery with Kicker if you feel up to it.

He smiles, “Of course Major. I would not dream of not being there.”

Badger then smiles, “I know trooper Pages knows where to find me, but I should check on the rest of my Troop dear. I will see you two at formation.” He tells us and heads out the door.

Before he gets all the way down the hall, I hear Tar tell him, “Really Captain Badger, you should have at least joined us for breakfast.”

“Maybe another time Captain.” I hear him reply with a growl in his voice. After that, I hear his hoof steps go down the stairs.

Beside me, I hear Archer say, “He really does not understand how things are now does he,” as he shakes his head.

I sigh as I head to the door with him, “No, I don’t think he does my dearest stallion. But he will have to learn. Besides, if that is the worst Tar experiences then she will be most fortunate. I do fear for her though.” I tell him.

As we go past her room in the hall, I stop and Knock “Hey Tar, want to join me and Archer for breakfast?” I ask.

“Sure, give me a minute to finish getting ready.” She tells me.

Once she is ready, the four of us, Tars guard included all head downstairs for breakfast. Once I come around the corner, I receive the update on our casualties that were medevaced. We lost two more from H-troop. Our Orders are to finish burying the dead and then to proceed to Manesville and the Stable.

“Thanks, Specs. You ready to get home?” I ask.

He laughs some, “Would you believe yes and no.” he answers back.

I laugh a bit also and tell him, “Funny thing is Specs, I feel the same way.” I put a hoof on his shoulder, “But at least we will sleep in our own beds for a while.”

“Not if I am lucky I will not Ma’am,” he tells me and gives me a knowing wink.

I shake my head as I laugh and walk my way into the Kitchen. Paper Work already has our tea ready as well as bread and butter.

I am pleased to see Fancy and Sirocco there as well as Dodger and Sunset. I am greeted by them as I come in the room. Then they continue their conversations as I sit down and grab something to eat.

I overhear Dodger Talking to Sunset. “And then the big blowhard had the audacity to say that he was a police officer in Thunderhead, so he should be in charge of security in Manesville.”

“I can imagine how that went over. So, what happened next?” Sunset asks for all of us.

“Then the Mayor looks right at him and simply says, this is not Thunderhead, and your new dirtside, so I am going to pretend you don’t realize how bad you are embarrassing yourself and your fellow refugees. Once you are done with your community service time, come see me again and then we will see about hiring you on as a constable, until then, get away from me and back to where you belong.”

“Well I hope he listened to the mayor at least,” Sunset tells him.

Dodger laughs, “Nope, he told her that she did not know how degrading it was to have to get her hooves dirty like that. I helped to hold her back at that point. She was growling even, ears pinned back and nostrils flaring. She wanted a piece of him. She told him that she had spent two years in those fields originally and still does her time in them every year. Finally, she said to him, if you don’t want to have to do the mandatory time in the fields helping with the farms, then you are always welcome to join the CDF.”

This gets me to raise my eyebrows, and I ask, “So what happened then?”

“He thought he was being smart and told her there wasn’t anything for a pegasus to do in the CDF as it was all dirt bounds in it. So, she started laughing and asked me, he takes on a slightly higher pitch voice as he tries to imitate the mayor, “Captain Cloud Dodger, it seems we have a volunteer for the newly forming airmobile units. I said sure, I have a position ready for him. So, he joined up. He has been hauling skywagons ever since. In fact, he was the lead wagon that came in yesterday. He was a little nervous, to say the least. When he returned from Manesville last night he noticed the Military Police ponies and was asking me if he could transfer into them. I told him he would have to wait to see after we were all back. But I think he learned his lesson.”

We all share a minor laugh at this, as we have all dealt with new recruits that thought they knew everything. I shake my head a bit then ask, “Sunset, has there been a lot of trouble with the new refugees since we left?”

I see him sigh, “Not much, but we have had some run-ins between the former Thunderheaders and some of the former Dashites. Pages did not help matters much with her helmet, but Captain Badger thinks it’s as funny as she does, so he allows it. Truth be known, I kind of find it funny too. You know Sunset, she painted that on there for you right?”

I see Sunset blush a bit, “Yeah, she told me last night. We just hope our schedules will allow us to spend more time with each other now.”

Archer speaks up then, “Unfortunately that is the way of military life it seems.”

At that, we all check our PipBucks for the time. “Yep, it is about that time ponies, Time to hit the commons,” I tell them.

We all leave the HQ and head for the common area. It is a large open area next to the Civilian camp. It is also next to the burial area. Each company forms from the CEF and from the 1st Battalion of the Second Regiment. I once again meet my opposite Battalion Commander, a gray pegasus stallion named Major Gray Tempest.

We both stand opposite our troops along with our staffs. His units are missing some of their personnel, but mine are all below half strength. For the CEF we have D-Troop, H-Troop, and The Volunteers. Next are my Artillery, Engineers, Service of Supply and the Militia. Much to my surprise, in a ragged sort of ranks, are all of Fancy’s Civilians, standing proud next to us. All of them have their current commanders standing in front of them.

Then I look over at the three troops of the Second Regiment. The difference is staggering. My people are wiry, tired looking. Their uniforms and equipment worn, torn and showing signs of being used, and used hard. They on the other hoof, look sharp. They still have meat on their bones. They have pride in their faces that they all deserve to have, but the look in the eyes is what I notice most.

Major Tempest comes over to me and shakes my hooves. “You did a good job holding this place, especially looking at the quality of troops you have.” He says.

I look him right in the eyes and quietly tell him so only he and I can hear, “They look like real soldiers coming off a hard campaign, not garrison troops. If YOU ever insult my PEOPLE again, I will stick a grenade right up your tail hole and pull the pin you feathered prick. Do I make myself clear?”

He lets my hoof go, swallows hard and says to me, “Perfectly clear. My apologies for the insult ma’am.”

I smile at him, and tell him, “Apologies accepted, Now let’s finish this formation so we can get onto the ceremony of burying our dead.”

We begin the roll call; I hear the names called of the wounded and dead. Each name called takes a bite out of my soul. I want to cry each time I hear a name called three times and then their company commander steps forward and answers, Killed in Action.

After all the Troopers of the CEF are called, Fancy does a roll call of the civilians. When they call out someone who has died Stir Fry steps forward and calls out, “gave their life for the Co-op.” This hurts as much as my troops.

Then they begin to make the call for the 2nd regiment. Twenty-five times I hear them call out Killed in Action. Twenty-five of them that sacrificed their lives to rescue the CEF. I hear both Badger and Cloud Dodger’s voices crack as the make that announcement. No Pony is untouched.

Then comes the time for the burial ceremony itself. Everyone is quiet and looking at me. I step up on the back of a wagon we have moved here just for this, and I begin, “Mares, Gentlecolts, Cows, Bulls, Griffons, and Dragons, thank you for joining us here today. Today we meet not just in sorrow, but also in the awareness that our brothers and sisters have died and joined our ancestors. Unlike many they did not die in vain, they died defending each other and what they believed in. The ground where we have fought has been consecrated with their blood, and that gives it a greater value than anything I can think of.”

I look down briefly and then I continue, “For my cattle friends I am reminded of a reading from Herds 11:21: When the predators once again rally to strike, they shall first attempt to wound and kill our strongest leaders and protectors. It is than that we must stand fast beside them and in turn, protect them as they us, lest we all fall beneath their teeth. “

I stand there quiet briefly, then I explain, “YOU, as well as everyone else here, are the leaders and protectors of the Co-op, our herd. They came after us, and we stood shoulder to shoulder to protect our herd and each other. Those we inter here today gave the ultimate sacrifice in that defense, and shall not be forgotten. They shall be judged by Sweet Cream, and she will find them in her favor.”

Again I pause before continuing, I wipe a tear from my eye, and then start again, “I am not a preacher, we all know that,” I pause again as several of those before me laugh lightly, ”However, some time ago when I was still a Sargent one of my troopers said a prayer for a fallen comrade of ours that seems befitting with only a slight modification, so if you will allow me, Celestia and Luna, we ask that you receive the souls of our brothers and sisters who have fallen. We commend them up to you. They were excellent soldiers, and faithful friends and good beings. We will all miss them until we are gathered again in the hereafter. Give us strength during our time of mourning. In your names, we pray. Celestia protect and Luna defend us.”

As I say the last, they all repeat, “Celestia protect and Luna Defend us.”

Then I call out, “Battalions”

I hear the echos of “Company”

I finish by calling “Dismissed!” which is echoed all down the lines and the formations break. At this time the troops and family members go to the gravesites and assist in laying them to rest and beginning to bury them. I visit every grave and toss in a hoof full of dirt on each one. It is the last thing I can do for them.

After we finish with the burial It is afternoon, Major Tempest and I agree to spend one more night, but to leave right at daybreak. We all come together, except those on watch, and share in a fest to celebrate our still being alive and our pending departure.

I take my kit back up to my room and get it ready for the night. I set my alarm for an hour before dawn. I walk around the old house one last time and then am joined by Ginger and Xochitl as I walk the former front lines. Both of them insist on being armed for now, just in case.

We sit up on the ridge together the three of us watching the sun begin to set. I am surprised when I hear Ginger tell me, “Ma, just so you know, with everything that has happened, I could not ask for a better mother now. Thank you for adopting me.”

I put a hoof over her shoulder, “Your welcome dear, just so you know, while I regret your mother’s loss, I feel so special that you are now my daughter too. No pony will change that dear.” I tell her.

She smiles and looks at me with a sad look in her eyes, “But what if Badger and Magpie don’t want me for a daughter?” she asks.

I laugh lightly, “Dear, Badger already knows the answer to that, and soon Magpie will too. If they say no to you, they have said no to me. They can just go buck themselves.” Both Ginger and Xochitl guffaw at that, “However, I don’t think that will be a problem.”

“Why is that, you think Granny will give ‘em what for?” Ginger asks, and I begin to laugh. She looks at Xochitl and then me, “What’s so funny ma?”

I Fight down my laughter and tell her, “Well dear, I guess you could say that. She is expecting Badger’s foal in nine months or so.”

I see the complete shock on her face and watch as the realization comes over Xochitl’s face and he starts to laugh. Ginger lightly hits him with a hoof, “It’s not funny Xochitl, now I don’t know if I will be a sister or niece, Ma, make him stop laughing, stop laughing both of you, it’s not funny.”

Eventually, I do stop laughing, I wipe my eyes of tears again, Goddesses, they are going to be so swollen tomorrow. “Ginger dear, I agree, it’s not funny but it is so absurd that you laugh or cry. But I would consider her a sister if I were you.” Then I give her a gentle hug and kiss her on her forelock. I look back down into the camps below and see the festivities are being set up. “Ok, youngsters, let us head back into camp.

As I get up, I look over and see an envelope laying in the dirt, it has a bit of blood on it, so I look at it closer. I see it is from Trooper Nettles. The name seems familiar, then I realize he was the young bull I talked to the night before. I saw his name on the list of those killed in action. The letter is addressed so I put it in my saddlebags. One last thing I can do for the young bull. I will mail it when we get back.

__________

We walk slowly down the hillside, Xochitl and Ginger holding tails. Me right behind them. As we get closer, we can see that the wagon I was on earlier has been moved closer to the camp. Several members of the CEF as well as the civilians and even a couple of those from the 2nd regiment form an impromptu band. I can hear them tuning their instruments in the distance. I also notice that there are now several lanterns been set out to illuminate the dance area. I also see that Stir Fry and a couple of others have built a large feast up. I hope she grabbed a couple of those crawdaddies again. I really could go for them.

As we get closer, we begin to smell the food. Ginger turns to me and says, “Smell that ma, I hope she has some bacon going to. The other day she put small bits of bacon on my salad. It was to die for, you should try it ma.”

I can not help but smile again at her enthusiasm, so I reply, “I will have to do so dear, thank you for the suggestion, I had not thought of it that way.”

Then Xochilt being wise beyond his years adds, “Ginger, remember when we get back home we will be going back to a vegan diet.”

I see her eyes go wide and her ears go back, “Oh no, I had not thought of that.” This gets both Xochitl and I to laugh.

As we get closer, I see George sitting there by Stir Fry’s wagon and hear her ask, “You mean most of you really were eating meat on the expedition. Even Mollygirl?”

I hear Stir Fry laugh as we walk by, “Especially Mollygirl, just so you know, she has a thing for radhog bacon.”

I see Trouble, Blondie, Sunset, and Pages all sitting at a table talking. A little further away I see Badger and Archer both having a drink. Archer sees us and waves us over. So, we start to head over to them.

We are almost to them when I notice several foals all looking at us. Then Sunny does a fly-by of us before landing. “Hi LT, Hi Ginger and Xochitl,” he says, “The other foals asked me to come ask you if you would come tell us more stories of what all you two have done on the expedition.”

I notice both Ginger and Xochitl cringe a little, so I say, “It is ok you two, go ahead if you want to.”

Ginger then looks at me and says, “Ma, it's kinda embarrassing, they treat us like we are heroes or something.”

At that point, Sunny tells her, “That’s cause ya are. You fought and protected us against the bad adults yesterday, even one no other adults could. You did what we all wanna do.”

Then Xochilt tells him “Sunny, you were just as much a hero as us yesterday. Look at the way you helped the foals on the other side of the river,” Xochitl then looks at me and points his hoof at Sunny, “He also helped to distract Silver Spite’s fliers when the adult fliers were attacked,” he turns his head and looks at Sunny, “And I personally saw you kick that Griffon in the head when it almost got Blue Skies and her foal before Sirocco could get there. You bought her extra time for her father to save her and you did it without a weapon. Sunny that was brave.”

I almost laugh when I see Sunny cover his face with his wings in embarrassment, and he says, “Guys, you were not supposed to say anything about that around the adults, my ma will tan my hide if she finds out.”

I smile at that, but I also have to raise an eyebrow at it, I had not known the little fellow had it in him. Blondie would skin me alive too if she knew what he did. “Ginger, Xochitl, why don’t you see if Stir Fry will let you store your weapons and kit in her wagon, and then go visit with the foals.”

I see a look of resignation come over Xochitl’s face, “OK LT, but I really do not feel like a hero.”

I smile at him and Ginger both. “That is why you really are, and why you should go talk to them. Besides, in a bit the music should start, I have a feeling you two would enjoy dancing too.”

They both finally agree and go over the group of foals. I watch as they part in front of them, then wrap their bodies back around them after they pass. I see several of them reach out and touch all three of them. Part of me wants to laugh, part of me is proud of them, and part of me mourns their loss of innocence.

I finally make it over to my bucks. Both are telling stories and laughing. Badger looks at me in my kit and says, “Mollygirl, Archer here, was telling me about your new submachine gun and pistol, could I see them?”

I smile, “Sure, if you really want to.” I reply.

He takes the pistol first, I see him first pull the magazine then rack out the extra shell, which he places next to him. He tests the function and balance first, then starts to look at the pistol itself. I see him smile when he sees the word Honor etched into it. He then puts the extra round back into the magazine and reloads it before he gives it back. Next, I hoof him the deathbunny. Again, he unloads it first and then starts to test it and inspect it. I see him checking how well it shoulders and then I see him burst into laughter when notices the bunny with the sickle engraved on the receiver. However, I can also tell when he sees the name Duty on it. He looks at it, then at me, “Very appropriate,” he tells me.

He hoofs it back to me and I see his eyes light up when he sees the sword on my battlesaddle.

“Mollygirl, I have always liked blades, may I see yours?” he asks.

“Sure, give me a second,” I tell him.

I watch as he takes it, inspects the blade and then reads the old ponish engraving on the blade of For This Land I Defend, My Life I Offer Up. He smiles at that, then he takes the hilt into his mouth. He makes sure he has enough room to move freely, then he starts to move it fluidly through as he goes through a pattern of maneuvers. Once finished he gives it back to me. Then he asks, “Mollygirl, would you mind if I named it for you?”

Inwardly I cringe at what he may name it, but I need to relearn to trust him. “Sure Badger. It depends on what you want to call it.”

He smiles at me, and I do smile back, then he says, “How about Sacrifice, it not only matches the engraving on the blade but also you Mollygirl. Besides, it gives a whole set with those names.”

I smile, even more, then I give him a hug and a light kiss and tell him, “Thank you, Yes, that is a perfect name for it.”

Beside him I see Archer smiling at me and nod his head, then he looks at Badger, “That is a good name for it, I wish I had thought of it.”

Badger then laughs lightly and tells Archer, “Yeah, but you change the names of your weapons. Look at how you renamed Luna, Nightmare moon. But I guess you can do that when you have a gun that big.”

Then I see Badger begin to blush when he realizes what he just said. Archers eyes go wide as he and I both break out laughing at this.

After a bit, we are starting to cease laughing when Fancy comes over with Sirocco. I notice right away they are holding tails and I raise an eyebrow and smile.

Fancy ask right away, “You three look like you are having a good time, so what was so funny?”

Archer smiles and answers for us, “Oh, just a bit of a private joke. Sorry Fancy,”

She looks at me, then at them and smiles, “Ok, I am sure I don’t need to give Sirocco any ideas anyways.”

Badger then stands up and extends a hoof to Fancy, “It is a pleasure to meet you ma’am, I am Captain Badger with B Troop of the 2nd Regiment, and you are?”

She first puts her hoof to her chest, “Oh yes, excuse me,” then she extends it to Badger, “My name is Fancy Flourish, I am the leader of the civilian Caravan of the CEF, This gentlecolt with me is Sirocco, the leader of our civilian pegasi and you may know his son Sunset.”

Badger then shakes hooves with him and asks, “So your Sunsets father huh, Do you like whiskey?”

“Well I should, you have any Wild Pegasus on ya?” Sirocco asks.

Badger smiles and remorsefully says, “No, no Wild Pegasus, but I do have some Old Overmare from home with us. It may not have been made in a pegasus distillery, but the recipe was developed by one of the only two pegasi who entered into our stable on the last day.”

I see Sirocco’s ears go forward and his eyes open a bit wider, “Really, I had not heard that there were any in there.”

As they are talking Sunset walks over and joins them just as Badger drops something that is even news to me, “Actually there were two stallions who, while not on the roster of those to be admitted, somehow ended up inside. One ended up in security, the other in hydroponics, our wife Magpie recently found out that both were Mollygirls ancestors.”

At this, my head spins to look at him and my jaw drops, “You have to be kidding me,” This is mirrored by Trouble who has just come over also.

Next to Trouble, I hear Blondie say, “Son of Mule! well, that explains that then,” as she shakes her head.

I am stunned, “Badger are you serious? I know about Cloud Seeder, but the other one was who?”

Badger smiles enjoying seeing me this surprised and tells me, “Oh, his name was Winter Wind. Their grandfoals married and Millie was their great-granddaughter. It seems that Winter was a bit of a scoundrel in his time,” he says with a mild laugh.

Archer then comes up to me and puts a hoof around me, “Well that explains how much you enjoy flying at least.”

To that I see Sirocco’s ears go forward, “Wait, an earthpony that loves to fly? My son really was not making that up then,” He says as he shakes his head and takes the bottle from Badger for a drink.

Speaking of stable records, it makes me think of Choo Choo, so I begin to look for her and see her a bit of a ways away talking to Paper Work, both are having a drink and are really animated in their conversation. I watch as more and more of the members of our community arrive.

Soon the band begins to play. We begin as we always have for the Opening Day dance. I begin dancing with Badger and as the night progresses, I take turns with both of my bucks. I also enjoy getting to see them dance with some other mares. I have to admit I am amused when I take a break and I see Badger dancing with Kicker and Archer with Kettle Bell.

During this break, I go and sit next to George and I talk to her some. Goddesses it is good to see her again. I am leaning against her side and it feels like old times now.

“Sorry I have not gotten to talk more with you George,” I tell her.

“It’s Ok Mollygirl, I do understand. I have heard what all you have to do from Choo Choo. I am just sorry I could not have been out here to help you also,” she tells me.

“I hope everything has gone fairly smooth for you.”

She smiles, “Mollygirl, what in this world does. I am just glad the Dodger there assisted me in getting the pegasi trained to work with me in combat. Did you see how we did that yesterday; I mean I really took it to them. It was just like I had thought it would be back during the war, well except I did not have my riders. I missed that to tell you the truth. It helped me to stay focused and to feel more secure.”

“I missed you to George, it will be good to get home again. How are you roommates?”

“Oh, they are doing fine Quick Frost and Blue Star are both very upset with Choo Choo. Between her running off and taking the foals with her. To tell the truth I was mad at her for that too.”

I sigh, “I understand believe me, I was very upset when she showed up with them, but George, they were going to try and come anyways, and to tell the truth, I ended up needing all three of them.”

She gets a funny look on her face, “Mollygirl, you are my friend, but I am not happy with you using them, especially the foals as soldiers. Even during the worst days of the war Equestria never did that Mollygirl, never.”

“George, they had an entire army and entire nation, I had what I had on hoof, we have not had reinforcements from Manesville since the second week of the expedition at the latest. So dear, I love you, but buck you and your fucking moral high ground, besides, how were we to get them home safely George, think about it. I know I have.” I tell her as I get up and start to walk off.

I hear her move and can feel her footsteps behind me, “Mollygirl, please stop. I am sorry but it is just hard for me to understand sometimes.”

I look at her with a deep feeling of sadness, because now I know what I will face when I get home and I tell her, “George, if you think it is hard for you to understand, imagine what it is like for me. Do not think I ever wanted to use foal warriors. If you ever say that to me again George, I don’t know what I will do, but I am sure we both will regret it."

I then turn my back on her and head back to the dance, I grab the first buck I can find and we join into the dance that is already in progress. I guess I lucked out though as it is Woodrow. He smiles at me and tells me, “Thank you for this dance Major, it is good to see you again. I miss having you with us all the time still.”

I smile broadly at him and feel relief and acceptance, “Thanks Woody, I miss it too,” as we continue to dance, I ask, “do you mind if I ask you a question?”

He laughs lightly,” You just did ma’am.” Then he nods his head, “Go ahead ma’am, please feel free to ask me anything.”

Well here goes I think, and I ask him, “Woodrow, was I wrong to use the foals? I just got accused by George of doing so and being worse than those who created the wastelands.”

He looks at me sadly and tells me, “Major, I worried about them, but actually where else could they have gone and been safe. This way they were with adults who looked out for them. But I know you did not want to use them that way and even tried to protect them. Besides, Major Quick Trot even was willing to use them as scouts. Think about that.”

“Thanks, Woodrow, I really needed to hear that.”

“Major, anytime. Now, would you like to share a full dance with me also ma’am?” he asks.

I smile and giggle lightly, “Sure Woodrow, thanks, you are one in a million.”

I continue to dance and visit for several more hours. Woodrow really helped me, but dancing with my two main bucks really restored my spirits. Finally, I decide to call it a night. As I leave Ginger joins me. I have her climb on my back and we then go see if Badger and Archer are ready to call it a night too.

Archer says he is ready automatically. Badger seems to want to stay and have fun a bit more, but decides instead to join us. We head back to the farmhouse and as we go down the hallway, Tar opens her door.

“Hi Tar,” I tell her, “Sorry you had to miss the fun.”

She gives me a sad smile, “That’s ok Mollygirl, I have to get used to it sometime.”

“Tar, just so you know, I will do everything I can to advocate for you. Not just because you are family, but because you matter to me, you are not the same mare you were any more than I am.”

She looks at Badger, then back at me, “I know, but too many others do not realize that Mollygirl. At least your bucks know you are carrying your foal, and that your husband is the father. Broken didn’t even know he was going to be a father till the end.”

“Yeah, but Tar, he knew he was at the end, and he was willing to die to save you and your two’s foal. He loved you Tar. Never forget that.” I tell her and I give her a hug.”

From my back I hear Ginger ask, “Cousin Tar, could I give you a hug too?”

I see Tar smile as she says, “Sure little one.” Then I feel Ginger lean over and give her a hug from my back.

“Ok Tar, I need to get some sleep, we leave at daybreak. Good night.” I tell her.

“Good night Mollygirl, and thanks for giving me a chance to change my ways.”

“Your welcome dear,” I tell her and I finish heading to my room.

From the hallway I hear Archer tell her, “Goodnight Tar, have a good sleep.”

“Goodnight Archer, I hope you sleep well also. I will see you in the morning.”

As I remove my barding and get ready to sleep, I see Badger is watching me.

“Yes, dear?” I ask.

He looks at me as if considering what he is going to ask next then asks, “Mollygirl, do you really think she has changed that much?”

I sigh, “Badger, I have no doubt or I would never have let her carry a weapon in combat since we got her back.” I see he is surprised, “Badger, she saved my life in the battle of Targhee. She could have killed me just as easily, but she did not even consider it. She is remorseful over her actions, but Badger, she was living with Silver Spite for several months. That alone had to take a heavy toll on her. He even branded her the same way he did me.”

I see the surprise on his face and he ask, “HE branded both of you?” he shakes his head, “But I thought she had joined him.”

“Badger, he found her when she was hurt and weak. He used that to seduce her and get information. Once she left the Co-op, his real abuse began. We saw him hit her during a battle. Think about it Badger, he took the time during a battle to hit her.”

I see a look of confusion come over his face. “Are you kidding me?” he asks incredulously.

“No Badger, she is not,” Archer answers, from on the bed he can see Ginger shaking her head no.

Badger sighs, “Damn, he really was worse than I imagined.”

Archer then looks at Badger with a sad, mournful expression on his face, “Badger, my friend, my future brother-husband, since the 2nd Battle of Two-Step we have been fighting against an army under his control. There was no chance for being taken, prisoner. When I rescued our Mollygirl,” I see Badger cringe at that, “Yes, Badger, when I rescued Our Mollygirl, she was tied to a chair. She had already been branded twice on her face. Silver Spite had several irons in the fire still as well as a surgeon’s set of instruments set out to use on her. She probably would not have survived it, or if she did, would have been severely maimed.” As he says this, he steps forward and puts a hoof around me.

I realize at this point my head is down and my eyes closed as I try not to remember that day. I feel a chill and my body shudders at the thought of it. Archer gives a small squeeze to help ground me.

I open my eyes, “Ok, let’s just all go to bed Now. I climb into bed with Ginger on one side so I wrap my hooves around her. Against my back is Badger, and Archer lays on the other side of Ginger and puts his forelegs over her so his hoof touches me. Soon their breathing begins to change as they fall asleep. I feel the two enfields climb up on the bed and snuggle down with us a short time later and finally, I fall asleep.

When I awake to my alarm. I find I have hardly moved. Ginger has cuddled up closer to me and I can feel where she has drooled in her sleep on my foreleg. Badger begins to move first, then Archer. Finally, Ginger and I get up. We all put on our uniforms and kit. As we head downstairs, I hear Tar getting ready.

I knock on her door. “Tar, make sure you don’t leave anything you want to keep behind. We leave in less than an hour. Meet you in the kitchen.” I tell her, and we head down there.

Once in the kitchen, I find some bread and left-over food from last night. We grab what we want fairly quickly. Outside I can hear the camp waking up and breaking down to move. Once we are done with breakfast Ginger tells me, “Ma, I am going to find the scouts, I will see you at formation.”

“Ok, Ginger, I will see you then,” I tell her. Archer and my staff take that as a normal conversation, Badger still seems stunned that a filly can act so much like a trooper.

Once we are done in the kitchen, we make sure the headquarters gear is packed on its wagon. The members of the CEF and the Civilian Camp are all ready and in formation a full half-hour before the members of the 2nd Regiment. I smile inside at this. Once both units are gathered Gray Tempest tells me, “Major, the artillery battery will fall in as we pass it in a couple of hours, whenever you are ready please give the order.”

I turn to my troops. “Scouts Out!” I hear Sunset repeat the order and watch as my fliers lead by Sunset, and Dull Beak with Choo Choo and Firefly as their wingmares, first take to the air, and my ground scouts canter out in front a half a klick out lead by Xavier, Xochitl, and Ginger, with Blackberry Pie, and Chip hot on their heels. Then I give the command “CEF, By Fours, From the Right Forward, March!” The order is repeated throughout the command by each level of the chain of command as needed.

They step out with a precision that makes me proud. First comes D-Troop, being led by Dusty, Then H-troop with Kicker out Front. Next Bailey Bridge and his Engineers and the remains of E-troop. As the Artillery comes past, I see Archer, my Archer, riding a Casson with Woofers next to him. Fancy comes next with the Civilian camp to pass me, and I look at Gray Tempest, “Major if you will excuse me, I will be joining my troops.”

My headquarters staff, Paper Work, and Specs, Blueberry Crisp, Tar Water, and the MPs being escorted by Tweeters falls into the column behind the civilians and I see the Volunteers bringing up the rear. As they fall into line I hear the opening lines of the March of CEF being sung near the head of the column. Soon it is being sung by the entire CEF.

Then I hear the orders be given for the 2nd Regiment's battalion. I see their fliers and George take off first and they fill the skies above us. Then the rest of their companies fall into the column.

I look back and I take one final look at the river, the ridge and the farm that we lived, fought and all too many of us died at. As I look at the farmhouse one last time, I see a crow on the peak of the roof watching us, then it takes off and flies towards Manesville.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Tomorrow, we the survivors of the Siege of Serenity Valley will be finally beginning the return march home. We have put so much hope and dreams on our homes in the Co-op and we have lost so much and so many, could you please play Going Home for us.

Sincerely,
Kettle Bell
Captain, Hell’s Belles, CEF

Author's Note

First, Thank you Kkat for creating this world we call Fallout Equestria. I would also like to thank so many other authors who have added to this world and shown how much more can still be added to it.

For my readers, I thank you and hope you are enjoying the story. If any of you are artists and want to do fan art, please feel free to. Also if any of you want to contact me to discuss the story, but do not want to write a comment, please feel free to message me. Feedback is welcome.
This chapters dedication song can be found on YouTube at:https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UDKQhQXuvqA

Chapter 50 Finally Home

Chapter 50 Finally Home

By Trooper

“There is no mile as long as the final one that leads back home.”

― Katherine Marsh, Jepp, Who Defied the Stars

The march home takes us a little over two days. On the second night we are camped for our last time as an organized expeditionary force. I have to laugh to myself as after the first couple of hours only the fliers for the 2nd regiment could match our normal pace. On the second day, they camped several kilometers behind us. We may look worn and ragged, but we are in true fighting shape now.

Our final night's campsite is 15 kilometers north of Prairie Garden. As we passed through, we looked at what was left of the village. I am relieved when Xavier calls back and tells me that the bodies are no longer there, but fairly recent graves have been discovered. At least we do not need to bury them too, especially after this much time.

I am sitting around the campfire enjoying a cup of tea when Fancy comes over to talk. I smile when I see her, “Hey Fancy, how are you doing tonight?” I ask.

“Evening Mollygirl, just wanted to stop by and chat a bit,” she tells me.

“So, what’s on your mind tonight Fancy?”

“Mollygirl, I am worried about my people once we get to the Co-op, I saw several start to cry when we went through Prairie Garden. Seeing their old homes hurt a lot of them. They have become a community and many don’t want to lose that again.”

I think briefly before I respond with, “Well, normally we try to integrate refugees into the communities we have, but perhaps we can propose to the board of directors that we found a new community. I know there are some large areas that have farms that have not been recovered yet. Or after the normal year of obligated service in the fields, you could all find an area and do that. But yeah, I can understand how you feel about that.”

Then she tells me something that surprises me some, “Maybe, but I think they are like me, they are also afraid of starting over again. Right now, we have our scavengers, we have our restaurants, our saloons, our blacksmith and armorer, and now even a teacher. Mollygirl, I am the defacto Mayor Mare for our community. I don’t want to see my people split up if they don’t want to start all over again.”

I smile sadly both to her, and myself. “A little secret here Fancy; I am just as scared as they are. I am having to restart my whole family again. I have to get to know my spouses again. I pray that Sutures is ok, Heck, even the mare who helped raise me has had our relationship change completely,” I think to myself and do not realize I say it out loud, “Stupid son of a mule to blame for that one.”

I realize I said it out loud when I hear Fancy laugh lightly then she smiles and puts a hoof on my shoulder, “Mollygirl, I understand how you feel about that situation, but I can not tell you what to do in it.”

“You know Fancy when we left, I was still trying to be a simple mare. I wanted to have my career, sure. But more then anything else, I wanted to be loved and have a family. In the last year, my world has been turned upside down entirely. Frankly, Fancy, I am nervous as all Tartarus about what will happen tomorrow.”

She looks around, “Where’s Archer? Dear, he is a good one. Badger is nice and all, but Archer is one to ride the river with. I have not met your Magpie yet, but I do know Sutures and she will not let that leg keep her down either. So, you have two ponies who love you. Mollygirl, I am lucky to have finally found one. And both of us had to lose our homes to find each other.”

I smile at that, “Fancy, while I am very sorry you both lost your homes, can I say that I really am glad that you two have found each other. That and that I am very happy and proud to call you my friend.”

She sticks out her hoof and I shake it as she tells me, “And I, you, Mollygirl. This is another thing I will miss, our nightly conversations. Life is changing Mollygirl, for all of us.”

I look up at the night sky and in the faint light of the moon, I see the silhouettes of an alicorn and a Dragon flying over us. I smile again as I watch those two friends enjoy themselves together, then I tell her, “You know Fancy, just because the expedition ends, and we will not see each other all the time does not mean friendships end. Maybe some of these changes will be for the better.” I tell her.

We finish our tea together and I give her a hug, “Have a good night Fancy and thanks for stopping by. Remember, no matter where I call home, you are always welcome my friend.”

“Goodnight Mollygirl, sleep well and I will see you in the morning, my friend. Oh, I almost forgot, Stir Fry, is making doughnuts, bread, and hot coffee for in the morning for everyone. She said to make sure I let you know. Well, I better get back to Sirocco,” she says and heads off into the night.

I sit back down by the fire and am petting Woofers when I start to sing without realizing it. Soon I am joined by the members of my headquarters staff and then some others as we finish singing Red is the Rose.

Sunset then begins with his accented voice to sing the Minstrel Colt, and again we join in. Soon a bottle appears and it is passed to me. I have tears in my eyes from all the emotions I am feeling at this time. When I am hoofed the bottle, I raise it high and tell them, “To the CEF, you have made an old mare proud and you will always be my Troopers.” I take a sip and pass it on. Then I go back to drinking my tea.

We continue on like this for some time then the troopers and civilians who have migrated through start to drift off to settle in for the night. Finally, I make one last round of the camp for the night. I talk to each of the guards for a bit then decide to turn in for the night. As I head back to my bedroll, I hope to see her again, but I don’t, not even a crow. Part of me misses her already, but she did promise that if I needed her, she would be there.

I get to my bedroll and find Ginger already there with Woofers and Tweeters. As I lay there trying to fall asleep my mind begins to race through all that has happened. Eventually, I drift off to sleep holding my daughter and feeling my foal inside me.

__________

Morning comes and I am shaken awake by Paper Work. He is holding a hot cup of tea for me. I smile and take joy in this last parting of our morning routine. “Thank you so much Paper Work, you really don’t know how much this means to me.”

He smiles back at me, “Ma’am, it has been my pleasure. But thank you for appreciating it.”

Ginger is already up and her gear is packed. I see she is eating some bacon on bread. When she notices me looking, she just says, “What, I know we are not going to get much of it anymore.”

It’s not what she says, so much as the way she says it that gets me to laugh. I notice Paper Work is laughing too, as he tells her, “Your welcome Ginger. I am just glad to see you enjoy it so much.”

I then get up and eat my breakfast too. After which I store my bedroll. I clean myself up and hold my last solo officers' call. “Good morning everyone. We will be home in a couple of hours. Once we are there We will reform. After we are dismissed, I want all active-duty troops to go to the Armory to turn in their weapons. I look at Sunset and tell him, “Only issued weapons are to be turned in. This means Ginger, Xochitl, and Xavier’s weapons do not get turned in. They were captured on the march. I will sign the receipt for the lost weapon for Xavier.”

I see him smile and Balanced books smirk. Balanced looks at me and says, “Understood Ma’am.”

“As for all of you. It has been my personal pleasure to serve with you and to command you. In a couple of minutes, I want to hold formation so I can tell our troops the same thing. I want the same order on the road for the march today as usual.”

I look over at Fancy, “When we get to the Stable, I want your caravan to march in with us. After we fall out, we will begin the process of welcoming all of them to the Co-op. Fancy, I want to personally introduce you to the Overmare, Overcow and the Colonel of the 1st Regiment. It is the least I can do. All right then, dismissed back to your troops, let’s get the traveling circus ready to move.”

They head back to their units and form up for the last time away from home. My staff and I stand before them. I look at all of them and feel pride for each and every one of them. “First, at ease. I only have a few things I want to say to all of you before we get moving for the last stretch of our journey home. Yes, home to all of us who desire to stay there,” I say as I look at Fancy and her civilians before I continue, “I just wanted to take one last opportunity to say thank you again. None of us could have done this journey without the others. You have made me very proud to command such fine troops as yourselves. Our civilian siblings, I thank you for all your support and what you have done also. Each of us has shared an experience with each other that those who were not with us will not be able to fully understand. Company commanders, see to your troops and prepare to move. Companies, attention. Dismissed.” I tell them and we begin to shift into marching order.

As we begin to move again, to the south of us I see a plume of dust from the column of the Artillery and the 2nd Regiment troops. Above them, I can see George lazily flying keeping pace with those below. They are still at least a klick away when I give the order, “Forward, March!” beginning the last couple hours of march to home.

I see a lot of excitement among the members of my command. I fall back a bit and talk with Fancy for a while. As I pass the medical wagons I think of Sutures and I feel pain in my heart at how I miss her and I worry about how she is doing. As I pass the artillery Archer calls me over and pats the seat next to him on the limber. I trot over and swing aboard. As I start to climb up, he gives me a hoof to help. I then sit next to him and smile. He looks over at me and says, “Cap for your thoughts Mollygirl?”

I nicker a little, then I tell him, “Dear, I was just thinking how different this is than when we left. Not just the situation, but for us,” I tell him as I put a hoof on his.

He smiles back and tells me, “I understand, who thought we could lose so much, yet gain so much too? By the way, Mollygirl, you need to tell me someday, what happened under Canterlot Mountain. Sutures refused to discuss it, and Ginger and the others laugh and tell me that the most unusual thing was Sutures talking to herself. Is that some kind of in-joke or something? I mean I have heard her talking to herself plenty of times.”

I smile and gently kiss him on his cheek, "Dear, really, she should tell you about it, but that is part of it, and it is not a joke. Some hard choices were made under that mountain and could have changed everything. Let’s just say for now, I think we made the right decisions, and know that you have two mares who love you, and Archer, please don’t tell Badger, but part of me really wishes this was your foal love.”

I see him almost beam with pride when I tell him that and he tells me, “Mollygirl, I feel the same, but I still want a foal with Sutures too. I hope you understand.”

“Of course, I do,” I tell him.

After a bit, I get down from the limber and trot up forward to D-troop. We are just passing the wreckage of Capon to our west; I notice that the church and foundry are no longer standing either. I guess somepony cleaned out the ferals that were still there. I think back to the day we lost Ghost there. We give it a wide berth though as we pass it, just in case.

Several hours later we come to the checkpoint outside of Dairyanne. Behind me, I hear the civilians give an excited cheer. We march up the road, I recognize the ponies and cow stationed at the checkpoint as members I know from the Cocky Colts. They wave us through and watch as we march through and turn to the west onto the main road to Manesville. As we pass through the small town, I overhear several ponies saying “That is all that’s left of them?” As we march through the troopers begin to sing The Mare I left behind me.

They keep the pace up as we pass through Emerald Grove, and are singing again. As we pass through, I see many of the locals come out and watch us pass by. I also notice that the old general store has been cleared away and a larger building has gone up in its place. I hear Choo Choo nickering from above as we pass by, I see her look in the direction of the cave and her sisters, but she stays with us still.

About a kilometer out of Manesville we take a right turn onto the road that will take us to the stable. As we make the turn, I hear the troopers begin to sing the March of the CEF. We are just about to the stable when they finish what I knew as the last chorus of it, but instead of ending the continue to sing.

At Serenity Valley we gave em what for,

With Nightmare Moon's bark and Celestia’s roar

They came at us with an overwhelming force

We fought them and stopped them there of course

It seems that they have added a few more stanzas, I guess. I am thrilled that they have remembered to add that to it. In the distance, I can see ponies and cattle coming out of the main entrance to the stable to watch as we approach.

Give us a target, give us a goal, tell us what we are fighting for

Lead and guide us and show us the way,

and we will claim victory at the end of the day

Then I see Colonel Chappy, as well as the Overmare and Overcow, come out. From the direction of Manesville I see many more coming out to watch our return.

And just when they thought they would win the fight

We surprised with more of the Co-op’s might

With hoofs on the ground and wings up high

We made Silver Spite give up his last sigh

“Right Column March,” I call to turn us toward the drill field. I notice that not only am I seeing our normal earth ponies, unicorns, and cattle, but I also see more than a few pegasi, several of them are flying in our direction.

Give us a target, give us a goal, tell us what we are fighting for

Lead and guide us and show us the way,

and we will claim victory at the end of the day.

“Column Left, March!” I command to bring us onto the parade grounds. The same one we left just a scant few months earlier. My troopers make the turn with practiced, steady ease

Now we march home our head held high

If anyone ever asks, we tell them why

While the CEF may no longer march past

We’ll be the LT’s troopers till we breathe our last

Just as they finish the last line, I give the command, “By fours, On Right into line, and Halt!”

The first set of troopers being Sunset, Trouble, Blondie and Firefly immediately turn to their right, takes ten paces and halt. The second set of four, Xavier, Xochitl, Ginger, and Choo Choo, passes by them and turn to their right, again taking the ten paces and halting in line with the first set. This is repeated over and over again until the wagons come up. When they do, they turn individually and line up with the sets. After the wagons come the limbers, followed by the Volunteer troops.

I step out in front of my troops and watch as the battalion of the 2nd regiment repeats what we have done, but opposite and facing us, with George standing in formation at their far left. It is noticeable, the difference in the size of the units and our appearance.

As we stand at attention, I see Colonel Chappy come up. Beside him I see a pegasus mare wearing the insignia of a colonel. They march out followed by the Overmare and Overcow as well as several dozen onlookers. When they get in front of me and Major Gray Tempest they stop. I overhear Colonel Chappy say under his breath, “My Goddesses, that’s all that is left.”

He then turns towards my troop first and tell us, “Members of the CEF, you have made us proud. Thank you all for your devoted service and sacrifice, Welcome Home.”

Then he turns along with the other Colonel who addresses the 2nd Regiment troops, “My loyal troopers, I commend you upon the expedient completion of your mission. You have saved the Co-op Expedition Force and brought them home. Proving how well your training has served you. Thank you.”

For some reason, the other colonel’s speech sticks in my craw. Yeah, they saved us, but they took their own sweet time getting there. I have a feeling that I am not the only one who feels this way.

Then the Over’s both give a short speech welcoming us home again and telling us how proud they are of us. When they are done, both colonels tell us to take over our troops, and then they depart.

I turn to my troops and call out, “Company Commanders, have your units fall out and prepare for weapons and equipment turn in. March by squads into the stable to the armory. Volunteer Company, you will go last. Those of you wishing to stay active in the CDF will take the oath, then be assigned quarters in the stable.” When I say that last part, I notice several of them have their heads rise up, ears forward and eyes wide. And then I give my last official command as CO of the CEF, “Companies, Dismissed.”

I hear the orders repeated by each troops CO’s. I then watch as each troop begins to fall out by squads and head towards the stable entrance. I feel tears begin to well in my eyes at this, the end of MY CEF.

I turn and see the Overmare and Overcow standing at the side of the parade grounds. Fancy approaches me and I take her over to meet them. They both are amicable to her and begin to question her about the civilian’s intentions and discuss with her the possibility of membership for all of them. After a bit of talking with them, Fancy asks them, “Would you two like to come to talk to all of us at once? I am sure it would be better that way as well as a much more personable way of introducing yourselves and the leadership of the Co-op to them.”

I then excuse myself and go find Ginger before I head into the stable. Archer is busy with his troops at the time so I send him a quick text message by PipBuck letting him and Badger know where I am heading.

I find Ginger with the rest of the scouts. They all seem hesitant to leave each other. Xavier tells me, “Mollygirl, we will wait for you and head home together if you do not mind.”

“Thank you, Xavier, I really do appreciate it. I still have to find out where Sutures is. I want to see her as soon as possible too.”

He smiles sadly, “I understand all too well. We can wait LT, we can wait.”

I then notice his PipBuck and realize that all my scouts except Sunset need to turn them in. “Xavier, Sunset, we will need all non-personal weapons turned in to the armory as well as issued equipment, including PipBucks.”

I see several of them move their hoofs towards theirs as I say it. “I am sorry everypony, but the stable does not have a lot of them left. And I am sure that they have even fewer now with the formation of the 2nd Regiment.”

“We understand Major, it’s just you get so used to a thing sometimes, and it is hard to imagine not having it,” Xavier answers for them all.

I nod my head, “I do understand, believe me. If it were up to me, you would be able to keep them.”

“That’s ok ma’am, we do understand, do you mind going into the stable with us?” I hear Chip ask.

“It would be my pleasure; I need to report in anyways,” I tell them, then I turn and before I can lead them in Ginger tugs on my barding.

“Ma, can I ride on your back in?”

I smile to myself, “Sure, why not,” I tell her as I kneel down and let her climb on my back. Once I stand back up, I finish leading them into the stable. At the tunnel entrance are a new guard post on one side and an automatic anti-machine gun nest opposite it. There has been built a short wall about 15 feet before the opening that would prevent a foe from running straight into it now.

We walk down the tunnel and I see the first change. On one side is a painting of a rearing pony holding a sword high in its pastern. Below it, a ribbon that twists and says, First to Fight. Above it is painted 1st Regiment Co-op Guard. On the other side is painted a silhouette of each type of Pony, running, a pegasus in the center with its wings spread and behind them is a silhouette of George. Above them are the words 2nd Regiment Airmobile CDF. Below them are the words, Death from the Clouds.

Not bad I think to myself; I have to say I like both of them.

__________

As we get to the Armory, I see the line waiting to turn in equipment and weapons. I tell my scouts I will see them in a bit and go to report in at the regimental headquarters. As I am passing the medical department, I see Moonpie standing by the railing looking down into the atrium.

I walk over to her and greet her, “Good to see you again Moonpie.”

She looks startled and looks up and smiles at me, I see her notice my scar and get a slightly sad look on her face and then she looks over my shoulder at something. Then I hear Ginger from on my back say, “Hello, it’s good to meet you, ma’am, Ma has been saying she needs to talk to you.” I am embarrassed as I had forgotten she was still there. To Ginger, this has gotten to be normal for her to ride on my back.

Moonpie raises an eyebrow, and replies to us, “It is good to see you are back Mollygirl, congratulations on your promotion by the way,” then she asks, “And who is this young mare with you?”

“Excuse me for my lack of manners Moonpie. This is my daughter Ginger.”

I see a look of confusion on her face at first as she says, “I had not realized you had a daughter. I know you thought that way about Epona but I did not know you had a foal already.”

Ginger then tells her with a bit of sadness but also pride in her voice, “Ma adopted me after my mom Nugget was killed at Targhee. Epona was my half-sister ma’am.”

“I see,” she says then looks at me and nods her head, “Mollygirl, stop by as soon as you get a chance and we will make an appointment for you to come to talk to me,”’ She then looks at Ginger them back to me, “If Ginger would like to talk to me I would be open to that as well and we can set up an appointment for her too.”

“Thank you Moonpie, I will get back to you about that later, but I need to get going, I still have to report in, and then I want to see where they took Sutures when the brought back.”

She looks at me a bit strange, “Do you mean the medic Stitches?” she asks.

“Yes, do you know?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, I am not sure, but she may still be at the stable medical department. Most went over to the Manesville hospital though.”

“Ok, thanks Moonpie, it is great to see you again and I will talk to you later,” I tell her and I continue on to the HQ.

As we get there, I hear a Cadet I do not recognize make a snide comment of “I did not realize it was bring your filly to work day.”

I stop in my tracks. I still have my full kit on as well as weapons. I turn to the cadet and calmly tell him, “Excuse me, I know my uniform does not show my proper rank at this time, but you can address me as Major Mollygirl, and you damn well better understand I just got back from the field, and this filly has probably seen more action in the last two months then you have so, I would give her some respect. Especially as she is still carrying live rounds in that SIR on her shoulder.”

I see his mouth start to hang open. I turn and continue on my way to the Colonel's office. Once outside of it I see Emerado approaching. She notices Ginger on my back and I see her close her eyes some, yep, she saw the casualty reports alright. She comes up to us and tells us, “It’s great to see you both again. Mollygirl, would you like me to watch Ginger while you report to the Colonel?”

“Thank you Emerado, I really appreciate it,” I tell her and kneel down so Ginger can climb down.

Once she is down Ginger turns around and gives me a hug, and the says “Thanks Ma, I will see you when you are done.”

I give her a kiss on the helmet and tell her, “Ok Ginger, behave please for your step-grandmother.”

I have to fight the urge to laugh when I see Em’s face when she realizes what I have just said. Then I quickly knock on the Colonel's door and enter when he tells me to do so.

The Colonel is behind his desk. I march up in front of it and salute him as I did as a cadet. He smiles at me, “At ease major, please take a seat.”

“Thank you, Colonel,” I tell him as I sit down.

He chuckles lightly, “Mollygirl, you are a major now. When we are in private please call my Chappy.”

“Thank you, sir, I mean Chappy, sorry about that.”

“Mollygirl, you did an excellent job of picking up and bringing the troops home after most of the officers were killed. That is part of the reason I made the suggestion to the higher-ups that you maintain your position of leadership, you will be the second battalion commander for the 1st regiment. You will maintain D and H troops as well as a reconstituted E troop. Do you think some of your volunteers may be interested in assisting in that?”

I smile and tell him, “Sir, if not all, then most of them. If I may suggest though that if Clock Work request to stay in that he be given a commission and take over the reconstituted E-troop. Failing that if his sergeant Trip Hammer decides to, then the same for him. Both performed outstanding yeomanry service for us.”

I see him tilt his head as he looks at me and thinks about this, “Interesting suggestion, don’t you think though that some of the remaining regulars from E-troop might object?”

I smile when I answer, “Sir, they have been serving under the command of the Volunteers since we lost Tenderhoof. I do not believe it will cause any problems. In fact, they are all already used to working together.”

He nods his head, “An interesting way of doing things major, now, speaking of interesting, let's begin to hit the high points of the expedition. I will expect a full written report in two weeks after you return from leave, but let’s hit the highlights for now.”

“Yes sir,” I reply, then I begin to tell him some of the highlights. He takes a particular interest in the foals meeting with Gawd as well as the railyards under Canterlot mountain. I have his full attention when I mention the rail car with the portal in it.

After about an hour he tells me to make sure I stop at the quartermasters and get my proper rank insignia and to have a good leave. Then he dismisses me.

As I head back out into the main office area. I see Ginger off to the side with Emerado and some of the other staff members, as she goes over the map with them and tells them of our adventures. She is pointing at JR-7 when I come up and I hear her say, “Really, Xochitl and me got to talk to some griffon named Gawd and a unicorn named Velvet as well as a zebra. We told them about home and they were really interested.”

I laugh lightly and surprise them all as I tell them, “Well we do have two representatives of theirs with us, so feel free to ask them too.”

Em then gets my attention and has me step to the side, as Ginger keeps talking to them and describing some of our fights, Emerado tells me, “Ginger told me about Sutures, I found out she was taken to the Medical Department of the stable.”

“Thank you Em, you do not know how important that is for me to know. By the way, how is dad and Shadowbuck?”

She smiles. “Bullet is doing really well. Though he and I both worry about Shadowbuck. He is still getting slivers and splinters that work their way out. But the doctors say he will be fine eventually.”

“Thank the Goddesses on both counts.” I tell her, then I add, speaking of miracles Em, “My foal should be born only a month or so after yours.”

I see her eyes go wide and her mouth drops open and then she recovers, “Congratulations Mollygirl, I am so happy to hear that. I know your dad will be too.” She says as she gives me a hug.

After we break the hug, I tell her, “I need to get going dear, I have to check on Sutures and then get back home.”

Before I can go though, she stops me, “Sorry Mollygirl to delay you, but before you go, I had already picked these up from supply for you.” In her hoof are my Major insignia, which I have her assist me in putting on my uniform.

“Thank you again Em, this means so much to me,” I tell her.

“Anytime Major, now go get your daughter and see your wife to be, and yes, Ginger spilled the beans to me about that too,” she says with a slight laugh.

I go over to get Ginger and she is telling them of how Red Eyes troops tried to cut us off after we reached New Appleloosa. She is telling them the part of how our supply wagons were on the run and Major Quick Trot has set the CEF in fixed positions, and the MP’s directing us where to go as we came to the lines.

I am seeing amazement on many of their faces as they listen to her. I let her finish talking about that fight then I interrupt, “Ginger, we need to get going, Sutures is in the Medical department, Archer and Badger will meet us there.”

She hops down from the chair she was standing on so she could point at the map more easily, “Ok ma, sorry everyone, maybe Ma will let me come back and tell you more later.”

I actually see the disappointment on some of their faces as she walks over to me to leave. Once we are out of the HQ and almost to medical, she tells me, “Ma, after I told them about the Battle of Two-step and then the race for the bridge, the cadet who was giving me a hard time actually apologized. He said he had never expected a filly to see that much action.”

I put a hoof over her shoulder, “I am glad he did, that was very polite of him.” Then I see Archer and Badger both walking up at the same time. Badger steps up first and kisses me first on my muzzle, then he surprises me by kissing me on my cheek. After he does this, I repeat it with Archer.

Archer then looks at all of us, “Shall we go see our darling now?” he asks.

I simply nod my head and Badger and Ginger both respond quickly with a “Yes!”

We enter the medical front office area. I see the medic at the desk take a look at us. I guess we should have cleaned up first, but this is more important.

She leads us to the back where the recovery ward is. As we enter, I see her and want to cry with relief that she is still alive. As we come up to her bed I can tell how bad it was. She has lost a leg. She looks at me with tears in her eyes, then Archer and even Badger and tells us, “I, I am sorry, if you don’t want me now, I understand. Before I can react, she has two bucks, one on each side both kissing her on the cheek simultaneously.

Archer tells her, “Of course not, my dearest mare. You are still beautiful and we love you.”

On the other side, I see Badger whisper something in her ear that makes her blush some and then giggle. She then puts a hoof alongside his cheek and looks him in the eyes and asks “Promise?” to which he nods his head.

Both of them give her a hug and then move so Ginger and I can come up. I extend my forehooves to hug her and give her an ever-so-gentle kiss. “I love you Sutures; you should know that by now.”

She looks down at the sheets, “I know, but you never counted on this.”

Ginger then comes over and hugs her, “Mama Sutures, we're family, even if we are not blood, we're here for each other.”

We stay there and talk with her for a while then we are interrupted by the members of the 1st Squad of D-troop, with Dusty leading them entering. They all come over and say hi and kid around with her some, the bottle comes out and I see Sutures grin with a tear in her eye. “Thank you everypony, this means a lot to me.”

We stay there a bit longer and then I tell Sutures, “Dear, seeing as you have company, I am going to take these guys home to get cleaned up. I will be back tomorrow ok?”

She smiles and puts out a forehoof for a hug, as we go to hug, she shifts and she kisses me as intimately as anypony ever has. We break the kiss and see all those around us smiling, I hear Pearl joking say, “I wish somepony would kiss me that way.”

I am almost surprised when I hear Woody reply back, “Later dear, later,” as he lightly pats her on the back.

The bucks also both kiss her goodbye and then Ginger gives her a hug and tells her, “See ya tomorrow Mama Sutures.” We all give a small wave and head back out.

We stop at the armory and I see Buckshot behind the counter. He smiles at us, “Good to see you back Major. What do you have that you need to turn in?”

He is looking at my weapons, and almost is drooling. I surprise him when I answer, “Just the basics, my weapons are battlefield recoveries. I should turn in my PipBuck as well as Ginger’s.”

He sighs, “Well Major, from now on, you get to keep your PipBuck all the time, the privilege of rank. As for the youngsters, let me see it.

Ginger sadly puts her hoof up and he takes out a special tool to remove it. Then he puts it on the bench and hooks some cables up to it and says, “Give me a minute here, I will be putting her data from it on a file for her to keep. She can load it on any other PipBuck she may obtain later.”

I see her smile suddenly, and she says, “Thank you, sir, I really appreciate it.”

“Your welcome young mare. The least I can do.” He tells her with a smile, then he takes a small plastic computer file and gives it to her. “Here you go, it has all your messages as well as locations as markers on it. From the size of it you have been busy.”

She smiles, “Yes sir, I also have some music that I saved from DJ Pon3 on it.”

He nods his head, “I do the same thing, OK, you ponies have a good night now.”

We then head out the stable entrance where I see my scouts still waiting. Chip and Blackberry Pie tell us goodbye first and then head towards Manesville. Firefly, ask me if he can talk to me privately for a minute.

He and I walk away from the others and once far enough away he asks, “I know she is not your daughter officially, but I know how close you are to both her, and her sister, so I felt I should ask you first.”

I nod my head as I begin to suspect what this is about. Then he continues, “Major, I would like your permission to ask Dusty to marry me.”

I smile at him, “Firefly, if you were the same young buck I met originally, I would probably say no, but you have grown so much and become a fine stallion, yes, you have my approval and permission.”

He smiles widely and tells me, “Thank you, ma'am, I truly do appreciate it.”

“Just don’t hurt her Firefly, or I will turn Ginger loose on you. Now she is inside medical visiting Sutures with the rest of the squad, why don’t you head on it and join her.”

“Yes ma’am,” he tells me and then he trots off to find her.

Trouble along with Blondie and Sunny are standing there waiting for my return. Trouble comes over first and gives me a hug, “Thanks cuz, for everything. Is it alright if I visit you at Sumac’s in the next couple of days?”

“Of course, Trouble, you are family all three of you are.” When I tell him this, he smiles as does Blondie. I simply hear Sunny giggle in the background. “Where are you three going from here?” I ask.

He sighs, “Tonight we will see about getting a room. Tomorrow I will look for another job, and perhaps take them to meet my parents.”

“That makes sense. Let me know if I can help at all.” I tell him.

“Ok, Mollygirl, we best go get some dinner and find a room, have a good night and I will see you soon, he says. Then they turn and walk away. Sunset is there with Pages still. They are holding tails and he has a wing over her back.

Sunset smiles and tells me, “Thanks for everything Major,” and he holds out a hoof. I take it and we shake.

“Sunset, thank you for everything, especially with helping me bring them home,” I tell him.

“Were herd Ma’am. That’s what we do. We best be going. Pages has to be back for duty in the morning. If you don’t mind, I will stop by the farm sometime.”

Badger smiles at him, “Sure Sunset I have a bottle of Wild Pegasus set aside for this, bring your Father if you like.”

“Sounds good Badger, I will do that. Take care and have a good night folks.”

Badger then smiles, “You too, and Trooper Pages, I will see you in the morning. Please do not be late.”

We watch them head back into the stables then Archer, Badger, Choo Choo, Ginger, Xochitl, and I all turn to head back to the farm, with Woofers and Tweeter flying slightly behind us. Walking the same path all of us had taken to begin the expedition. Part of me is glad to be back, but part of me feels a loss too.

As we make our way home the sun begins to set. We are coming into the yard when I see and then hear Magpie yell, “Their back, Sumac, Persimmon, they're back!”

They all begin to run our way and we just step into the farmyard when it happens. We see a bright flash from Ginger’s hip.

She closes her eyes without looking at it and says, “Really, now? You have to be kidding me.” With her eyes still closed she asks, “Tell me it is not something stupid. What is it?”

Xochitl is the first to answer, “No Ginger, it is not stupid.”

I look and have to nod my head, “No dear it is not.”

Then Badger and Archer look at it. Archer then tells her, “My young mare, it is an unrolled map with a farm as a starting point and a dotted line going to different parts of it and returning to the farm with an x next to an arrow. I would say, it is an adventurous cutie mark.”

I hear her let loose the breath she was holding, “Oh, thank goodness.”

As the others approach, we all make our greeting and Sumac tells us, come on in, have you had dinner yet? I can make you all something to eat.”

Choo Choo answers, “No thank you, I need to get back to my sisters, I just felt I should end this journey as it began. Have a good night, I shall see you all tomorrow,” and then we watch as she takes to the air and flies away towards Emerald Grove.

Ginger turns to me, “Ma, it's good to be home.” I put a hoof around her shoulder and she leans into me.

“Yeah, I feel that way too dear.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

Today we will be arriving home to the Co-op. We have all changed so much and we are all somewhat nervous. However, we all cannot wait to be back again amongst those we love and care about. With this in mind I ask that you play for those of us in the CEF, Home Again.

Thank you

Mollygirl,

Major, CEF

Author's Note

My usual thanks to Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I also want to thank the other authors who have written in this world and shown how much more we can explore it.

Finally, readers, we find Mollygirl and the members of the CEF have returned to Manesville and the Co-op. There have been many changes that have occurred during this short time and while they may know what some of them are, they will also find out that more has changed while they were gone, both in the Co-op and in themselves.

The YouTube link for this chapters dedication song is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ViWYQoQnEZo

Chapter 51 New Beginnings

Chapter 51 New Beginnings

“Love will find a way through paths where wolves fear to prey.”

— Lord Byron

After we go into the house Sumac makes dinner for all of us. Persimmon, Xavier, and Xochitl join us. We eat a large dinner and sit and talk about what has happened since we left. Persimmon gives me an occasional dirty look, but I can deal with that, no need to make a scene. It is interesting to see who sits where. I notice that Badger is at one end of the table and Xavier at the opposite. On Xavier’s right is Persimmon, then Xochilt and Ginger. Sumac is right next to Badger with Magpie next then me and finally Archer on Xavier’s left.

It feels really good to be between Magpie and Archer. It does make me wonder who will sleep where later. But we can deal with that as it comes.

After dinner, I help Sumac wash the dishes. This leaves Archer and Badger with Magpie. I think she needs to begin to get used to the dynamics too. We all have to feel out where we are now in our family. Ginger and Xochitl head outside to talk on the porch. As we are cleaning the dishes, Sumac starts to bake a cake for Ginger, to celebrate her getting her cutie mark.

After the dishes are finished and the cake in the oven, Sumac and I sit at the table with a cup of tea. She looks down at the floor and then back at me and begins to talk, “Mollygirl, I am sorry about this.”

“Sorry about what Sumac?” I ask.

She touches her stomach and then looks at the door to the front room, “Him, Badger. Mollygirl, I never meant to hurt you or Magpie. I am so sorry.”

I put my hoof across the table onto hers, “Sumac, I can’t say I was not upset. It hurt, I will admit it, but Badger should have known better too. Besides if we are going to add another mare besides Sutures in the mix, I would rather have it be you then anypony.”

She sighs, “I know, but damn it, I should have known better too. Besides, my barn door doesn’t swing the same way yours and Mags does. I mean you two are cute and all, but I really only want a buck if I do anything at all.”

I smile at her and laugh a little, “Sumac, it’s ok. Understand that would be rather awkward if you did for me. But I think us mares need to sit down and have a talk with Badger. We need to put our hooves down. No more new partners. This is it.”

“Does Archer and Sutures know about the situation now?” She asks.

I tilt my head a little and my ears come to the side of my head as I answer, “Archer does, Sutures was wounded and medevaced before she could be told. When we saw her in the hospital today, we did not get the chance to tell her.”

I see a look of concern come over her face, “I was afraid that was why she was not here. I heard you all talking about her getting wounded at dinner. Mollygirl, how bad is she injured?”

“Sumac, I cannot lie to you. She lost a hind leg from the knee down.”

Sumac puts a hoof across her muzzle in horror, “Oh the poor dear, and we are here tonight. We should be with her.” She says.

“Sumac, the members of the 1st Squad of the Door Kickers were visiting her when we left. I told her I would be back in the morning to see her.”

“Good I am glad to hear that. How is she going to handle not being in the military anymore?” she asks me.

I answer honestly, “I think she will be ok; she was planning on getting out as soon as she could to become a midwife. Ma, I mean Sumac, I think she will be much happier doing that. But later tonight, I want to sit down with all of you after we celebrate with Ginger.” After I say this, I feel the foal kick and I put my hoof to my stomach.

She looks me in the eyes, “Are you ok Mollygirl? You are not sick, are you?”

"No Sumac I am not sick. The foal just kicked,” as I say this, I see her eyes open wide and her ears forward, then I continue, “It’s about what we saw under the mountain. I think it only fair you all know, from me and not from somepony slipping and saying something when they should not.”

She is still looking at me, “Mollygirl, your pregnant? When? How? Who?” she asks with surprise in her tone.

I smile again, “It’s Badger’s, the best I can figure is it happened the first time he, Mags and I got together. The how, well you can figure that out,” I say with a laugh.

Soon the cake is done baking and she makes a cream frosting to go on top of it. As she makes the frosting, she tells me, “We got a shipment of cane sugar from someplace out west last week. Goddesses know where they got it. But it makes it easier to bake.”

When she is done frosting it, we take the cake out to the dining room again and call everypony in there. I see Ginger’s excitement as well as Xochitl’s. Ginger looks up at us, “He considers it a bit of celebration for him getting his glyphmark too.” As she says this, I notice that her tail swings over and wraps with his, and he steps a little closer as they both nod their heads.

Sumac raises an eyebrow a bit and smiles, “Of course children, of course.”

After the cake, we clean the table back off and all of us head into the front parlor. When everypony is sitting down I begin to tell them about the portal and what I saw.

I see Sumac begin to tear up when I tell her that I got to meet an Ivy and Epona from that world. I have to stop talking so I can stop laughing at the expression on Archer’s and Badger’s faces when I tell them that the other worlds Sutures also came through.

Then Magpie asks me the question that surprisingly hurts me, “What about the otherworld you?”

I am glad I am sitting as I tell them, “According to that Ivy, I was dead Mags, Silver Spite had killed me and my daughter Millie.” I see a bit of confusion on their faces until they realize what that means.

“So, you and I were not together in that world?” Magpie asks.

I shake my head as I answer, “Actually none of us were. I had gotten married to Ivy eight years earlier after Millie was born. She never said who the father was. But Archer, Sutures from that timeline was not attracted to you, at least until our Sutures told her about how you are here. Badger, I will say neither Their Ivy or Sutures seemed to think highly of you, so I am not sure why. “

I see Badger nod his head, and then he asks me, “Were you tempted to go back with her?”

“No Badger, I was not, but she and Epona almost stayed her. Please forgive me, for not trying to get her to. But she was Ivy, but not our Ivy, and I could not keep her from rejoining her Mollygirl when she dies.”

Badger nods his head and sniffles back a tear, as does Sumac. Xavier then joins in the conversation, “You did the right thing Mollygirl, I know how hard it was for you, as well as for Ginger seeing her sister again.”

Xochitl then says, “It was a bit strange to see a pony talk to themselves like that. Although our Sutures did carry a shotgun, whiles theirs, only a pistol.”

Ginger looks at Sumac and begins “Granny, or should I call you Mama Sumac? Just so you know, their Epona’s cutie mark was three roses twisted into a heart. She got it working in the garden.”

She sniffles back a tear, “Thank you Ginger, I appreciate your telling me. You can call me either one dear, but the choice is up to you,” she says then sighs.

Then I see a devilish look come over all three of the bucks faces and I know they are all thinking of what it would be like to have two Sutures at the same time. I say nothing but I do chuckle to myself.

We continue to talk for a while more than Xavier and Persimmon Tree leave for their home. Ginger and Xochitl have asked if they can spend the night together, this time in front of all of us, so no confusion.

We then begin to heat water so we can all get a bath. Badger goes first followed by Xochitl and Ginger. We then change the water and Archer and I both take a bath. It feels so good after so long to get clean again. I may have to sneak a shower at the stable tomorrow if I can.

Once we are all done Sumac looks at us, “Badger, I know you have to be up early, why don’t you sleep in my room tonight, that way I can get up and make you breakfast before you go to work.”

He nods his head, “Sounds good to me Sumac,” he turns to look at Archer and smiles, “Have fun, my brother.” Then he comes over and gives both Magpie and I a kiss good night, then heads upstairs to Sumac's room. She comes over and gives us all a hug, then I see her think just for second and she gives Archer a very sweet, passionate kiss.

When she breaks the kiss, she smiles at him, “Consider that a down payment dear, I get my turn soon, ok?”

The poor buck, I smile and almost laugh at the stunned but pleased expression on his face as he tells her, “I look very forward to it too Sumac.”

Soon we all head to bed, it is kind of awkward at first as Magpie adjusts to having more than one partner in bed again. But soon she is relaxed again and I hear her whimpers of pleasure and then some. Later that night we are laying there together, I am the big spoon to Magpies little spoon, Archer is laying there facing both of us. I watch as she strokes a hoof along his face and tells him, "thank you for making me your mare too.”

He lightly kisses her and I hear him say, “Thank you for letting me be your stallion also. Magpie, Mollygirl, you are both such sweet mares. Thank you.”

__________

When I wake in the morning, I find myself on one side of Archer and Magpie on the other. Somehow, we shifted positions in the night, not that I am complaining. I smell coffee brewing in the air and I hear someone in the kitchen moving around plates and bowls. As I go to get up, I feel Archer pull me a bit closer, He kisses me on my scar then tells me, “Good Morning love.”

I smile as I look into those gentle eyes of his, “Good morning, how are you today sweetheart.”

He smiles, “As well as any buck who has made love to two beautiful mares can be.”

Behind him, I hear a slight squeak, and shyly Magpie asks, “You really think I am beautiful; you were not just saying that last night?”

He turns to look at her and kisses her before he tells her, “Yes, yes I do.”

I see a very large smile cross her face, as she grabs him and buries her face against his neck, “Thank you.” She says.

Finally, I get up out of bed and decide to do something I have not done in a very long time. I pull out my dress that used to be Ivy’s. It is a little snug now because of the foal bump, but it still fits for now. I put a ribbon in my mane and then leave the other two to finish getting ready for the day.

When I get to the Kitchen, I see Sumac is there at the stove still. From behind, I guess I can see what Badger saw and was attracted to. I just never thought of her in that light before. I grab a chair at the kitchen table and wait for her to notice me.

Soon I see Xochitl and Ginger both enter the kitchen, both look very tired. I am amused as Ginger walks over to the counter and uses a chair to get two coffee cups. Then she fills them and takes one over to Xochitl and keeps one for herself.

I am a bit surprised, then she looks at me, “Ma, sorry but I need this today.”

“Are you ok?” I ask.

Then Sumac turns around, “Um Ginger, I am sorry if we kept you up late last night.”

“No, it’s not that Mama Sumac, I just got used to coffee or tea in the morning,” Ginger tells her with a lopsided smile.

“Thank you Ginger, both for the coffee and explaining to them,” Xochitl tells her, then he surprises me when he looks at Sumac and I and asks, “When do we have to go back to school?”

Sumac looks at both of them and replies, “I need to talk to Miss Blackboard to find out. But not for a couple of days.”

They both nod their heads in understanding and begin to eat as Sumac places bowls of oatmeal in front of them.

About this time Archer and Magpie come in and join us. As they are getting their meals I ask, “Does anyone want to come and visit Sutures with me in a little while?”

All agree, but Xochitl then says, “I probably should stay here with my father and mother. I know mom will want to spend some time with me, and I can help him with some chores today.”

“That makes sense Xochitl, but if you want to come, ask them and see what they say,” I tell him.

Soon after I hear a knock on the door and see Xavier there, he asks, “Is Sumac available? I need to find out what she needs done today.”

“Yes, she is, come on in.” I tell him.

Sumac then asks, “Xavier would you like some coffee too this morning?”

He smiles, “No thank you. I already had some tea; I was looking at the fences and notice a few repairs that needed to be done. I also was wondering what else you wanted done today?”

“Xavier, this is your first full day back. If you want, take the day off and spend it with your family. We can start on the repairs tomorrow, but you have been gone a while,” she tells him.”

He smiles, “Ma, if you don’t mind, I will do that. It’s just strange now, not knowing what needs to be done all the time, with a goal ahead of us. I’m glad to be back and all, but it feels strange.”

Both Ginger and Xochitl nod along with me and Xochitl tells him, “I understand father, it feels strange not out scouting with you, Ginger and the rest.”

I see Ginger nod, “Is it weird that while I am glad to be home, I kind of miss it already?” she asks.

The four of us all look at each other, then we laugh, “I guess not, I tell her.”

We finish breakfast and I help clean up the mess. Xochilt goes with Xavier to spend time with his parents. Then we get ready to go to the stable to visit Sutures. I then notice that Magpie has put on her blue gingham dress and has that red ribbon in her mane that I always enjoy seeing so much. I also notice that Archer seems to like it too.

Once we are all ready, we start to head out the door. I catch her just in time. “Ginger, dear, you need to leave the SIR here. We don’t normally carry them at home, remember.”

I see her face turn a darker red as she blushes, “Sorry Ma, I forgot, I am just so used to it.”

“I know dear, I know, I am too. Maybe we should pick you up a dress while we are so close to town?”

I see her wrinkle her face, “Ma, you know I don’t like to wear dresses.”

I smile when Sumac tells her, “I bet Xochitl would like to see you in one.”

Ginger looks at Sumac, “Really, you think so? Well maybe then,” she says with a wistful smile on her face.

I put a hoof in front of my muzzle to hide the smile that this gives me. Then we all head out and begin the trek to the stable.

__________

Once we arrive, we are all checked at the guardpost. I have to sign Ginger and Sumac in. I am surprised to find out Magpie has access of her own, as in addition to having become a librarian in town, due to her familiarity with the archives she has since been made the Stables official historian.

When she hears that I see Ginger’s head almost spin, "Mama Magpie, I need you to look up a couple of names for me. They were Choo Choo’s family. Sidetrack said that he had paid for them to be able to go into the stable here in Manesville."

This gets a big smile out of Magpie, “Give me the names later dear and I will look them up when I go to work tomorrow.”

As we enter the medical department, we are told to wait a minute before heading into the back to see her. Once we get there, we see she is all sweated up. She smiles at us, “Sorry about that, they had me walking on three legs to get used to it.” Ginger gets to her first and jumps onto her bed with her giving her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek.

The rest of us approach and Archer gets the lead. He goes up first, we all wait as he kisses her gently and hugs her. “Good morning my dearest,” he tells her.

“Good morning love,” she replies, then continues “You missed Badger by an hour, but we talked for a bit, and I am looking forward to receiving the same special treatment that you gave Mollygirl after I left, I bet the other mares are as well.”

If possible, I see him turn a brighter shade of red, “Well, I look forward to it also, I just had not told them about that yet. But I promise to latter.”

I see both Magpie and Sumac look at each other and then me, shrugging their shoulders.

Ginger still sitting on the bed taps him on the shoulder, “What special treatment is that, and why can’t you tell her now.”

As she is asking this, I see Sutures notice her cutie mark and she asks, “Ginger, when did you get your cutie mark? I missed it; I am so sorry dear.”

Ginger beams in pride and does not realize the subject has changed, “I got it last night, just as I got home, isn’t it cool. I really like it.”

“It is, my darling daughter, it is. I just wish I could have been there for it. You have a right to be proud about it.” Sutures tells her and gives her another hug.

Ginger then asks, “Mama Sutures, when will you be able to come home with us?”

Sutures sighs at this, “Not for another couple of weeks. We have to make sure my stump heals fully, then I will be fitted for my prosthetic. They are taking it slow with me to make sure the stump is fully healed. There is only so much healing potions and magic can do for something like this.”

“That’s ok, mama Sutures, I can wait. You just get healed up good ok,” Ginger tells her.

Archer moves a bit and I come up and again I hug her and kiss her, I love this mare so much and I do not want to lose her. I don’t mean to but I sniffle in her ear as we hug.

“What’s wrong love?” she asks.

“Sorry Sutures, I just have been so worried about you, I can’t wait for you to come home.”

“I understand, I can’t wait to come home either. But soon dears, soon.” She says to all of us.

I move and watch as Magpie shyly approaches. She extends her hooves and gently takes Sutures into them. I am surprised as I watch how passionate a kiss Magpie initiates. When they break the kiss Mags tells her, “Welcome to the family. I cannot wait for you to get home either.”

I see Sutures beam, “Thank you so much, I cannot wait either.” She says as she runs a hoof along Magpies cheek.

Then Sumac comes up. She gives her a brief hug and welcomes her to the family also, just not the kiss. Then Sumac tells her, “I am sorry about no kiss dear, but my barn door does not swing that way, I hope you understand.”

Sutures laughs, “Yes, Badger fully explained it and our situation to me this morning. I am just glad we can all be family now,” she tells us.

After a couple of hours more of visiting I tell her, “Sutures, we need to get going for now, but I will keep you company tonight, ok?”

Then I hear Magpie say “I will be visiting you at least on my way home from work most nights until you can come home if you don’t mind.”

Sutures is smiling, “Thank you both. I do appreciate it. In fact, I look forward to it.”

About that time a medic starts to bring in lunch for the patients. We all give her a quick hug and kiss goodbye, and head on into town to grab something to eat and do a little shopping.

Once in town, we stop at the Milkweed for lunch. I have to smile to myself as I remember how it was where Magpie and I had our first date. I see the smile on her face and I can see she is remembering it also. Even with such a large party, we are able to get a table fairly fast.

When we are ordering Ginger looks at the waitress and asks, “Ma’am, do you have any radhog bacon or meat as an option?”

I swear the waitresses yellow coat, turns green at her face, then she tells Ginger, “No young mare, we do not. However, you are about the tenth pony to ask for it today. May I ask if you were on the expedition also?”

Ginger beam at her, “Yes ma’am along with my ma and pappy Archer.”

The waitress looks at us, “Well welcome home than to all three of you. Thank you for your service,” She tells us and holds out a hoof to shake. All three of us shake it, but I feel kind of awkward.

After the waitress finishes taking our order, I see Archer look at both Magpie and I and he asks, “Ok, what are you two thinking?”

I look at him and tell him, “Just remembering how this is where Magpie and I went for our first date. Kind of appropriate that all of you are with us now. However, it would have been even better if all of us could have been here.”

I see him smile and I notice a bit of a blush on Sumac’s face as she thinks of the implication. Oh well, in for scrap, in for a cap. I smile at her, “So dear how does it feel to be on a date with most of your spouses,” I ask her and then wink at her.

I see a pegasus at the next table look at us, shake his head and then go on eating. OK, I should not have embarrassed her, “I am sorry if I embarrassed you Sumac.” I tell her more quietly.

Still blushing she tells me, “It’s ok, I guess that is what I get for sleeping with your husband, now when do I get to sleep with your fiancé?” she says, with a bit louder voice, and a smirk on her face. I see the same pegasus stallions head whip around at that and he openly gaps at us. Ok, she is good, she got me on that one.

I am laughing lightly at that when I hear Archer ask, “Actually that is a good question Mollygirl,”

I look at both Sumac and Magpie, “Well I am sleeping at the medical bay of the stable tonight, you two decide who gets to sleep with him.”

At that I feel Ginger, tug on my shoulder and she say to me, “Ma, can we change the subject, please. You guys are going to embarrass me.”

Magpie looks at all of us, “She is right, we can discuss this later. Besides, I think we about choked that poor stallion on his lunch.”

I look over at him and he is concentrating very hard on his hayburger, trying to ignore us.

After this, we settle down in our conversation and just enjoy each other’s company. I do notice though that Ginger drinks a second glass of milk. I am glad she is enjoying it.

After we leave, she leans close to me and whispers, “Ma, I think they had some brahmin milk mixed in with the regular milk.”

“Why do you think that dear?” I ask.

She looks around, “Ma after all the time of having cows’ milk, then having brahmin milk back in the valley, I can tell the taste difference ma.”

I smile, “OK, I will take your word for it. Things sure have changed while we were gone haven’t, they.” I tell her as I look across the river at the section of town that is the ghouls. I notice that they have begun to fix up their section of town also.

When I comment on this Magpie looks across the river at it and then tells me, “They started that after they helped us repair the hospital. Many of them have knowledge of how to repair or build things that have been forgotten, now that they helped us in our time of need, they are a bit more welcome by the rest of us. They still live on that side, but you will see them occasionally on this side. It doesn’t hurt that the old pegasus port was on that side of town. They are cleaning it up enough that many of the pegasuses have started talking about moving out toward the old pegasus port after they finish their mandatory farm time.”

“Interesting. I hope things continue to go smoothly then,” I tell her. However, I am concerned now that perhaps all the new refugees that move to that side of the river may try to drive the ghouls out.

“I don’t see that being as big a problem as it once was. They now have a representative on the board of directors. His name is Straw Boss, I guess he was a supervisor in the wagon plant during the war.” Sumac tells me, Then she adds, “The ghouls have started to call that part of town Dead Quiet and the name is starting to stick among the rest of us.”

Very interesting. Then Ginger tugs on my dress and asks, “Ma, when can we go see cousin Tar?”

I feel so embarrassed, I had not thought of her since we got back. “Ginger, let me find out if she is in the stable security lock-up. If so, we will see about visiting her in a day or two.” I tell her.

“Ok, Ma, but I miss seeing her and I know she has to be lonely,” Ginger tells me.

Soon we are outside JC Dobbins and I look at everypony, and ask, “Do you mind if I go inside and buy Ginger a new dress?”

Ginger makes a face at first, and Sumac lifts her chin with a hoof and gently tells her, “Ginger, you are a young mare now. You should have at least one or two nice dresses to wear. That does not mean you wear them most of the time, just for special occasions. OK?”

I see Ginger reluctantly nod her head, “Ok, mama Sumac, I really don’t like wearing them.”

Sumac laughs a bit, “You sound like Ivy when she was your age. Sometimes it’s nice to be able to dress up, especially when you want to look respectable, or to catch that special somepony’s eye.”

Ginger closes her eyes and wrings her hoof back and forth, then agrees.

As we enter, we start to spread out, Magpie takes Ginger with her and I hear her ask, “Would you like me to help you pick one out? I can teach you some of what to look for in a nice dress.”

“Oh, OK, I guess,” Ginger tells her.

After a while, I see she had found a really nice dress. It is a pretty blue dress, similar in cut to Magpies. It really blends well with her coat and her mane. I see her smiling at it. Then Ginger notices a yellow sweater with a blue skirt. I can tell she wants both outfits, but I can’t afford them both and I tell her that.

Ginger then smiles, “Ma, I have my own caps from the expedition, may I use them to buy one and you can buy the other?”

I think about it a bit and then agree. She is very excited about it and even though it is still comfortably warm outside She insist on putting on the new sweater and skirt. As she comes out, she tells us, “I can’t wait for Xochitl to see me in this.”

Archer smiles at her and as if he was her natural-born father lays a hoof on her shoulder and tells her, “I am sure he will love it on you, honey, you look wonderful.”

She leans against him, “Thanks papa.” Then she stands straight and asks, “Are we ready to go now?”

I almost laugh at her eagerness, I look at the others and they all nod, so I tell her, “Yes dear, let’s get you home.”

On our way home, we run into Trouble and his family. “Hi Trouble, how’s the job hunt so far?” I ask.

He smiles and tells us, “Well Blondie and I talked about it last night. We decided to homestead. Seeing as I am already a member of the Co-op, well she can do her time in the fields on our own farm if I decide to reclaim one.”

I see Sumac’s eyes open wide and Archer asks, “So Trouble, did you have any luck locating a prospective farm yet?”

Blondie nods her head and answers, “We found one that looks pretty good just down the road here. It’s on the north side of the main road. The house is in rough shape, but we can work with it. The ground is only slightly irradiated, so not as bad as some closer to Manesville.”

I see Sumac thinking and then she asks, “Is that the one about a quarter-mile down the road from my place?”

Trouble nods his head, “Yes ma’am, I hope you don’t mind having us as neighbors? In fact, we are just going back to Manesville to file a request for it. I figure we can take on some of the civilian caravan’s members as workers, and who knows, maybe we can start a small village out here.”

I see Sumac thinking about this, “I don’t mind you all, but I don’t know any of those others you have talked about. I kind of liked having my privacy,” she says.

“Sumac, they are good people, all of them. I will vouch for them if you like,” I tell her.

Then suddenly we are being buzzed by Sunny, he hovers just in front of Ginger, and I hear him tell her, “Wow Ginger, you sure look pretty in your outfit.”

I am stunned as she bows a little bit to him and says, “Thank you Sunny.”

Then I see him notice her skirt does not fully cover her flank and he can see part of her cutie mark. I swear the little colt squeed as he looks at her with both forehooves on his cheeks, “Ginger you got it, you got your cutie mark.”

I see her chest fill with pride as she smiles and tells him, “Yep, as soon as I got home last night, I got it.”

“Can I see it; I mean all of it?” he asks.

She takes a hoof and raises her skirt just enough to show it all.

“Ginger, that is so cool. It looks like a map.” Sunny tells her.

Then I hear Trouble say after he looks at it, “Actually its more than a map, that looks like the route of the expedition. Well, I’ll be, an adventurer’s cutie mark. Now wasn’t that worth waiting for.” He tells her.

Ginger nods as she says, “Yes it was. I was so nervous about what I would get.”

We talk a bit more then Trouble ask me what time it is. I look at my PipBuck and tell him, He then tells us, “We best get going, we have to make it to the farmers land claim bureau before it closes. Oh, tell Sutures we will be by to see her once she is home. Sorry, but I lost access to the stable once we got back.”

“I’ll do that Trouble; you guys take care now,” I tell them as they head back to Manesville and we turn and head back to the farm.

When we get back to the farmhouse I see Choo Choo sitting on the porch with Xochitl. She sees us coming and waves to us. I can tell when Xochitl sees Ginger as his eyes get big and his ears forward.

When we get close enough Xochitl comes over to Ginger and I hear him tell her, “Ginger you look beautiful, where did you get it?”

She practically beams, “I bought it when we went into town. Do you really like it?” she asks.

I see him nod his head and gulp.

About this time Choo Choo comes back over to me, “Hey Major, I hope you don’t mind. I got bored back at the cave.”

“No, I don’t mind at all Choo Choo, come on in.” I tell her as all of us go inside and I ask her, “Would you like some tea?”

I see her smile, “Sure, that would be great. It seems my sisters are now living on the farm that used to belong to Quick Frost family. They are doing their community service there. And George has been at the stable doing flight training all day,” I see her head go down some, “Major, I’m lonely there now.”

“I understand Train Wreck, I would be too if not for everypony here.”

At that I see Both Sumac and Magpie look at me funny. Then Ginger tells them, “What, that is what they started calling her after me and Xochitl got captured before the first battle of Two-Step. She rescued us from Red Eye’s Troops and Sunset said watchin her in action was like watchin a trainwreck.”

I smile slightly at the dark humor, then I hear both Sumac and Mags gasp, “You were captured?” they ask.

Xochitl then tells her, “Yeah, Father was too. That was right after we first encountered the chitterers. After Two-Step Ginger and I were armed.”

I see the confusion on both of their faces and Magpie asks, “Ok, I give, what’s a Chitterer?”

Ginger seems to take sadistic glee in explaining this to them, “Ok, you know what a tick is right?”

I see both of them nod their heads and Sumac says, “Of course, who doesn’t?”

Ginger then continues, “Now imagine ticks that are two to three feet across, and attack in groups, communicating with each other by a chittering sound.” I see them both look queasy as she continues, “they sucked a couple of our ponies dry before we could save them.”

I see Sumac is shaking some, “You can’t be serious?”

Archer looks her right in the eyes, “She is completely serious. We ran into them a couple of times. The second time we had a former Steel Ranger in her armor set up fake campfires inside the woods with them. It worked almost as well as an artillery barrage, and it really messed with their minds.”

They both look at each other and then back at all of us with a horrified look on their faces. Then Magpie asks, “You, you used them as weapons?”

Both Archer and I nod yes, and I say, "Well, only that one time, if we had the chance we would have more. Mags, you got to understand, it was not like it is here. We used everything we could to survive.”

Then I hear Sumac say, “you mean you would have used feral ghouls even if you found them?”

Ginger looks really embarrassed, “Ok, Once mama Sumac only once for me. The other time Bailey Bridge was responsible.”

I see both of them look horrified, Magpie then asks, “Ginger Snaps, how could you use ghouls on other ponies?”

I see Ginger’s expression change as she remembers. She closes her eyes and tells them in a disturbingly calm voice, “It was the day we saw the other Ivy and Epona. We were being chased out of the tunnels and I was upset. Then I seen we were not only behind their lines, but I saw Silver Spite. I knew it was my chance to pay him back for my sister. So, I got the ferals attention and led them right to him.” Then I see her smile and say, “They almost got him too. Would have gotten me if not for our favorite Train Wreck.”

From next to me I hear Choo Choo tell her, “Your welcome Ginger. I was very afraid for you to tell the truth.”

I see the expression of both Sumac and Magpies faces and I hear Sumac asks, “Ginger why would you do such a thing, you could have been killed.”

Ginger looks at the floor then back up at Sumac, “Because I wanted to hurt him more then he hurt us. I just did not think about what happened to me, I wanted him to hurt too.”

Both Sumac and Magpie just shake their head and Magpie moves to hug her, “Ginger, we are more important to us alive than any bit of revenge. Please remember that.”

Ginger hugs her back, “I know, but I was not thinking of that at the time.

Next to Ginger, I see Xochitl nodding his head, “See Ginger I am not the only one who feels this way.”

We then change the subject of our discussion to things more closely related to home. “So Choo Choo, did you get to see your sisters when you returned?” Magpie asks.

She shakes her head no, “Not yet. George let me know where they were and what was going on before I left the stable last night. George was on duty and was staying in her room at the stable. So, it gave me a lot of time to think.”

“I can understand that. What were you thinking about Choo Choo?” I ask.

She blows some air out of her nose and gives a frustrated noise from her mouth, “A lot of things, I am no longer who I thought I was. I would love to work on the railroad again, but that is not going to happen for the foreseeable future. I thought about Sidetrack and me. I thought about my sisters. Even about what we have done and why.”

I notice the time and that it is late afternoon, I tell everyone, “I hate to do this, but I really should head back to the stable to see Sutures.” So, I excuse myself and go pack a saddlebag for overnight. On a lark, I put my good uniform in there also, just in case I need it.

As I am finishing packing the bag Magpie enters the room behind me. She puts a hoof over my shoulder, “Hi love, how are you doing?” she asks.

I shrug my shoulders, “Ok, I guess. It’s kind of a shock to the system to not be always on the run now.”

I see her nod. Then she asks me, “Mollygirl, do you still love me?”

I turn to her, I notice some tears forming in her eyes, “Yes dear I do. I am so sorry for the entire mess, you deserve so much better Mags.” I tell her.

Then she asks, “Do you love her too? I mean Sutures?”

I take a deep breath I close my eyes and open them and I look at Magpie, “Yes I do, I am sorry but I have fallen in love with her and Archer also.”

I see her smile, “But you love me too? What about Badger?”

I sit down on the edge of the bed, “Magpie, part of me loves him, but he hurt me very badly, and then this thing with Sumac was just icing on the cake. It made me realize, that if things are going to work out, we need to sit down and all of us mares let Badger know, no more new partners, period. This is as big as we get. I am very sorry if I hurt you, dear. I stayed faithful until we got to Serenity Valley.”

I see her nod her head, “How many times?” she asks.

“Only once, the first night we got there. I was with both of them. The second time I was with Archer was last night with you.” I tell her.

I see she looks surprised, “Really?”

I nod my head, “Yes really. Magpie, I wanted to be a good spouse, I was waiting to hear yours and Badgers answer. Everybody in the CEF knew that. They even were making bets I found out about how long I would go before I gave in. Mags, when I finally gave in, I did not think I would live to see you or home again. I felt I was dead mare walking. Even then I would not have just jumped into bed with anypony. I had to love them first. Just like I love you. Please, Mags, I beg you, do not make me choose, please.” I had not realized I have started to get tears in my eyes too.

She looks at me and sniffles a bit. “You still love me that much too though?”

“Yes Mags, Yes, I do. Badger, now he is on thin ice with me still to tell the truth, but I am willing to give this whole crazy expanded family thing a try, and I hope you are too.” I tell her.

She looks at me, and I see a bit of a smile start to form on her face, “Ok, she is cute and a sweet mare and Archer is such a sweetheart too. As for Sumac, her role in our family really hasn’t changed much other than she has kept Badger away from me, and to tell the truth as mad as I have been at him, that has been a Goddess send. By the way, how did you take it when he told you about Sumac?”

I look her in the eyes and sigh, “From what he told me afterward, about the same as you did when you caught them. I just sat there laughing. What could I say, the buck I was married to rutting the mare that had helped raise me, and who I had begun to consider a second mother again? The absurdity of it caught me off guard. If I hurt you that way Mags, I am sorry.”

She smiles weakly at me, “No, it’s ok, really Mollygirl, I just was worried you did not want me anymore. But I say we make this work. Tonight, you spend the night with her, tomorrow I will OK?”

I nod my head, “Ok, sounds good. Dear, I think we have some damage control to do, especially where Badger is concerned. But I think we can make it work, besides, when he was in the hospital at Serenity Valley, I overheard Archer giving advice to Badger on how to start mending fences with me. I think Archer will make a big difference dear.”

“Mollygirl, I think you are right on Archer, and to tell the truth, yesterday I noticed a difference in how Badger reacted. Oh, and by the way, thank you for last night,” she tells me and then she kisses me.

We then talk a bit more while I finish packing my bag and then I head back to the kitchen and say goodbye to everyone. I look at Ginger and tell her, “Now Ginger, I need you to behave tonight, ok?”

“Ma, why can’t I go with you?” She asks.

“Ginger, there is no place there for you to sleep. Otherwise, I would have no problem. As it is I will be sleeping in a chair at best.”

She seems frustrated, and questions me, “Ok ma, but when will you be home?”

“Sometime tomorrow, before lunch probably, besides that will give me time to check on Tar as well as to stop at your school and talk to them about you and Xochitl resuming classes,” I tell her.

She nods her head and gives me a hug, “Promise me that tomorrow night you will read to me ok?”

“I will dear, I will, I miss it too,” I tell her as I give her a hug.

As I am getting ready to head out the door, I give hugs and kisses to my family and then I hear Choo Choo ask me, “Major, can I walk with you to the stable? I have something I want to talk to you about.”

“Sure Choo Choo, feel free to. I would enjoy your company.”

We enjoy a pleasant conversation as we walk. Then I notice her face get very serious and she asks me, “Major, how long would I have to enlist for?”

She catches me off guard, “I am not for sure right now Choo Choo, but most of the enlistments are for four years at least, why?”

As we continue walking, she looks at me, “Major, I no longer fit well with my sisters, I am too bored, I feel pride in what we did and to be honest, since the trains are not running, I need to find something else to do. I was wondering if I could join the 1st regiment?”

I stop dead in my tracks, “Choo Choo, why the 1st regiment? the second has most of the fliers and even George is in it.”

“Major, I saw the regimental paintings at the stable entrance, I saw George on the 2nd Regiments, well that is good and all, but the CEF was part of the 1st Regiment before the expedition, and now it is again. Ma’am, I want to stay with my ponies and cattle.” She tells me.

“You know that this may delay the amount of time before you can go back to see Side Track right?”

She smiles at me, “Mollygirl, as one friend to another, we both have abnormally long lives, what is another couple of years. Besides, who knows what our futures may bring.”

By this point, we have reached the stable and are just coming to the main stable entrance. I smile at her, “Choo Choo, I would like you to think about it for a couple of weeks, don’t just jump at this. If after those couple of weeks, you still want to do it, I will see about getting the paperwork ran and I would be proud to swear you in. Deal?” I tell her and then stick out my hoof.

She takes my hoof and shakes it, “Deal Major, It’s a deal.”

“Ok, Choo Choo, I best head inside, I will talk to you later.”

“Ok Major, I will talk to you later.” She tells me and then takes off and flies off back towards Emerald Grove.

I show my PipBuck to the guard as I enter. He is a new one, so he has not seen me before. He passes me on and as I enter the tunnel, I see Dull Beak coming out. “Hey Dull Beak, how is it going?”

“Oh, Hi Major,” He says with some surprise at seeing me, “Just got done talking with some of your staff officers. Kind of an interesting bunch here. You really do have a stable, there were times I actually wondered.”

“Yeah, it is not to bad really. It works well as a base of operations at least.” I reply.”

He laughs lightly, “That it does, first time I ever saw a stable with a rear entrance though. Kind of defeats the purpose doesn’t it?”

“Not really DB, if you think of it, the stable served its intended purpose for one hundred years. For the past one hundred, it has been modified to meet the needs of the descendants of those it saved. We repurposed it. Besides, if you only have one way to get in, you only have one way to get out.”

“A good point, but it is too bad you don’t have better doors down there too.” He points out.

“Oh, I agree, but in time who knows, Besides, George is kind of territorial, and the stable seems to have become part of her territory, I don’t think I would want to try and attack it myself now.”

He nods his head, “Very true, well I should get going, I want to catch dinner and a few drinks before I catch some sleep tonight.”

“No Problem DB. Where are you staying at?” I ask.

“Oh, they gave me a stall in the stable. I am sharing it with Tourniquet.”

“Glad to hear they are taking care of both of you. Well, I best get going, I am heading to see Sutures and I might check up on Tar. I will see you around DB.”

He waves a talon at me, “All right Major, have a good night and I will see you around.”

As he heads out of the stable, I continue further inside. As I get to the Medical department, I see Badger coming out the door.

He smiles at me and comes over and gives me a hug and a kiss. “Hi sweetheart, I hope you had a good day today.” He says with a twinkle in his eye.

“Hi dear, how are you today?”

“I can’t complain,” he says, “it’s been fairly decent. Sutures is doing better today. I got to watch her trying to walk some more. She is getting better at doing so on three legs. I guess she just wants to get out of here and get home.”

“Any new interesting rumors?” I ask.

“No, nothing really exciting. I did get questioned by some of the cadets about the battle at Serenity Valley. They did not seem happy that I could not tell them more than what I did. But I only saw a taste of it, it seems. Oh, and Pages and Sunset are now officially dating it seems. I need to talk to everyone first, but I told them we should have them at the farm for dinner sometime. How about you?”

“Well, I did see Trouble, Blondie, and Sunny today. Looks like we may have some new neighbors. Trouble may be taking up farming and reclaim the farm down the road from us. He was on his way to put in the papers for it when I saw him.”

He smiles, “Sounds like a good day then. Do you want me to stay a while longer with you two, or should I just head home for the night?” he asks.

I put a hoof under my chin briefly and think about it and decide, “Best head home, I know the others are expecting you home, but thank you for asking dear,” I give him another kiss, “I will see you tomorrow, go have fun, besides, I think Ginger needs some time with you too.”

He nods his head, “Oh, ok then, see you tomorrow dear. I love you.”

“I love you too Badger, have a good night and sweet dreams dear.”

He turns and I watch him leave, then I head into medical to see my sweetheart. As I enter, I see her smile from ear to ear. “You came back. I was hoping so, but I was unsure.”

“Dear, I will never deliberately let you down. Besides, I have missed you love,” I tell her as I lean in and kiss her, without thinking about time or place I begin to let my forehoof slowly slide down her side and am at her flank when I hear a pony clear their throat behind me.

I stop what I was doing and am embarrassed when I see Triage behind me. She is smirking and I hear a light laugh come from her. “Sorry about that Major. I was just coming to visit and well, my timing seems to be a bit off.” Then I notice her look me up and down, before she says, “You know, you really clean up well Major.”

I feel myself blush some, “Thank you Triage, sorry about that.”

“Not a problem Major, besides, you helped me win some caps back there at Serenity Valley, so were good ma’am”

“Triage, I am afraid to ask what the bet was, and with who,” I say.

She laughs some more than looks at Sutures, “Well it was with Sutures, and she was betting you would not give in until we got back from the expedition.”

I turn to look at Sutures and see she has a hoof in front of her muzzle, “shhh,” she says, “You were not supposed to let anypony know.”

At this I begin to laugh, “Sutures, I am sure most of the ponies and cattle knew, I am just glad you had that much faith in me. I am sorry I disappointed you though.”

If possible, she smiles even more and leans into me, “No, it was not a disappointment dear, I just know how stubborn you can be on things you believe in.”

At this, I notice Triage raises an eyebrow, “Well at least we are all still here to talk about it.” She says.

I step back at this time and take a seat in a chair next to the bed. Triage comes up and gives Sutures a slight hug, “Sutures my friend, you gave me a Tartarus of a scare back there.”

“Sorry about that Triage, but thanks, I really believe you saved my life back there.” As Sutures says this my heart about stops. I realize I almost lost her.

Triage smiles, “Hey its what we are here for and you would have done it for me.”

“That may be true Triage, but you still saved me. I could easily have bled out or gone into shock.” Sutures points out to her.

I sit there quietly as they begin to talk shop. They are discussing a world that is not mine as they talk about sucking chest wounds, lacerations and splinting shattered legs. I have had a basic first aid course, but that was years ago and even then, they go far deeper into it than I ever imagined. After a couple of hours, Triage says her goodbyes and heads out for the night. I notice the time and soon the lights are turned down low for the night.

I sit in the reclining chair holding her hoof as we listen to DJ Pon3’s show on the radio. As we listen to the songs we relax and just enjoy the time together. I move the chair a little closer so I can lean over and nuzzle her while she is still laying down.

“Mollygirl, thank you. You do not know how much this means to me.”

“Sutures, yes, I do, I have been there, remember. Part of what kept me going was when you stopped by that time, and when Archer, Magpie, Sumac, and even Memory would visit. Tomorrow night I will be at home with the rest. Ginger made me promise to read to her, but Magpie will be here instead. Dear, she really wants to get to know you too.”

I see a look of worry come over her face, “Mollygirl you do still love her too right?”

I nod my head and lift her chin with my hoof. I lightly kiss her and answer, “Yes dear, almost as much as you. Funny thing is, she asked me if I loved her too, like I do you. Neither of us is happy with Badger's behavior. It’s nothing against Sumac, it’s just he did not even discuss it with either her or I. She caught them superimposed in the kitchen even. I was going to bring this up later, but maybe we should talk about it now. Sutures, there are six of us now, and most of us already agree, no more partners. Once your back home, I want us all to sit down and tell Badger this, face to face.”

She nods her head, “Mollygirl, that works for me. I would have been happy with just Archer, adding you to us meant more to me than you would imagine, adding the rest is ok with me, I just never imagined it.”

I smile slightly and tell her, “Neither did I dearest, neither did I. Before Opening Day this year, I did not even have anypony on my radar. Now I am involved with five others. At times it is surreal. But to tell the truth, I can not imagine my life without any of you in it anymore.”

She leans over, kisses me and then whispers to me, “I feel the same way about you and Archer, I really like and care about the others, but still need to get to know them better.”

“I understand dear, I do understand. Mags and I discussed it earlier, she is nervous as well, but she is willing to try and make a go of it to,” I let her know.

She smiles and I see she is getting drowsy, so I start to run my hoof through her mane as she slowly falls asleep. Eventually, I drift off also, still sitting next to her and praying that we can make things work as I do not want to hurt anypony, and I will not hurt this one if at all possible. I feel her hoof holding mine and feel safe and content as I fall asleep.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

I have come back to what I considered home. But so much has changed. It’s not the same and neither am I. I am confused. I feel hurt, happy, sad, angry, and joyful, so many things I want to do and would do differently if I had known the end results. I have several friends who are going through this at this time too, for me and them could you please play Both Sides Now.

Thank You

Choo Choo

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Thanks to all those who have built this wondrous world we know as FoE, especially Kkat, who created it. The world of Foe has so many tales of heartache, pain, and regret, but also love and hope and courage. In this chapter we see many of our characters trying to begin the readjustment that occurs whenever one returns from a deployment, or even from a long time away from home.

For those who would like to hear this chapters dedication song the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nprjAwB1ASw

Chapter 52 We Band of Ponies

Chapter 52 We Band of Ponies

Chapter 52 We Band of Ponies

By Trooper

"We few, we happy few, we band of brothers;

For he to-day that sheds his blood with me

Shall be my brother; be he ne'er so vile,

This day shall gentle his condition:

And gentlemen in England now a-bed

Shall think themselves accursed they were not here,

And hold their manhoods cheap whiles any speaks

That fought with us upon Saint Crispin's day." – William Shakespeare's Henry V act 4 Scene 3

I wake up in the middle of the night to hear Sutures screaming. I jump up and go to her side. She is back on the expedition in her mind, and all I can do is hold her and try to comfort her. I see her eyes open and she is breathing heavy and covered in sweat.

“It’s ok love, I got you, I am here for you,” I tell her.

She quickly nods her head, “Sorry, I am sorry Mollygirl, I, I, don’t know what is wrong with me.”

As I am holding her the night shift medic comes over to check on Sutures. She asks, “You OK Sutures?”

Sutures nods, “The Valley again?” the medic asks.

Again, Sutures nods “Sorry, I can’t get it out of my head.”

“Do you want a sedative to help you sleep Sutures?” the medic inquires.

She shakes her head no, “No, gotta learn to live with it sometime. Thanks though,” she replies in a shaky voice.

I continue to hold her and run my hoof through her mane. It seems to help her a lot.

She leans into my neck and is crying some and she tells me she is sorry. “No problem love, we have all been there, how many times have you done this for me?” I tell her.

I stand there holding her until she falls back to sleep. I kiss her on her forelock as I lay her gently back down. Then I return to my chair and fall back to sleep.

Morning comes and I wake as the medic comes around to give the morning medications and healing potions. When she sees me awake Sutures smiles, “Good morning love,” she tells me.

“Good morning beautiful, how are you feeling today?” I ask her.

“Very tired and still sore. But I will live,” she tells me, then she looks at the ceiling, and asks me, “Mollygirl, with my leg and all, do you think I should ever try and have a foal?”

I smile gently at her and stroke her mane, “Dear, that is up to you, but I see no reason not to if you want one. I have warned Badger though that he has enough at the starting gate, that he should let you and Archer have your first if that is what you want.”

“You, you really think that they both would still want to sire a foal with me?” she asks with a surprised tone in her voice.

I laugh lightly as I tell her, “Dear, I am certain of it. I hope you do not mind but the other night I told them about the portal and you talking to the other worlds you. You should have seen their faces. I can only imagine what they were thinking. Dearest, you are still a very beautiful mare.”

She turns her head into the pillow, “Mollygirl, I appreciate your saying that but please don’t lie to me, I know I look bad with a missing leg.”

I sigh then say to her, “Sutures, am I just my scar?”

She shakes her head, “Of course not,” she tells me.

“Then why do you think you are just your leg. Sure, it stands out, but to me, it tells a story that you are a very tough mare and survived what many others couldn’t.” I tell her.

“Mollygirl, have you actually seen it yet?”

I nod my head “Yes dear, I have when they changed your bandage the second time yesterday. It is still swollen but they did a good job of making a good stump for you. Actually, it has fur covering all of it, so it really does not stand out all that much. We get you a good prosthetic and you should be able to get around just fine. Besides, how often do you have to march when you are a mid-wife. I tell her with a smile.”

“But Mollygirl, I have only delivered one foal, that does not make me a midwife.”

I smile at her, “Ok, so you still need to gain a bit of experience, but you have one under your belt that has not happened in a very long time here in the Co-op, and should begin to become a normal thing here. That is delivering a pegasus.”

I see her smile, then she says, “You know you have a good point. Thank you love.”

“Your welcome,” I tell her and give her a kiss, right before they bring her breakfast.

As it is delivered, I notice I am feeling a bit peckish also. “Sutures, would you mind if I went down to the mess hall and grabbed something to eat?”

She reaches out a hoof to gently lay it on my cheek, “No dear, please go get something to eat. Also, put on your uniform if you have it handy and go eat at the officers’ mess, remember you are an officer now.”

I had not thought of that. The last time I really ate on a regular basis here was when I was a cadet. That awkward halfway point of not quite being an officer, but not quite an enlisted pony either. Something more to get used to.

I nod my head and head back to my old stall. When I get there, I find I can no longer access it with my id. I knock on the door and Em answers it. “Hey Em, what is up with the door not opening for me anymore?”

She smiles and laughs before she tells me, “Mollygirl, you are a field grade officer now, You no longer rate this stall, you have one shared with only one other officer. I helped pack up your belongings and what was left of Ivy’s stuff in her locker after you were promoted. Talk to Paper Work when you get back from leave, I am sure he will give you the information, that or one of the other staff officers for the 1st Regiment.”

“Thanks, Em, can I at least get dressed into my uniform so I can go to chow in here then?”

“Of course, what kind of stepmother would I be if I said no?” She asks with a twinkle in her eye.

So, I quietly say to her with a raised eyebrow, “An evil stepmother, perhaps.”

She laughs, “Mollygirl, you are incorrigible.”

“Thanks ma,” I tell her with a grin.

I see her grimace some as she replies, “By the way, I still owe you for the Step Grandma crack, the boys thought it was a hoot when I told them.”

I cannot help but smile, “I am glad I could get them to laugh too.”

As she moves aside, I enter what was my stall for so long, and I continue to talk to Em as I change into my uniform. I look at my coat and still have a hard time believing my rank now. Now I guess I understand the old Equestrian Navy toast of To a bloody war and a sick season! Rank does come quickly during such times, I guess.

She helps me smooth out my uniform and makes sure I look presentable.

“There you go Major. Looking good. Stop by at HQ later if you want, I would really enjoy talking some more with you. Maybe you can help me come up with a couple of names for my foal. Bullet is nervous about picking any out. Something about inviting bad luck he says.”

“Thanks again Em,” I tell her and I give her a brief hug. “Sometime soon you and the boys will have to come out to the farm for a visit.”

She smiles, “Sounds good, I will let your dad and Shadowbuck know about the invite. Now go get something to eat before the mess hall closes till lunch.”

I turn and trot on down the halls of the stable with my dress and hair ribbon in my saddlebags over my back. I make it with ten minutes to spare. It is then that I notice something on the menu I never noticed before. They have a small portion of meat available. I look at the cook and ask, “Can I get you to break up the meat and put it on a fried egg along with some cheese, tomato, and spinach?”

He laughs at me lightly, “Sure thing Major, I can certainly tell you were on the expedition. Those who were, are the only ones who ask for meat.”

I smile, “It is amazing what you not only can get used to but enjoy.”

The cook then tells me, “I understand, and it may help us control the radhog population that has been starting to grow around here.”

I raise an eyebrow at this, “I had not heard about that. When did they start to come into the area?”

“Oh, about a month after you all left. It seems some of them were following the refugees trying to raid their food stores. Rumor has it one family is claiming that radhogs ate their foal that is missing. I don’t know if I believe that one though.”

“Radhog, ate my baby, that is a scary thought,” I tell him.

“Yeah it is, did you guys have many problems with them on your expedition?” he asks.

“No, we had hunters out harvesting them when we could. But other than that, not really. We did find some nastier critters though.”

Once I leave the station where I can order my food, I see Colonel Chappy, Major Star Burst, and Padre eating at one table, The colonel waves me over with a hoof.

“Good to see you today Major, have a seat and join us.” He says as he points to an empty chair.

“Thank you, Colonel. I appreciate it. It is good to be back home sir.”

They all smile. Then Padre tells me, “It is a blessing that you have made it back and with so many new recruits.”

With a raised eyebrow I ask, “How many of my volunteer company shipped over?” I ask.

Major Star Burst laughs, “How many? Mollygirl, all of them. However, before departing on the stand-down leave I was approached by Captain Clock Work. He informed me that the survivors of the Rangers had asked to have the name of the Equestrian Rangers retired. It seems the last night of the march there was some talk and the currently favored name is the Equestrian Enfields.” As he says this, he sniggers a bit and then continues, “You should have seen Colonel Gray Tempest of the 2nd Regiments face when he heard that name. It took me ten minutes to stop laughing.”

I start to laugh a bit. “Sir, I had no idea about either the number of them that would join, much less the name. But to be honest, Woofers and Tweeters were like mascots to all of us.”

I see them all look at me funny, “Woofers and Tweeters?” Chappy asks with a questioning look.

“Oh, they are my pet enfields. When Ginger and Xochitl ran away to join us they followed along with them and Choo Choo.”

“Ah yes, the alicorn. I have heard from the rumors she was a very effective scout and fighter. Too bad she decided not to stay in service.” Star Burst tells me.

I smile at all of them, “Actually gentlestallions, she discussed with me the idea of possibly joining the CDF full time as a scout. If she does, she wants to remain with the 1st Regiment, and as I said, as a scout. She is already used to working with Lieutenant Sunset.”

“Mollygirl, if you can do so, that sounds like she would be a good fit. What was she like out there?”

So, I begin to tell them about Choo Choo and her exploits, which carries over to coffee and a longer discussion about the events of the expedition. I received no comments on my meal, only a few glances, and a smile from the Colonel.

__________

After breakfast, I stop by the security department to see Tar. They are hesitant to let me see her at first. Then I remind them that first of all I am a Major now. Second of all, she was my prisoner and I had her entrusted into their hooves to take care of her until the court proceedings take place.

“But Major, you cannot just waltz in here and demand to see the prisoner anytime you like.”

“Night Watch, we have always gotten along previously. This is my first time visiting her since we have gotten back. Do. Not. Force. My. Hoof.” I tell him as I look him in the eyes.

He looks me right back in the eyes. “NO.”

“Fine, you better call the chief, I am not leaving and I am now contacting Colonel Chappy, as well as Padre, both of the Overs, and now I am adding a medic. Just in case,” I tell him as I type out a message to all of them to meet me at the security department. I show him the message on my Pipbuck so he can read it and I hit send. He immediately places a phone call.

“Chief, this is Night Watch you better get here quick, it is about to hit the fan.”

I turn my head and look at him with a raised eyebrow. I send an additional message to the regimental sergeant major to get me some MPs here immediately.

I see the chief come running down the hallway from one direction across the way I see several ponies in MP uniforms on their way from the others. I also see the Colonel coming out of his office. He does not look happy.

As the chief gets there he demands, “What is going on here?”

I look at Night Watch to give him the first chance to explain, all he says is, “She is demanding to see Tar Water.”

“Oh shit, what did you stupid sons of mules do?”

“Chief it was not my fault really,” Night Watch says.

The chief’s eyes go wide and I am almost livid. What have they done to Tar?

Behind me I see Taser step forward, “What have you done to OUR Prisoner?”

Night Watch gets defensive and replies, “She is not your prisoner, she is on our lock up.”

Taser leans across the desk on his forehooves going muzzle to muzzle with Night Watch. I swear he almost growls as he replies, “I will have you know I ran my shift in Stable 2 for over five years, I understand how it works. She is OUR prisoner, only in your care and custody. Now you will let me in to see her, or else. Do you understand?” He then turns to the Chief, “You are about two steps away from me forcing the issue of this being a military establishment and relieving you of command of security for this facility, understand, I am not only a member of the Military Police for the CDF, but I am a certified Stable Tec Security Pony. I was next in line to take over security at Stable Two when we opened it up for the last time.”

That is when I hear the Overmare, ask, “What is the meaning of this and why do I have an MP threatening to relieve my Security Chief?”

Taser has taken over now, “Overmare, Overcow, I am sorry to have to inform you, that at this time your security ponies have refused to let a senior officer of the CDF visit her prisoner, then refused me entry to see her for a health and comfort check.”

I watch as she thinks about this and she notices the PipBuck on Taser’s hoof. She comments. “Colonel, I did not think it was common for your MPs to wear PipBucks in the stable, care to explain.”

Before the Colonel can comment, Taser interrupts, which earns him a glare from the Colonel, and the Overs as he says, “Ma’am that is because it is my own from Stable Two. Please check out my credentials on it,” as he holds it out.

She does, then she looks at the Chief, “Chief, you stand relieved for now until this is resolved.”

My eyes go wide, who the Tartarus had I recruited?

Then Taser looks at Night Watch, “Please escort me to see the prisoner.”

I see Night Watch shake and I hear the Chief in the background asking, “What the buck did you dumb buckers do now?”

I watch as Taser follows him in and I hear Taser call, “Get a medic or doctor over her right way.” Overmare, please come in here, you to Colonel. I am beginning a formal investigation into the abuse of a prisoner by the stable security staff.”

The Colonel's jaw drops open, He looks at the Chief, “I trusted you and your staff. What did they do to my officer?”

I watch as the chief's face flushes. “Colonel, I really do not know, but I am sorry.”

Taser then calls me, “Major, please come in here.”

As I walk in, I see she is sitting in the corner rolled into a ball. She is protecting her stomach. I see she has one eye swollen so badly she can not open it. There is blood on her muzzle and out of the corner of her mouth. Whoever did this to her will pay.

I crouch down next to her, “Tar, Tar can you hear me?”

She nods her head yes.

“Tar can you speak?”

She shakes her head no and I hear a muffled mmmhhhmmm, and a slight cry of pain.

“Did they hurt your foal Tar?” I ask her, pleading with the goddesses that they didn’t.

She shakes her head no, thank Celestia.

About that time Charity comes in with his medical saddlebags. “What is the big rush, I was making my roun,” he stops mid-sentence, “Oh sweet Celsetisa, what happened to her?”

Taser answers, “It seems some of the security staff decided she needed to be punished before her trial.”

Charity does a quick once over her and then calls on the phone to the medical department, “I need a stretcher and two medics in security stat. We have a 29-year-old pregnant mare who has been badly injured. Possible broken jaw, unknown additional injuries.” He hangs up and moments later I see two of the medics, both females come in to help treat her. The Unicorn uses her TK spell to gently place Tar on the stretcher and then they take her out and quickly move her to medical.

Before I can leave the Colonel stops me, “Major, a moment please.”

“Yes sir, what can I do for you?” I ask.

“Did you know this had happened?” he asks.

“No Sir, but when he refused to let me see her, I had a very bad feeling. I contacted all of you so that we had both senior military and civilian witnesses to what we would see. Sir, I really had hoped I was wrong.”

“And why did you call for MPs?” he inquires.

“Sir, when Night Watch told the chief the muck was going to hit the fan, I knew it was bad. I just did not know Taser was not on leave.”

He raises an eyebrow and asks, “Exactly who is this Taser?”

“Sir I meet him at JR 7 along with two mares. They are survivors from Stable Two. Why?”

He shakes his head, “You realize that the Light Bringer is from Stable Two?”

“The who sir?”

He laughs, “Remember before the day of Sunshine and Rainbows? Well, she was called the Stable Dweller by DJ Pon3 then. She was the one who cleared the skies. She was also from Stable Two.”

“Huh, interesting. But my question now is what exactly are his credentials? I just thought he was a security pony.”

He shakes his head, “Mollygirl I am going to have to find that out myself. But it seemed to satisfy the Overmare.” Then as we are leaving, he looks over at Taser, “I guess you are the acting Chief, I have a few questions for you Taser.” He pauses, “Mollygirl, why don’t you head on over to medical and let me know what her condition is. She may be going to court-martial, but until the trial is over, she is still one of my officers.”

“Yes, sir Colonel.” As I go to leave, I see the Chief sitting there shaking his head.

__________

I get back to medical just in time to see Sutures climb out of bed and move as quickly as she can on three legs to the room, they took Tar into. Then I hear one of the medics tell her, “You need to leave, get back into your own bed, this does not concern you.”

I am surprised when I hear Sutures tell her, “Doesn’t concern me? I have been monitoring her and her foal’s health since the second battle of Two-Step, now either let me help or get out of the way so I can check her and her foal.”

I then hear Charity ask her, “You know how her medical history for the last couple of months is then?”

“I should hope so. I have even fought alongside her more than once. What happened to her?”

I hear Charity reply with anger in his voice, “The bucking security ponies it seems. Chief has been relieved from what I heard. They tried to hide what they did.”

I hear one of the other medics say under her breath, “Bastards, bucking bastards.”

I go and sit down by where Sutures bed is and wait. Two hours later Sutures comes out shaking her head. She hobbles over to me and puts a hoof around me and breaths in my scent. I kiss her and asks, “You alright dearest?”

She nods her head, “Yeah, I am. I can not believe they did that. It is sickening. They broke her jaw and she lost a couple of teeth. They also cracked a couple of her ribs, luckily, they did not puncture a lung. I did not think I could still do it dear, but I can. I can really still do it. Just wait till I get my prosthetic.”

She lays back down on her bed, “Is there anything I can do for you love?” I ask.

She smiles at me, “You already are doing it dear. Thank you.”

It is shortly before lunch when Archer arrives along with Ginger. Archer briefly gives me a kiss, then goes over to Sutures and kisses her and holds onto her for a bit, “I miss having you with me dearest love,” He tells hers.

I hear her sniffle, “I miss you too dearest.”

As they are doing this Ginger climbs onto the bed and when given the opportunity, she gives both of them a hug and tells Sutures, “I miss you too Mama Sutures. It’s just not the same without you with us.”

She smiles at Ginger, “I know hon, but I have to heal up first and today they even needed me.

I see the concern on Archer’s face as he asks, “How did they need you today dear?”

I see anger flash through his eyes when he hears what they did to Tar. Ginger on the other hoof, her face goes stone-cold emotionless as she asks, “Ma, do you have the names of these security ponies that did this to cousin Tar?”

“Ginger, don’t do anything stupid now. They need to be arrested and put on trial, the same as Tar for what she did.” I tell her.

She looks me in the eyes and with that cold voice tells me, “Ma, I won’t need to. If their name gets out there, the entire Water clan will be after them, not to mention a good part of the CEF.”

“Ginger, the CEF does not exist anymore, we're home now,” I insist.

She just shakes her head slowly with an expression of cold hatred “No ma, it still lives and will until the last of us dies. She is one of us, one of our herd, and they are wolves attacking one of our pregnant mares. They need to be put down ma, but I will not do it.”

Next to me, I see both Archer and Sutures nodding, but across the room, I hear one of the medics who has entered say, “My GODDESSES, I would not want to be in their horseshoes if this is just how a filly feels.”

Ginger looks at her, “No, no you wouldn’t. Xochitl and Xavier are going to pop their corks when they hear.”

I shake my head, “I am sure Fancy and Sirocco will too. But the Waters are the ones they have to worry about most.”

Ginger just smiles an angry look on her face as she gets off the bed and walks over to the room Tar is in. I watch as she climbs up into the chair next to Tar’s bed and lays down in it standing watch over her while she sleeps.

I see the worry on Archer’s face at this. “Don’t worry Archer, she will calm down,” I tell him.

He looks at me and quietly says, “That is what worries me Mollygirl. I have seen her when she calms down.”

Sutures shakes her head also. “Those ponies have no idea what is going to hit them do they?”

Archer sits on the end of her bed and begins to rub her back leg, “No, they don’t and that is what has me concerned.”

At the end of his workday, Badger shows up at the medical department before heading home. He sees all of us with Sutures and greets us all. He gives both Sutures and me our normal hugs and kisses. He gives a bro hug to Archer and then he notices that Ginger is in the other room sitting there like she is on watch.

“Uh, guys, what is going on with Ginger?” he asks.

Sutures answers first, “Badger, she is standing watch over Tar.”

I see confusion come over his face, “What are you talking about? Why is Tar Water in here?”

Archer has a grave expression on his face when he answers, “Badger, several of the guards attacked her. She was bad enough that they had to bring her here for treatment.”

At first, he does not seem too concerned, then he asks with worry in his voice, “Is her foal ok?”

Sutures answers again, “Yes Badger, but she has been very badly injured.”

I see his face get serious, “How bad was it?”

I answer, “Bad enough I called in the Overs as well as the Colonel and our MPs. Badger the Chief has been relieved of duty until the investigation has been finished.”

“Oh, sweet Luna, what the Tartarus were they thinking?” he says as he shakes his head.

“Badger, those who did this are going to be arrested and tried in a civilian court as they are civilian security ponies. That is unless the names of who attacked her gets out. They may have wanted her dead if she did not come back with Trouble, but they attacked a Water and that whole clan will be after them.”

That is when I hear Kettle Bell from the doorway, “They are not the only ones. Word got out quickly and those of the Hells Belles who were in the stable are upset. Yes, she was a traitor, but she redeemed herself and is willing to suffer the consequences. I have several troopers who have since told me she saved their lives at Serenity Valley. Many of them have offered to stand guard on her, much like we did for you Major.”

I see Badger’s jaw drop. “Are you serious?”

Kettle looks right at him, “Captain Badger, you were not there for most of it, and most certainly were not there when Silver Spite announced to the world that he was the one who killed those security ponies before. So, I understand your surprise. But understand one thing. She is a member of the CEF. We are a herd within a herd.”

“But there is no longer a CEF!” Badger almost screams.

At that point, I see Ginger has gotten up and came to join us. “Pappy Badger, you don’t understand, there may no longer be a unit called the CEF, but it will last until the last of us dies.”

I see Kettle Bell nod her head at that, “Well said Ginger,” then she notices Ginger's cutie mark, “And congratulations on your cutie mark young mare. It certainly suits you.”

“Thank you, Captain,” Ginger says as she gives a brief bow to the commander of H-troop.

Shortly afterward I see another stallion arrive in civilian attire. I notice his green coat and blue tail and mane and I realize it is Bailey Bridge. As he enters, I hear him ask, “Where is she? Who did it?”

“Hey Bailey, she is in the room across the hall there,” I tell him.

Sutures then tells him, “Bailey she will be ok. She is resting and has had several healing spells already administered once we set the bones.”

I see his eyes flash at that last part, “There will have to be a reckoning for this Ma’am,” he says to me.

“All right, all of you. I am just as upset as you are, however, we cannot take justice into our own hooves. Instead, once the identity of them is known, let us help the authorities to capture them so they can go to trial.”

That is when I hear the Colonel’s voice, “Thank you Major for saying exactly what I was going to.” I want all of you to stand down. This will be taken care of. I promise you that. Now where is she, I would like to talk to her if I can.”

I see one of the medics come out of another room, see the Colonel and go to fetch a doctor. Then I see Charity approaching. He takes the Colonel aside and talks with him.

After they talk Chappy comes back into the room. “Ok, she is going to be asleep overnight. We will not know anything more till then. Have your people keep their mouths shut. If the word has not gotten out yet those who did this may show up for their shifts.”

I watch as my people begin to head back out, most of them stopping to shake my hoof. I notice the Colonel watching this and wonder what he thinks of it.

After most of them are gone, he approaches me, “Major, thank you for keeping this from getting a lot uglier than it already is. I have a feeling your troopers would storm the armory and take the Stable if you asked them.

“Colonel, I would never do that, never,” I tell him.

He smiles, “I know you normally wouldn’t, but never say never.” He gets ready to leave, then he stops and goes over to see Sutures. “Specialist, I am glad to see you up and about again. Doctor Charity told me about your assistance earlier. Thank you for helping.”

I see her smile and sit up a bit straighter, “Thank you, Colonel, it was my pleasure.”

“Have a good night all, I need to get home for dinner before the misses is too upset for my being late.” He says as he heads out the door.

Shortly after he leaves, Magpie arrives carrying some sandwiches for her and Sutures. “Sorry, I did not bring enough for everypony, I did not know you would all be here still.”

Badger gives her a brief hug, “It’s ok Mags, we were just getting ready to leave, but it is good to see you.”

She smiles then asks, “So what is all the ruckus about?” As she is waiting for an answer, I see her look at Archer and smile at him with a special glint in her eye.

Then we tell her about Tar and what happened to her. I see the color start to drain from her face, “Oh no, that is horrible. The poor dear. I was wondering about the cow standing guard in the hallway.”

“Yes, she is one of the Hells Belles. They volunteered for the duty.” I tell her.

“But aren’t they on leave also?” Mags asks.

I nod my head and Archer responds to her, “Yes, but they are doing this on their own personal time.”

I see a funny look on her face, “I know you all said she had changed, and I heard the broadcast on DJ Pon3 that night, but still.”

“Mags, we all make mistakes. Some bigger than others. Sometimes we can earn a second chance, and she has.” I tell her.

I see her think about that and she looks at Badger, “Yeah, maybe you are right Mollygirl. Maybe you are right.”

We all talk a bit longer then we get ready to head home. I turn to the stallions, “I hope you do not mind but I want to stop by security for a bit and see if Taser had found out anything.”

Both agree and with Ginger already on my back we stop by there.

Taser is behind the chief’s desk. He is working on some paperwork when I enter.

He looks up and smiles when he sees Ginger on my back. “Good evening Major, can I help you?”

“Evening Taser, I was just stopping in to find out if you have learned anything yet.”

He sighs, “Not really. The security cameras were covered up. However, we may not know who did the deed, but we have at least have enough for several cases of conspiracy to cover up what happened. The only one who seems not to have been involved so far is the Chief. The poor bastard actually was kept in the dark. He trusted his people to be doing the right thing, so he never followed up.”

I nod my head, “I can see that. Do you have any solid leads so far?”

He takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly. “This stays between us, I mean you cannot say anything about it Major, but we had two security officers call in sick tonight. They are now ponies of interest in the case.”

I nod my head, “That makes sense to me Taser. You know I am familiar with most of them, right?”

He nods his head to me and asks, “Yes, I am. One is new to the force though. The ones that called in are Hobbles and One Roll. Can you tell me anything about them?”

I feel Ginger shift on my back and I pause to think before I answer him, “I have never met One Roll before, but Hobbles usually seemed alright. But he may have some resentment over the ponies that were killed when Tar escaped that night.”

Taser then looks at first Archer, then Badger, “Do either of you know anything about these two?”

Badger shakes his head no, Archer is thinking then tells him, “Yeah, One Roll used to be a constable for Manesville. If I remember correctly, he almost got fired once for being too rough with a prisoner there.”

I see Taser frown at that, “What were they thinking to hire on an officer that had done something like that for stable security?” he asks himself.

“I do not think they thought out the consequences, or perhaps we're just giving him a second chance. Well, no third chances now.” Archer says.

“No, if evidence and witness testimony stand up, then there will be a balancing of justice. I hate it when dirty law ponies sully the reputation of the rest of us.” He tells us, then he asks, “How is Tar? Is her foal going to be ok?”

I nod my head, “She will be ok, but she has had a broken jaw as well as cracked ribs, Sutures says her foal is fine though.”

“Thank the Goddesses for that. I am surprised to hear that Sutures was involved in her treatment.” He says.

I smile as does Archer, “Well, she has been taking care of them both since second Two-Step.” I say.”

He then looks at us and tells us, “You all should be getting back home soon. Have a good night, I got to get ahold of Cookie and Sweets so they know I am running late myself. Damnit what a day,” he says as he runs a hoof through his mane.

Archer then approaches Taser and shakes hoofs with him. “Thank you, Taser, for everything, have a good night.”

I see a slightly confused look on Taser’s face at first, “Oh, just doing my job Archer. But your welcome anyway.”

We are about halfway home when I hear Ginger ask me, “Ma, can I go visit Sunny tomorrow?”

“Sure honey, no problem. I need to talk to Trouble now anyways.”

“Thanks Ma,” she says and then shifts from sitting to lying down on my back. I smile to myself at how good it feels.

As Gingers back hoof hangs down my side, I feel the foal kick and Ginger surprisingly says, “Wow, ma I felt it kick.”

“Yes dear, I think she was just letting you know she is in there.”

“Cool!, I can’t wait to meet her,” Ginger says. I see both bucks smile at that as we continue home.

__________

The next morning, I wake up and notice the house is quiet. I find a note from Sumac letting me know she and Archer have headed to the school to see about getting the foals back in again. I need to go see Trouble this morning so I get up and look to see if Ginger is still home.

I do not see her around and figure she and Xochitl must be out playing or something. Then I notice the SIR is missing from the rack. All I can think of is oh no, what has that filly done now?

I begin to head to Xavier and Persimmons to see if they know anything. I hope those two have not run off or gone and done anything stupid.

Then suddenly I hear a loud squeal from out across one of our fields. Then I see it first. One of the largest radhogs I have seen yet and it sounds very angry. It is heading toward the farm. I run inside and grab my deathbunny as I come out on the porch again, I see Ginger is in front of it running as fast as she can. I watch her jump and clear the fence into the yard.

As she lands, she yells out, “Here it comes Xochitl get it.”

I am just lifting my weapon when I hear two barely audible cracks and I see two red spots appear on the side of the radhog. I watch it stumble and slide across the ground as it lets out a final squeal.

Then Ginger turns back and trots over towards it. From the barn I see Xochitl come trotting out with the SIR slung across his back.

He and Ginger trot at each other and I watch as they both jump up on their hind legs, bump chest, spin around back onto all fours and bump flanks, then turn to face each other and slap first left hoof to left hoof, then right hoof to right hoof. Then they start laughing. I hear Xochitl tell Ginger, “Thanks for letting me use your SIR, it sure is a sweet weapon.”

She smiles, “I had hoped you would like it. Besides, I know you are a much better shot than me.”

I go over to them, “What were you two doing?” I ask them.

Ginger looks at me with a smile on her face, next to her Xochitl seems to be very proud. Ginger then tells me, “We were getting bacon ma, lots of bacon.”

I immediately facehoof. I really need to get these two back into school.

“OK, you two, but do you know how to prepare it?” I ask.

Both shake their heads no. Oh no, this could be a problem. “Ok, you two, one of you go get Xavier, we need to hang it and bleed it out first, I will go talk to Trouble and see if he knows.”

Xochitl goes and gets his father, as he approaches, he already has a length of rope with him. “Good morning Major, Xochitl tells me we need to hang a hog.”

“Thanks Xavier, yeah, they at least got it close to home before shooting it I guess.”

He smiles “Yes, they do seem rather obsessed with bacon. I am starting to worry some.”

I nod my head, “Me too, do you know how to prepare this for cooking?” I ask.

He shakes his head, “No, but we can at least get it off the ground.”

After we are done, I tell them, “I will be back in a bit. I am heading to Trouble’s and Blondie’s anyway, so perhaps they will know how to prepare it.”

I walk the short distance to Trouble and Blondie's new farm. I see they are living out of a tent near the main house. I also notice several wagons from the old caravan there. I see several different groups of ponies all working at the same time. One bunch is working on the barn. Another on the old farmhouse itself. Two more groups are working in the fields trying to recover them. I also notice one more that is closer to the main road. They are clearing out the brush and trees from beside the road. There is also the rough frame of a building being set up there.

As I approach the farmhouse I see Trouble and he waves to me. As I head over to them, I hear Ginger ask, “I wonder where Sunny is?”

“I am sure he is around here somewhere,” I tell her.

“Hey cous, what brings you over? Not that I mind, but I figured you would be in visiting Sutures.” Trouble tells me.

“Hey Trouble, I was planning on visiting you anyways, but I have some bad news,” I tell him.

His expression changes from one of happiness to very serious as he says, “I knew things were starting out too good.”

“Trouble, it’s about Tar,” I tell him, I am nervous and I am sure it comes through in my voice.

“Oh, no, what happened? Is she ok?” He asks.

I look down at the ground, then back at him, “She is in the Stable medical department right now. It seems a few of the guards decided to rough her up some.”

I see a wave of slow anger begin to grow in him and he asks, “How bad was it? Is her foal ok?”

I sigh, “Trouble, they broke her jaw and a couple of ribs. She will be ok, but she is in rough shape right now. Sutures checked her out and says the foal is ok.”

“Sutures checked her out?” he asks somewhat surprised.

I nod my head, “Yes. She got out of her bed and hobbled over to where Tar was being treated and helped with her. She says she will be ok.”

“I am glad to hear that, but still. Do they know which guards did it?”

“Sorry Trouble, while they have a couple of suspects, I can not say for certain.”

“Ok, thanks for telling me Mollygirl. Anything else going on?” he asks.

I smile, “Well one more thing, Ginger and Xochitl shot a radhog this morning. Do you know how to butcher one?”

He laughs, “Are you serious? No, I don’t but Stir Fry is just over by where we are starting to set up a new town for our crew to live in and build up.”

“Thanks Trouble, do you mind if I borrow her to help and teach us how to do this.”

“No, not at all, but how about you send us back a couple of slabs of meat. I would really enjoy some good bacon or a radhog stew.” He tells me with a look of hunger on his face.

“Sounds good, By the way, I am really glad to see you have so much help with getting the farm set up. You guys will have it up and running in no time.” I tell him.

“Thanks. Once we get this one up, we have three others to start on. We set up an experimental program with the Reclaim bureau to help with all the refugees we have had come into the settlement.”

“Glad to hear it Trouble. I will stop by later; I best go talk to Stir Fry and get that Radhog taken care of.”

He laughs again lightly, “Yeah you better, see you then cous.”

As I get ready to go find Stir Fry, I see Ginger is up on the porch of the house talking with Sunny. He has a serious look on his face and as she whispers something into his ear, I see him nod his head and he puts out a hoof to shake it with hers. I wonder what that was all about.

When I go to find Stir Fry, Ginger trots to catch up with me. “Where you going ma?” She asks.

“Stir Fry is down this way. I am sure she could help us with the radhog.”

“Cool, do you think she would want to buy some of the meat?” Ginger asks with wide eyes.

“I don’t know Ginger, you should probably offer her some of it for helping us butcher it if she does.”

Once we get to the area where they are setting up the framework for several buildings. I see her standing there talking to a couple of the bucks and two ghouls.

“I know that a second story is not standard for a bunkhouse. Now listen, once we get the farms renovated, we will be converting it over to a hotel and saloon.” She argues with them.

She sees me coming up and excuses herself. “Hey LT she says as she sees me and Ginger approach.”

“Hey Stir Fry, I got a couple of questions for ya.” I tell her as we shake hooves.

Ginger looks at Stir Fry and tells her, “Come on Stir Fry, ya know she is a major now.”

Stir Fry smiles at Ginger and tells her, “I know but it is an old habit and to tell the truth, in my mind she will always be the LT. The one who got us through.”

I feel my face heat up in embarrassment, “Thanks Stir, but please, just call me Mollygirl if you would like.”

She smiles, “Thanks Mollygirl. Now, what can I do for you two today? Sorry, but we don’t have any crawdaddys.”

My mouth almost starts watering at the thought of them. I then tell her, “Well Xochitl and Ginger took down a radhog this morning and we were wondering if you knew how to butcher one and if you could teach us how to.”

She smiles and tells us, “Now that sounds good, but how about you let me take some of that radhog in payment for teaching you?”

I look at Ginger and tell her, “That is up to you dear, but I would say it sounds fair.”

Ginger then holds out a hoof, “Deal Stir Fry.”

They shake on it and Stir tells us, “I have to let Trouble and some others know where I am going, give me a couple of minutes.”

A short time later we arrive back at the farm. Stir Fry looks at Ginger and Xochitl and tells them, “You know this is a good-sized radhog, If you get one every so often, I would be glad to buy it from you for a fair price to feed to those at the reclaim projects. Once those are done, I will need meat for my restaurant also. Would you two be interested?”

I see the two youngsters look at each other then they shake hoofs with her, “Sounds good to us Stir Fry.”

I see her smile, “I look forward to doing more business with you. Now let’s start working on this beast.”

I watch as both Ginger and Xochilt pay close attention to her about how to first field dress and then proceeds to discuss how to properly butcher it.

After a while, I see both Archer and Sumac returning from their day trip. Archer lets me know that he will be keeping Sutures company tonight.

Sumac then tells me that the youngsters can return to school next week. However, they will have to repeat this year of schooling as they are now too far behind to advance.

It is getting close to dinner when Magpie comes home. I see the look of disgust on her face as she sees the carcass mostly disassembled still hanging from the tree.

“Mollygirl, what is that doing there?” she asks me.

“Ginger and Xochitl got it this morning. They wanted bacon, so they decided to do something about it. Stir Fry is showing them how to butcher it. I have watched a bit, too. It is kind of interesting.”

“Mollygirl, that is disgusting, not interesting. We really need to get those two back into school if they are going to be like this. Also, could you introduce me to Stir Fry, I have not met her yet?”

As we go over to her, I hear Stir Fry tell the youngsters, “Excuse me for a bit, I will be back in a bit. Please continue as we were discussing earlier.”

She then comes over to me, “Hey Mollygirl. Who is this?” she asks.

I smile, “Stir, this is my wife Magpie, Magpie this is Stir Fry. She ran a cooking wagon with the civilian caravan.”

Stir starts to hold out a hoof then looks down and thinks better of it. “Sorry Magpie, I would shake hooves, but mine is more than a bit dirty right now. It is good for me to finally be able to put a face to the name though. Mollygirl told me all about you on the expedition.”

I see a bit of light shine in Mag’s eyes as she responds, “It is great to meet you too Stir. I had not realized she talked about me so much.”

Stir nods her head, “She certainly did. Even when she was with Archer and Sutures. I don’t know if you realize how important you are to her.”

I see Magpie, blush, “I am starting to get the idea, thank you. After having spent last night at the hospital with Sutures, and having spent the last couple of nights with Archer, I can understand how she may have fallen in love with them too, but I really did need to hear from someone outside of us, how she felt about me too. Thank you.”

Stir Fry smiles, “Your welcome Magpie, I am glad I could help. Mollygirl became a good friend of mine on our trip here. Maybe I can even teach you how to cook some of her favorite meals from the expedition if you would like.”

I see her start to look offended, but Stir Fry holds up a hoof, “Magpie, she has told me how wonderful a cook you are, but I cook meat also, and I could teach you how to cook it too. Besides, I am sure Ginger would appreciate someone here learning how to cook meat, and I have already heard how bad Mollygirl is in the kitchen.”

I see Magpie smile at that, “Actually I would appreciate that. I am sure you are right about Ginger too as I have never seen a pony who is so obsessed with bacon.”

Stir Fry smiles, “Well there does seem to be something about bacon. I mean I have heard it referred to as a gateway food.”

I laugh at that when I remember who said it to me the last time. A memory from the Valley, but not a bad one.”

Then I ask Magpie, “Have you heard how Tar is doing?”

Magpie tells me, “They tried to keep me away from her. She woke up this morning, but still could not talk. Her jaw is still healing.”

I close my eyes and shake my head. This is followed by Stir asking, “What do you mean her jaw is still healing? What happened to Tar?”

I tell her about what happened. She is quiet for a bit. Then she quietly says, “Let me know what I can do to help.” I can hear the fury in her voice as she continues, “She became my friend too.”

“I know Stir, but the investigation is still ongoing. So, I have been told I have to keep my mouth shut.”

Stir nods her head and says, “I understand, but I would not want to be them once their names get out to those that were in the CEF.”

I nod my head and I hear Xochitl say, “I agree Stir Fry, that would not be good for them at all. By the way, we have finished what we were doing to the radhog,” effectively changing the topic of conversation.

“Ok, this time I will show you how to preserve the meat in salt. I will have to show you how to smoke it as soon as we can get a smokehouse set up. If you all have any canning jars, I could show you how to do that sometime also.” She tells us.

Ginger is next to us listening and then asks, Stir Fry could you show us how to fry bacon?”

I see Magpie make a disgusted expression and I laugh.

“Sure Ginger, but that would depend upon what you are having for dinner already. I do not want to ruin the meal for everypony else who does not like meat.”

About this time Sumac comes up to us, “Dinner is ready, you all need to go clean up first. You too Stir Fry, I have a place set for you already and I expect you to eat with us. After dinner, you can show us how to cook a bit of bacon and I may even try some. I heard both Ginger and Xochitl calling it meat candy the other day.”

Stir agrees and as they go to clean up before dinner, I feel Magpie hug me from behind and she kisses me on my cheek. “I love you Mollygirl, thank you for being faithful and still caring about me as long as you could. I am sorry I felt hurt, but after Badger and all I began to no longer feel special.”

I lean into her, “Magpie you will always be special to me. As will our spouses. But never doubt that I love you please.”

She nods her head, and then whispers in my ear, “She is so sweet, I now understand how you could fall for her too. By the way, you never told me about the taste of fresh-cut grass.”

My eyes go wide as I realize what she is talking about, “Sorry, I figured that was something that you needed to find out for yourself when you were ready. Now shall we join the others for dinner?”

She smiles knowingly at me as she answers, “Yes, I think so.” She smiles then wraps her tail around my neck as she leads me up to the house for dinner.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently several members of my family have returned from a long journey. During the time they were gone, many changes have occurred to us and others. None of us are the same ponies we were before. Thinking about those changes I ask that you play the song Broken for all of us.

Thank you

Magpie,

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

In this chapter, we see several of the former members of the expedition trying to pick up their lives and carry on. As often happens we also see that those who have experienced a traumatic experience or period in their lives have a very deep bond with those who experienced it with them, which will cause them to stand together more so than normal. The Valley is such a major focal point for those who were there.

For those readers who may be US veterans who know this feeling all too well. If it gets too bad do not be afraid to reach out for help at the Veterans Crisis Line. Phone number 1-800-273-8255 press 1. Ther is also a confidential crisis chatline at https://www.veteranscrisisline.net/ or test to 838255.

For those who would like to hear it, the Youtube link for this chapters dedication song is:https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Xdofi6kXNaQ

Chapter53 Unseen Wounds

Chapter53 Unseen Wounds

By Trooper

“after 60 days and nights of constant combat, 98 percent of all soldiers became psychiatric casualties. What about the other two percent? They were aggressive sociopaths. They were apparently having a good time. (At least that is the conclusion of two World War II researchers, Swank and Marchand)― Dave Grossman, On Combat: The Psychology and Physiology of Deadly Conflict in War and in Peace”

Morning comes and I wake with Magpie on one side and Badger on the other. Badger Kisses me on my neck, then my muzzle. “Good morning love, I have missed this, the three of us that is.”

I put a hoof alongside his face, “Have you? I did too, believe it or not? I was so worried about both of you when I was out there.”

“Mollygirl, is it alright if I spend the night with Sutures at medical tonight?” he asks.

I smile at him, “Of course, thank you for asking though.”

“I am trying dear, I really am. Archer has helped me to realize a thing or two I had not realized I was missing. I always liked him, but he has surprised me so much. I am finding I really like having him around too. I missed having him to talk to after dinner tonight.”

“Dear, most of what I have done with both him and Sutures was just be there for each other. Sometimes that is what we need most. That is part of what I miss about Ivy so much. She was always there for me.” I tell him and I feel a tear start to form as I think about her.

I hear him sigh, “I am sorry Moll, I wish I could have been there more for you. I should have been there more for you.”

“Badger, I will be honest with you. I love you. You are getting a second chance, and so far, you are proving you deserve it, please keep it up love.” I tell him, then I bury my face against his chest.”

I feel his hoof squeeze me tight as he says, “Thank you for giving me a second chance. I know now how badly I let you two down. Now I have a larger family then I ever imagined and I cannot do that again. I can’t let any of you down.”

From behind me, I feel Magpie shift and she says, “I am glad to hear that Badger, I am glad you realize you have hurt us. Please don’t do that again. I do love you, but I can’t take it again.”

Badger nods his head and gets out of bed. He walks to her side of the bed and kisses her, “I love you too Mags, I am very sorry I hurt you. Please forgive me.”

“Badger, I will forgive you, but that does not mean I will forget. We do have some work to do on us right now, but learning from Archer seems to be helping.” She tells him.

I see him close his eyes and put his head down. Then he asks to no pony in particular, “I wonder how he learned to handle relationships so well.”

I answer that for him, “Badger, his father was always there for him along with his mother growing up. They had a good relationship. He has told me it was not always easy, but they worked through the rough spots. That is where he learned. Maybe we can all learn from him.”

I see a half-smile on his face, “Well at least that means my being screwed up isn’t all my fault.”

Magpie looks him in the eyes, “No, but it also means you do not have to remain that way dear. We can all be better ponies. Now let’s go get breakfast so we can get to work,” she tells him. Then as an afterthought, she tells him, “And I think it is a wonderful idea for you to stay with Sutures tonight. You really should get to know her better. She is such a sweetheart.”

I smile at both of them as they get up and get dressed. “Have a good day you two. Mags, I will see you tonight dear. Badger, see you later, either at the stable or when you come home next. Now I am going back to sleep,” I tell them as I roll over and cover my head with the blanket. Soon I am deep asleep again.

I wake a couple of hours later to the feeling of Ginger jumping on the bed next to me. “Ma, time to wake up Mama Sumac has bacon and eggs ready for us.”

“OK, ok, I am up dear. How about a quick hug then I will get out of bed?” I tell her.

She stops bouncing and lands next to me. She rolls over and gives me a hug, which I reciprocate. “So, I guess my young mare is doing well today?”

She nods her head, “Yes, I get bacon to start my day. That is a big plus.”

I laugh as I tell her, “Ok Ginger, I can understand that. We better get up; we have a lot to do today.”

As I get up out of bed for the day, I watch her jump up and run into the kitchen. Oh, how I wish I had that much energy anymore.

After breakfast, I put my uniform back on, and without thinking I put on my holster. I give Sumac a quick hug, “Thanks for breakfast. I really appreciate it.”

She smiles at me and says, “No problem Mollygirl, besides bacon really is not that bad. I may not eat it that often, but it is pretty tolerable.”

I smile and laugh as I respond, “Remember Sumac, it is a gateway food.”

“So, I understand,” she says chuckling to herself. The grease from it does add a certain flavor to the eggs that is different from butter, that is for sure.”

As we head out the door, Ginger looks at me and sees my pistol, I see her looking at the SIR on the rack. “No Ginger, you can’t”

“But Ma, how come you can and I can’t?” she asks.

“Dear, it is more acceptable for me as an officer to carry it, and I will just say it is for radhogs. You know just in case.”

I see the look on her face and can read the disappointment, “But ma, I am just as good as the next pony with it.”

“Ginger, speaking of that, did you clean your SIR after using it yesterday?”

She looks down, “No, but Xochitl did while we were over at Trouble’s farm. He said he used it, he should clean it.”

“Ok, but when we get home, I want you to double-check it. I am sure it is fine, but it is your weapon and your life may depend upon it someday.”

“Alright Ma, I will do that. I just trust Xochitl is all.”

“Dear, I understand, but I would double-check my weapon even if it was Archer or Badger who cleaned it.”

I see her eyes open wider, “Really ma?”

“Yes dear, if we were still in the valley wouldn’t you have already checked it?”

"Well yeah, sure, but that is different, isn’t it?” she asks surprised.

“Nope, not at all. Always check them, dear. Even when you know you were the last one to clean it,” I tell her as we are walking down the road toward the stable. On the way back I want to slide by Emerald Grove to visit Choo Choo and George if they are home, ok?”

I see her smile widen, “Sure ma, I want to see them too.”

Once at the stable, we head straight to medical. I see one of the ponies from H-troop standing guard this time. She waves to both of us. I look in to see Sutures and see Archer is still with her, I tell them both, “I will be back in a bit.”

I then go back over to Tar’s room. I see she is awake and while she does not say anything, she waves me in.

Ginger follows me in and she jumps on the chair next to the bed and puts her forehooves on the mattress as she says, “Hi Tar, it is good to see you awake this time.”

I see her have a questioning look on her face, so I tell her, “Tar, Ginger was with me the day we found what they did to you.”

“Yeah, we have been worried sick about you cousin Tar.” Ginger adds.

I ask her, “Are you ok? Are they treating you good?”

Tar nods yes.

I then ask, “Still can’t talk?”

She shakes her head no.

I then ask, “Do you think you could write?”

She looks at me like I am an idiot, then points to her mouth.

“OH, yeah, I forgot sorry Tar.”

I see her rubbing her foal slowly and with a worried expression on her face. So, I tell her, “As soon as they brought you in, Sutures got out of her hospital bed and came over on three legs to help treat you and make sure your foal is ok.”

I see her eyes go wide and her ears forward, she then points towards one of her legs.

I nod my head, “I forgot you never found out. Tar, Sutures lost a leg from that grenade back in the valley. She is doing good overall, but still healing up. She is in the room across the way.”

I see her close her eyes then nod. Then she sighs.

“Tar, just so you know, they have relieved the stable chief of security pending the completion of the investigation. Taser has taken over. The guards for you are to protect you also. They are all volunteers from H-troop. They are doing this during their own leave time. Tar, they think that highly of you. You are cared about and have not been forgotten.”

I see her eyes tear up and she wipes them away with her forehoof.

“I have told Trouble, but I did not tell him who the suspects are yet. He would come to visit you but he lost his clearance to the stable once we got back. He also is setting up a farm out by Sumacs. Several of the caravan civilians are working on it, as well as some other nearby farms to reclaim them,” I explain to her. I see her nod her understanding, then I ask, “Is there anything you would like to read? Magpie works at the library in town now, perhaps I can have her bring something in for you to read?”

She nods her head and attempts a smile that ends in a grimace. So, I ask, “Do you like poetry Tar?”

In response, she holds out a front hoof and see-saws it back and forth a bit. I then tell her, “In Manesville there is a copy of a book of poems by Cloud Seeder, I could have her bring that to you.”

I see a questioning look on her face, “You don’t know who Cloud Seeder was, do you?”

She shakes her head, and I smile as I tell her, “He was one of our pegasus ancestors that made it into the stable on the last day. He was Millie’s Great Grandfather. He not only was a weather warden but a poet.”

I see a look of surprise on her face and ask, “Would you like to read his works then?”

I see her nod her head yes, “Good, I will see if Magpie can drop it off tomorrow for you to read. I hate to say it, but I should go see Sutures for a bit too. I will talk to you again soon Tar,” I tell her and I lean in to give her a hug. As I do so I hear her crying lightly and sniffling.

Then Ginger tells me, “Ma, is it ok if I sit with cousin Tar for a while. I think she could use some company and I have missed seeing her too.”

“Is that ok with you Tar,” I ask. When she nods, I tell Ginger, “Ok, then but do not bother her too much ok.”

“Ok, ma,” she tells me and I see her climb up on the end of Tar's bed to talk with her as I leave the room to go over and see Sutures and Archer.

As I enter the room, I see Sutures rubbing her forehoof through Archer's mane as he sits in the chair beside her. “Good morning my loves, how are you two doing?”

I see Archer look up as Sutures stops rubbing his mane, “Hey sweetheart how are you today?” He asks.

I Smile and kiss him on his forelock, “I am doing ok, I missed you both last nights. Sorry I did not make it here yesterday Sutures.” I tell her as I kiss her on her muzzle.

“That’s ok, Mol, Magpie kept me company for a bit in the morning and then last night I got to spend time with our Archer. Thank you for letting me get to spend time with each of them alone. It makes it where I can get to know them so much better. By the way, where did our little mare go?”

I laugh lightly as I tell her, “She is visiting Tar. I had not realized how attached she became to her.”

Sutures smiles, “Mollygirl we became her family out there, all of us. I saw her talk to Tar quite a bit. Even before Serenity Valley.”

“Why did I not notice that?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, you had so much on your hooves, I am surprised you had time to notice me and Archer much less anything else.”

“Yeah, I guess you are right. It’s just that she is so important to me too and I did not notice her talking to Tar that much either, it makes me wonder what else I missed.”

Archer puts a hoof on my shoulder, “Mollygirl, don’t beat yourself up over it. Seriously, we kept an eye on her for you when you could not. We needed your head concentrating on bigger things at that point.”

“I guess so. I just feel I let her down a bit there too.” I tell them.

It is then I hear Ginger behind me, “Ma, you never let me down, you were always there for me when I needed you. Even when my mother died. You were there for me.” She tells me as she walks up alongside me.

I put my hoof around her and hug her close. “Ginger, I will always try to be here for you. If I am not, you have a whole family now who cares about you.”

“I know ma, I know. By the way, cousin Tar is asleep again. I didn’t mean to but I think I hurt her when I got her to laugh telling her about the radhog hunt yesterday.”

“Oh Ginger, never get a pony who has broken or cracked ribs to laugh. But what Radhog hunt are you talking about?” Sutures ask.

I watch the surprise and humor on Sutures face as Ginger tells her all about it, and then how Stir Fry taught us to butcher it. I also notice her licking her lips a bit. “It’s too bad you could not bring any of that to me, Ginger, that sounds really good.” Sutures tells her.

Ginger then smiles, “Well Mama Sutures, I just happen to have some in my saddle bag wrapped in a rag, if you would like some,” she tells Sutures.

I am almost laughing at this point, then one of the medics walks in, “What are you ponies eating?” he asks. Ginger smiles as sweet as she can and tells him “Bacon, would you like some?”

I watch as he puts his hoof over his mouth and runs out of the room. Ginger just shrugs her shoulders and in a serious tone of voice says, “Some ponies just don’t know what they are missing.” That is when I can no longer hold my laughter in.

__________

The next couple of days pass quickly between trying to get things done at the farm and spending time with Sutures at medical in the Stable. The investigation into the incident with Tar has gone slowly as her jaw still takes several days to finish healing. Ironically it is Ginger who she first talks to after she has healed enough.

I arrive at medical shortly afterward. Ginger had come in with Magpie to visit both Sutures and Tar. I notice that Sargent Peach Pit was standing the guard this time. I nod to her as I get ready to enter Sutures room when I hear Tar ask Ginger, “Did you really get that radhog to chase you just so he could shoot it?”

I hear her reply “Yep, I knew it was the quickest way to get it close to the house, besides Xochitl is a better shot than me.”

“You really must trust him Ginger,” Tar tells her.

“I do cousin Tar; he is really special to me.” She tells her. At that, I smile to myself and go into to see Sutures and Magpie. “So how are my beautiful mares doing,” I ask as I go up and nuzzle them both.

I see Sutures smile as she tells me, “They started to fit me for my prosthetic today, so I will be home soon dear.”

“I am so glad to hear that. By the way, we should talk to Sumac about adding at least one or two more rooms to the house. We are going to need a nursery with all these foals. I tell them laughing.”

I see a smile come over Magpies face as she tells me, “You know you are right about that Mol, we should get them ready before we start dropping the foals.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, let’s not talk about dropping foals, my hooves are not that slippery now,” Sutures jokes with us, which earns a groan from me.

“So, Sutures, have you and Archer talked about having a foal yet?” Magpie asks her.

I swear I see Sutures blush, but it is so hard to tell with her midnight black coat. Then she looks up at both of us with a shy expression on her face. “Actually, we have. We are going to wait a bit to see how my body handles the prosthetic first. But after that. By the way Magpie, he did express interest in you too after you have this one. I know I don’t need to tell you Mol, that he would love to have one with you also,” As she adds the last part, I see a look of sadness on her face and I can tell that part of her is mourning for me.

I force a smile on my face and pat her on her hind leg lightly, “That’s ok dear, I guess it was just not meant to be,” I tell her, “At least I will have one, plus Ginger. Speaking of Ginger, I best go get her and give Tar a break.”

As I enter the room, I see Tar is sitting up and talking with Ginger about what all has been going on. At this point, she is telling her about Trouble’s farm and the new settlement they are slowly building up there.

Tar sees me and when Ginger pauses to take a breath says to me, “Hey Mollygirl, good to see you today. By the way, thank you for checking on me and getting me help. I had almost given up.”

I sit at the end of her bed. “Tar, I am just sorry I could not have gotten there sooner. I will say I am glad to see you up and talking again.” I tell her.

She smiles at me and adds, “Well what can I say. By the way, I really need to figure out how to thank Sutures for helping me so much. Ginger has told me all about how she hopped over here on three legs to help me.”

“She did, I think it helped her regain some of her self confidence, to tell the truth. She was really shaken up by what happened to her.”

I see Ginger, tilt her head as she looks at me, “Ma, what do you mean she was shaken up? I thought she was doing good.”

I smile at Ginger, but I also feel a sadness as I explain to her, “Ginger, it took a lot out of her both physically and emotionally when she lost her leg dear. A lot of ponies would give up after an injury like that.”

I see the light go on in her mind then. “Oh, so that is why she was so quiet at first. I thought maybe I had done something wrong.”

“No, you did not do anything wrong dear. She just had to realize that life for her had changed, but was not over.” I tell her.

Tar then tells her, “Ginger, lots of things can change a pony’s life. Myself, I will be lucky if they only put me in prison. But either way, my life is going to change.”

I see a look of confusion on Ginger's face as she asks, “Tar, what do you mean if you are lucky you go to prison?”

“Never mind Ginger, you don’t need to be worrying about me,” Tar tells her.

Ginger gets up close to Tar and all but yells, “What do you mean if you are lucky you will only get prison? Tar what happens if you are not lucky? What are you not telling me Tar?”

I see Tar almost breakdown into tears. I put my hoof on Ginger’s shoulders and tell her, “Ginger, please, come with me, you are upsetting Tar.”

She shrugs my hoof off of her shoulder and spins to look at me, “No! What are you not telling me?”

Tar is trying to hold back tears as she tells Ginger, “Ginger, I betrayed the Co-op. I am a traitor, they could hang me or shoot me. I only hope they let me have my foal first.”

I see Ginger’s eyes go wide, “NO! THEY CAN’T DO THAT! YOU CAME BACK ON YOUR OWN!” she screams.

Tar looks down at the floor tears in her eyes and her voice, “Yes Ginger, they can. I hope they don’t, but they can. I made the mistake. I acted out because I felt betrayed and I let a stallion I thought could love me, lead me astray. Ginger, please dear, don’t be like this I messed up.”

Ginger is crying now as she climbs onto Tar's bed and buries her face in Tar's fur. “Tar, they can’t, they can’t take you away. Were family. I can’t lose more family.”

Tar wraps her forelegs around Ginger and hugs her. “Little Cousin, I know how you feel. Your right we are family, I finally have family other the Trouble that makes me feel loved. I don’t want to lose that either.”

I stand there watching this and then put my hoof on Tar’s shoulder and tell her, “Tar, I will do everything I can for you. Don’t give up hope yet, please.”

She sniffles back tears, “Thanks Mollygirl, I will try not to, but it just gets to me sometimes, the not knowing.”

“I understand Tar, I do understand,” I tell her and I give her a hug. I then tell Ginger, “Dear, let’s let Tar get some rest, I know Sutures and Magpie would like to see you too.”

“Ma, I don’t want to leave Tar though. I don’t want her to be lonely and think we have forgotten about her.” Ginger tells me.

Then Tar squeezes her in her hug and tells Ginger, “Ginger, I do not think you will ever forget me. Please go with you ma for now, besides I want to read some more of this book on poetry that Magpie brought by for me, ok.”

Ginger, tears still in her eyes, sniffles back a runny nose and looks at Tar, “Are you sure? I really do enjoy being with you Tar.”

Tar smiles at her and tells her, “Yes, I am sure Ginger, I really enjoy spending time with you too.”

Ginger then gives her one more hug, then pats her belly and climbs down, “Ok Ma, I am ready. Please don’t let the others know I was crying like a foal.”

“I won’t dear. I won’t,” I tell her as we leave Tar’s room to go see Sutures and Mags. However inside, I too feel like crying like a foal. I only hope I don’t let Tar down.

__________

Before we leave Sutures that evening, I am surprised to see several members of the second squad of the Door Kickers come to visit her. They are led by Sergeant Broken Hills and I see the surprise on Ginger’s face when she notices he has a couple of bottles of Old Overmare sticking out of his saddlebags. So, Magpie and I both share in a sip as they begin their visit with her and then we excuse ourselves. As we pass Tar’s room, I notice that Bailey Bridge is there visiting her.

On our way home that night I make the diversion to visit Choo Choo and George. It does take a bit of time to get there but it should be worth it. I miss seeing Choo Choo all the time. Besides Magpie has told me she has a surprise for her.

Once we are at the cave entrance, I knock three times and call into the cave. “Hello, George? Choo Choo? Is anyone home?”

Then I hear hooves and claws on stone coming towards us. I smile when I see Choo Choo and George come to great us together. I notice right away that George is wearing her new glasses. Before I can even greet them Ginger hops off my back and is off to give a hug to both of them.

“Hi Major,” George greets me.

“Hi George, I hope you two do not mind us making a social call?”

Choo Choo smiles, “Oh, not at all Major, not at all, it is so good to see you all again,” She tells me as she finishes giving Ginger a hug with her wings.

George then extends a forefoot towards her cave, “Please come in, all of you. Would you like some tea?” she asks.

Magpie then answers, “I would love some George; besides, it has been too long since we all have been able to just sit down and talk over tea. I have missed your visits dear.”

George smiles back, “I have missed yours too Magpie. Unfortunately, with duty and all, I don’t get that much free time anymore.”

We follow them into the portion of the cave that is their kitchen and we sit at the table. While we wait for the tea to steep, we continue to talk.

Finally, Magpie tells Choo Choo, “Dear, I have a surprise for you.”

“Really, what is it?” she asks back.

“Well, it seems that during the expedition you ran into your old fiancé and he gave Ginger the names of your Daughter and her family. Did you know that he had bought them tickets for the stable here in Manesville?” Magpie asks her.

I see Choo Choo’s eyes get wide, “No, at least I don’t remember if he told me.”

Magpie smiles and continues, “It seems that your daughter and her foals made it into the stable. In fact, several of the unicorn and a couple of earthpony families are descended from you.”

I see her jaw drop in surprise, “Really, I have family still alive here?”

Magpie smiles, “Yes dear, you do, in fact, you even know some of them. Dear, it seems Sutures, as well as Paper Work and Specs, are all descended from you. Well, at least genetically from the old you.”

I see her smile, then she frowns a bit. “That is great, but,” she says as she looks down, “I had started to really like Paper Work.”

I see George reach over with a wing, “It’s ok Choo, we can talk about it later. Just be glad you have family still.”

“Oh, I am George, it just feels strange that I know them and did not even know they were family, I guess I can see that my family turned out good ponies.” Choo Choo tells her.

I smile and tell her “Choo Choo, I am proud to have you as a friend and now I guess that would make us related in a fashion when Sutures and Archer marry into our family,” after which I take a sip of my tea.

I see her smile at that as she sips her tea and thinks a bit, then she tells me, “That is not such a bad thing. I really do care about Sutures, Magpie, have you told anypony else this yet?”

I see a surprised look on Mag's face and she tells Choo Choo, “No, I wanted to surprise you and let you be the first to know.”

I see Choo Choo close her eyes and smile, then she nods her head. “Thank you so much Magpie, I really do appreciate it.” Then Choo Choo looks at me, “Mollygirl, have you thought about what I have said yet?”

I look at her and ask, “Do you mean about your signing up?”

She nods her head, “Yep, I am still serious,” she tells me.

I nod my head back and tell her, “I talked about it with the Colonel the other day, He said he had hoped you would consider it.”

I see the surprise in her face, “The, the Colonel was asking about me?”

“Yes Choo Choo, Chappy really wants you in the First Regiment,” I tell her.

Then I hear George say, “Uhhh, I wanted her with me in the Second.”

Then Choo Choo looks at George and tells her, “I understand George, but the First regiment are the ones I have lived and fought alongside of for so long.”

I see George thinking and I watch her as she rubs her one front foot against her other foreleg. “Yeah, but still, I really like flying with you Choo.”

“And I with you George, but George, the 1st needs fliers too. Besides, I am really used to working for Sunset and have more fun as a scout then just a combat flier.” Choo Choo replies.

Then I see a smile form on George's face as she says, “You know this could really make training exercises fun. Sort of like a big game of tag between you and me.”

That gives me an idea about how to hone both units’ skills that I want to talk to both Colonels about. I find it interesting where we can get ideas at times.

We continue to chat for a while more, then I notice the time and realize we need to get home. I see George smile, “Mollygirl, I have brought my harnesses home, as I usually do not use them in the line of duty. If you would like I could give you and Magpie a ride home, and Perhaps Choo Choo, could do so with Ginger.”

As she says this, I see a look of almost horror come over Magpie’s face and of sheer joy over Ginger’s. before I can say anything Ginger says “Sure, that sounds great to me.”

George notices the lack of response from Magpie and tells her “I promise to take it easy. The harness is just to make sure you feel comfortable.

Magpie looks between me and Ginger and lets out a sigh tells us, “Oh, ok, but Mollygirl and Ginger, you both owe me big time.”

George goes out and grabs her harness and we help her put it on. Then I help Mags put on her personal harness as she does mine. Once we are all ready, we step outside the cave and George lays down so we can climb on her. I help Magpie clip on and once I am done, I look to see if Ginger and Choo Choo are ready. George has already put on her goggles instead of her glasses and we make a gentle ascent into the air.

It feels so good to be in the air with George again. I smile as I feel my foal kick a bit like she is reminding me she is here for the ride also. I look back and see Magpie has her eyes closed, but she is smiling as the wind rushes through her mane. Over on Choo Choo, I see Ginger smiling from ear to ear. The sun is just setting and the moon starting to rise as we continue to fly the short distance home. Once there we land in the farmyard. I hear Xochitl then yell, “Ginger, that is not fair, you got to fly and I did not.” As he approaches flanked by both Woofers and Tweeters.

She gets off of Choo Choo’s back, gives her a hug and tells her thank you. Then turns to Xochitl, “It was just luck that I got to. Maybe sometimes Choo Choo will give you a ride again too.”

She says this and looks back at Choo Choo who smiles and nods as she says, “Yes Xochitl, perhaps another time, but with your parents’ permission.” Then she gives a quick scratch to the enfields who are rolling around at her hooves.

As I climb down from George, I help Magpie down and then we remove our harnesses and hang them back on George’s so they do not get lost. I go back up to Georges head and tell her, “Thank you, my friend, I really appreciate it. By the way, I really have missed flying with you.”

She smiles back and gently puts a foreleg around me and tells me, “I missed flying with you too Mollygirl. We need to do it again sometime.” I smile and agree with her. Then she and Choo Choo take off and fly back to their home.

Ginger, Magpie and I all head back into the house, Xochitl following along with us. Once we are inside, I head to the Kitchen along with Magpie to find Sumac. I notice that both Ginger and Xochitl both head into the parlor and lay on a couch together. He is behind her with a forehoof and his head on her back as she quietly talks to him about something.

As I enter the kitchen, I smell fresh bread baking as well as I see Sumac making a fresh salad for dinner, “Anything I can do to help Sumac?” I ask.

She turns and smiles at me, “How about doing dishes after dinner for me?” she asks.

“Of course, I just appreciate your cooking most of the time,” I answer her.

She smiles at me and lets me know, “Mollygirl, it is good to feel appreciated, and even better to feel wanted. By the way, Trouble stopped by today, he said Sunny is enrolled in school and will start next week too, he was wondering if Xochitl and Ginger would be willing to walk with him to school.”

“What did you tell him?” Mags asks.

Sumac still smiling tells us, “Well I said we would have to ask them but after Ginger asked to go see him the other day, I figure the answer will be yes.”

Then Magpie asks the million-cap question, “Are any of the other caravan children going to be attending the school?’

“To be honest, I did not think to ask, and he did not tell me. I am just looking forward to having them as neighbors now. He had Blondie with him, she seems like a good enough sort, even if a bit quiet,” Sumac tells us.

After the way Blondie has treated me in the past, I find it hard, but I still smile and say, “I am glad you finally got to meet her Sumac. She does seem the decent sort, and I know she really cares about Sunny. By the way Sumac, most of what you said about the Water family seems to be true. Tar and Trouble really are the exceptions.”

I see her look at me slightly funny and she asks me, “You really got close to those two, didn’t you?”

I nod my head, “Sumac, not only did we talk to each other a lot, but we were there for each other. We got to really know and trust each other. Sumac, Tar and Trouble both saved my life at different times.”

I see Magpie’s eyes open wide, “You really mean that, don’t you?”

“Yeah Mags, yeah I do. You remember how it was for the Battle of Manesville. Now imagine that every day for several months. That was what it was like. Magpie, when we slept next to each other on the expedition, it was usually just to keep warm, or to feel the comfort of another pony next to us. We ate what we could to survive. I, I can’t tell you, no, forget I said anything. I don’t’ want to remember that.” I tell them as I start to feel my hooves shake at the memory of that barn, the slop I had to eat, and then what happened afterward.

She puts a hoof on mine, “It’s ok Moll, it’s ok.” She tells me.

Without thinking I pull my hoof back, and almost yell, “No it’s not. It will never be ok. Damn it, you have no idea how far from ok it will be. WE WERE FUCKING HUNTED! Hunted like goddess damn animals and driven into a death trap. Do you understand that? Can you even imagine what it is like? I had to get them home,” I point my hoof towards me, “ME, Not Archer, Not Bailey, not Balance Books, ME. Damn it and I lost so many of them. I FAILED THEM!” I tell her with tears in my eyes and my breathing coming in quick breaths.”

I see the shock on both of their faces. Then I hear hoof steps running toward the kitchen and the door swings open behind me, without thinking I dive for the ground. Then I hear Ginger tell me, “Ma, it’s me Ma, Ginger.” I feel her come up to me and as she hugs me, I smell her scent and I relax.

It’s not fair to any of them, but I can’t help it. I tried to control it. Finally, I get myself back together. I look up at them, I am so embarrassed. I look at Magpie and Sumac first, “I am sorry, I, I don’t know what came over me,” Then I hug Ginger back and I rock with her in my forehooves, “I am so sorry dear, I am so sorry, you should not have to do this for me.”

I see her smile, with tears in her eyes, “It’s ok ma, you’ve done it for me before too.”

I feel another hoof on my shoulder and I turn to see Xochitl and he tells me, “Major, we are here for you when you need us. You never let us down, and we will not let you down,” he looks at the floor, “even my father has had nightmares since we have been back.”

Still sniffling, I swing out one of my forehooves and drag him into a hug with Ginger and me. “Thank you Xochitl, I needed to hear that,” I choke out.

I let both of them go from the hug and I get up off the floor, I go to sit at the table and as I look up at Sumac, she smiles and says, “SO, would it be ok if we had Trouble and his family over for dinner tomorrow?”

I can’t help myself at that point, I just have to laugh. The laughter then spreads from one to the other until all of us are laughing.

“Thank you, Sumac, I needed that too,” I tell her once we all stop laughing.

“Your welcome dear,” she says, then she looks at Xochitl and Ginger, “Let me know if you two ever need to talk, I may be old now, but I have a lot of experience.” As they leave the kitchen for the parlor again.

I see a smile break across Magpies face as she looks at Sumac and tells her just loud enough for the three of us to hear, “Well, the boys did say you were an experience, but they certainly do not consider you old.”

I again break out in laughter as I see Sumac blush. From the other room, I hear Ginger call out, “What? What’s so funny?”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently several members of my family have returned from the Expedition. They have all been changed, some more than others. But none of us expected these changes. I feel like a part of me is dying as I don’t know how to help them. For them and all those like them please play Hallelujah Veterans Version.

Thank you

Sumac

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

The cost of battles and fights transcends the physical damage that we can see. Often times it remains unnoticed and can rear its head when we least expect it. We also get to see how family ties can evolve over time and how strong they may become.

This chapters dedication songs YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=msYPbjFC50w

Chapter 54 The Ties That Bind

Chapter 54 The Ties That Bind

By Trooper

“Religion is for people who're afraid of going to hell. Spirituality is for those who've already been there.” - Vine Deloria Jr.

That night I wake twice once to my own nightmares, once to Ginger’s, as she crawls into bed with me and Magpie, dragging her stuffed pony with her. As she climbs on the bed with us, I lift the blanket for her, “You Ok Ginger?” I ask.

I hear her sniffle, “Yeah, I guess. I dreamed I was back at Targhee again.”

I wrap a hoof around her and pull her closer, “I understand dear. That place still haunts me too. Try and get some sleep dear, if you want, we can talk about it in the morning.”

“Ok ma, I will think about it, maybe, but I doubt I will want to talk about it.” She tells me.

Behind me, I feel Magpie shift a bit, and her hoof shifts from holding me to resting on Ginger. I run my hooves through Ginger’s mane and soon I feel her falling asleep and I hear her breathing shift.

In the morning Archer comes into the room to wake us. “Mares, Sumac has breakfast ready.”

Behind me I hear Magpie, “UHH, 10 more minutes, come on, today is my day off.”

I smile at that, and I hear Ginger ask, “What’s for breakfast Papa Archer?”

I smile as he approaches her, “Well, today we are taking it easy on the radhog. Sorry Ginger, but your stomach needs a break. Instead, Sumac made pancakes with mixed berries.” He then leans down so she can climb onto his back and I have to smile as she readily climbs onto him, as she has me, oh so many times.

“OK Papa, but I still get coffee, right?”

“Yes, Ginger, you still get coffee,” he answers with a gentle laugh.

As he turns to go with Ginger, I tell him, “I will be out in a bit dear. Thank you for waking me.”

I see the grin on his face, “Dear, it was my pleasure. Perhaps tonight I can put you to sleep also?”

“Ummm, that sounds so good Archer, I think so. Whose turn is it to spend the night at the stable with Sutures is it though?” I ask.

Behind me I hear Magpie answer, “I do believe it is my turn to spend the night with her. If not, I would still like to. I have a few things I want to talk to her about, as well as just spend some more time with her.”

Archer nods his head, “Sounds good to me Mags. Remember Trouble and his family are coming for dinner though,” he reminds us.

I hear Magpie sigh, “Yeah, I forgot about that, but next time. Maybe I can stop by their place before I head into the Stable.” She tells us as she shifts and begins to get out of bed.

Archer then looks at her with a raised eyebrow and asks, “I thought you were going to try and sleep a bit more?”

She looks at him and sighs, “I did, but that was before this little one decided to tap dance on my bladder.” She tells us and quickly trots out of the room.

It is then that the urge hits me also. Oh no, it seems the race is on and she has a head start. “Excuse my Archer, I got to go too, and I jump up and quickly head out of the room.

Behind us, I hear Ginger giggling as she watches us trot out so fast, and I hear her asks, “So how about those pancakes papa?”

__________

After Breakfast Magpie goes over to visit Trouble and Blondie before we all head into to see Sutures. Myself, I go with Ginger and Sumac to start inspecting the crops and fence lines. I am not too far from the bunkhouse that Xavier and his family are living in. I am reattaching a fence railing when Persimmon decides to come up to me.

She comes up to me with an angry expression on her face and says to me, “So there you are.”

“Morning Persimmon, is there something I can help you with?” I ask.

I am not trying to inflame the situation; I can tell she is already upset. She then begins to yell at me, “How dare you even show your face around here. It wasn’t bad enough that you had to take my husband but my son also with you on your little escapade.”

I simply stand there and let her rant at me. As she continues, she even accuses me of trying to take her family. I let that slide figuring she is just venting, then she says “Just because you can’t keep your own stallion satisfied.”

I shake my head and try to walk away, but she reaches over with a forehoof and grabs me, I growl at her, “Do not lay a hoof on me again or I will not be responsible for my actions.”

To the side I hear Xochitl yell, “Father, get out here now!”

I see Xavier come to the door and look startled, then he is running at us. Just then Persimmons says, “When were you ever responsible for your actions, all you ever do is take what is other ponies.”

As she lifts her hoof to hit me, I see Xavier slide to a stop and grab her forehoof in his, “ENOUGH!” he yells at her.

She pulls her forehoof free and stamps it on the ground, “No Xavier it is not. She has destroyed my family.”

I am incredulous when she says this. I squint my eyes and shake my head “What?”

Xavier then looks at her as he steps between us, “No Persimmon, she has not. You still have your husband and your son. But if you continue to act like this, you may not much longer.”

I hear her gasp, “You, you would leave me to defend her?” she says in a hurt voice.

He looks her right in the eyes, “No, I would tell you to go for not doing the right thing and for blaming others for that which is not their fault. Did you forget who was responsible for saving us? WE still owe a life debt. Or did you conveniently forget that my wife?”

She looks at him with an expression that combines anger and sorrow, “You keep throwing that in my face, but I am the one who has to deal with your nightmares, our son’s nightmares. She is not the one who has to deal with what she has wrought with our family.”

He shakes his head, “No Persimmon, she is not the one who did it to us. He, he is dead. Our son left home by his own choice, she never wanted him to come along. She never talked to him about it. But once he was there, it was too late. It was my choice, not hers for him to be a scout. Place the blame on me if you must, but leave the Major out of it.”

I see her half close her eyes and pin her ears back, “The Major, you cannot even call her by her name now. Like she is some kind of hero or something,” she all but spits.

I close my eyes and shake my head. There is nothing I can say or do that will change her mind. Then I hear him tell her, “Let’s go back to the house dear,” as they turn to go to the house, he turns toward me, “I am sorry Major, please forgive her outburst.”

I sigh, “No need to apologize, Xavier, I am sure there are plenty more around here who feel the same way.

“Perhaps, but Major, it still does not make it right. I will talk to you later.” He tells me and they head back to the bunkhouse.

I turn back to the fence and I hear Xochitl ask me, “Major, do you want a hoof with the fence?”

I sigh and tell him, “I could use a hoof, but I am not sure I should keep you away from your mother right now.”

“It’s ok, it gives my father time alone with her. Besides if they fight again, I don’t want to be there for it,” he tells me.

“I am sorry Xochitl, for causing so much trouble for your family.”

“Major, it was not you that caused the trouble ok?”

“I guess, but they never used to fight like this before the expedition,” I tell him.

He half-smiles, “No, but I never ran away before, and she never thought I would fight alongside my father.”

I nod my head as I put the fence rail back in place and start to hammer the nail into it. After the first nail is in, I pause, “Yeah, I can understand that, but I wish she would quit blaming me.”

With an expression far beyond his years he tells me “But Major, you represent the highest military power around here. In a way, she is not blaming you, but the CDF for taking us away. You just happen to be the one getting to open the mail.”

I laugh lightly and turn my head as I look at him and tell him, “Xochitl for a young stallion, you have a good head on your shoulders. Thank you for helping me to look at it that way.”

He moves his forehoof not holding the rail in a slight arc, “It is nothing Major. Sometimes we just have to look at things a bit differently. But we best hurry on this one, my forelegs are getting tired ma’am.”

“Ok, sorry about that Xochitl,” I tell him then I quickly move to the other end and pound in a couple of nails there before I return to finish this end.

We continue like this for a couple of hours. Finally, once the fence is finished Xochitl asks, “Major, can I go and see Ginger now?”

Without even thinking I rub my forehoof over his forelock, “Sure thing, thanks for the help. I really do appreciate it.”

He smiles at me, performs a slight bow as he tells me, “Your welcome,” and then he turns and runs off to find Ginger.

All I can do is smile and shake my head as I watch him go, thinking back to the memories of me and Ivy at that age. I make a decision then as I take a deep breath. I return the can of nails and the hammer to the barn. I then walk across the road to the cemetery and do something I should have earlier.

“Hi Ivy,” I say as I sit by her and Epona’s grave, “I am sorry I am late getting back over here. Just a lot has gone on.” I pause and take another deep breath as I organize my thoughts.

“Sweetheart, I am sorry I did not realize how you felt about me sooner. While I was gone, I somehow came across a machine that opened to another version of this world. And you, well their version of you came through. She told me we had been married 8 years,” I feel a slight tear in my eye and wipe it away before I continue. “Damn it, eight years. Eight years we could have been married. She had Epona with her too. It was wonderful to see her. She even had her cutie mark. Ginger got a bit jealous of that, but you know how sisters can be.”

I look away into the distance and sigh, then I look back at the grave marker, and continue, “I hope you do not mind, but we have added four ponies to our family. I have officially adopted Ginger. She is my daughter now. Then, well on the expedition I found out I had feelings for both Archer, you remember him, the staff pony who was short, heavy, and wore glasses. Well turns out he is one hell of a stallion. Besides him, we also have added Sutures. You probably would remember her as the medic we all called Stitches. She is a really sweet mare also. I fell so hard for her, but I remained faithful to our family as long as I could.” I bow my head down slightly embarrassed as I tell her, “I didn’t give in until I finally figured we would not make it out of there alive. Now the last pony, she would either have you laughing so hard you couldn’t stand, or it would weird you out. But I think you would be laughing. It seems our husband couldn’t resist the urge and, well Your mother Sumac is now in the fold. Just with the stallions though. You know it may seem funny but it really feels good sometimes just to have all of them here. Besides, it will be nice to have the extra hooves with all the foals we have coming. So far Badger has knocked up Magpie, your mom, and me. Yeah, me. I wailed like a baby at the hospital because I did not think I could get pregnant after my injuries. Funny thing is, I was already pregnant. Just the right timing too, so that I was able to not lose her.” I shift my forehoof to my belly, “Yeah I know, you probably already knew, somehow I have a feeling you both knew. I miss you love; I think of you every day. I best get going I’ll be back again sometime. I love you and I can’t wait to see you again someday.” I tell her. As I stand up to go, I feel a warm breeze come over me and smile. Just the timing alone. Then I turn and head back into the house.

__________

Shortly after I clean up, Sumac comes back into the house by herself.

“Where is Ginger?” I ask.

Smiling she answers, “Her and Xochitl will be along shortly, they were just out playing a bit. I saw them sneaking around through the woods. They really have gotten good at that.”

I nod my head and give her a sad smile back, “Yeah, unfortunately. I really wish they would not have had to.”

“Mollygirl, you really need to stop beating yourself up about that. I have talked to the others who were there. It was not you that chose it for them, you did not make them leave home. In fact, I know you would have told them not to.”

“Your right Sumac, but still. I do feel guilty about it.”

She comes over and gives me a hug like she was still ma. I lean into it and sigh, “Thanks Sumac, I really needed that.”

“I know dear, we all do from time to time. Just because we are all involved in our weird relationship does not mean I can’t treat you like my daughter. Funny thing is I wonder what Ivy would say?” she says.

I laugh lightly. Then I ask her “Sumac, have you thought about names yet?”

I see her eyes open, “I know I should, but no. I guess I am like Bullet is with Em, just afraid it will bring bad luck. Why? Have you?”

I nod my head, “If my little one is a filly, I want to name her Wind Mill, or Millie after my great-grandmother.”

“And if it is a little colt?” she asks.

“I am not sure yet, I may let Badger decide on a colts name. But for some reason, I just feel like my foal is a little mare.”

I see her smile as she says, “I understand that. I already had my little filly, she is gone now, but I would not mind a little colt this time. However, I will just be happy as long as they are healthy.”

I give her a hug back, “Thanks Sumac, for sharing this with me. Can I ask you something?”

She nods yes. So, I continue, “Were you ever afraid to be a parent?”

She nickers a bit and then replies, “Every dang day dear. I always was afraid I was doing the wrong thing. Tartarus, I am terrified right now, but with all these youngsters getting started at about the same time we all will be sharing it.”

We notice the time and realize we need to start getting dinner ready for Trouble and his family. We begin making a large salad and I see her take out a couple of chunks of radhog bacon. I give her a questioning look and she tells me, “Ginger told me that bacon on a salad was really good, so I thought I would make some for everypony tonight. Besides if Magpie is not going to be here it makes it easier by not having to avoid the meat.”

About that time, I hear the door to the kitchen and Magpie comes in and joins the conversation, “Thanks Sumac for being so considerate,” she goes over and gives Sumac a hug as she digs out a cup and fills the teapot from the pump.

“I do try Magpie; I know it can not be easy being just about the only herbivore amongst all these omnivores,” she tells her.

“That’s ok,” Magpie tells her, “besides I can’t complain too much if I am not the one doing the cooking or choosing the menu. I hope you don’t mind but I am going to have some tea before I head into the stable, do either of you want some?”

We both let her know we would enjoy some. Then Sumac asks “Where’s Archer at dear?”

Magpie smirks, “Him, Trouble, and Xavier are all having a cider at the new pub that was opened over at the settlement by Trouble’s place.”

“You know they are going to have to come up with a name for it soon.” I chime in.

Magpie gets up and takes the whistling pot off the burner and tells me, “Well they have suggested a couple of names. I have heard they suggested White Cloud, and Blackbird so far. Maybe at dinner tonight you can make a suggestion if you have one.”

“Hmm, that is an interesting thought. I don’t know if any of us have named a new settlement in the Co-op before. I know usually they just go with what it was called before the war,” I shrug my shoulders, “I will see if I can think of anything, but both of those two names sound good to me.”

We enjoy our tea together, toward the end Ginger comes in and joins us. “Hi Ma’s” she greets us without skipping a beat.

“Hi, Dear,”

“Hello, sweetheart,”

“Hello, dear,”

We all greet her, as she grabs a cup, sits down with us, and makes herself some tea. “Sorry I got back so late mama Magpie,” she says then adds, “Xochitl and I were exploring some of the old caves on the back 40 acres.”

I raise an eyebrow, remembering when Ivy and I did that too. But Magpie tells her, “You need to be careful when exploring those, you never know what you could find.”

Ginger waves her hoof, “Oh nothing serious, just a few cases of cram somepony stuck there and an old radio. There was a skeleton on a mattress too.”

I shake my head, “Ginger, please be more careful, we don’t need you running into a Feral that we did not know was there. In fact, I had thought Ivy and I had found all the caves around here. Tomorrow I will have you show me that one.”

She nods her head, “Ok ma, it was kind of dark in there so we did not go too far in.”

“Well, I am glad you used some common sense dear,” I tell her, but now my curiosity is up.

Once we are finished with our tea Magpie gets up and tells us, “Well I best head on over to the Stable. Please tell Archer I said goodnight and I will see all of you tomorrow.”

As she passes by me, she gives me a hug and a kiss, “Good night love. Sleep well,” she tells me.

I smile and give her a little peck on her forelock, “You too dear, I will see you then. Oh, and please tell Sutures I am sorry I could not make it in today, but I will be there tomorrow for sure.”

She smiles and nods her head then heads into the bedroom and quickly packs her saddlebag, then heads out the door and toward the stable. I smile as I watch her trot happily away. Yeah, my spousal situation may be weird, but ya know, it seems to be working for us. Then I go back into the kitchen and help Sumac finish making dinner.

At dinner that night I am sitting next to Archer, Badger is at one end of the table with Sumac next to me. Across from me is Blondie and next to us on the other end is Trouble. Next to Blondie is Sunny and then Ginger. Ginger is almost giddy with excitement about the bacon pieces on the salad.

As we are eating and talking Archer tells me, “Mollygirl, they have moved Tar back into the security cells now. The MP’s have taken over for now.”

Trouble raises an eyebrow at this and says nothing as I ask, “Did they determine who was responsible for the attack on her yet?”

Archer nonchalantly says, “They have not caught them, but they know that the actual attackers were One Roll and Hobbles. They are looking for them now.”

I see Sunny’s head pop up then, “They still looking for ‘em, Oh I would not want to be them if my kin catches ‘em first.”

Trouble only nods his head. As he does this, I see Blondie glance from Archer to him and then to Sunny.

I almost facehoof. Damn it, Archer do you realize what you have just done, I think to myself.

Then I see the slight grin on Archer's face as he looks at Ginger, and changes the subject by asking her, “Ginger, do you think you and Xochitl might like to make a night hunt sometime soon with me?”

Before she can answer I see a slight grin come over Trouble’s face. Then Ginger tells him, “Sure Papa Archer, maybe Xavier could join us even. Would feel like old times.”

Sunny is so excited at this point I notice he has started to hover about his seat, and I watch as Blondie gently puts a hoof on his shoulder and with a light touch reminds him to sit back down.

After dinner, Blondie and I wash the dishes then we join the others in the parlor. We turn on DJ Pon3 and are listening to the music when I hear a knock on the door. I get up to answer it, I notice out of the corner of my eye Ginger slide over to the rifle rack and takes down her SIR and she nods to me. Ok, something defiantly feels off about this. I see Sumac grab her old Shotgun from the Kitchen and I see Ginger slide out the back door from a darkened kitchen.

As I open the door, I am surprised to see Grey Water standing there. I see his eyes go wide as he sees that Sumac is right behind me, and then he hears Ginger tell him from the dark, “Move very slowly, and you live, mister. But the others with you better not move.”

Slowly Grey put his hoof back down, “Evening Mollygirl, Sumac. Sorry to bother you folks, I came to let Sunny and Trouble know we have a lead on those two who attacked Tar.”

Before I can answer I hear Ginger say, “Then what are you waiting for, let’s go.”

Trouble steps forward, “Thank you father, but why Sunny?”

He laughs hoarsely, “Because your son came and told me their names a couple of days ago when I stopped by your place Trouble,” Then he jerks his head at Ginger and says, “I am guessing this filly out her is the one who told him their names.”

Oh, for the love of the Goddesses, Ginger what have you done I think to myself. “If you know where they are, I will assist you in taking them into custody, no killing them unless it is necessary,” I tell them.

Then I look at Ginger, “You might want to go Get Xavier and Xochitl to help us also.”

From around the corner of the house, I hear Xochitl say, “We are already ready Major. Father is in the barn already.

I see the look of shock on Grey Water’s Face as he realizes he was in a deadly trap along with most of his family if he had been trying to attack us, and his face goes pale. “Mollygirl, what the Tartarus?” is all he can say.

Trouble answers him, “Most of us are combat veterans of the wastelands now father, even the two youngsters. Your own Grandson has attacked an adult Griffon bare hooved to defend others, you might want to let the word get out to leave them, as well as my settlement alone. Yah know, just in case any of them get the wrong idea.”

I see Grey nod his head, “Yeah, just in case. Damn, I think I would rather attack that stable now. It would be safer.”

Ginger laughs, “You might say that sir, you might say that, then I hear her call, "Papa Archer, you want to join us for a night hunt?”

I hear him laugh, “Yeah, lets go get the sons of mules that did this to family.”

I see Grey’s jaw drop and he asks, “Did he just call Tar family?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes Grey he did. I found out right before the expedition we are related. Trouble knows, Tar knows, hell the entire CEF knew. But Grey, just because we are family, do not think you can treat me the way you did your children. I will kill you, and if I don’t the rest of my herd will.”

I see him take a step back in shock and he says, “What happened to the quiet officer that I met before the expedition?”

In answer, I throw my head so my mane shifts from over the right side of my face and I tell him, “The same thing that has happened to Tar; Silver Spite. Now let me get my gear and we can go.”

I see Sumac standing in the door as she watches us all leaving the yard loaded for Ursa Minors. I wave to her and call out “We will be back soon Sumac.” Then we all follow Grey down the road.

__________

We travel with very little being said between us. Once we get to the area where the Water family think they are in, I order everyone to form a circle around it, Ginger looks up at me and tells them, “Ma, have everypony else stay back and cover us, Xochitl and I will go scout it out.”

Xavier then tells her, “Ginger, I will go with you two.”

She shakes her head, “Corporal, I think it is best we go without you for a quick sneak and peak, they won’t expect us to be armed and if you come it will escalate the situation.”

I stand there listening to her and have to agree with her logic. Beside me I see Grey is in shock listening to a filly talk like a soldier, much less having two adults listen to her reasoning. I don’t like it, but I have to agree with her, “Very well Ginger, be careful dear, and no killing them or shooting them unless necessary.”

“Ok, thanks ma,” she says, and I see her move her ears signaling Xochitl as both she and he begin to slowly move toward the building in the distance.

Then I hear a voice call out. “Stop right there. I can see you on my EFS.”

Great, those security ponies still have their PipBucks. I turn mine on and realize our perimeter is just outside the range of their EFS. Outside the old building, I see the two yellow pips of Xochitl and Ginger. They are just outside the main door.

Then I hear Ginger’s voice say, “Please mister, were just two foals who are cold and hungry. We escaped from the slavers outside of Fillydelphia and are lost. We don’t even know where we are.”

I hear a laugh from inside the building. “You really don’t know where you are? You ever heard of the Co-op kid?”

Ginger calls back, “The what, what’s a Co-op?”

I hear the other voice say, “It’s just a couple of kids One Roll, let them in to get warm. Besides, maybe we can find out some information about the areas that lead away from here.”

Then I hear the voice I presume is One Roll say, “Yeah come on in kids.” I watch as Ginger and Xochitl both nod to each other and walk inside.

As they enter, I see them unsling their weapons and go in as if they are not expecting trouble.

The rest of us are moving closer when I see one of the red dots move toward a yellow one and I hear a quick shot, and I hear a scream.

The voice of the one I think is Hobbles yells out, “What are you doing One Roll? What the Tartarus.”

I hear two more quick shots fired, and I hear Xochitl yell out, “Both of you on the ground now or your dead ponies."

I then hear Ginger say, "I warned you now on the floor or my next shot goes into something more important than a knee.”

I hear the one howling in pain and as I reach the door frame, I hear Ginger say, “and perhaps that will teach you not to try and colt coddle my buck.”

When I enter the room I have the Deathbunny at the ready, I see both of the adults on the ground. The one is bleeding from a wound in his left hind knee.

Xochilt smiles, “Here they are Major. Still alive as you ordered.”

The non-wounded prisoner gaps at me and says, “Major? The military is involved in capturing us,” then he moans.

I look at Xochitl, “Thank you Xochitl for not using your zebra carbine. I find it much harder to put ashes on trial. Now to answer your question. No this is not a military operation. This is personal, very personal. Tar is family.”

Just as I am saying this Grey enters and sees both of them on the ground and the one bleeding, “Now I will teach you a lesson for messing with a Water.”

Before I can say anything Ginger looks at him and says, “No Grey, they are my prisoners and will be treated as such. But they will pay for what they did to cousin Tar.”

I see a flash of anger cross his face and he takes a step toward Ginger, “How dare you say something like that to me you young whelp.”

I step forward and growl as I tell him, “Go ahead Grey, try it, you lay a hoof on my daughter and I will end you. I warned you once.”

Ginger has shifted at this point and has her SIR-15 covering Grey and tells him, “Unlike your daughter, this filly already has body count, you try and lay a hoof on me or the ones I love I will add to it, no matter how much I do not want to.”

I see his jaw drop; I know he has never had anypony talk to him this way. I decide to ease the tension a bit, I lower my voice and tell him, “Grey the only ones who have heard this are in this room. Now it can stay that way, I want you to think. If you go along with my plans, you still appear to be the head of the Water clan. But if you buck with me or mine…” I trail off.

I see him think and he nods his head, “OK Major, we will do it your way. But they better get what they have coming to them.”

I smile at him and tell him as I point to Ginger and Xochitl, “Grey, if they don’t, what do you think those two will do? They are very fond of Tar, and you see how they operate together.”

Grey nods his head, and I force both of the prisoners to stand. I have one of the others put a bandage on the wounded one. Then as a group, we force march them back towards the stable. I send off a quick message via PipBuck to Taser to let him know what has occurred.

We are almost all the way back to the stable when I see a group of military police ponies approach us from the other direction. When they get close enough Taser stops and salutes me. “Good evening Major, I would like to thank you and the others here for apprehending these fugitives. I will take custody of them If you would like,” Then he notices some of the others, and nods to them and greets them also, “Captain Badger, Lieutenant Archer, Corporal Xavier,”

I return his salute, “Good evening Taser, I am pleased to turn them over to your care and custody, however, we will escort them the rest of the way to the stable if you don’t mind.”

I see a look of concern come over his face, “Very well Major.”

I can tell when he notices the bandage on the one prisoner’s leg. He raises an eyebrow and asks, “Xochitl I presume?”

I chuckle a bit and Ginger puffs out her chest and tells him, “No, and no pony lays a hoof on my friend.”

I see Taser shake his head, “I guess not then. Damn, I forgot how dangerous both of them are.”

I see Flash Bang and one of the other MPs take up escorting positions. “Major, I understand you want to escort them back, but would you mind backing off say ten yards. That way my people are clearly in charge now.”

I nod my head, “Of course Taser, they are in your custody now.” I have mine and Grey’s ponies back off.

As we are marching back to the stable Taser drops back to talk to me. Grey is on one side of me and Archer and Badger a bit to my other. Taser then asks me, “So Major, where did you get this large a posse at?”

I laugh and tell him, “Grey found him and we just took the family to go capture them.”

I see his eyes get wide, “Did you say, family Major?”

I nod my head, “Yep, with the exception of Xavier and Xochitl, these are all family.”

I see him shaking his head he says, “We never had this large of families in the stable.”

I look at him, smile, and tell him, “What you see here is the results of One mare who had two foals after a century,” I smile at him, just think how large your family could be someday with both Sweets and Cookie.”

I see a surprised look on his face and he looks back at all of us, “These are all from one mare?”

Grey then all but spits out, “Yeah, but she didn’t want our grandmother.”

I stop and put a hoof on Grey’s chest, “That is pure manure, Grey. I have read her diary, I have seen some of her memories, Millie wanted that foal more than you can imagine, but Oatie forced her to give it up because another stallion fathered it. We can talk more about this later. I can even show you the journals. But SHE WANTED THAT FOAL. That’s what broke her Grey.”

I see the surprise on his face as well as many of the other members of the Water family around him. Then I turn and I begin to trot to catch up with the prisoners.

Behind me, I hear Badger tell Archer, “Now, you know why I want you to teach me more. I am afraid of what might happen if I really get her upset.”

I walk the rest of the way back next to Taser without saying anything. I am surprised though when we get to the back entrance of the stable. Not only is there a sturdy set of doors, but I see that they have fortified around it and there are regular members of the CDF standing guard, rather the security ponies or MPs.

Taser notices my expression and tells me, “With most of the security ponies relieved and the MPs now on guard detail for the stable lock up, the overs asked the CDF to pick up the slack for guarding the entrances.” He then turns back to those who are following us. “Thank you for assisting on the escort. Those of you who do not have clearance to enter can head home now, they will not be going anywhere.”

Xavier and Xochitl come over to me and tell me, “Major, we will wait for you out here.”

“Thank you, I do appreciate it, but it might be a bit.”

Xavier smiles at me and tells me, “That’s ok, I don’t mind.” Then I watch them go over to the side and sit down. I see Trouble, Blondie and Sunny also go to sit and wait alongside Xavier. I have to smile when I see Sunny hovering over Xochitl and being all excited about what has happened.

The rest of us head inside. I watch as Badger and Archer both head toward the medical department while Ginger and I go to the security section.

Once there the MP behind the desk tells me, “Major before you can go any further, I will need you to remove your weapons. That goes for the young mare with you too.”

I nod my head and Ginger and I turn in our weapons and head to the back as Flash Bang processes Hobbles.

Once inside we go to Tar’s Cell. She is sitting up reading when we get there. She notices us, smiles, and sets the book down. “Well this is a surprise,” she says with a smile.

“Hey Tar, sorry it has been a couple of days. I just wanted to let you know that they have captured both Hobbles and One Roll.”

I see the smile come off her face and she backs herself into the corner some more. “They, they are not, here are they?”

I nod my head, “Yes. Well, Hobbles is being processed right now. They had to take One Roll to medical though.”

Tar looks up, “What happened, did my family beat him that badly?”

Ginger looks her in the eyes and tells her, “No, ma kept them out of trouble that way. However, One Roll is a colt coddler and was after Xochitl, so I shot him in the knee.”

I see the surprise on Tar’s face. Then hear her say, “Thank you, both of you. Tell Xochitl I am sorry he had to experience that please.”

Ginger nods her head “I will Cousin Tar. I will.”

We talk to her for a little bit more, then we leave. But before we go, we both give her a brief hug through the bars of the cell, and Ginger tells her, “Remember Tar, we are family, and we stick together.”

I see Tar smile and she tells us, “I will not forget Ginger. Thank you so much for everything.”

We gather our weapons on the way out and head over to medical next. When we get there, I see Sutures walking around with her new prosthetic on. She all but bounces when she shows it to me and Ginger. Off to the side, I see Magpie, Badger, and Archer all watching her walk on it.

As she is showing me it, she tells me, “They say if things are still good tomorrow, then I can go home in two more days.”

“That is wonderful dearest,” I tell her as I hug her. Then I am stunned as she rears up on her hind legs and shows me, she can balance that way too.

Ginger looks at it and I can tell she is impressed. “Wow, Mama Sutures, you have really gotten good at that.”

Sutures still smiling thanks her and finally goes back to her bed. She taps the spot on her mattress next to her and I see Ginger grin as she takes off her weapons and saddlebags and runs over and climbs up on the bed next to her.

“I have missed you so much Mama Sutures," she tells her, then she changes the subject, "You should have seen it tonight, Xochilt and me, we got the two who beat up cousin Tar.”

Sutures hugs her and smiles as she tells her, “That is what I heard, I am proud of you dear.”

We visit for a while then I tell Sutures, “Dear, I hate to say it, but we need to get back, besides Ginger starts school again this week.” Both of the bucks agree with me and we get up to leave.

We all say goodbye to her and leave her and Magpie for the night. We head back out the back entrance to the stable and meet up with Xavier, Trouble, and the others. As we head back, I hear Sunny excitedly talking to Xochitl and Ginger about school starting and he asks them if he can walk to school with them.

I see Ginger smile at him as she answers, “Of course Sunny. Xochilt and I would be more than happy to.”

I see Xochitl then nod his head, “Yeah Sunny, it will be nice to not be the only new colt at school.”

I had not really thought about that before, but he does make sense. Then I realize Ginger has used her weapon tonight, “Ginger, before bed, remember to clean your SIR.”

I hear her giggle, “Already planned on it ma. But thanks for the reminder anyway.

Once back at the farm Xavier and Xochitl say goodnight to everypony and I watch as he and Ginger hug and she gives him a kiss on the cheek.

Then Trouble and his family first say goodnight and thank Sumac for having them over for dinner. Trouble then tells her, “Sumac, I am sorry about the way this evening ended. Perhaps another time, or once our place is ready you all could have supper with us.”

I see Sumac smile at him, “Trouble, I would be glad to anytime. Besides, I guess now you could say we are going to be family.”

Trouble smiles at her, “I guess we are Sumac, and I am glad I am finally getting to know you as well as the rest of your family.”

I am then surprised when I see Sumac give Both Trouble then Blondie a hug, Then she tells them, "I will see you both soon cousins.”

To say the least, the look of shock on both of their faces is priceless. Trouble then smiles and tells her, “See you later cousin,” as he and his family head back to their farm.

When I get inside, I see Ginger go straight to the rifle rack and she starts cleaning her weapon. I smile at this as she takes it as seriously as it should be. When she is done, I see her replace the rounds that she has used with new ones, she makes sure that the safety is on and places it back on the rack. Then she comes over, gives me a hug, and tells me, “Good night ma. Thanks for having my back.”

I put a hoof around her and place my chin on her head as I tell her, “Dear, I will always have your back.” She smiles then goes to get ready for bed. I smile when I see both stallions head in to tuck her into bed for the night.

I am sitting in the kitchen, having a cup of tea with Sumac and she smiles at me and tells me, “Dear, if you don’t mind, I will have Badger sleep in my room tonight. I think you need some one on one time with Archer.”

I put my hoof on hers and ask, “Are you sure, I mean, if you don’t want to, he can share the bed with me and Archer.”

“No dear, I don’t mind, besides, when was the last time you and Archer slept alone together?”

I look at her and I feel my mind grind to a halt, I am sitting there blinking as I try to remember, Then I look at the floor blushing as I tell her, “Never. I have never been alone with him like that.”

She pats the back of my hoof and I hear her say, “Then dear, it is time, he is really a special stallion.”

“Thank you, Sumac, I mean it.”

“I know you do Mollygirl, now let’s finish our tea and get to bed.” She quietly says to me.

A short time later I am laying in Archer’s hooves and I feel the foal moving. I see him smile and I feel his hoof move down to my stomach. He rubs it a bit, then I feel him shift as he moves his head down and puts it on my belly, and begins to talk to my foal. I only wish I could give him one too now. But this one will be enough for me. Besides I am sure Sutures and Magpie will be willing to more than makeup for my lack for him.

Later on, as we start to fall asleep, I have my head resting on his chest and I begin to talk. “Thank you, Archer, “I shift enough so I can see his face in the dim light, “Thank you for being willing to be part of this crazy family, thank you for not judging me, and most of all thank you for tonight.”

I see him smile as he runs his hoof through my mane. “Thank you for allowing us into your life Mollygirl. Please just know you are loved. I have wanted this for so long.”

I smile at him, “Me too love, me too.” I then bop him on his muzzle and tell him, “By the way you do realize this was the first time you and I have ever really been alone like this?”

He smiles and puts a hoof in front of his mouth, “Shhh, otherwise we will end up with Ginger in bed with us,” he says with a gentle laugh. Then I feel him shift in the bed and I feel his hooves start to caress me, and I feel him start to kiss my forelock, then he nuzzles my ears. I just smile and I give myself to him once again. I am such a lucky mare sometimes. Today, well, today was a good day.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today, I saw something I never imagined, being born and raised in a stable, where families were always small it seemed. Today I saw a family that while they may not all get along; I saw a family come together to help each other to capture and bring to justice two ponies that had attacked a family member. It has made me reevaluate what I think of as family. Please play Got Your Back for that family as well as the family I am now beginning to build.

Thank You

Taser
Specialist, MP
Co-op Defense Force.

Author's Note

Again, I would like to thank Kkat for the creation of the world of FoE as well as so many other authors. I would also l like to thank those who take part in the online discussions concerning the world of FoE. I have learned a lot as well as gotten some very interesting ideas from all of you.

The YouTube link for this chapters dedication song for those who are interested is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=r7DGpZIXWaA

Chapter 55 Tag, You're It

Chapter 55 Tag, You're It

By Trooper

“Children play soldier. That makes sense. But why do soldiers play children?” - Karl Kraus

I wake up in the morning to a noise in the bedroom. When I open my eyes, I see Badger is in there getting his uniform for work today. He looks over at me and smiles. “Good morning dear, I hope you two had a very pleasant sleep.,” he says.

I stretch a little, trying not to wake Archer, who still has two of his hooves laying across me and I answer him, “Good morning to you too. I trust you and Sumac slept well too?”

He nods his head as he finishes putting on his uniform top. “Yes, a very good time. She is as sweet as her daughter was,” he pauses for a minute and I hear him sigh, “You know Moll, I still miss her. Ivy I mean. I did not know her or Epona near as long as you did, but it still hurts.”

I nod my head, “I understand, I miss her every day too. But she would want us to go on living and loving. I all but heard her say it.”

He smiles gently as he walks alongside the bed. He bends over and kisses me. Then he smiles as he looks at Archer and tells me, “You know he really is a good buck. Of all the ones you could have found to bring into our relationship, I think he is the best. Part of me has begun to think of him as a brother.”

“I am glad you feel that way, dear. Both of them are sweethearts, and really things have not changed much between me and Sumac, so I guess so far things are working out well. Just think, tomorrow night our Sutures will be coming home, hopefully.”

He smiles again, “I am looking forward to that. Once she is here, we can start to settle into our family routine better. Besides, it should make things interesting.” He quietly tells me.

He lays a hoof along my cheek then kisses me one more time, “Have a good day love, I will see you later.” He tells me as he heads out of the room and finishes getting ready to go to work at the stable.

As I lay there trying to fall back to sleep, I move closer to Archer, and I feel him kiss me on the back of my neck, “Morning love,” he tells me.

I roll over in his hooves to look him in the eyes, “Morning my dear gentle stallion. How are you doing?”

He smiles at me, “Better than you can imagine,” he tells me. “I have to say I am very glad he has taken so well to our situation.”

Running a hoof along his cheek I ask, “How much of that did you hear?”

He gently boops me on the muzzle, “All of it dear, I will say I am becoming quite close to him also. It is nice to have a buck to share the house and the responsibilities with. I mean look at last night we all had each other’s back.”

“True, I am sure Grey is not too happy with us, but it did keep them all out of trouble,” I tell him.

Then he kisses me again, “You know dear, we have enough time to sleep a bit more. What do you say we try to catch some more sack time before Ginger comes and gets us up?” he tells me.

In answer, I simply kiss him one more time then I bury my muzzle against his neck and pull the blanket over our heads. Soon I fall back to sleep.

When I finally do wake up, I am facing away from Archer. The blanket has been lifted off of my head, and I see a set of eyes looking straight at me. Then I hear, “Morning Ma, Mama Sumac said it’s time to wake you two up.”

“Thank you, Ginger,” I tell her then I add, “I will be right out dear.”

As I begin to get up, I feel Archer move his hooves and shift so he can get up also. “Ah, the Ginger alarm. Ever so efficient.” He says with a gentle laugh. Then I hear “Ommfh,” from him as Ginger throws herself on him for a hug.

“Morning Papa Archer,” she says as she wraps her hooves around him.

“Morning my favorite little filly. How are you doing today?” he asks her.

She giggles a bit as she tells him, “I am doing good. Mama Sumac said that I could go with Xochitl and play with Sunny today after breakfast and chores are done.”

He pats her on her back then releases her from a hug, “Ok, sounds good dear. Have fun, but please be careful.”

“I will papa. I got to be ok for when mama Sutures comes home. Then we can have our whole family here.”

“I understand how you feel, I miss her too Ginger,” he tells her.

After that she gets up and heads out of the room, at the door she turns around and says over her shoulder, “See you two at breakfast. Mama Sumac has it ready already.”

“Tell her we will be right there dear,” I tell Ginger.

As she closes the door, I see him smile and he tells me, “Good thing we were tired eh?”

I look at him with a raised eyebrow as I slowly walk closer to him, deliberately swing my tail just a bit further from my hips with every step, “Why is that love?” I all but purr at him.

He takes one more step closer then moves his head alongside mine and takes a small nip at my neck then gently grooms me there, almost getting me to melt again. Then he stops and tells me, “Because I would have hated to have been interrupted when I am with such a sweet,” slight nip, “Beautiful,” another nip on my neck, “Loving mare,” a final nip and nuzzle.

Finally, I have to stop him, “Archer, please stop, we can’t do anything more right now, no matter how badly I want.”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Ok, if you are sure, just know I offered.”

I let out a deep breath totally frustrated. So, I gently place my muzzle next to his ear and tell him quietly, “I want to more than you realize love, but do we want to end up teaching Ginger things she should not see yet?”

I see both of his ears go down alongside his head, “Dang it, I hate it when you are right about things like that.” He answers back, “Besides we need to head into the stable for a bit to visit our Sutures.” Then he kisses me first on my scar, then on my nose, then on my lips. These are the moments I live for sometimes.

Then I hear a knock on the door and I hear Ginger, “Come on ma, papa, your breakfast is getting cold.”

“Ok, ok, Ginger, we are coming,” I tell her as I watch her bounce happily back into the kitchen.

After Breakfast both Archer and I head into the Stable. Both of us want to visit Tar and Sutures. Plus, I want to work a bit more on my after-action report. I have it almost finished, but still, it needs to be reread and edited. The worst part is having to hunt and peck on the keyboard.

Once we get to the stable, we go straight to security to visit Tar first. Today she seems to be in a bit better state of mind. It seems that seeing Hobbles be put in a cell as a prisoner and then taken away to the Manesville jail to await his arraignment has helped to give her some more faith back in the system. She lets us know that they are talking about starting proceedings in her case within the next week. Archer and I both let her know we will be there for her as much as we can. I do not tell her how afraid I am that there is not much I can do.

I do however let her know that I have asked Magpie to look up old cases from the Equestrian military as well as Co-op records to see if we can find a precedent for her defense. As we get ready to leave, she tells us, “Mollygirl, Archer, thank you both for all you have done for me.” I smile at her and tell her, “Tar, I am happy to help you. Not only are you family, but we have been through so much together.”

She smiles back, but I do see a tear in the corner of her eye form. She then waves her hoof and tells us, “You best be getting going, you have a wonderful mare to go see now.”

Our visit with Tar lasts for about an hour before we leave to go visit Sutures in medical. When we get there the doctor and nurse are there working with her on adjusting her prosthetic again. Magpie has already left for work for the day.

As I enter, I hear Sutures tell them, “No, that is too tight. Let it out just a smidge.”

“Ok, but after this, we need you to try and walk on it again.” The male nurse tells her.

It is then that she sees us. She smiles broadly and waves at us. “Hi, guys.”

“Hi dearest, how’s it going? Archer asks her.

She is practically beaming as she answers “Just the final adjustments now.”

The Doctor then tells us, “Once we are done here, would you two mind taking her for a walk around the stable, to make sure she is used to it?”

“I would be most happy too,” Archer answers before I can say anything.

They finish up with her readjustments and have her walk around the room for a bit first, then they ask her, “Are you ready to try using it a bit further?”

I see her smile as she tells them, “Sure Doc! I have been waiting to be able to get out of here for a while.”

The doctor and the nurse then look at us, “Major, how about taking her for a stroll around the atrium. Maybe visit a few friends and then come back.”

I nod my head a bit and tell them, “Sounds good. Sutures, would you like to see George if she is in?”

I see her smirk, “Sure, why not, but Mollygirl, I am not going to go flying right now.”

I put a hoof on her shoulder, smile as I look in her eyes, and ask, “Are you sure? I mean it, you may like it. How can you know if you never even tried it?”

I see Archer almost laughing off to the side as Sutures gives him a look of almost pleading as she asks, “Archer, tell her I should not be flying, I am a unicorn, not a pegasus, all hoofs on the ground thank you.”

I burst out laughing at the expression on her face and her near panic, “Don’t worry dearest, I would not do that to you.” I tell her and I give her a quick peck on the cheek.

I see the relief on her face as she thanks me for not really trying to get her flying.

Archer then laughs lightly and tells us, “Come along my darlings, time for a promenade, I do believe.”

I see Sutures face blush as she smiles at the thought. Once we begin our walk I am on one side of Sutures, Archers the other. I notice that he is holding her tail and I smile. We are on the lower level of the stable near George's room. When I notice a black unicorn with a red and orange mane, and a wrench and magic meter as a cutie mark, approaching us. He looks very angry for some reason.

I see the smile come off of Sutures's face and she gets a hard expression instead and her ears begin to move back along the side of her head. She says nothing yet, but she seems about to explode.

The stallion gets closer to us and then points at Archer as he tells him, “Let go of my daughter’s tail.”

I see Archer is taken a little aback, and he takes a half step back as he asks “Excuse me? Who are you and what is the issue here?”

The stallion sticks his hoof in Sutures face, “What is wrong with you, didn’t your mother and I teach you well enough to stay with your own kind. We should have homeschooled you. This is what we get for letting you go to a public school.”

Sutures with her ears back replies, “Hello father,” she then continues with a noticeable tone of sarcasm, “It is good to see you again too. If you would like, I would be very pleased to introduce you to my fiancé Captain Archer and our future wife Major Mollygirl.”

After she says this, I swear I see a blood vessel bulge out on the side of his head and he looks at her with disdain then tells her in a low voice, “So you really are going to shame us. Not only are you marrying somepony other than a unicorn, but you are involving yourself in such a trashy type of relationship.”

“Father, truly you need to calm down. I am a grown mare now and no matter what you think, I am now getting something that you never provided for me growing up.” Sutures tells him.

Her father still looking angry all but growls the question, “I provided you everything, what can they provide you that you did not have.”

She looks at first Archer, then me, and smiles as she looks at her father as she tells him quietly, “Love father, they make me feel loved and cherished. I am not somepony whose only purpose is to expand the number of my breed of pony. But enough of this for now, please send mother my greetings and tell her that I will be following in her hoofsteps soon and becoming a midwife.”

Her father still angry says to her, “What, you are going to quit your military career now too? You can never do what you should, can you?”

She has a sad smile on her face now as she asks him, “Father, do you pay so little attention to your daughter that you have not noticed that I have lost a leg? I sent several messages to both of you to visit me in the hospital here. Instead, my proposed spouses were the ones who were there for me. They showed me the love and care I needed. Do not worry, when I someday have an earth pony colt, I will not sully you and consider naming it after you. I have some true stallions who I know and will pay that respect to them.”

“You insolent, ungrateful…” he starts to say and raises his hoof as if to strike her, Archer steps forward and grabs it.

Then I hear Archer tell him, “Do not even think of striking my mare. I will not only have your job, but I will tie you to a caisson wheel and flay the flesh off of your back with a whip. You abandoned her, and I love her, now go, find somewhere else to be, if you ever change your feeling for her, then we can talk.”

Her father then looks at Sutures, “So that’s it huh? That is your decision? Fine, I no longer have a daughter,” he tells her.

She laughs at this and tells him, “That is fine. After all, you rarely acted as a father. I am sorry it has come to this though. I really do love both you and mother, but I will not be treated this way any longer father.”

I see him storm away and I shake my head. Beside me, I feel a warm breath and I notice George has come out to see what is going on. She looks at us and then says, “Major, Captain, I would offer to eat him for being such a horrible being, but I am afraid he would be just too bitter.”

I then see Sutures sit down, she is shaking some as she begins to laugh out loud and says, “George, it is good to see you again too dear.”

__________

We spend some time talking with George after that. George was a little disappointed though that she did not want to fly. Then George looks at me and Archer and asks, “When you two head back to the farm, would you like to fly?”

I am smiling at the thought of it, but look over and I swear that Archer's face is starting to match his green mane at just the thought of it. So, I decide to poke the bear a little, “Archer, you know if you go for a ride, it might give you an idea of how we could use ponies on George to direct artillery fire.”

He gives me a brief dirty look, “Major, did you have to go there, now I feel obligated,” he tells me.

I refrain from jumping up and down in excitement, but I know he knows that is how I feel. Behind me, I hear Sutures snort and then giggle as she sees his expression. Then she tells him, “It's ok love, if you do it, I will too someday.”

Then I hear George excitedly say, “Really? You really mean it Sutures? Sweet.”

Now, this sounds like the old George, my friend who I have come to love and care about. I smile at all of them. Then Sutures notices the atrium clock and tells us “I need to get back for lunch dears. I am not ready for the mess hall, and I do not think they will let me join you in the officers' mess yet.”

As we are walking with her back to medical Archer asks her, “Dear, would you like us to pick you up a new dress for tomorrow?”

“Dear, why would I want a dress? I can just wear my uniform as normal,” she says. Then I see it hit her. She stops in her tracks and I see she has a lump in her throat. Then she tells us in a hoarse voice, “Yeah, I would, I guess I will be needing some now.”

We can see the emotional pain on her face and we both step up and give her a hug. “Thank you both. I really appreciate it.” She tells us.

“Dearest, I am more than happy to be here with you. You mean the world to us. I hope you realize that,” I tell her.

She smiles and I notice she wipes a tear from her eye. As she says, “Yes love, I have realized it. I meant what I told my father. I finally feel loved and cared about. Both of you have helped me so much to feel that way. The rest of the family has helped also, but you two. You two will always be my special loves,” she says. Then she gives a gentle kiss first to Archer, then to me, right on my scar. She then looks at me, and tells me, “Thank you for making me realize I am more than just my wound.”

“I am only glad I could help you, dear, after all, you helped me first with mine,” I tell her, then I hold the door to the medical department open so she can go inside.

Once inside she returns to her bed and tells us. “I know you two best get going. My lunch will be here soon and they are serving in the Officers mess already. Besides I am sure you both have things you need to take care of yet.”

Archer smiles at her, “You are right love, but we will be back later, ok?”

I see the love in her eyes as she looks at him and tells him. “Archer, this will be my last night by myself for a while, once you two are done with what needs to be done in the stable, why don’t you both head home. We can all relax then,” right after she says this, I see a devilish glint in her eyes as she says, “Besides, I am sure George will be waiting for that flight.”

Right after she says this, I see his eyes go wide and hear him say, “Yeah, I guess you are right.”

She then Giggles, and says, “Besides, tomorrow night I want to be well-rested and you should be too loves.” Then she winks at us. All I can do in response is smile. I am really looking forward to it now.

Once we leave there, we both head over to the HQ section. Archer decides to check in on the changes for the artillery since we were gone. Me, back to the grind of writing my reports. As I am sitting there the sergeant major comes over to my desk. “Good afternoon Major, is there anything I can help you with?”

I sigh, “Good afternoon Sergeant Major, it is good to see you again too. Unfortunately, not much at this time though,” I tell him, then I remember about my stall assignment and ask him about it.

I see a grim smile on his face when he answers, “Yes ma’am we upgraded your accommodations for when you are here. I had Lieutenant Emerado assist me in moving your possessions. I hope you do not mind?”

“No, not at all. In fact, I really appreciate it. Although I do not know where it is, or who I will be bunking with there,” I tell him.

His expression does not change as he tells me, “You will be sharing your stall with Major Wind Rider. She was formerly stationed at Thunderhead with the Enclave. I do hope this will not be a problem Major”

I smile, “I hope not, but we will see,” I set my paperwork aside and tell him, “This can wait till later. How about showing me to my new stall please.”

He smiles and replies, “Yes ma’am, would you like to let the Captain know where you are going to first?”

“Yes, I would, thank you for the reminder. I will be right back,” I tell him. I then run over and find Archer talking with several other officers about not only the new artillery assignments but how he employed them on the expedition.

I briefly catch his attention and let him know where I am going. He smiles at me and tells me, “Thanks for letting me know. I will wait here for you ma’am.”

I then follow the Sergeant Major to my new stall. The door for it is attached to a common room that is shared with six other rooms. I am surprised to notice that the common room has a number of couches and chairs as well as a radio and even on an old television with a set up to play movies on it. But what is most impressive to me is on one wall are several shelves filled with books and manuals pertaining to the Equestrian armed forces.

As I enter my stall, I notice it is a bit larger. It also has only two beds in it as well as two desks and chairs.

On one of the desks, I see a picture of a pegasus officer in enclave power armor with the helmet off and surrounded by six NCOs, she has a pink coat and yellow mane and tail. On the desk are a couple of manuals as well as a well-worn romance novel.

When I look at the other desk, I am very surprised to see the picture that Epona had drawn and given to Ivy has been framed and is sitting there. I hate to admit it, but I do tear up a bit when I see it. I sit at the desk and I notice that somepony has left a couple of manuals and books there for me. I am relieved when I see my copy of Cloud Seeder's poetry there. I was afraid I had misplaced it, to tell the truth.

I am sitting there reading one of the poems when the door opens and I get to meet my new stall mate. As she comes in, she looks at me and asks curtly, “Who are you and what are you doing in my stall?”

I stand up and hold out a hoof to introduce myself, “Hello, it is a pleasure to meet you, I am Major Mollygirl, Second battalion commander for the first regiment.”

She gets a look of disdain on her face as she looks me up and down. “Interesting. I had assumed you would be a pegasus. I guess they lied to me when they told me that my new stall mate was a flyer for the co-op.”

Oh, she is one of that kind, this shall be fun. I look at her and ask “So what makes you think I don’t fly?”

She huffs out some air and tells me, “Look, you are obviously an earth pony. Everypony knows that your kind does not like to fly.”

I nod my head then I tell her, “Now that is a fair enough assumption normally, but first off, you see this book I am reading? see the picture of the author?” I watch her head nod and she has a smirk on her face. “Well, I am a descendant of the author. Now that might not mean so much due to my lack of wings, however, “and I pause for effect before continuing, “However, when I fly, and yes, I do love to do so, I ride on George. I assume you know her. She is one of my best friends.” I tell her.

I see her jaw drop, “You? That was you?” she says.

I nod my head, “Yep. Now that that is out of the way,” I stick out my hoof again, “Hello, I am Major Mollygirl,” I tell her again.

She uncertainly sticks out her hoof, “Major Wind Rider, please call my Windy.”

“In that case Windy, please call my Mollygirl or just Molly.” I tell her with a smile as we shake hooves. Then I add, “I think we both have a lot we could learn from each other. So, tell me a little bit about yourself.”

For the next couple of hours, Windy and I get to know each other. She tells me that when she first arrived with her family, she assumed she would be just a private in the CDF. However, once the new regiment began to form, she was offered her previous enclave rank back.

“Windy, no offense, I am surprised that they gave you your rank back that quickly,” I tell her.

She shakes her head, “Mollygirl, they didn’t want to strip the remainder of the 1st regiment’s leadership away. That and if you think about it, it meant we not only kept an experienced leadership base for the 1st regiment, but we also got one right away for the 2nd.”

I nod my head in understanding. “That makes sense, but what about making it airmobile? I mean it is impressive but still?” I ask her.

She smiles, “Mollygirl, that is actually a good question with a decent answer. When you consider that we had so many pegasi soldiers with us, but not enough for a full regiment. We simply broke it down into parts that could fly independently and those that would need a skywagon to fly.”

"From what I have heard that worked out pretty well for getting the 2nd regiments troopers there to relieve your forces at the Valley," she says to me.

I nod my head in agreement, but also, I feel a bit of relief in her attitude of calling it a relief rather than a rescue. It seems to hurt a lot less that way. Then I say to her, “Windy, I have to ask, where did you get that many skywagons from? We never had any here in the Co-op before.”

She smiles sadly as she answers, “Most of them came with us when we escaped Thunderhead and came dirt side. We used them to bring what we could as we escaped, as well as those too young, too old, or unable to fly. Mollygirl, I never imagined in my life having to run like we did.”

“Windy, if I may ask, what the Tartarus happened?”

I see that faraway look I know too well as she looks back into her memory. When she answers me I hear the pain in her voice as she tells me, “Mollygirl, the short story is, Neighvarro attacked Thunderhead. I was on maternity leave when it happened, so I don’t know all the details. But I do know when the order was given to evacuate the city, I grabbed my family and as many others as I could, anyway we could, and we flew for our lives. Please don’t ask me anything more about it, at least not right now.”

I put a hoof on her shoulder and look her in the eyes and tell her, “I fully understand. I have part of my life that is like that too. So why did you choose to come to the Co-op?”

I see her smile at the change of topic and she answers me, “It seemed to be the most welcoming area dirt side for our kind. We heard about the radio message and how it specifically welcomed dashites, but also any other non-enclave pegasi. Mollygirl, it seems we were forced out of the Enclave pretty hard by Neighvarro, so we came here.”

I smile and tell her, “Well I am glad you did. But what happens if we are attacked by the Enclave?”

Her face goes emotionless as she tells me, “They destroyed my home once and I ran. I will not run again. Most of my fliers feel the same way.”

I blush as I apologize to her, “I am sorry, I did not mean to question your loyalty.”

She smiles, “Mollygirl, I would question yours if the roles were reversed. It’s no hair off my snout. However, I do have a grudge against Neighvarro and If I ever get the chance, I will pay them back in spades.”

To that I hold out my hoof, “Sister, that is something we both can agree on.” I tell her.

As she extends her hoof, she asks “What exactly did Neighvarro do to you?”

It is my turn to have a stern expression on my face as I answer, “The Spring Monsoon. She and her crew killed an injured too many ponies I knew. They even went so far as to attack our hospital.”

I see her nod her head, “I can understand that. I had forgotten that the Co-op had been attacked by a raptor before we got here.”

I nod my head, “Compared to the rest of the wastelands, even after that fight we were still doing pretty good it seems.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Not nearly as well as Thunderhead was, but I will say, the Co-op is a lot better off than a lot of places down here. I am just thankful they don’t automatically hate us all the time like most places.”

I smile at her and then tell her, “Now that, that’s behind us, I need you to tell me, what is it like to be a mother?”

After having talked with her for a while I finally tell her, “You must excuse me, my fiancé Archer is waiting for me back at the HQ section. We should be getting home to the rest of our family soon.”

It is at that point I see a bit of confusion on her face, “Your fiancé’? The rest of your family?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, it is a bit of an unusual situation. I am already married to Captain Badger and our wife Magpie. We are currently engaged to Captain Archer, as well as Sutures and Sumac.”

I see her shake her head briefly, “Excuse me, but what? I know I have only been here a couple of months but I did not know you all did things like this.”

I sigh, “Sorry Windy, most don’t. My life is a bit abnormal, even for me at times.”

I see her nod her head, “It seems so. Wow, I cannot imagine such an arrangement being allowed even back in Thunderhead.”

As I look at her, I have a half-smile on my face as I tilt my head and shrug my shoulders, then I tell her, “Oh, I also need to get my adopted daughter ready to go back to school tomorrow.”

I see her look of surprise, and she asks, “I thought school was still in session?”

I nod my head and tell her, “It is, but Ginger along with her friend Xochitl both ran away from home and hid in a wagon for the supply train of the expedition force,” I sigh then continue, “When we found them we were too far into hostile territory to send the back safely so both of them had a parent with us who asked if we could use them as scouts, that way they could stay safe and earn their keep as well.”

I see her shake her head, “Mollygirl, I have been a scout, it is not safe.”

I am looking at the ground when I tell her, “I know that now, we were a bit more naive back then.”

When I look up, she asks me, “What happened to their parents?”

“Xochitl’s father survived along with him. Unfortunately, Ginger’s mother died at the battle of Targhee. We were both with her. Nugget was my friend and I have known Ginger since she was a foal, so Nugget asked me to take care of her for her.”

I see her nod her head, “And here you are a pregnant mother in combat, suddenly with a filly to take care of too.”

“Windy, it's not quite like that. During the expedition, I really got to know Ginger. She is like a daughter to me. It’s just, I have never had a foal of my own. This little one will be the one and only foal I ever give birth to, and I am nervous. I never had to raise one from birth before.”

I see her smile as she tells me, “Well with your family, it sounds like you will have plenty of experience to assist you in it, and I will help you as much as I can, but I am sure you will do alright. Besides it's only one foal right.”

Without meaning to I cringe, “No damn it, our husband Badger has gotten me, Magpie, and Sumac all pregnant and we should be delivering close to each other.”

It is then I see her truly surprised for the first time as I watch her begin to laugh so hard, she has tears come to her eyes. Finally, when she has gotten herself back together, she looks me right in the eyes and tells me “Celestia, Mollygirl, the producers back in Thunderhead would have loved you, they could have done an entire sitcom series just off of your personal life.” Then she begins to laugh again.

When she sees the expression on my face, she begins to laugh even harder.

__________

Eventually, I say my goodbyes to Windy and I go back to find Archer. As I enter the HQ area, I see the Colonel and he waves me into his office.

Once in there I take a seat. I smile at him and he says to me. “Mollygirl, it’s good to see you. I hope you don’t mind, but I wanted to give you a heads up.”

I am a bit confused and I have to ask, “A heads up on what?”

He takes a deep breath and lets it out, then tells me, “Mollygirl, there is going to be a court of inquiry about the expedition.”

I am stunned, “Colonel, what for? Am I being blamed for what happened?”

He looks at me from across the desk, “No, it’s just with the heavy losses, as well as the loss of most of our original officers, there has been a very vocal group in the community that has demanded to find out what really happened.”

“Ok, Colonel, I guess my formal after-action report will not be sufficient.”

He shakes his head, “No, they want to hear from more than one source what happened, and who did what.”

“But Colonel, I only did what I had to do to bring our people home,” I tell him.

He nods his head, “I know that Major. I am only telling you this so you are not surprised when you come back from leave next week.”

“I appreciate it Chappy, I am sorry I got upset, but like you said, it has blindsided me.”

“Don’t worry Mollygirl, I am sure everything will be fine. By the way, have you meet your new stallmate yet?”

I smile, “Yes sir I have. Windy seems to be a very good officer and as well as a nice mare.”

“Good, I am glad you two are able to get along. I was a bit worried, to tell the truth. I know some of the Thunderheaders can be a bit pretentious, and I have not gotten to talk to her. You sharing a stall with her may be a really good way for us to build the relationship between the two regiments also.”

“Makes sense to me Chappy. But still, this feels way too much like somepony may be looking for scapegoats.”

‘I know it feels that way Mollygirl, but it is not. They used to do this all the time in the old Equestrian military. One of the reasons is that it may help us to find lessons that can be learned, that we have not noticed yet.”

“When you put it that way it does not seem so bad sir. When do you think this board of inquiry will begin?” I ask.

"I am not sure; we have a lot going on with the Court-martial of Tar Water also. I will let you know when I hear more.”

“Thank you, sir. If you don’t mind, I best get going.”

“No, not at all, in fact. I need to get back to these reports myself. Seems we have a surplus of weapons for the moment, but many of them are in rough condition,” he says and gives a light laugh.

I smile back at him and simply tell him, “Sorry about that sir. I have tried not to have the troops use them more than needed.”

__________

Once I leave the Colonel’s office, I round up Archer and we begin to head home. Our first stop is at George’s room. When we get there, she smiles brightly and I see her begin to grab the harnesses off the wall. She then looks at me and tells me, "I hope you don’t mind but Major Wind Rider stopped by a little bit ago. She is going out for a training flight and I told her we would be flying too."

I smile at her, “Not at all George, I like Windy, besides she is my new stallmate here in the Stable.”

As I am saying this, I see poor Archer grimace, then he asks, “Does this mean hard flying George?”

She looks at me and then back at Archer and smiles as she tells him, “Not according to Mollygirl.”

I then see his face go slightly pale, and I hear him mutter under his breath, “Why do I have a feeling I am going to regret this?”

Then George puts her head right next to his, “Come on Archer, you’ll love it. It will be fun,” she says with a smile.

Finally, we are all harnessed up and ready to go. We walk with George to the back entrance. Once there I walk Archer through the procedures for hooking up his harness and I double-check his. Then I have him double-check mine.

Once we are ready George takes off gently, then she starts to climb for altitude. We are starting to make a circuit around the stable when I see a flight of four pegasuses at our two o’clock and high. George starts to react to them when I point out the two more groups at nine o’clock high and six o’clock low. I point them out to Archer and I see him smiling. He tells us over the coms link "I will watch the ones at six low." George then replies, "Ok captain, I will keep an eye on the ones at 2 high, Major would you mind keeping an eye on the others." Just then I see a shadow on her back and I yell, "George straight above."

Then I hear over the coms channel, “MG, this is WR, I already discussed this with George, time for a modified game of tag. If me or my fliers touch either of you or George, you have to return to the stable and start again. If you tag any of my fliers first, they have to."

Immediately after this George rolls to her right and dives for about 30 meters before she twists and climbs straight up at them. I see her open her mouth as if to spit fire and I watch as the four of them all roll out of our way in and away from each other.

George then twists again as the ones that were at our 9 o’clock dive to begin the fray. Then Archer calls out the low ones are climbing. To which George does a barrel roll that ends above and in front of them and she then dives. Again, she opens her mouth as if to spit fire and I imagine myself, firing at the pegasi as we soar down past them.

We spend the next 20 minutes twisting, turning, climbing, diving rolling. We have tagged two of her fliers so far. It is then that I realize our game has taken us over Emerald Grove and I see Choo Choo come out of the cave, look up and she leaps into the air. She is flying next to us and George yells to her, “We are playing tag with the 2nd regiment fliers, want to join us?”

I see the smile on her face and I hear her yell, “YES!”

Then as we pass over a farm, I see her two sisters run out and then join formation with us without saying a word. As we fly in formation George explains the rules to Choo Choo. Then I see all three sisters disappear and suddenly reappear behind and above Windy and her flight. Suddenly all three of them are tagged and begin to fly for the stable.

Then I hear Windy over the comms, “Well if you’re going to play that way, I get more players too.”

As she says this, I send a quick message to Sunset letting him know we are playing pegasus tag and that he is invited. Just then I am tagged by one of the fliers and I let George know to return to the stable.

When we land at the stable, I see Soundwaves standing there. He tells us, "Wait 60 seconds and you can reengage." At the one-minute mark, he lets us know and George is up in the air again. From just over the far ridgeline I see Windy has reorganized her team and they are now at company strength.

Just before I start to feel we have no chance I hear Archer behind me yell. “Here come more players for us!”

I look behind me and I suddenly see Sunset, Serenity, Sky, and Firefly taking flight from the Trough by Manesville. I notice all kinds of ponies running out of the stable to watch the game. From the stable itself, I see Charity and Hope run out and fly towards us. Then I notice Dull Beak. At this point, I am laughing. We form up and suddenly I hear Choo Choo tell us. Major, my sisters and I have you. We will put a shield around you so they can’t tag you, she says as she laughs.

With that my team dives into the opposing teams. Then I look to the side and I see Cloud Dodger bringing in another platoon at least of fliers. This is got to be one of the biggest games of tag I have ever seen.

As we get close, I see Windy smile an evil grin as she dives right for me, hoof stretched out to make the tag and I yell, roll left now, and as we roll to the left Windy bounces off the shield that she had no idea was there. Behind me I hear Dull Beak laughing as he yells, “Tag Major!”

This lasts for over two hours. Both sides constantly tagging and trying to outmaneuver the others. Finally, we get a message from both Colonels’, “Ceasefire, Tie Game. Rematch, next week.”

Behind me I hear Archer, yell, “Tie? We almost had them!”

Then from my side, I see Windy flying closer laughing, “Which time Dirt Cloud?” Once close enough she bumps hoofs with me and then with Archer as she tells us and George, "I have not had that much fun since I was a filly.”

I can not help but giggle like a school filly myself as I tell her, “Thank you for such a great time,” then I wink at her and tell her, “I am already looking forward to next week.”

She sticks out her tongue and gives me a raspberry. Then she flies over so she can talk to George easier and tell her, “Great job Trooper. You really showed us some moves and you were right; they really can handle it.”

George nods her head and smiles as she says, “Thank you Major. I appreciate it.”

Then Windy asks us, “So where did you get the ringers? I mean three Alicorn sisters are pretty impressive.”

I am really surprised when I see Blue Frost is the one who answers, “Major, we are all friends of Mollygirl. Our sister Choo Choo said we could play without being members of the CDF, I hope that was ok.”

Windy looks at me with an appraising look, and tells me, “Major, you sure have an interesting assortment of friends,” then she looks back at the alicorn sisters and asks, “Have any of you thought about joining the CDF?”

Choo Choo smiles broadly and tells her, “Yep, I am joining the 1st Regiment next week, once the Major is back from leave.”

“What about your sisters then?” Windy continues.

Quick Frost answers this time, “Ma’am, no offense, but I prefer farming to fighting anymore. With that said, if we are ever attacked, I will serve my time in the militia gladly.”

I see Windy nod her head, “Fair enough, I can respect that. It was a pleasure flying, and playing against you. Next week then?”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

It has only been a few scant months since I have had to abandon my home in Thunderhead and have found my new home in the Co-op. I have recently found a kindred spirit and from the stories I have heard there is a song that fits her and the forces with her as well as mine. With that in mind could you please play Traveler’s Song for her and her troops. Oh, and also let them know that next week my battalion will win in our friendly little competition.

Thank You

Sincerely

Wind Rider, Major

2nd battalion Commander, 2nd Regiment, CDF

Author's Note

Again thanks go out to Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I would also like to thank all the other authors who have contributed by adding to this world. They have each shown how many more stories can still be told, as well as alternate histories that can occur. This week I wanted to give a bit of fun to the readers as well as the characters. I hope you have enjoyed it.

For those who want to listen to it, this chapters dedication song YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EZno7ZAR-fM

Chapter 56 Life Goes On

Chapter 56 Life Goes On

By Trooper

“Love is that condition in which the happiness of another person is essential to your own.”

― Robert A. Heinlein, Stranger in a Strange Land

I cannot help but smile at how much fun we had. All of the fliers from my team approach us. Sunset comes up to me and asks, “Major, do we really get to do this again next week?”

I nod my head as I tell him, “Sure looks like it. Both of the Colonel’s said so.”

Behind me I hear Archer, “So we best figure out how we can beat them.” Then Archer looks at me and says to all of our fliers, “In fact, I will confirm it with my spouses, but if it is ok with them, then the Major and I will throw a victory party for us if we win. I will even see if the youngsters will get us a radhog to roast. Perhaps the settlement of White Cloud may even provide us with some of their new homebrew.”

Then I hear Quick Frost asks, “Sir, would I and my sisters still be allowed to participate in both the game as well as the party?”

He does not even get the chance to answer before I hear several others all answer, “Of course. You’re on our team.”

All three of the sisters smile at us and I see Blue Star bow her head, “Thank you, you have made us truly feel welcome and at home again.”

Sunset flies over to her and tells her, “Ma’am, we are just glad you are on our sides, besides, having to gotten to know Choo Choo and hearing her talk about you two while on the expedition has made me feel like I know ya’all pretty well.”

I see both Quick Frost and Blue Star turn their heads and stare at Choo Choo, “Really sister, you did not tell us you had told the others so much about us.”

Choo Choo looks abashed, “Sorry, I did not want you to be mad at me, but I missed both of you and when they talked about their families, I wanted to talk about mine too.”

Then I am floored when I see Quick Frost put a hoof on her shoulder, and I hear her say, “I am so glad that you missed us too. We missed you also Choo Choo.”

I notice that the sun is getting lower in the sky and realize the time. “Ok, everyone, Excellent job all, but I really need to get home. Have a good night and I will see you all next week.

As we fly off, I see MY fliers take off in all directions back home. The sisters fly with us a good part of the way back to the farm and then, with a wave of their forehooves, they turn and fly back toward Emerald Grove.

As we come into land, I see the foals are already home. Sunny flies up to greet us as George shifts her wings for her landing approach. I can hear him giggling as he flies next to her and says, “Hey George. Good to see you again.”

George continues to land but smiles at him and replies, “Good to see you too my friend. Have you been practicing your flying maneuvers like we talked about?”

“Yes, I have George. Wanna show me some new ones, huh?” Sunny asks her.

As I listen, all I can think of is, when did they talk about those, and is this the secret life of George? Then as we fully land and I start to remove my harness I hear George tell Sunny, “Not tonight little one, tonight I am tired. We just did a couple of hours of playing tag with the second regiment.”

With that I hear Ginger yell, “You got to play tag? That is not fair, I wanna fly and play tag, ma.”

I help Archer unhook his harness and as I am climbing down, I tell her, “Ginger, we did not plan on it. Well at least me and Archer did not,” as I turn to look at George, I see her look down at the ground, but I also catch her smiling.

“Besides Ginger, to fly like that you will need a harness and we do not have any that small,” I tell her.

At that, I swear I see George turn her head so her hearing diaphragm is closer to the discussion. I also see Archer get down and wobble a bit at first as he regains his footing. I see Magpie run out of the house and help him balance himself, as she does this, she gives me the look of, you should have known better.

Then she asks Archer, “What happened, did flying on George bother you that badly?”

He shakes his head, “No, just flying didn’t, it was the two hours of playing pegasus tag that got to me, but damn if I was going to let any of them know it got me.”

I turn my head and go over to him, “Archer, I am so sorry, I thought you were enjoying it as much as I was.”

He smiles at me and pats my forehoof, “Dear, I am very competitive by nature. I will not let them win. That is why I am doing it again next week too.”

I see Magpie go pale as he says this, then behind me, I hear both Badger and Sumac laughing. Then Badger yells out to him, “Welcome to the fold Archer, now I want to hear all about this game of Tag.”

As the rest go inside the house, I put George's harnesses inside her storage bags that are on the main harness. “Thanks again George, I really loved it,” I tell her.

She smiles at me, “I knew you would, and this way Archer can blame me and not you for setting it up. Have a wonderful night Major and I will see you in the morning,” she tells me and then she takes off and flies back towards her cave for the night.

__________

Sunny joins us for dinner that night. It is so much fun to see the expression on his face as Archer recounts the game of tag. I almost laugh as I watch Archer explain to everypony how everyone was moving while moving his forehooves to show positions. Next to me is Magpie and she lightly kicks me under the table, and quietly asks me, “So you really had no idea that was going to happen?”

I shake my head as I answer, “No, not at all. I just meet Windy this afternoon. I mean we talked a bit and all but I never mentioned anything like this.”

She then looks at Archer and shakes her head as he continues entertaining everypony else. “The worst part is, Mollygirl, I think he really enjoyed it deep down. How are we going to explain this to Sutures?”

I simply smile and tell her, “Why do we need to, by now I am sure that she has heard about the game of tag involving over one hundred of our troopers, three alicorns, one griffon and a dragon.”

I see her jaw drop, “Mollygirl, I don’t know which part surprises me more, the griffon or the three alicorns. Where did you get a griffon who would join in?”

I am still smiling as I tell her, “Oh, Dull Beak has not headed home yet.”

“Uh, Dull Beak? You know a griffon and have not told me before?” She asks me.

I nod my head and look at the table, “Magpie, I was not trying to hide it, I thought any of us on the expedition would have said something about him.”

“No Mollygirl, you did not, but what really surprises me is that a griffon joined in for pony games.”

I look at her eye to eye, “Dear, I think it was for the honor of the CEF. Almost all of them were with me at one point or another flying in combat. He is just another of my flyers to me.”

As Magpie is saying this to me, Sumac taps me on the other side, and tells me, “Perhaps you could have him join us for supper sometime. I am sure he could use a good home cooked meal.”

“If you all are sure, then I would be more than glad to,” I tell her.

After supper, I am going to help wash dishes, but Sumac instead suggests, “Mollygirl, why don’t you walk Sunny home. Tomorrow is his first day of school too.”

“That sounds good to me Sumac, I wanted to visit Trouble and Blondie for a bit anyway,” I tell her.

“Can I come Ma?” Ginger asks, and though I shouldn’t, I tell her yes.

The three of us continue to talk as we walk the distance to Trouble’s in the dark. Once there I notice that they have lights burning inside the main house. As I am just about ready to knock Sunny opens the door and yells, “Mom, Dad, I’m home. Cousins Ginger and Mollygirl are with me.”

I hear a bit of scrambling from the next room and then Trouble peeks his head around the door frame from the bedroom. “Just a minute, and we will be right with you,” he tells us.

As he comes out, I see Blondie is blushing and Trouble seems a bit awkward, and I also notice he now has a neckerchief on that he normally doesn’t wear. Needless to say, I feel myself blush some.

“Hi guys, sorry about keeping Sunny out so late. I just wanted to talk to you guys about a couple of things.” I tell them.

Blondie then motions a hoof toward the kitchen that is being refitted and the table and chairs that are in there as she says, “Well come on in and have a seat, would you like some tea, or perhaps cider?”

As I sit down, I smile and tell her “Sure, whichever is easier for you.”

Then she smiles and tells me, “Tell Sumac and the others, thank you for having Sunny over for supper tonight, it allowed us to have some time by ourselves that we have really needed.”

“Blondie, I know I was, and I am sure the others were more than happy to help that way. Besides, Sunny is such a fun young colt. Did you know that he and George have been talking about flying maneuvers?”

I see Trouble laugh and then he tells me, “Why am I not surprised, that colt talks to every flier around to learn more. The other days poor Sirocco was being questioned for over three hours by him on how he could fight while flying and how to train better for it.”

I just shake my head as I tell them, “Trouble, I would not be surprised if he is not one of the best fliers in the Co-op someday.”

I see a look of pride come over both of their faces as I say this and then Blondie says, “That would not be too bad for a buck who was born from and raised by a unicorn and an earthpony. Boy that would sure twist some tails.”

I smile, nod and answer, “It sure would. Speaking of twisting tails, next week if we win the pegasi tag game Archer has promised my fliers a party, I was wondering if we could get some of the settlements homebrew?”

Trouble looks at me funny at first and then says, “Getting you some homebrew may be possible, but what game of pegasi tag?”

So, I go into details telling them all about it and how the Colonel’s said it would occur again next week.”

I see a worried look on Blondie's face, “Mollygirl, please don’t let Sunny know, he will try and join in it.”

I look down at the table when I tell her, “Too late, but it was Archer and George who told him after he caught us landing at the farm.”

Then I notice Trouble laughing so I ask, “What’s so funny?”

He sits up straight and then tells me, “I bet by next week Sunny will have a team of pegasi from the Militia ready to join in.”

My jaw drops and it hits me, this could really grow out of control.

I see Blondie shaking her head and then she says, “Especially if Sunny puts Sirocco up to it.”

We talk a bit more and then I decide I need to get Ginger home. When I go to the living room, I see both her and Sunny have fallen asleep on a couch together. I have to smile, maybe I really don’t have as much to worry about with Xochitl that I thought I did. I gently wake her up, “Ginger, time to go home dear.”

Groggily she stands up, “Ok ma,” she says as she steps toward me, I turn and let her climb on my back and then as I say my goodbyes, I feel her fall asleep again.

Sumac is still awake and opens the door as I get to the porch. I see her smile as she looks at Ginger sleeping on my back. She then asks me, “Do you want me to take her up to bed?”

“No, but thanks for asking, I want to.”

I see her nod her head and she tells me, “I understand, you two have a very special bond. Kind of reminds me of one I had with a filly that was like a daughter to me many years ago. I will follow you upstairs though if you don’t mind.”

“Not at all Sumac, in fact, you can help me tuck her in for the night,” I tell her with a smile.

Once I have her next to her bed, Sumac gently slides her into her bed. I put her stuffed pony in her hooves and Sumac pulls the blanket up for her. We stand there together smiling at the little filly who has been through so much but has so many adults who love her. We both give her a kiss on her forelock, I blow out the lantern in her room and then gently close the door as we leave the room.

As we walk down the hallway Sumac stops me. Again, she apologizes for what has happened between us. Then she tells me, “Mollygirl, I hope you realize that I love you just like you do our little filly in there. If you ever need me as a mother rather than as a sister-wife, please, please let me know.”

I am a bit surprised as I don’t know where this came from, but I return the hug and I tell her, “I love you too Sumac. Thanks for always being here for me. Oh, and by the way, all is forgiven about Badger, but we still need to talk to him to make sure he understands, no new partners.”

Still smiling at me, but with a tear in the corner of one eye, she says, “Thank you for that, but are you sure you want to limit that, after all, I hear your new stall mate is not only a looker, but I know how it is when it comes to those feathers,” then she winks at me as she gives me a nudge and begins to giggles.

I then realize she is only pulling my hoof on the last part and I join her with a brief giggle. Then I get her back by telling her, “Well seeing Archer and Mags are already in bed, maybe I should join you and Badger.”

The expression of shock on her face is priceless as she spurts out, “Mollygirl, are you serious?”

As I laugh, I tell her, “Nope, but you should have seen the look on your face.”

“Dang it young filly, I would put you over my knee and paddle ya’ but I am afraid you would just enjoy it. Now go along and get to bed. I am sure we both need some sleep.”

I put my hoof back on her shoulder, “Goodnight Sumac and sleep well.”

“Night Mollygirl, sleep well and I will see you in the morning. Remember tomorrow Ginger goes back to school and Sutures comes back home.”

“How could I forget either one ma. Wake me early and I will help make breakfast.” I tell her.

I hear her giggle again, “Thanks for the offer, but perhaps helping with the cleanup would be better.”

I sigh then look at her sheepishly, “Yeah, your right, now we both better go get some sleep.”

As she enters her room I head back down the stairs and try to enter the lower bedroom without waking anypony. As I am climbing into bed, I feel Magpie roll over and put her back to Archer and her hooves around me. As I lay there slowly starting to go to sleep, I think back along to the day’s events. Today, was a really good day.

__________

I wake in the morning to the smell of bacon and coffee. As I shift to get up, I hear Magpie groan, she kisses me and tells me, “Morning love, I hope you slept well last night.”

“Morning sweetheart, I did, I hope both of you did also.”

In answer, she smiles at me then adds, “Yes I know I did and I think our Archer did also. I hope you don’t mind we took the chance of you being gone for a bit of one on one cuddling?”

“No, not at all, in fact, I am glad you could find the time. I think Trouble and Blondie took the opportunity also last night with Sunny at dinner here.”

She laughs gently, “Good for them, they really do make a good couple,” she says, then she adds, "Do you think they will have any more foals?”

“Honestly, I don’t know Mags, I think they are just happy to be together again.”

“I can understand that. I just hope for the best for them. Mollygirl, could you help me pick out an outfit for today, I have to make a proposal for the Archives to the board of directors and I want to make sure I put my best hoof forward.”

At about this time I see Archer begin to stir, and he looks at Magpie, smiling, “I would be glad to help too dear.” He tells her.

She pulls out several dresses for us to look at. Archer and I both agree she should go with a pink business type dress with a light blue ribbon in her mane. I can tell by looking at Archer how much he likes the way it looks on her, and I have to agree it looks very good.

After she is dressed, both Archer and I put on our uniforms so we can head into the stable and do some work. Then we meet the rest of the family in the kitchen for breakfast. I am about halfway through my oatmeal when I hear Badger say, “Buck, I am late.” He hops up, gives all three of us mares and Ginger a quick peck on the cheek, grabs his coffee cup and heads out the front door.

A little while later I see that Magpie has finished her oatmeal and tea and as she gets up she smiles at us and tells us “I will see you all tonight, wish me luck on my proposal.” Which of course we all do. As she heads out the door, I hear her talking to Xochitl. I cannot really understand what they are saying though. My ears have been ringing since the valley. Normally I can ignore it, but it does get frustrating when I am trying to hear quiet conversations.

Finally, Archer and I both finish up our breakfast and get up to leave. I give Ginger a quick nuzzle on her forelock and tell her, “Have a good day at school today hun, I love you.”

She smiles, “Love you too ma. I can’t wait for tonight. Mama Sutures will be home.”

I see Archer smile at that and he tells her, “Yes dear, it will be so nice to have us all together again.”

He hugs her quickly and then he goes over and says goodbye to Sumac, “I will see you later dear. I am sorry I have not spent much private time with you.”

I see her lean into him, close her eyes and smile as she tells him, “That’s ok Archer, I understand, besides I have not spent a lot of time alone either dear.” Then she kisses him and tells us, “You both best get going. I will see you tonight.”

Then we both head out the front door. As I go outside, I see Xochitl just sitting there smiling and relaxing, I put a hoof on his shoulder and I tell him, “Good Morning Xochitl, you can go in if you would like. Ginger has finished getting dressed. Besides, Sumac has some extra pancakes and bacon leftover if you would like some.”

“Thank you, Major, I appreciate it, but I am ok. My mother made me a large breakfast already this morning,” he tells me.

I cannot help but smile, he is such a cute and good young buck, “Ok dear, I was just offering as I do not want to see the extra food go to waste is all. Have a good day and be careful trooper.”

Beside me, I hear Archer tell him, “Let me know if you need any help with your math, ok. I know a lot of ponies and cattle have a hard time with it. I always had a knack myself and I enjoy it.”

I am surprised to hear this, not because he offered, but because most ponies I know hate math. Xochitl tells him, “Ok Sir, If I have difficulty I will ask.” Then Xochitl sticks out his hoof and shakes hooves with Archer, Stallion to Stallion. I see a look of complete respect come over the face of my love. Then he turns to me, “Ok dear, let’s get going. I want to stop in Manesville before we hit the stable and pick up a new dress for our little dear for her homecoming.”

Behind me, I see Xochitl blush and smile as we continue on our way to town.

Once there we pass by JC Dobbins as it is closed for the day due to more ongoing repairs. Instead we find a new shop that is named Second Chances, First Runs which is owned by a unicorn ghoul. As we walk in the door, she takes a passing glance at Archer, but when she sees me, she gets a funny expression on her face.

When she gets close to us, she introduces herself, “Good morning ponies, I’m Sewing Bobbin, what can I help you with today?”

Archer tells her, “My wife Mollygirl and I are looking for a dress or two for our wife Sutures. She has a black coat as well as a charcoal mane and tail,” then he reaches into his saddlebags and pulls out a slip of paper. “Here are her normal sizes, she may be a bit smaller right now as we all lost weight on the expedition.”

I notice the way he has said this and I feel my heart flutter a bit at it. I actually like the sound of that too. Dang it, why had I not noticed him sooner, I think to myself.

I see her slightly tilt her head and raise an eyebrow as she takes the paper in her magic and reads the sizes. “Hmm, no problem with this. You mentioned though she may be smaller right now. I assume you all figure she will gain some weight then. I have some nice dresses already made, or I can make new ones all for a decent price. For a bit more, I can enchant them so that they will automatically adjust their size to fit the wearer properly.”

Now that has my attention. With three pregnant mares in the house, each of us having some outfits like that makes sense to me. As she is showing us various dresses that we may like for Sutures, Bobbin asks me, “Mollygirl, are you the same mare that talked to Torque Wrench and Cherry Blossom?”

The names sound familiar to me and I remember them as the two I met the night of the megaspell blast. I nod my head and tell her, “Yes, I met them with my other wife and husband.”

I see her smile, “I was going to say I can tell that they were not lying that you too were turned away and forsaken like us ghouls, but it seems you are making up for it.”

I smile back at her and without thinking place a hoof on her shoulder as I tell her, “Really, I am just trying to be a normal pony. I hope they are both doing well though.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Yes, they are both fine. They passed on what you said that night to them to the rest of us, as well as how you treated us as anypony else. That helped a lot of us from going feral during those trying days.”

I nod my head and tell her, “I am glad I could help so many others then. Also, I need to thank the entire ghoul community for coming to help us when we were down.”

We then continue shopping for a bit more before we pick out two dresses for her. One is yellow and has a black belt for it. The second is a red skirt with a navy-blue blouse. We spend the extra caps so that they will self-adjust to her size. As we are paying our bill she then tells me, “When you are ready, come on in and I will help you pick out a couple of maternity dresses, or if you have a few dresses already that you want to have altered to fit you like these two, then we can do that too. Normally I don’t offer that service to those who don’t buy the item from me, but you are a special customer.”

I am both surprised and touched at the same time by her offer and I tell her, “Thank you very much. I do appreciate it, and I will be seeing you again soon Bobbin.”

“I look forward to it, now you and your buck there have a wonderful day,” she tells us and as we leave, I see her return to her sewing machine and begin to work again.

Our next stop is the stable. We are almost to medical when we run into Windy. I wave to her and she comes right over to us. “Hey Mollygirl,” She calls as she approaches.

“Hey Windy, how are you today?” I ask her.

She smiles and stretches her wings a bit then puts her ears to the side a bit, “A little sore from last night, I have not gotten near as much flight time in lately with the desk job,” she tells us.

Archer nods his head off to the side, “It was certainly a fun time,” he tells us.

I see her shake her head, “Damn, two earth ponies who enjoy flying, who would have ever thought it.” She pauses then continues, “Well I hope you didn’t mind that yesterday, but after all I have heard, plus what you said when we were talking yesterday, I had to make sure that you were straight up with me.”

“Windy, I can understand, I know too many ponies will brag about things like that,” I tell her.

She nods her head, “That includes my family. From what I understand back before the war I had an ancestor who while he was good, could not stand the idea of somepony beating his record, sooooo, low and behold he tried to set up the one mare who was going to beat his record. I am not proud of his behavior, believe me, but he was a Wonderbolt back then and I was named in his memory. Part of why I prefer to go by Windy rather the Wind Rider,” she tells us with a chagrined expression on her face.

Then she looks Archer up and down, “SO this is your artillery captain Eh? Archer, I heard a lot about you, both from your fiancé and from Lieutenant Badger and the rest of the staff. I would like to talk to you sometime about your guns and how we could incorporate their use if needed.”

I see Archer smile as he tells her, “Windy, it is a pleasure to meet you also. I would love to talk with you about my guns sometime, but I have a suggestion I think you would like even more,” he says as he looks at me, “In the Archives Magpie has a memory orb of a raid during the war by Rainbow Dash behind the Zebra lines. It takes some time to watch, but I am sure you would find it informative, as well as the written reports about it.”

She smiles as if she is placating him and tells him, “It would be interesting to see a raid that she was on. But I have seen a couple of the wartime memory orbs while I was still in Thunderhead.”

This time he leans in closer to her and almost whispers, “But how about one from her directly?”

I see her eyes open wide and her ears go forward as she says, “No way, you don’t really have that do you?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Actually yes we do, I learned a lot from it, and I gained a whole new respect for her from that one.”

I see her raise an eyebrow, “That one?”

I nod my head, “Yes, we have a couple more by her, but one is kind of hard to explain,”

She looks at Archer and with a wicked smile on her face she asks, “So did you use them too?”

Archer nods his head and I watch his body language as he shifts uncomfortably and tells her, “Yes, yes I did.”

With that evil smile on her face, she then asks him, “So what did you think of how it felt to be a mare?"

I see him cringe and he looks at her and answers, “Windy, I am just glad she did not get laid in them.”

Neither of us can keep from busting a gut when he answers it that way. Then he adds, “According to Badger, as bad as that is, it was not nearly as shocking as when he viewed one of the orbs from when the stable first opened. Magpie and Mollygirl had him view the one from the Overcow. Needless to say, he found it very disturbing.”

I see her eyes go wide at that as she says, “Oh, my goddesses, Archer that is too good to pass up, I will have to start making cow jokes towards him.”

Inside I cringe as I remember how disturbing it was for me, much less for him, but it is still funny. Then Windy notices the time and tells us, “Well Archer it has been nice to meet you down here dirt side, Mollygirl, I enjoyed seeing you again and we need to go out for ciders or dinner sometime, but I really need to get going. I will talk to you soon.” She says and I am shocked as she walks over to the rail of the balcony and jumps off and glides down to the lower level of the atrium and trots off out the back door of the stable.

I look over at Archer and see him watching her flying away. He turns to me and laughing lightly tells me, “Well she certainly knows how to make an exit.”

Once we arrive at the medical department, I see Sutures standing at the main desk talking to the staff as she waits for us. Her back is to us so she does not notice as Archer quietly walks up behind her, wraps a hoof around her and nuzzles her neck.

At first, she jumps, but once she realizes it is him, she leans into him and nuzzles him back. “Hi, sweetheart. Now take me home or lose me forever,” she jokes with him.

I then step to her other side and whisper to her, “I guess, I am chopped radhog huh.”

She turns her head slowly so her nose is touching mine and then surprises me by licking it. She then giggles, “Of course not love, I cannot wait to get home to everypony.”

Archer clears his throat, “Before we go though, you need to try on your new dress.”

She looks at him and tells him, “But dearest, I don’t have a new dress.”

He smiles at her and pulls the two dresses out of his saddlebags and tells her, “You do now, so please try them on and wear one home with us.”

I see her eyes go wide as she looks at both the yellow dress and the red and blue skirt. She has tears come to her eyes as she looks at them. “You guys really bought these for me?” she asks, then she tells us, “You do not know how much this means to me.”

She is all but giggling as she runs back to her room and tries on the skirt and blouse first. She wears it out and shows it to us. Still excited she wears the yellow dress out and then she stands on her one good hind leg and all but spins on it. Showing off how the dress fits just right.

Next to me Archer is smiling and leaning against the wall. “So, my dearest, which one will you wear home?” he asks her.

I watched amused as she looks between the yellow one, she is wearing and the blue and red skirt and blouse. I see her put her forehoof under her chin as she tries to decide. Finally, she says, “I will stick with this one for now,” then she comes over and gives both of us a hug and tells us, “Thank you so much. You do not know how good it feels to have someone do this for you.”

“Yes, we do love, and I am just glad we could make you feel that way also. You are very, very special to both of us.” I tell her.

We then help her grab what she has left in her room and pack it in her and our saddlebags. As we head back out she is hooved her papers authorizing her transfer to the list of those medically retired and to return to stable for medical treatment as needed. As she signs them, I see a tear in her eyes and both Archer and I lay a hoof on her shoulder to comfort her. She sniffles a bit more and signs them. Then she says to no one in particular, “The end of an era for me I guess.” She then drops down from the counter and leads us out the door. Then she smiles as she asks, “Before we leave, can we stop and see George if she is in?”

“I think that would be an excellent idea,” Archer tells her.

Once we reach George's room, we see she is not in, However, I feel a familiar breathing on my neck and I quietly say, “Good morning Choo Choo.”

From next to me but still invisible she says, “But, But, How? Major how did you know I was here?”

I smile and quietly tell her, “Because I have gotten to learn how you do things Choo Choo, now would you like to explain to me why you are sneaking into the stable like this?”

I hear her let out a frustrated breath, “I was bored and tired of not being able to visit my friends, so I came to visit George, but she is not here, and I was going to try and find the medical section so I could visit Sutures.” She answers me.

From my side, I hear Sutures say, “Thanks Choo Choo, but I am heading home today. We were stopping to see George too.”

Then I hear Choo Choo giggle as she tells Sutures, “Over here Sutures, you are looking the wrong way.”

On the other side of Sutures, I see Archer just smiling and shaking his head.

Then Sutures asks, “Could we all go to lunch somewhere together?”

Archer and I both look at each other and just shrug our shoulders, “Why not, Choo Choo I know you don’t need to eat, but would you care to join us for a meal in Manesville?’ Archer asks.

I can hear the smile in her voice and she asks, “Can I show myself there?”

This time I smile and I guess where she is and lay a hoof on her as I tell her, “Of course, you will be our guest.”

“Ok, but I won’t show myself until we are out of the stable. No reason to get anypony in trouble,” she says.

We then begin to leave the stable by going up to the main entrance. As we pass out of it, I see the look on Sutures's face as she looks at it. Seeing her like this I wrap my tail in hers and asks, “Whatcha thinking dearest?”

She shakes her head and looks at me, “Sorry, it just really hit me hard that I am no longer a soldier. Now I am a veteran. It, it feels strange now knowing that I no longer really belong here.”

Archer steps up on her other side, “My dearest love, you will always belong here. Remember you are a medical retiree. You can still come and go as needed for any medical treatment.”

She nods her head, “Yeah, I know, in fact, I am scheduled to see Moon Pie next week. It’s just that I am no longer a soldier; I have to figure out how to live outside the CDF.”

“Love, you are our spouse, we will support you no matter what you do. Besides, now you can actually become a midwife, and maybe even a farmer on the side,” Archer tells her as we continue walking.

Once we are outside the main entrance of the stable Choo Choo reappears. We all enjoy a mild chuckle as she appears right behind the guard at the barricade. He is stunned, to say the least, and Choo Choo just smiles and waves at him.

Eventually, we reach the riverfront and wind up at the Dairy Barn. As we enter the place, we are immediately given a table with a view of the river. I then notice several of the locals all starting at our table. I think nothing of it until I realize they are staring at Choo Choo. She is taking a piece of bread out of the bread basket on the table when she realizes what is going on. I watch as she blushes, smiles embarrassedly and gives a small wave to everypony.

When the waiter comes over to the table, I notice he is a very nervous unicorn buck, so I ask, “Excuse me, but why are you nervous?”

I see him gulp as he looks down then he looks at Choo Choo then back to me again and tells me, “I have only heard of two types of alicorns, those who were the Goddesses being the first type. The second type being vicious killers in the wastelands. As she is calm and seems kind, I can only assume she is royalty.”

My jaw drops as does Archers. Sutures on the other hoof takes it all in stride and explains, “No, she is not either one. In fact, she and her two sisters are becoming members of the Co-op.”

Choo Choo nods her head and tells him, “Yep, my sisters Quick Frost and Blue Star are doing their farm work under some cattle at Quick Frost's former family farm. Me, I am going to join the CDF.”

I see his jaw drop at this, and he asks, “Her family's former farm? Do you mean you weren’t always alicorns?”

Choo Choo smiles at him, “No, we were made this way. All three of us were just unicorns before. In fact, I used to be an engineer on one of the railroads before the war.”

I see him shake his head and he then asks her, “How old are you then?”

She smiles at him and tells him, “This form you see is just over two hundred years old, before that, I was old enough that I was going to retire if the megaspell exchange had never occurred.”

As she is staying this, I notice all the other patrons are paying attention to his questions as well as her answers.

Still smiling she then tells him, “In fact, my daughter and her family were in the Manesville stable on that day when it closed, so some of the unicorns in the Co-op may be descended from me.”

I see him relax and smile after she says that, and he puts out a hoof to her, “It is a pleasure to meet you then, please call me Straight Up.”

She takes his hoof and shakes it, “Straight Up it is a pleasure to meet you, please call me Choo Choo.”

From the kitchen I hear a cow call out, “Hey Straight Up, let’s get working here, I have two more orders up.”

He looks embarrassed for a second and then says, “Sorry about that, now what can I get all of you?”

Once we are done ordering he nods to us and then trots off to put our order in and to take care of his other customers. The rest of the customers return to their own business and no longer pay any attention to us.

Archer places a hoof on Choo Choo’s and tells her, “That was very well handled Choo Choo.”

“Thanks Captain, I do try. I am just glad everypony was relaxed enough to let me talk rather than getting defensive.”

We all have a pleasant meal and enjoyable conversation together. I have to smile as I see how much Sutures is enjoying it. At one point during the meal, she looks at us, and tells us, “It feels so good to just be out in public again.”

Archer smiles at her and tells her, “Dear it feels so good just having you back with us again.” To which I only nod in agreement. Once we finish our meal we head back out onto the street and begin to head back to the farm. When we reach the city limits of Manesville Choo Choo ask us, “If you don’t mind, I am going to go see if I can catch up with George.”

Sutures answers for us and tells her, “Not at all Choo Choo, it was great to see you again. Please stop by the farm sometime and visit ok?”

Choo Choo smiles at her, “Sure thing Sutures, I will see you all later,” she says and then takes off and flies off toward the stable.

On the way home, we take a couple of breaks to let Sutures rest her stump. But she is determined to make it home before Ginger gets off from school. Which we barely do. Magpie and Badger having both gotten home just a little bit before us. Sumac brings cider out to the porch for all of us to drink as we wait for Ginger to get home.

I am sitting on the edge of the porch along with Magpie when I see Ginger, Xochitl and Sunny coming up the road. Just before the driveway Sunny waves to them and flies off toward home. I can tell when Ginger sees Sutures as I hear a loud squee come from her, she says something to Xochitl which I do not hear and then she comes running toward the house. She is almost yelling, “Mama Sutures, it’s so good to have you home.” As she throws herself at Sutures and almost knocks her off her feet.

“It is so good to see you too my little filly,” Sutures tells her as she gives her a hug. Once they break the hug, we all head into the house. As I am getting ready to head inside, I look over and I see Xochitl walking towards his home. His head and tail are down, but he has a smile on his face.

Once inside, Sumac and I head to the kitchen. Sumac tells everypony else to sit down at the table as dinner is almost ready.

While we are in the kitchen Sumac takes a blackberry pie out of the oven. We take several loaves of bread and a large salad out to the dining room first. Then I help her bring a moussaka out for everypony. It is rare we have it but when I have had it before I always enjoyed it. It is one of the dishes that Stir Fry introduced us to.

After dinner, we all go into the living room and it is rather entertaining to see both bucks are cuddled around Sutures with me and Magpie leaning on each other and Archer, and with Sumac on Badger. Ginger is laying against Sutures'S belly with a huge smile on her face. We listen to DJ Pon3’s show for a while and then Ginger has me read to her another story.

Shortly after I finish the story, I take Ginger up to bed for the night and tuck her in. As I am blowing out the lantern, she tells me, “Ma thanks for understanding me wanting to cuddle mama Sutures tonight.”

I smile as I kiss her on the forelock and tell her, "Dear how could I not understand, we are family. She means more to me than you would believe also.”

“Night Ma,” she tells me as she rolls over and cuddles up close to her stuffed pony.

As I come back downstairs Sumac stops me and suggests, “Dear, I think tonight maybe you and Magpie should sleep in my room with me,” she smiles and then says, I think Sutures needs a night with just the boys first.”

I smile and remember my night like that with them, “I think you are right Sumac. Let me say goodnight to everypony and I will head up.”

I say my goodnights and then head back upstairs to bed. Sumac is already there, but Magpie is right behind me. As I climb into bed Magpie snuggles up next to me. Behind me, I hear Sumac give out a light laugh as she says, “Mollygirl, the last time we slept in the same bed you were still a blank flank. Of course, it was for different reasons back then.”

“I remember ma,” I tell her, “I was having bad nightmares back then.”

She nods her head. “I remember that too dear, after that I kept finding you and Ivy sleeping together.”

“Ma, even in the stable, she would do that when I needed it. Sutures did the same thing for me while I was on the expedition.”

Next to me, I hear Magpie ask, “Is that why you became so close, dear?”

I nod my head and tell her, “A large part of it love. But she also shared something with me that few others have. Sort of like what you two shared during the battle of Manesville.”

As I mention that name, I feel Magpie shiver and then she tells me, “I only wish I could forget that day. I don’t know how you could do it day after day like you had to.”

“Magpie, neither do I to tell the truth,” I tell her.

Then I feel Sumac shift as she moves then I feel her give me a kiss on top of my head, and then she gently gives a kiss to Magpie too. She then quietly says, “Good night dears, get some sleep and I will see you in the morning.”

We both tell her good night and as I lay there, I hear both of their breathing change and feel their bodies shift as they fall to sleep. As I begin to fall asleep, I realize how lucky I really am and I think to myself how it has been a really good day.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today, I meet a couple in my shop that reminded me of so much of myself during my youth. They were more concerned about another pony and their happiness. This made it so I could not help but feel the joy and caring from them. With this in mind could you please play Que Sera, Sera.

Thank you

Sewing Bobbin

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

This chapter shows us how Manesville and the Co-op are still changing and working to recover from the fight with the Enclave. It also allows us to see how the family is reacting to their new norm.

For those who are interested in listening to this weeks dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CcWbZUgymkw

X- 56: Xochitl- Back to School

“Any child soldier has to go through a lot of love, care and understanding to become normal.” -Emmanuel Jal

The day finally has arrived that Ginger and I have to return to school. Part of me looks forward to it, but part of me is dreading it. I want the education, sure. But after all I have experienced lately, I am not sure if I can once again simply return to a classroom.

Father and I have had several talks about this lately. In fact, just two nights ago as we sat outside the rear entrance to the stable. I think back to that moment as he told me, “Xochitl, my son, I know it is hard for you right now, It is hard for me. Please do not tell your mother, but tonight is the most alive I have felt since we got back.”

He smiled at me as he said this and pulled a couple of pieces of dried meat out of his saddlebag and hooves one to me. As we are chewing it waiting for the Major and Ginger, we are kept company by Sunny and his parents.

I like Sunny a lot, he is a good foal, but he seems to have some kind of hero worship for me and Ginger. I keep telling him that we are not heroes, just ponies.

His parents start to talk to my father and I overhear, “I really appreciate your son being willing to walk to school with Sunny.” It seems his father is unsure how the other foals and calves will react to a pegasus colt.

My father tells them, “I am sure he will be fine, after all they have already had the shock of a zony, what is a pegasus compared to that.”

This seemed to help them. Meanwhile, I have Sunny hovering next to me, he asks me, “What is school like, do we all get to read all day, or do we do expereements, what do we do?”

I smile and tell him, “Sunny, most of the day we sit at our desk. While Miss Blackboard teaches a lesson to one grade, the students in the other grades work on assignments, like writing, math or history.”

I see Sunny make a face and he asks, “Xochitl, what is math?”

I am surprised that he does not know this then I ask, “Sunny do you know your numbers?”

He raises a forehoof and moves it in an arc, “Of course, mama taught me my numbers so I can buy an sell things. Why?”

I smile, “Well, that is part of math. As you go up in grades you will learn more of how to work with numbers.”

I see the look of surprise on his face as he blurts out, “There is more? Whoa.”

I laugh, “Yes Sunny lots more, and I am still learning it too. But don’t worry we can help each other sometimes too.”

“Oh, thank you Xochitl, I appreciate it.” He tells me.

After a while I see Ginger coming out with the Major. Ginger has that cute little smile on her face. I do not know why, but I feel so close to her. But then again, I remember what the Mareigan told me the day I got my glyphmark. I best not think about it, she also told me not to tell anypony, and I am afraid if I think about it too much, I may tell others.

As we walk back home, I am next to Ginger and she reaches over and holds my tail with hers. Sunny continues to fly next to us. Ginger asks him, “Sunny, do you ever walk anymore?”

He giggles, “Yes, but I like flying more, besides, you two are so special already, I need to show off what makes me, me.”

“Sunny, you are special no matter what my friend. I do not know of any other foal who would dare do what you did at the Valley that last day. You are very brave.” I tell him.

I hear him squeak a little then answer, “You think I am brave? I’m not, I just did what I thought you two would do.”

I nod my head yes and before I can answer Ginger tells him, “Very brave cousin. You did it bare hooved. Just try to remember, no fighting at school.”

I accidentally laugh and she looks at me with a dirty look as she asks, “What? What was that for?”

I put my head down slightly as I tell her, “I was just thinking of you getting in trouble for fighting before we left when Cowlick was teasing me and pushed me down and you protected me.”

I see Sunny’s eyes go wide, “You protected him like that Ginger?”

She nods her head, “Yeah I did. I would do it again too,” she says as she shrugs her shoulders.

Sunny then asks, “Would you do that for me, or only cause he is your coltfriend?”

Now the last part really got my attention and I wait to hear her answer.

Then she tells him, “I would do it for you too Sunny, you are family. But Xochitl was not my coltfriend back then, only a friend, so for friends too, I would risk it.”

I feel my heart soar faster then Sunny on sugar when she says this, I am her coltfriend. Then I realize that if Sunny tells anyone that we will be teased very badly.

Then Ginger tells Sunny, “Sunny please keep Xochitl being my coltfriend secret, I don’t want to get picked on for it. I don’t need to get into more trouble for fightin’.”

He floats down and gives her a hug as he flies backwards at her pace, “I promise Ginger, this will be just our secret.”

She stops and gives him a hug and says, “Thank you Sunny.”

Once we get back to the farm Sunny and his family all say their goodnights to Ginger’s family. Then Ginger gives me a quick hug and kisses me on my cheek in front of everypony. Ok, I will admit I was a bit embarrassed, but It felt so good to have her kiss me like that. I want to kiss her back, but I am afraid of what our parents will say. After all, we all know how adults get weird about things. They might not have let us play alone anymore.

Then my father and I head back to the bunkhouse we live in. Sumac has let mother and father put up some walls inside so we have our own rooms now, but we are still using blankets for doors, and when it is really cold father says we may have to all sleep in the main room next to the woodstove. But hopefully, those cold days are still a ways away.

I hear mother and father have a slight argument as I am trying to fall asleep. Mother is not happy with father having taken off on another useless lark, and especially she is upset that he has taken me, once again from her.

I am stunned when the argument ends after father tells her, “I know of no stallion I trust at my back in a bad situation then our son. I am sorry, but he is more than just your little colt now.”

__________

Yesterday was a fun day with Ginger, Sunny and me getting together over by the new settlement. Ginger wants to figure out where we may be able to find more radhogs. While I enjoy bacon myself, there is a part of me that worries about her almost constant craving for it. For better or worse that is a part of Ginger, besides, we can make some caps if we take down and butcher a radhog and sell the meat. I know Stir Fry has already told us as much, but she has suggested no more than one radhog every two weeks for now.

I am laying in my bed awake when mother comes to wake me for school. She is surprised to see me awake and asks, “Oh, you're already awake. How long have you been up dear?”

I smile as she hugs me and runs a hoof through my mane. I then tell her, “Not long mother. I was just thinking about what school was like before.”

She ends the hug and looks at me as she asks, “Was it that bad before Xochitl?”

I smile, “No mother, just different, I had a bit of difficulty with the bullies back then too.”

She has a worried expression on her face, “Are you worried about the Bullies now?”

I smile sadly at her, “No mother, they are nothing I cannot handle now.”

She nods her head, and then tells me, “Good, I am glad to hear that, I have some hot oatmeal with some dried berries in it for you.”

“Thank you, mother,” I tell her as I get out of bed, stretch my muscles and then walk to the main room of our home.

After I eat and am ready for school, she gives me a hug and tells me, “Have a good day and play good with the other colts and fillies.”

I smile at her and comfort her by telling her, “I will mother, I will.” Then I am out the door and I head over to the big house to wait on the porch for Ginger and Sunny to be ready. As I am sitting there, I am amused by the almost parade of Ginger’s parents that come out as they head to work. First comes Badger, he quickly finishes his cup of coffee and leaves the cup on a window sill of the porch. He sees me, “Oh, Hi Xochitl, Ginger should be ready in just a minute. I will see you later, I am running late.” Then he takes off down the road at a quick trot.

Soon afterward I see Magpie come out. She is wearing a nice dress and has a small blue ribbon tied in her mane just behind her forelock. She sees me, smiles and lets me know, “Ginger should be out in a bit, she is just finishing breakfast, you can go in and talk to her if you like.”

“Thank you, Magpie, I appreciate it. Do you mind if I ask why you are dressed so nicely today?”

She continues to smile, “You are such a little gentlecolt, our Ginger will be so lucky to have you someday,” then she pauses and tells me, “I have a big meeting with the Co-op board of directors concerning the archives today. So, I want to look my best, sometimes our appearances affect how others look at us when they make decisions based on what we say.”

I think about this briefly and tell her, “That is not really fair that the way you dress determines their opinions of what is best to do.”

She nods her head and tells me, “You are right about that Xochitl, but unfortunately it is the way a lot of grown-ups think.”

“You know Mrs. Magpie; adults really think weird sometimes.” I tell her.

She giggles slightly and tells me, “Xochitl, you don’t know the half of it. Well, I best get going, have a wonderful day at school young sir,” she tells me as she gives me a slight curtsy and a wink.

I return her curtsy with a bow and tell her, “and you have a wonderful day as well fair mare.” After which she giggles a bit more, goes down the steps and heads into town. Next comes Lieutenant Archer and the Major. I really like the major, I think in a way my mother is jealous of her because while we were gone, if my father was not around, she would be like a surrogate mother to me as well as Ginger. I have seen the caring side as well as the mare who is tough as nails. I have noticed that Ginger has started to copy a lot of her mannerisms lately.

As the Major comes out, she puts a hoof on my shoulder, “Good Morning Xochitl, you can go in if you would like. Ginger has finished getting dressed. Besides, Sumac has some extra pancakes and bacon leftover if you would like some.”

“Thank you Major, I appreciate it, but I am ok. My mother made me a large breakfast already this morning,” I tell her.

“Ok dear, I was just offering as I do not want to see the extra food go to waste is all. Have a good day and be careful trooper.” She tells me with a smile.

Archer is next to her and tells me, “Let me know if you need any help with your math, ok. I know a lot of ponies and cattle have a hard time with it. I always had a knack myself and I enjoy it.”

This surprises me, I have never met a pony who liked math before. “Ok Sir, If I have difficulty I will ask,” I tell him and stick out a hoof which he takes and shakes. Then I watch as they both head in towards the stable.

I am sitting there watching them go when I feel her come up to me and put her forehooves around me and kiss me on my cheek, “Good morning Xochitl, how are you doing today,” Ginger asks me.

I put a hoof onto hers and lean back into her, “I am doing fine now, Ginger. Although I hope Sunny gets here soon.”

She then sits beside me and after a little bit, I see Sunny’s dark silhouette in the distance flying towards us. He comes in quick and low and makes a landing that ends with him skidding to a stop and laughing.

“Hiya Ginger, Hiya Xochitl,” He says to us, “Sorry I am running late.”

Ginger and I both stand up, and Ginger tells him, “It’s ok Sunny, we all are once inna while.”

Then we begin the trek to the schoolhouse.

As we walk up I see Cowlick as well as some of the other cattle and ponies playing outside the school.

I see a smirk on Cowlicks face when he sees me, and he walks over and gets in my face as he tells me “Poor little filly going to cry and run away? Is that what it is?”

I just look at him and then I can not resist, I tell him to his face, “So that is your problem, you can’t tell a boy from a girl. I guess that tells us why you are such a disappointment to your herd.”

Behind and above me I hear Sunny giggling. Cowlick then pushes me with one hoof, “What your little blackbird up there going to have to protect you, that or your marefriend?”

I simply look at him with a cold expression on my face, “What, jealous because I have one and you might as well be a steer, oh, I know you probably are one,” Then I pause and put a hoof under my chin and I ask, “or did you have a male twin and you are a freemartin?”

I can see his face turn red. I see most of the others around us jaw open and they back up. I hear him start to breath deep as he becomes angrier. Then I calmly tell him, “It will be your funeral, but anytime you want to throw down, let me know, I could use a mild workout.”

It is then that Miss Blackboard rings the bell for classes to begin. He shoves me one more time, which I tolerate only because I do not want to be late for class, and he tells me, “I will get you little filly.”

I laugh at him as we walk in and I tell him just low enough for only him to hear, “So you really don’t know the difference, remember the bull goes on top. For you, I am not sure which it might be, I am not going to look to let you know.”

Then Ginger grabs me and drags me over to our set of Desk.

Miss Blackboard then says, “Good Morning class. I would like to welcome Ginger and Xochitl back. Perhaps later you can tell us of your exploits,” she pauses and then says, “I would also like to introduce our newest student, Sunny Water. Some of you may be related to him, as his father is Trouble Water.”

I see several of the students point toward Sunny who is sitting next to me and Ginger. I also notice that Cowlick licks his lips and acts slightly nervous when he looks at Sunny after that. I guess being a Water carries some weight around here.

During lunch Ginger and Sunny sit with me as we eat and some of the others start to come over and talk. One of the mares is named Twinkle Hoofs. She is a pretty pink unicorn whose family works a farm just north of the school. She is a couple of years younger than us. About the age of Sunny actually. Ginger has known her for a while.

“Hi Ginger, glad to see you are back,” she says with a smile.

“It’s good to see you too Twinkles. How you been?” Ginger asks.

“Oh, I have been good. Our farm hit a rough spot this year, Dad found some tainted areas in a low land. So, we cannot use it. He says we can’t even let the dog or cats down that way now.”

“I am sorry to hear that Twinkles,” Ginger tells her.

As they are talking, I keep seeing her glance at Sunny. Her and a couple of the other foals. Finally, I ask, “Twinkles would you like to meet Sunny?”

She nods her head and Ginger raises an eyebrow, turns her head and introduces her, “Twinkle Hoofs, this is my cousin Sunny Water. Sunny, this is my friend Twinkle.”

She holds out a hoof to him, “It is a pleasure to meet you Sunny, please call me Twinkles, everypony else does.”

He smiles, “It is nice to meet you Twinkles. You got a farm too?”

She smiles, “Yes my family's farm is just a half-mile north of here.”

“Cool, my family has one too. Well, we are reclaiming one that is.” He tells her.

Then she looks at Ginger, “I didn’t know your family was related to the Water family.”

Ginger shrugs, “Well my birth family isn’t but my dopted family is,” she says as she takes a bite of a sandwich.

I see the expression on Twinkles and the others faces when she says this. Then Twinkles asks, “Adopted family? Where is your mom?”

I put a hoof on her shoulder as she lets out a sigh, then she looks at Twinkles and tells her, “My mother was killed at the Battle of Targhee. Mollygirl adopted me.”

I see a weird look come over Twinkles face, “So the mare who killed your mom adopted you?”

Ginger looks like she was bucked in the gut. Then she very slowly tells her, “Twinkles, I like you and I know you weren’t there, so you don’t know better, but if you ever say that again, I will beat you until your horn falls off.”

I see the expression of complete surprise come over Twinkles face. I also hear several of the others suck in their breath.

Ginger then tells her, “Mollygirl loves me like I am her own daughter, we were close before, but as my mom was dying, one of the final things she asked was for Mollygirl to take care of me, then she told her I was both of their daughters now.” I see tears start to form in the corner of her eyes, but she refuses to let them fall. I can also see by the expression on her face that part of her is back there at Targhee. I understand. There are too many places that I visit like that myself.

Finally, Twinkles tells her, “I am sorry Ginger, I had not heard about your mom, and I will not talk bad about Mollygirl then.”

Ginger reaches out a hoof to her, “Thanks Twinkles, I appreciate it,”’ she pauses then continues as for how we are related, “It seems that Mollygirl, shares a Great Grandma or something with Sunny’s dad.”

I see Twinkle nod her head and she sits down with us and we continue to talk until the bell rings to go back to class. The rest of the day goes really well. When we get home that night, I see Sutures is on the porch with the rest of Ginger’s parents. Ginger squeals with excitement and tells me “See you later Xochitl,” after which she gives a quick hug and gallops up onto the porch and all but throws herself at Sutures almost yelling, “Mama Sutures, it's so good to have you home.” At this point, I continue on to my house and settle in for the night with my parents.

__________

The first couple of days go well, but on the third day, it happens. Cowlick decides to pick a fight. I am standing there on the playground talking with Ginger and Sunny when he comes up and starts to try and pick on me.

Sunny tells him, “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

Cowlick laughs, “Why? You afraid I am gonna hurt the little filly?”

Sunny laughs, “No, because I am trying to keep you from getting hurt, I have seen him fight.”

Cowlick laughs again and gives a hard shove to Sunny who quickly recover and says, “Ok, I have five caps, who wants to bet against Xochitl?”

Cowlick looks at him and says, “You sure want to lose some caps,” Then I see a couple of the foals and cattle take him up on the bet.

I back up and I tell him, “Cowlick, don’t do this, I am serious.”

He laughs at me and shoves me again. “I mean it Cowlick, Don’t.”

Still laughing he smacks a forehoof across my muzzle and I taste blood in my mouth and something inside me snaps, I know I am in the schoolyard, but my mind doesn’t seem to really understand that. Part of me is back in the valley and as he goes to smack me again. I am on my back hooves, I shift just enough his hoof misses my face and I use my one for forehooves to grasp it and I use my other to slam against his knee joint, He lets out a bellow, and I follow up with three quick strikes to his muzzle, He tries to swing at me with the injured leg and I leap into the air and grab his horns and twist as hard as I can, craning his neck and driving him down to the ground. Once he is there, I keep one forehoof twisted around his horns and I keep striking him in the face with my other one.

I am seeing red and I don't really know where I am, when I hear Ginger yell, “Xochitl, stop it, It's done.” I keep hitting him, Then I hear her yell, “Ceasefire trooper.”

That brings me back. I am breathing hard and I see Cowlick has one eye completely swollen shut. His left ear is torn as it seems sometime during that fight, I bit his ear and twisted. He has blood all over his face. Then I hear Miss Blackboard come running out and she yells, “What is going on here?” then she gasps, puts a forehoof in front of her face and she says, “Oh my Goddesses, what have you done?”

She looks at Sunny, “I need you to go get Xochitl’s Parents right now,” She looks at one of the calves and says, I need you to go get Cowlicks parents. She looks at us and asks, “What happened children?”

Twinkle Hoofs steps forward, “Miss Blackboard, Cowlick started to pick a fight. Xochitl told him to leave him alone, but he didn’t, he actually got worse. He slapped Xochitl across the face and that’s when he finally reacted. He was protecting himself,” she says.

I see Miss Blackboard close her eyes and shake her head. Then she takes a deep breath and lets it out. She looks at the rest of the students, and asks “Is that what everypony else saw too?”

At this point, I am sitting on the ground my head down and tears in my eyes, "I didn’t want to hurt him. I tried to tell him. Why wouldn’t he listen? Why?” I say to no one in particular.

I feel a hoof go across my shoulder, “It’s ok Xochitl, it's ok. You didn’t mean to and he will be ok eventually.”

That is when I see him get up. He shakes his head, “What, what happened?” Then he sees me through his good eye. It goes wide in terror, and he starts to scoot along the ground away from me, dragging his one foreleg. “Keep him away from me,” he screams over and over.

I see Miss Blackboard go over to him and put a hoof on his shoulder, “Relax, it’s done now. He won’t hurt you anymore,” She tells him.

She has all of us go back into the schoolhouse, except Cowlick and me. She tells the others what she wants them to read or work on. Then she sits down with us and waits for our parents to arrive.

Cowlicks parents get there first, His father storms over to Miss Blackboard and demands, “Who did this to my son. What kind of monster are you allowing to go to school with my son?”

His mother coddles him and is checking over his wounds. I keep hearing her say, “My poor calf, my poor calf, Mommies here for you.”

Miss Blackboard tells his father, “It seems you son was bullying another student and picked a fight, according to the other students he drew blood first and kept attacking the other student when he was told repeatedly to back off.”

His father looks right past me, “Where is the one who did this to my son? Where?”

It is then that Sunny comes flying back with my parents and the Major right behind them.

My mother gets there and demands, “Xochitl, what have you done?”

“I’m sorry mom, I told him not to, he kept at it.”

Then I hear Cowlick's father ask, “Him, he did this to my son?” His voice is incredulous.

I simply nod and I hear our teacher say, “Yes, your son was warned though several times beforehoof.”

From inside the classroom I overhear Sunny say, “Ok, those of you who bet with me, give me my caps now.”

Then I hear Ginger, “Really Sunny, couldn’t you wait till after school at least?”

“But Ginger, they wanted to bet against Xochitl and I warned them all. They owe me so they can pay up, besides they would want my caps if he had lost.”

I see my father’s head go up, and his ears turn toward the schoolhouse door, “Xochitl, you were not fighting for caps, were you?”

My jaw drops, I have never imagined such a thing. “No Father I was not. I warned him to leave me alone, He kept pushing and I tried to back away. Then he hit me in the mouth, drew blood and he came at me again,” my voice becomes shaky then as I tell him, “Father, I, I was back in the Valley. I, I was fighting for my life again. I am sorry.”

From the side, I hear Cowlick's mother asks “What Valley? What is he talking about?”

Then I hear the Major say, “I think he thought he was back in Serenity Valley, your son decided to buck with a combat veteran.” I feel her put a hoof around my shoulder and she tells me, “It’s ok Xochitl, I have been through it too. We will get you help if you want it.”

I simply nod, and she hugs me. Then my mother comes over, “I will take him Mollygirl,” she says with a tone sadness to her voice.”

I then hear Sutures voice. She sounds very tired and out of breath. “Sorry I am late, let me check them both out.

As she is checking out Cowlick I hear her suck in her breath, “Damn son, you picked on the wrong buck.” Then she asks his parents, “He could use a couple of stitches on the face and ear, I will put them in if you would like and treat them.” Then she laughs to herself, “I almost forgot were home, Actually I have a couple of healing potions with me, would you mind if I give him one?”

His parents agree and she does so. Then she checks me out. She sees the blood from the corner of my mouth and has me open it. As she is looking, she sees what is left of a broken-off tooth. “That was quite a blow to break off that tooth like that, Xavier, Persimmon, may I give him a healing potion? It should help the tooth regrow as well as heal the injuries to his mouth.”

As I am drinking the healing potion, I hear his father ask, “Cowlick, did you start this fight?”

I hear Cowlick quietly answer back, “Yes sir.”

“Son, why would you do that?” his father asks.

Cowlick does not answer. Then his father tells him, "I think you owe him an apology son. I thought I raised you better than that. For the love of Sweetcream and the Goddesses son,” he trails off.

My father then asks, “Miss Blackboard in light of what all has occurred today, would you mind if I took my son home?”

She shakes her head, “No, not at all. In fact, after this disruption, I do believe I will send them all home early.

We wait until she lets the rest of the students out and we are walking home when my father asks the Major, “Major, I wonder what they have Miss Textbook doing? Perhaps we could have her set up a schoolhouse over in the settlement by Trouble's place.”

I hear her sigh as she answers back, “I will see what I can find out, maybe that would be best for now.”

I continue walking home with my head down. I am so ashamed of what I have done. Then I feel a tail intertwine with mine and I hear Ginger whisper in my ear, “I am proud of you my buck. You tried to avoid it, but when you couldn’t you stood up for yourself.”

For some reason her saying this makes the world seem a little bit less dark. She whispers again, “Later I will give you some of the caps I won today.” Then she gives me a peck on the cheek and we continue walking home in silence.

Behind me, I hear Sutures tell the Major, “Looks like our little mare is starting to grow up dear.”

Then I hear the Major tell her back, “Yes it does, but let’s not rush things. All good things in their own time dear.”

__________

Author's Note

I felt it was time for perspective from one of the other characters again, as well as a good time for a bonus chapter. This time Xochitl has his time to speak so to say. As we can see he too has changed quite a bit, but he also has a very strong support network behind him.

For those who don't know, a freemartin is a female calf that is born with a male twin. They display masculine traits and are infertile, with non-functioning ovaries. This is caused by their having picked up some of the male twins XY chromosomes while in utero through the blood exchanged in the placenta.

Chapter 57 Loose Ends

Chapter 57 Loose Ends

“Home is the place where, when you have to go there, they have to take you in.”

― Robert Frost

The next day is uneventful with me spending as much time with Sutures as I can. Sumac gives us some private time by going with Persimmon and Xavier to check on the crops as well as the fence lines.

That is also the day that Woofers and Tweeters got to experience Sutures’s prosthetic. They had already been sniffing at it earlier and seemed a bit uncomfortable with it. When we took a nap together, she took it off to be more comfortable. However, she woke up and went to use the restroom with it still off. Both of them saw her in the main room without it and went to hide. She returned to nap some more and when she got up, she put it back on.

It is when she goes back into the main room that the pups freak out. Both of them start to nip at her prosthetic and Woofers even latches onto in and tries pulling it off. I am right behind her and I am yelling at them to leave her alone. Sumac is in the kitchen doorframe at this point pointing and laughing. Finally, Woofers and Tweeters both backoff and she sits down in a chair, removes it, and lets them see it. Then they finally leave it alone.

That night is rather interesting as something is bothering me so I decide to give everypony else some time to themselves and I stay in the living room reading until I fall asleep. I did get some good reading in, but I woke up stiff and still tired.

The next day seems to be more of the same. Sutures and I are sitting on the porch relaxing when I see Sunny come flying as fast as he can from the direction of the schoolhouse.

He comes in fast and does a skidding landing in front of the porch and panting asks, “Where are Xochitl’s parents?”

Oh no, what has happened to Xochitl I ask myself. Instead, I call out to him “They should be in their house, or the barn.” I tell him. As he trots over to the house I run out to the barn. I see Xavier in there working on the hay mower. I tell him, “Sunny just landed and is looking for you and Persimmon.”

His head goes up when I say this, he says something in Zebrican that I am sure I do not want to know, and then drops his tools and runs for the house.

Persimmon is at the door talking to Sunny and when she sees us and tells Xavier, “Xochitl’s teacher wants us at the school immediately. There has been a fight. It seems a bull was picking on Xochitl.”

Xavier puts up a hoof to his head and asks, “How bad is it?”

Sunny excitedly tells him, “Xochitl is not too bad,” and he is interrupted by Persimmon Tree.

“Not too bad, what is not too bad?” she asks in almost a panic.

Sunny shrugs his shoulder, “Well he took a couple of good licks and all, but you should see the other guy.”

By now Sumac and Sutures have arrived and are hearing this. Sutures then tells Xavier and Persimmon, “Let me get my saddlebags, I will go with you,” and then she takes off at an awkward trot.

As soon as she is back out, we leave Sumac here and the four of us follow Sunny back to the school.

I am staying out of this and have only gone along because I really care about Xochitl and want to make sure he is ok.

As I come up, I see Xochitl sitting on one side of the front steps of the schoolhouse. On the other side of the steps is a young bull whose parents are hovering over him. Between the two students is a very harried-looking young mare who I recognize as Ms. Blackboard. She is trying to calm the parents of the bull when we arrive.

As we get closer, I see Xochitl has a swollen muzzle and blood coming out of the side of his mouth.

Being her normal loving self, Persimmon automatically demands of her son to know what he has done now. The poor kid immediately apologizes to her and tells her he did not mean it. This leads to the amusing situation of the bull’s father being incredulous that a zony like Xochitl could hurt his son so badly.

The emotional injury to Xochitl grows some when his father out of nowhere, asks him if he was fighting for caps, which he immediately denies. Then he says the one thing that will haunt me for the rest of my life. He tells his father, that he thought he was back in the Valley. He thought he was fighting for his life. Damn my soul, why could I not have protected these two foals more I ask myself.

The bull's mother then asks what valley he was talking about. Finally, I decide to say something and I tell her, “I think he thought he was back in Serenity Valley, your son decided to buck with a combat veteran.” I put a hoof around his shoulder and tell him, “It’s ok Xochitl, I have been through it too. We will get you help, if you want it.”

He simply nods his head and I give him a little extra squeeze in the hug as Persimmon comes over and tells me she will take him and guides him away from me and the others as she holds him close to her and I smile as she kisses him on his forelock and just holds him.

Sutures finally catches up with us at this point. She sees the bloody bull and goes over to him and I can tell she is shocked as she sees how badly he has been beaten up. I am almost amused as she raises an eyebrow and tells the bull “Damn son, you picked on the wrong buck.”. Then she asks permission to treat him from his parents and gives him a healing potion.

After treating the bull, she goes over to Xochitl. I can see an angry look come over her face as she examines his mouth and sees the broken off tooth. She looks at the teacher and the bull’s parents and tells them how it takes a lot of force for a blow to break off a tooth like that. She then asks for permission to give him a healing potion and continues on.

After a while, we take the youngsters home as Miss Blackboard has decided the class will be too wound up for the rest of the day. As we are leaving the schoolhouse Sunny flies next to Xochitl and Ginger and tells them, “I will see you tomorrow, I can’t wait to tell pa about that fight. Wow Xochitl, you really got him good.”

I see Xochitl shake his head and put his head down as he tells Sunny, “Sunny, I did not want to hurt him.”

Then Sunny tells him, “He did not care about that Xochitl, he was going to hurt you no matter what, you protected yourself like you had too.”

Xochitl replies to him, “Yeah, I guess, but still I do not feel good about it,” then he looks up and tries to smile at Sunny and tells him, “Have a good night Sunny, and tell the foals of the settlement I said hi if you see them.”

Sunny smiles at him and then tells him, “Will do Xochitl, I will see you in the morning,” before he flies away for home.

Right after he leaves, I see Ginger wrap her tail in his and whisper something in his ear. That is when he seems to cheer up.

I walk next to Sutures a good part of the way home holding her tail, finally, I let it go and trot up next to Xavier and Persimmon and tell them, “Persimmon, if you have not gotten a chance to begin dinner yet, why don’t you all join us at the house for dinner. I am sure Sumac will not mind, and I would really like to spend time with all of you.”

I hear her sigh and she looks at Xavier who nods his head and tells her, “It is up to you my wife, but I do not mind either way.”

She then asks him, “Are you sure dear, I do not want you to think I am trying to get out of it.”

He smiles at her and briefly places a hoof on her shoulder as he tells her, “I never would have thought that. I would be happy either way, so long as you are happy.”

She then looks at me with a somewhat skeptical expression and tells me, “In that case, Major, we accept.”

“Thank you, I look forward to dinner with you.

Once back at the farm Xavier and his family head down to their cabin to clean up and get ready for dinner. I make sure I go straight in and tell Sumac that we will have company for dinner. As I tell her this, she laughs at me and says, “I already figured we would have them for dinner tonight. Now, what was the big deal at school.”

Before I can answer Sutures puts a hoof on my back from behind and tells her what has happened. I see Sumac scrunch up her face and she tells us, “That is not good. The cattle may be a bit upset about this.”

I sigh and reply, “Yeah, but what can we do. The bull even admitted he started it.”

“That may help, at least a bit, but Mollygirl, I am afraid they may try and blame you and the expedition for this,” she says. Somehow it figures, no matter if I am involved or not, I am going to catch some of the blame. At least it is not my own family that is blaming me.

Beside me Sutures shakes her head, “It’s just not right Sumac, they sent us. We had no choice.”

Then Sumac looks at her and puts a hoof on hers. “Sutures, that is true for most of you. But Mollygirl helped to plan the expedition. She also used those two youngsters as scouts, and before you get defensive, I am not blaming you Mollygirl. I know what you did and why.”

I sigh at this. I know it is true, but it seems like for the rest of my life I am going to be defined by something that was not really a choice I wanted to make. Damn it why couldn’t those two have just stayed home. I want to say it but instead, I simply say, “I know, it just gets to me sometimes.”

From the other side of Sutures, I hear Ginger say, “Ma, I’m sorry I have caused you so much trouble.”

I reach around Sutures and pat Ginger on the back, “It’s ok dear. I know you didn’t mean to cause any problems.”

She then comes over and climbs in my lap and hugs me. I hold her close to me and kiss her on her forelock as she snuggles against me. As I hold her my frustrations and hurt start to fade away.

After a while Sumac asks Ginger, “Dear would you like to help with dinner too?”

I see her slowly start to smile again and nod her head, “Thank you mama Sumac, I would really like that.”

I watch as Ginger pulls a chair over so she can help cut up some vegetables and onions to go into a soup. Sutures assist them with the cooking. I help by getting the table set in the dining room and making sure we have enough seats for everypony.

Archer returns first. I had not realized he had gone over to the settlement to assist them. Shortly afterward Badger returns from the stable. As he enters the door, he is laughing.

When asked what is so funny, he replies, “Mollygirl do you realize what you have started?”

Confused I reply, “Badger, what this time?”

This gets him laughing again and he tells us, “That game of tag has every company in the 2nd regiment, including the air transporters trying to put teams together.”

Behind him, I see Archer with a raised eyebrow and a smirk. He then asks, “Well that is certainly interesting. I wonder what other units are going to participate?”

“I am not sure, but at this rate, it is only time before the militia puts up a team or two,” Badger tells him.

From the counter I hear Ginger ask, “Papa Archer, do you think I could join the militia team?”

Archer smiles at her, “Ginger, even if they allowed you to, how could you fly?”

I then see her put her head on her forehoof as she thinks about it.

Just before dinner is ready, I hear Xavier and his family knock on the door. Ginger trots to the door to answer it. As they come in, I have to smile when I see her and Xochitl exchange hugs and she gives him a brief kiss on the cheek. To this Xavier merely smiles, but Persimmon seems both shocked and embarrassed.

Before she can say anything though I say, “Thank you all for coming, dinner is almost done.”

Right after that Magpie brings out a basket with a couple of fresh loaves of bread and a small bowl with butter in it, and places them on the table. Badger then ask Xavier and Persimmon, “Would you folks like to join Archer and me in having a cider with dinner?”

Xavier grins widely and tells him, “I would love to, how about you Persimmon?”

I see a slight smile on her face, “Sure, I will have one too. Thank you, Badger.”

Badger then goes back into the kitchen as we sit down and Sutures uses her TK to bring out the pot of soup for everypony. As the bowls are filled and we all break bread we begin to talk and relax. After about half a hard cider I notice that Persimmon has finally relaxed and just talks to me like we used to. It almost feels like old times again.

Halfway through dinner Persimmon surprises me. She puts a hoof across the table on to mine and tells me. “Mollygirl, I am sorry about the way I have been. I saw you today with my son. I know you care about him but also respect me as his mother.”

I smile at her, “Of course I do Persimmon, you are like family to me.”

I see her nod her head, but then she adds, “I am still not happy with your having taken my husband with you, do you really think his being there made that much a difference?”

I look her straight in the eyes and I calmly tell her, “Persimmon, not only me, but many others on the expedition would not have made it home. Many of our civilians, including some of the volunteers, would not have made it either. He was good enough I recommended he be made corporal in the scouts before everything went sideways.”

I see her eye her husband a bit, then she asks me, “But was he really that important?”

I laugh lightly and tell her, “Yes Persimmon, he was, he and your son are both heroes. They saved lives and even set up connections with towns and villages along the way. That includes Xavier going into Glyphmark to hire a couple of temporary scouts.”

I see her start to get an upset look on her face, and she looks at her husband, “You did not tell me you went into Glyphmark.”

Before he can answer I hold up both front hooves and then tell her, “He did so at my request, and had Ginger and Xochitl with him.”

This seems to mollify her, and she smiles slightly, “So my husband and son really are heroes.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Yep, big damn heroes.”

I see her shake her head, but she does have a slight smile, and I see a look of pride come over both Xavier and his son’s face at having someone say out loud that they are heroes.

Soon after Sumac leaves the dining room and heads to the kitchen and has me follow. When we return, we are carrying a hot apple pie along with some cream to pour over it. I see the look of desire that everypony has as they look at this sweet treat. Sumac gives the first slices to Xavier and his family. She and I take what is left once everypony else has their share.

After supper is finished and the table is cleared, we all retire to the parlor. We turn on the radio and are listening to it when we hear the news from DJ Pon3.

That last piece was Serves Her Right by Sapphire Shores. After this next piece from Sweetie Belle, we will be going to the news. Remember the sun may be shining again upon the wastelands, but it is still dangerous out there.

We listen to the voice of Sweetie Belle as she sings but I really do not pay attention to which song it is as I am waiting to hear what is going on in the news. Then the voice of DJ Pon3 is back.

That’s right children, it seems the more things change the more they stay the same in the wastelands. In recent days there has been a large increase in the number of refugees arriving in the Hoofington area, many of them being zebras.

The fighting around Fillydelphia has begun to taper off as both sides seem to be catching their breath. However, there are reports of slavers and raiders passing through areas that they would normally avoid on their route to that once great manufacturing city.

In other news the Manesville Co-op has begun discussions on joining in a government for the wastelands under Gawdyna Grimfeathers...

It is about this time that I see Woofers get up and head to the door followed by Tweeters. Then I hear what sounds like a caravan stopping on the road next to the farm. Next, I hear a familiar-sounding, accented mares voice call out, “Hello the house.”

I get up as does Ginger, Archer, and Badger. The others take up arms as I go to the kitchen door and call back “Can I help you?”

“Is this the home of the Mollygirl?” the voice asks.

As I get ready to answer I hear Ginger behind me quietly tell me, “I got your back ma.”

To those who are outside, I call back “Yes, what do you want?”

“I told you a while back in a letter I would see you at your home. I have arrived finally,” The mare says.

I turn to Ginger, “Tell the others to cover me from outside, I don’t want them backlit, I am going out there.”

“Are you sure ma?” Ginger asks.

I nod my head, “Yes dear, I am pretty sure who it is already, we should be ok.”

As she goes out of the room and tells them, I step out, close the back door, and head towards the road. As I walk closer to the road, I notice the unusual shape of most of the wagons. It seems they have finally arrived.

From out of the dark I see the older mare, with her horn and her mane covered by a scarf as well as her earrings. As I get closer, I can see her white coat and graying brown mane and tail. I smile and greet her, “Hello Mama Shelta, it is good to see you. Yes, I did get your letter at Good Doer.”

I see her smile at this, “I am glad to hear this, the teacher and her children are doing well then?”

“As far as I know, yes, most of those from the civilian camp are now living just up the road, they are doing their initial farm working time there. They are even starting to build a new settlement between the major farms over that way.”

I see her nod her head as she says, “Excellent. If you do not mind our Bandolier would like to talk to you also?”

I nod my head and as he approaches, both Archer and Sumac also come up.

She sees Archer and nods her head to him as she says, “It is good to see you again too. Where is your other mare? The black unicorn, I hope she is well too?”

To this Archer smiles, “She is doing ok now, it was a close-run thing, but she will be along soon.”

Mama Shelta then tilts her head and looks at Sumac. I see her smile and she tells us, “After you introduce me to this mate, why not bring out the rest. I have never seen such a large arrangement as this, and I know our Bandolier will want to talk to all of you.”

Sumac looks at me, and asks, “Mollygirl, Archer, who are these ponies and why are they out here this late at night?”

Archer then smiles at her puts a hoof on her shoulder and tells her, “Dear, remember us telling you about the gypsy pony caravan and some of our civilian wagons separating from us before Second Two Step, well they have finally arrived.”

I see the surprise on Sumac’s face as she hears this. “How can we help you then Ma’am?” she asks.

I see Mama Shelta smile and she introduces her Bandolier and explains, “Our Bandolier for our caravan is Tinner,” she says as she points to him with a hoof and then finishes with, “I will let him explain.”

I see Tinner remove his hat and he begins to speak in the same accented Ponish that Mama Shelta does, “Mister Archer, Mares, I come to you to ask not only for a place for us to set up our bands show, but also to seek temporary work for our non-show members. This way we can pay for our keep as well.”

I see Archer look at Sumac and he asks, “Sumac dear, I trust this band, but I need you to make the decision.”

I see her think about it, and she eventually answers. “The field next to the family cemetery there is my property also. Please feel free to set up there. I can take in six laborers myself as we are about ready to bring in a crop. About a quarter of a mile down the road is our new settlement, I am sure that they should also need a few more hooves to help right now, but for tonight, please pull over there, and if you need water feel free to use our well. Oh, if you do not mind meat, I can have the foals go bring in a radhog tomorrow to help feed everypony.”

I see Tinner smile and give a slight bow as he says, “Thank you Misses Sumac, Mister Archer, it is most appreciated. I will move my caravan over there then for the night.”

Before I leave to head back to the house Mama Shelta stops me and tells me, “I too have a friend who is a spirit, she has told me to let you know that yours is still watching over you and your herd and that she did give you a gift at the Valley, she should have taken one more pony, but let her live instead.”

I catch my breath at the last part and then tell her, “The next time you see your friend, please have her let mine know that I do appreciate it and will not waste the gift.”

She smiles at me, “In that case have a good night Mollygirl, and please do come to visit me tomorrow. Perhaps some tea?”

“Mama Shelta, I would be more than happy too, thank you,” I tell her, then I return to the house. Once inside I see Xavier and Xochitl returning weapons to the rack and Persimmon still sitting in the parlor. I look at them and tell Xavier and Xochitl, “Our friend the fortune teller and her band of Gypsy ponies have arrived. They may be staying a few days.”

I see Persimmon raise an eyebrow at this as she looks at her spouse and son and tells them, “More stories of friends you made on the expedition I presume?”

Xavier smiles and nods while Xochitl climbs into his mother’s lap and tells her, “Perhaps mother I should tell you of the reading that the fortune teller did for me.”

__________

Morning comes and I get up early to get Ginger ready for school. Sumac is already making coffee for everypony when I get to the kitchen. I see her smirk as she asks, “What did you think I would let you cook breakfast for our little mare?”

I laugh back, “No, you know I can burn a salad. I just want to help is all.”

“Thank you dear, I need to make six extra portions each setting now to feed those temporary workers.” She tells me.

Badger comes into the kitchen and takes out a coffee cup and sits down and asks, “Sumac dear, how much work do we really have for them?”

She is silent as she flips some eggs over in the pan, then answers. “Badger love, there is enough. We have forty acres of hay that needs cut, dried and harvested this week before we get rain again. That and I was thinking of having them help tear out the east wall of the house and at least frame in the addition for the nursery.”

I see him raise an eyebrow. He then nods and says, “Good thinking, only a few more months and we will be hearing the clip clop of little hoofs. I am sorry I had not thought of it already.”

“That’s ok. I mean it will take more than just us to do it with this old place.”

Ginger looks at her, “How big you gonna make it mama Sumac?” she asks.

Sumac smiles and tells her, “As wide as the rest of the first level and I want to make the addition big enough we can add a couple of rooms.”

As we sit and talk, I notice the time. “Ginger, it's time to head to school.”

“Ok ma,” she says as she gets up and gives everypony a hug goodbye. As she is getting ready to leave Sutures and Archer come into the room.

She rushes over to give them a hug goodbye and I hear Archer tell her, “Be a good filly dear, and tell Xochitl that we all said hi.”

“I will papa Archer,” she says and stands on her hind legs to give him a kiss on his cheek. Then she spins and heads out of the door. As the door slams shut behind her I hear, “Where’s Sunny, we need to get going, we're late.”

I hear their hooves running as Xochitl tells her, “He is coming now, he will catch up with us.”

I watch them running down the road toward school with Sunny flying right above them. He may be younger than them but somehow the three of them always seem to be together. I shift a bit and I see several foals running and playing across the road over by the gypsy caravan. Then I see six of the members of the caravan who pull the wagons coming across the road to the house along with Tinner. I turn my head to Sumac and tell her, “Sumac, here comes the new temp hired hooves.”

“Oh good,” Sumac replies, “I better go ask if they want breakfast first. Then I will take them to the fields.”

Badger then gets up and puts his dishes in the sink, He kisses her on the cheek and tells her, “Thanks for breakfast and taking care of the hired hooves, I will see you tonight?” he asks with a hopeful tone.

I see her smile and blush and she tells him, “Possibly dear, let’s see how the day goes, besides one of the others may want your attention too now.”

Then Archer tells him, “Hey Badger, want to meet me at the pub in the settlement after work? I am sure Sunset and Xavier would be glad to join us, maybe we can even get Trouble sprung for a bit.”

I see Badger smile, “Sounds good Archer, let me know, will you. I will see all of you later,” he tells us and then gives each of us mares a quick peck on the way out the door.

As he steps out, I hear him say, “Good morning sir, they are all just in the kitchen.”

I hear the accented voice respond, “Tank you, I appreciate it.”

Sumac then steps to the door and asks, “Before we begin work are you hungry? Have you had breakfast yet?”

Tinner looks slightly taken aback by her offer, “Thank you but we already ate, we did not expect you to feed us.”

Sumac shakes her head, “Mister Tinner, part of the Co-op way is we make sure our hired hooves are well-fed as possible. Although I may need to talk to you about possible dietary restrictions, I had not thought of that last night.”

Again, he seems surprised. “Misses Sumac, while it is much appreciated, you must understand, we are not used to such offers from the gadjo. But if you insist, please come to the caravan and discuss them with our mares.”

Sumac then asks him a question that I can see surprises him, she asks him, “Do you have any ponies who are crafts ponies, particularly with building with wood?”

I see him think a bit as he asks, “We may, but why do you ask.”

She smiles at him as she answers, “Because we have several foals on the way for our family this year and need to expand the house. I would like to hire them to assist with opening up the walls on one end of the home and building an expansion onto it.”

“Interesting, I vill talk with the otters when I get back to see if they are interested.”

“No problem Tinner, just putting the offer out to help you all make some more caps as well as help us to get the job done,” Sumac tells him.

As they are outside talking, I hear all of the gypsy ponies suck in their breaths in surprise suddenly. Then I hear Choo Choo’s voice, “Hi Sumac, Is the Major home?”

Before Sumac can answer I hear Tinner’s voice say, “Your royal highness, we, your humble servants are honored by your presence.”

I am looking out the door and see Choo Choo looking around in confusion as she asks, “Me? I am not royalty sir. Please all of you get up.”

As I step outside Tinner tells her, “But, you appear as she was described to us in the lore of our band.”

Choo Choo smiles at them, “Thank you kind sir, but no, I am not her, nor am I as beautiful as our Luna was. I saw her on TV a time or two and once from afar, but she was much more beautiful than I.” Without realizing it she has slipped into her faux Luna voice pattern which brings a smile to my face.

“Please excuse our not realizing you were not her. It is just that our band has had a special bond with her since before the Last Day,” Tinner tells her.

To this Choo Choo smiles at him and tells him, “I can understand that. She was my favorite princess too. Is that your camp across the way?”

He nods his head and tells her, “It is, please feel free to visit us.”

She smiles and replies to him, “I will do that sir, But I really need to talk to the Major, so if you will excuse me”

He smiles and gives a small formal bow and tells her, “Of course, any time perhaps we can then exchange stories about our fair princess.”

She stops briefly and a smile comes over her face, “I would really like that,” she tells him.

She sees me and then walks past Sumac and into the Kitchen to talk with me. As she comes in, I ask her, “Would you like something to eat, or perhaps some tea?”

“Tea would be fine, thank you Major,” she says, but with her tone of voice, I can tell there is something on her mind.

As I prepare the tea for us, I hear Sumac telling the new workers what she needs to be done. Xavier comes over and she introduces them and lets them all know he is in charge when she is not available. As they talk, I can tell some of them remember Xavier from the expedition. Sumac then tells them all,” Follow me, I will show you what fields I want you to start in,” as she leads them off.

Once the tea is finished, I sit across from Choo Choo at the kitchen table. I put a hoof across the table onto hers and I asks her, “Ok my friend, I can tell something is bothering you, what is it?”

“Major, first I wanted to let you know, I am sure I am going to join the CDF. I want you to swear me in, but where do we go to do it and when?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Choo Choo, I am really glad to hear that. I will be back on duty in two days. Just come to the back of the stable and I will swear you in as soon as I can. However, we will have to do a full physical on you also. Now, what else is bothering you?”

I see her facial expression turn first to consternation, then to embarrassment. I sit there waiting until finally, she tells me, “Mollygirl, I am confused about what to do. I used to really love Side Track, but it has been so long and he has changed so much. Mollygirl, I, I can’t see being in that type of relationship with him now.”

I nod my head, “Dear, I can understand that, and I am sure he would also. In fact, he actually said that when we were under the mountain. However, he also did say he would enjoy just spending time with you too. So that means you can still care, you just don’t have to be more than friends. In fact, being friends is a big part of any successful relationship.”

I see her tilt her head as she ponders this, then she looks at me and continues, “Over 260 years old and I am still nervous about messing up these things. Major, the other part is that while on the expedition I started to build a strong friendship with Paper Work. I really like him and he has asked me out. But he does not know what Magpie found out, that he is a descendent of mine. I mean that changes everything.”

I nod my head, Then I ask her, “Choo Choo, you gave birth to his line over 200 years ago. That is a pretty big genetic gap. You would not even know he was related if not for Mag’s research,” I pause, “In fact yesterday, you pointed out to the waiter that you were even in a different body now, so it is not even genetically the same line,” I sigh, “Dear, I don’t know what to tell you, but maybe you should tell him all this, and let him decide. That is what I would do.”

She smiles then and tells me, “Thank you Major, if anypony knows about weird relationships and making them work it is you, I knew I could count on you. Now let’s talk about the Tag game this coming week.”

__________

After Choo Choo leaves, I am still laughing to myself about how competitive everypony is getting about a simple game of tag. But I have to admit it does make them sharpen their skills and builds a certain Esprit de Corps. I feel the foal shift and kick a bit and I have to wonder to myself; how much longer will I be able to fly like that until after the foal is born?

After visiting with Sutures and Archer for a bit more we decide to run across the road to visit the Gypsy pony caravan. They have it set up for a show. Most of those who will perform that evening are not up and about yet. However, I do see the tinsmith as well as a couple of scrapers are already set up and manning the booths next to their wagons.

This gets Archer's attention as he tells us, “I wonder if they have anything we can use at the farm?”

Sutures and I both look at each other and shrug our shoulders, then she tells him, “Well dear, only one way to find out,” as she leads him over into that direction.

As I continue on, I see several of the non-gypsy pony wagons begin to pull out onto the road and they head over to the settlement. We really need to find a better name for it than that I tell myself again. Then I see Mama Shelta coming out of her wagon. She gives me a slight bow at a distance and I return the gesture out of respect.

I then go over to her, “Good Morning ma’am, I hope you and your people slept well last night?”

I see her smile, “Yes, that we did. Please thank your spouses for allowing us to use this area. It is rare we get treated so well.”

I smile sadly and nod my head, “Unfortunately that seems to be the way of the Wastelands. But I am pleased to hear you are able to enjoy our hospitality though.”

She nods her head. “It is pleasant to be welcomed. I cannot tell you how many other places we are not,” she says as she takes me inside her work area and begins to make some tea for us.

“You could always talk to your bandolier about settling down here, or if not settling down, then add us to your route. You have to understand, you became a part of us out there, especially bringing back so many of our people with you. Thank you for that as well.” I tell her.

“While I thank you for the offer, I doubt our band would settle here. We are not the type to settle in one place until we can no longer travel,” She tells me. I nod my head in understanding as she continues, “However, adding your Co-op to our route, well perhaps that may be a good idea. Especially since we already have friends here. We will never forget those who traveled with us after we left your expeditionary force, we forged a special bond with them and they will be remembered in our band's lore.”

I look at her with a raised eyebrow and an ear half-turned, “What all did you go through?”

She shakes her head and tells me, “That is a story for another time, but think of how much longer it took us to get here than you even. Also, understand we both shed blood to save each other, in that a bond was forged.”

“I understand entirely, perhaps another time then we can exchange stories,” I tell her.

She nods, and then tells me, "Why don’t you visit the show tonight with your family? I am sure you would all enjoy it, even your daughter.”

I smile at her and nod my head then realize that I had never told her about my adopting Ginger. When I ask her how she knew she smiles and tells me, “The spirits tend to keep an eye on those they consider theirs. They sometimes discuss them with other spirits as well. She and her little Zony are among them.”

I nod my head, and take a sip of my tea. “She did tell me that. I do miss seeing her, but that is her way it seems.”

I see Mama Shelta head turn some, “You really do mean that, don’t you?”

I nod again, “Yes, she guided me and gave me someone to talk to when I had no one else.”

“Yes, I understand how that is. My friend has done the same for me. She even guided me to where I have needed to be a time or two,” she says with a mild chuckle.

We continue to talk while we finish our tea. Once done, I get back up, “Thank you for the tea and the company Shelta, Please, feel free to visit me at the house as well. Unfortunately, I need to get going for now.”

She smiles, “I may just do that Mollygirl. Thank you for the company and please, do bring your family back later.”

As I go back outside I see that Archer has several things he has found that he wants. I have to put a hoof in front of my mouth to keep from laughing. As I get closer, he looks at me, and tells me, “Mollygirl, can you believe it, look at these tools, and even better, an old millwrights’ handbook.”

I can not help but smile as his exuberance. Beside him I see Sutures smiling and shaking her head as well.

“Well guys, Momma Shelta has invited us back to the show later, shall we bring the entire family?” I ask.

Both of them look at each other, smile and nod yes. “But first, lets head over to the settlement and see if we can see what is going on there. After all, both of you need to go back to work tomorrow and I should see about getting my name out there as a midwife,” Sutures tells us.

“Sutures, I know you are not a full doctor but have you ever thought of being one as well as a midwife, after all, you do know more than most of the sawbones in the wastelands,” Archer tells her.

She smiles, puts a hoof on him and says, "If needed I might, but love, I really just want to help bring life into this world. I have had enough of dealing with injuries and trying to save the dying to last me a lifetime.”

I put a hoof on her other shoulder, “I fully understand dear, I fully understand.”

Then the three of us all walk to the road and follow it to the Settlement.

__________

Once we reach the settlement, we decide to head to the pub to see if we can get something to drink and maybe a snack. As we walk the street, I notice one of the Bhramin and a mare both walking the other direction stop and wave to us. We all wave back as we head on to the largest building in town.

Just as we get in the door, I see Hard Tack behind a makeshift bar, cleaning some glasses. Along the front wall are some tables and chairs. When he sees us, he smiles can calls out, “Good afternoon Major, how are you and the family doing?”

I smile back and all three of us go to the bar, “Doing well Hardtack, how are you and the family?”

He smiles widely, “Well I can’t say we can complain. You were right this is much better than where we were. Even the Misses likes it here. She will be in later, right now she is out working in the fields with almost everypony else.”

I nod my head in understanding, “So how did you get out of working in the fields today?” I ask.

He smiles, “Oh, that’s easy, I make sure everypony is fed along with Stir Fry. She is in the back right now. We kind of opened the place as partners. When work is done for the day she cooks for the pub and I serve the drinks. Blueberry Crisp is happy with being able to farm a bit she says. Besides she helps out when we need an extra hoof.”

Archer then asks him, “So any word about the new arrivals?”

Hard Tack nods his head as he sets three glasses on the bar, “Yep, they went on over to the next big farm being reclaimed. That makes three large farms with the land of a fourth for living and settling in. So, what can I get you folks?”

Archer and Sutures both ask for a hard cider, and while I really would like one, I am being good so I ask, “Would you happen to have any Sparkle Colas?”

He shakes his head no, but then says, “I do have a batch of apple juice I got from the stable that I have not started to prep for cider yet if you are interested?”

“Sounds good to me, thanks Hard Tack.”

As we sit there drinking our beverages, I hear a familiar mare’s voice behind me, “Well Mollygirl, it is about time we see each other again.”

As I turn around, I see Fancy wearing a pair of coveralls and a straw hat. She walks over and gives me a quick hug then tells us, “Excuse my appearance, I spend most of the day in the fields and come back into White Cloud to do the paperwork for the Co-op board and to see if anything has changed.”

“Ok, so what is White Cloud?” Archer asks.

Fancy smiles broadly, “You are in it, well part of it. We have finally decided on a name and it was approved by the board last week. Along with my having been approved as mayor of it. However, I still have to do my full year working in the fields like everypony else.”

Sutures takes her turn and asks, “How come White Cloud, Fancy?”

Before she can answer Hard Tack tells us, “That’s a nod to all of the pegasi who have settled here too, including her sweetheart.”

I see Fancy blush a bit and then she says, “True, but also because they have mentioned the idea of making a cloud farm over part of the settlement after they are done with their one year in the fields.”

“So, things are working out between you and Sirocco then?” I ask with a smile.

“Mollygirl, better than I ever imagined. But with one exception. Who the Tartarus told Sunny about this game of tag and why do all my pegasi, including Sunny want to fly as a Militia team?”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

Recently we have had more arrivals join us from our journey. While some of us would like to forget parts of it, and can’t. Others of us miss our time on our adventure together. While I love my new home and its people, part of me will forever long for that sense again, with that in mind could you please play for us There and Back Again.

Thank You

Fancy Flourish

Mayor, White Cloud, Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

Thank you to Kkat for creating the universe of Fallout Equestria. I also want to thank so many others who have added to it, more fully fleshing it out for us. I also want to thank all of you who are reading the story of Mollygirl, her friends and herd, and I hope you continue to enjoy it.

We find ourselves at a point where all the characters are trying to get their hooves back under them. It is not always easy, but also not always painful. But as with all things, both good and bad, this too shall end.

The YouTube link for this weeks dedication song is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dZXuFMaLbNc

Chapter 58 Friends and Family

Chapter 58 Friends and Family

By Trooper

“I am not what happened to me, I am what I choose to become.”

― Carl Gustav Jung

Needless to say, I am really surprised that Fancy wanted to know who told Sunny. On the other hoof, at least it was not me. I have to put my hoof in front of my muzzle to keep from laughing out loud. She looks at me and starts to pin her ears back and asks, “Was it you Mollygirl?”

Archer sheepishly lifts his hoof and tells her, “No Fancy it was me and George. He saw us coming into land after the big game.”

Her jaw drops and she points a hoof at me, “Mollygirl, you got him to do it now too?”

I simply nod my head and tell her, "It was not planned. We were just flying home from the stable when the 2nd battalion of the 2nd regiment jumped us for a large game of pegasus tag.”

I see her shake her head, “Ok, how big a game?” she asks. Again, her jaw drops when I tell her. Then she tells me, “No wonder they are all interested. Biggest bunch of foals I ever did see,” she says with a smile on her face.

I smile and before I can answer Sutures tells her, “Fancy, I have a feeling they aren’t the only ones that way. These two, as well as Choo Choo and her sisters, are all excited about it too.”

She drops a hoof on to the bar, “No way, the sisters are all involved too?”

I nod my head and am surprised as she starts to laugh. Then she gets an evil grin on her face and says, “I wonder if we can get them for the Militia’s team?”

Then Archer looks at her with a sidelong glance, “Oh no you don’t Choo Choo has already said she is becoming a regular.”

I see her cringe some, then she brightens up, "But her sisters haven’t!”

Archer puts a hoof under his chin, “True, but they did say that next week they would play for us.”

I see her sitting there considering it. I have known Fancy long enough to know she is plotting now too. All this energy, planning and excitement over a game. Part of me is stunned, part of me amused, and part of me is just glad things are slow enough right now, that we can do it.

We each have a couple of drinks there when we see Badger come in. I had not realized it was that late in the day. Whoops, Ginger should be getting home from school soon. I know the boys had said that they wanted to have a few after Badger got done with work so I give both him and Archer a kiss and a hug goodbye and excuse myself.

Sutures comes with me and we are just about home when we are skimmed over by Sunny as he giggles and tells us, “Hi guys, Xochitl and Ginger just got home, I got to go see ma and pa and get permission to go visit the Gypsy ponies.”

We both wave to him and I tell him, “Ok Sunny, I will see you later,” but before I can get it all out, he is a black dot receding into the distance.

Once we get back home, we find Ginger sitting on the front porch with Sumac. Xochitl has already gone into his home for the night.

“How was school today Ginger?” I ask.

She smiles, “Not too bad. But several of the foals and calves are now afraid of him.”

I sigh when I hear this and tell her, “I was afraid of that. How about the one who picked the fight with him?”

“See ma, that is what is weird, he apologized to Xochitl and now wants to be friends with him. I don’t get it,” she says with a confused expression on her face.

I nod my head and Sutures sits on her other side, puts a hoof on her back and tells her, “Perhaps he had to find out for himself that Xochitl was worthy of respect before he accepted him.”

Then she looks from one to the other of us, “Ma’s can we all go to the Gypsy show tonight?” she asks.

I chuckle to myself when she asks it this way. It is amazing the weird situations that become routine. Then Sumac answers for us, “Yes dear, but I want you to do your homework first.”

I see her get that pouting look on her face as she says, “Oh, ok, but I ain’t a-gonna like it.”

Sutures then tells her, “Young mare, speak correct Ponish, you don’t want some pony mistaking you for a simple raider now do you?”

Ginger huffs out a breath and then answers grudgingly, “I guess not, but Sunset and the other Thunderheaders talk like that.”

“No Ginger, they do not all talk that way, yes they have an accent, but it is an accented proper speech,” I add for emphasis. Then I tell her, “Now go do your homework and we will start supper so we can eat before we go.”

I watch her get up and trot into the house, and thinking quick I add, “And wipe your hooves.”

A couple of hours later we have a late supper when the bucks get back from White Cloud along with Xavier. It is funny to hear them all singing as they walk up the road. But I am glad to see them all in such a good mood.

Once done with dinner we all head across the road to the show together. I find it amusing that Badger is between both Mags and Sumac while right behind them, I am next to Archer with Sutures on the other side. On my back, Ginger is all smiles as we enter the camp. Xavier and Persimmon have already said they may join us later.

We have had a wonderful time and are just heading back when Tinner runs up to us and asks, “Do you know a doctor, we have a mare in labor, but the baby it, not coming like it should.”

I see the look on Sutures's face. She is in full combat medic role now as she asks, “Where is she, I am a midwife as well as a medic.”

She looks at Archer and Badger, “You two, take Ginger back to the house, one of you bring back my kit.” She then looks at Mags, Sumac and I, and tells us, “You three need to see this, Sumac, I will need your experience to help,” as we follow Tinner to one of the caravan's Vardos as he calls it.

Inside we see a mare who is about my age in heavy labor, we see one hoof sticking out, but nothing else. She is screaming in pain. Beside her is a mare about Sumac’s age holding her hoof and wiping her brow.

I see a look of worry on Sutures's face. She looks at the tight room of the Vardo, and asks “Bandolier, can we move her to our home so we have more room to work with her. I need to maneuver the foal around.”

“Do whatever you need to do, she is my daughter,” he tells her.

We take a large blanket and set it down outside so she can lay on it for us to carry her. As we move her out, I hear the bandolier call out several names and he tells them, “Get over here now, we need you to carry your simensa across the road into the house.”

Once she is on the blanket, they each grab a corner in their mouth and lift her. As they are carrying her across the street I run ahead. I make sure the door is fully open and I clear the chairs away from the table. I see Sumac right behind me going into the kitchen to heat water and get soap for Sutures.

Once she is inside, we have her set-on top of our dining room table, Sutures tells Sumac, “Never mind the water now, bring me some alcohol, I need to do this quick!”

The mare’s parents are holding her as Sutures first pours alcohol over her hooves and I watch as she sticks a forehoof inside as well as uses her TK to help move the foal into position. I watch as Magpie turns green and I feel a bit sick myself watching it. Then we see both forehooves sticking out. I bit more of a buildup of light from Sutures magic and we see a small muzzle then the rest of the head as well as the forelegs start to appear. Sutures is there helping to guide it and catches it as it finally is born. As she clears the mucus from its mouth it starts to try sucking on her hooves. She smiles widely and tells the mother, “Congratulations, it’s a little filly.”

Sutures then takes the unicorn foal to its mother to hold. As she is holding it, she finishes the birthing process. I see the proud grandparents, and mother lavishing attention on the foal. After a bit we help the mother to clean up and have her lay down on the couch in the parlor. I am amazed watching the little one suckle as hard as it does.

As I stand there smiling and leaning against a wall Sutures comes up to me and puts a hoof on me, “See what you have to look forward to now.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, but hopefully it will not be as difficult as hers was.”

Then we look over at Magpie who is sitting at the table, and I swear I hear her quietly repeating over and over again, “Oh my goddesses, Oh, my goddesses.”

Sutures goes over to her, puts a hoof around her and kisses her on the cheek, then tells her, “Don’t worry dear, I will be here for you, you can do it.”

Magpie only nods her head.

Tinner then comes over and asks Sutures, “How much do I owe you for this?”

Sutures sighs, then tells him, “Normally I would charge you 20 caps, especially due to the difficulty of the birth, but how about we call it even, and you just make sure my name gets out there as the midwife that helped your band.”

I see him consider this and then he asks, “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, yeah I am sure. But thank you for making sure. So, does she have a name picked out for her yet?”

Tinner nods his head, “Yes, yes she does, her name is Martiya, in Ponish it means Night Spirit.”

I see Sutures smile at that as I nod my head and tell him, “That is a good name. I like it.”

He nods his head and tells us, “Now if you will excuse me, I have to let my son in law know he has become a father.”

After he leaves, I go and begin to clean up around the table along with Magpie. Sutures on the other hoof goes out to the front porch and sits down for a bit.

I am just finishing up my cleanup work when Sutures walks in smiling, she comes up behind me and puts a hoof around me and whispers into my ear, “She was here. She visited me and told me she was proud of me for what I did with the foal.”

At first, I am a bit confused, “Who was here Sutures?”

She smiles again, “The Mareigan, Mollygirl, she visited me this time and told me I choose my proper path.”

I lean into her and whisper back, “I am glad she told you that, but I already knew you had. Remember I saw you when Good Doer was born.”

She nods her head, “True, but that could have been a one-time thing. But this, this removed all doubt.”

Still smiling I kiss her again and tell her, “My dearest, I never had my doubts about you.”

__________

Morning comes and Archer and I put our uniforms on right away. When we get to the kitchen, Badger is already eating his breakfast as Sumac prepares more for all of us. Magpie smiles at us when she sees us enter the room and tells us, “Don’t worry, I will make sure Ginger gets to school on time today.”

“Thanks Mags. I appreciate it. Sutures should be here to help you too.”

“True, but I wanted to give her a bit of a break, after all, she did have a late-night,” Mags replies.

As we are eating Ginger burst into the kitchen, followed by a weary but happy Sutures. Ginger then asks us, “Is it always that hard for a pony to have a foal?”

Magpie and I look at each other with a worried expression, Sumac, on the other hoof, turns to her, “No, not always. When I had Ivy, I was in a heavy labor for less than two hours. But Ginger how do you know how rough it was last night for that foal.”

Ginger guiltily looks up at her with her face down, “When I heard all the excitement, I snuck down the steps. I wanted to see Mama Sutures's work, and I was curious as I had never seen a foal born.”

Sutures grins at her and ask, “So what did you think?”

Ginger looks kind of uncomfortable, “Well at one point she looked like a hoof puppet. That is disgusting so was what the foal was covered with. Do you have to do that every time a foal is born?”

Sutures shakes her head, “No Ginger, that was a special case. Her hoof got caught and so did her horn. If we did not help her both of them could have died.”

Ginger gets a worried look as she looks at the mares in the kitchen with her, “Mama Sutures, could we lose one of you all?”

She has a sad expression on her face as she answers, “Yes Ginger, we could, they say that before the war the rates of mothers dying while giving birth were almost non-existent, but now, well now things are not so good. But that is part of what makes our family special, I am here to help all of them.”

“I understand, I know I heard Sirocco say his wife died giving birth to a third foal in Thunderhead. That is why I am worried. I don’t want to lose my family Mama Sutures.”

“Ginger, I promise I will do everything in my power to keep you from losing any of them. They are my family too,” Sutures says.

As she sniffles back a tear, Ginger asks, “But what about you Mama Sutures, when you have a foal, who is going to help you?”

She smiles a sad half-smile back to Ginger, “Dear, we will cross that bridge when we get to it. For now, at least I am not pregnant. Besides, no matter how mad or disappointed in me my parents may be, I am sure my mother would help me.”

Ginger looks confused for a second and asks, “Mama Sutures, how could your parents be disappointed in you?”

I see her sigh, “Sweetheart, two big reasons. The first is that I am marrying a non-unicorn.”

I see Ginger shrew up her face, “Your parents really think that? I mean that is like what cousin Tar said Red Eye used to preach about us earth ponies supposed to be only with earth ponies.”

I really need to get going, but I want to hear where this conversation leads.

Sutures nods her head, “Sadly Ginger, yes they really do feel that way.”

“So, what is the second reason Mama Sutures?” she asks.

She tells her with a sad expression on her face, “Because I am marrying more than one pony at a time. It is unusual and many ponies do not think it is right.”

Ginger thinks about it for a bit, “Mama Sutures, would you be disappointed in me if I only married one pony.”

She smiles at her and puts a hoof on her shoulder, “Dear, I don’t care if you marry one, many, or none, all of your parents here only want you to be happy.”

This answer seems to satisfy her as she starts to eat her meal. Archer, Badger and I then all put our dishes in the sink and head out to work at the stable. As we head out, we see Xochilt coming over to meet Ginger, I wave to him and tell him Ginger should be ready in a couple of minutes, but go ahead and go inside if he wants to.

Once we are back to the stable, we use the rear entrance. The three of us each split up to go our own ways. Badger to his company. Archer to his artillery, and myself I head up to the 1st regiment’s HQ to find out what I need to know before formation.

As I arrive, I see Paper Work and Specs have already arrived. I have only barely sat down at my desk when Paper Work comes over with a cup of hot tea for me. “Good Morning Ma’am, I trust you had a decent leave?”

Smiling I tell him, “Thank you for asking Paper Work. Yes, I did, I hope your leave was pleasant as well?”

He looks around to see if anyone is close before he answers me, “Ma’am overall it was pleasant, but did you know that Choo Choo is my ancestor? She told me that while I was on leave.”

I nod my head, “I found out a couple of days ago, Magpie found it out in the Archives, turns out Sutures and a couple of others are also.”

I see a look of surprise on his face, “Major, one of your spouses is related to me too? I had no idea.”

I smile and reply to him, “Neither did we, it took a bit of research in the archives to even find it out. Why is there something I should know?”

He shakes his head, “I guess not, it’s just we were becoming really close and well what would ponies think?”

“Paper Work, I am going to tell you the same thing I told her when she asked me. Does it really matter? Even if she had her original form, which she does not, the genetic divergence would have been great enough to make you about as related to her as about half of the Co-op.”

I see a funny look come over his face, “Major, you mean that is not her original body?”

I shake my head, “No, sorry to tell you that. From what I could glean from talking to her and her sisters, they were submerged into a vat of chemicals and it changed them all. By the way, it was not voluntary.”

“I feel sorry for her on that. Is that why she has so many gaps in her memory?” he asks me.

I nod my head, “A large part of it. One of the things that happened under Canterlot mountain is I met the stallion who paid for Choo Choo’s daughters’ family to be in the stable. He had almost a shrine set up to her in her old locker.”

I see some concern come over his face, “Major, is she still interested in him?”

I sigh as I tell him, “A part of her will always love him, but he is a ghoul now and, well that makes things really awkward.”

He nods his head, “That certainly would. I can only imagine,” then he pauses and asks, “Did you get to see any pictures of how she looked before?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Yes several, including one of her, her family and Sidetrack. He really did care for your family too. If you ever meet him, make sure you thank him for what he did.”

He nods his head and asks, “So what did she look like?”

I laugh lightly at his interest, “Well, she was almost old enough to retire in the photos. But she had a beautiful light blue coat and dark blue mane and tail, that was starting to be streaked with gray. She had soft, caring aquamarine eyes and a smile that would have melted your heart. Now if you are still interested in her, I would say go for it.”

I see him smile, “You really would not think it wrong of me?”

I shake my head, “Of course not, but then again, look at my family,” I tell him with a mild chuckle.

“Thanks, Major, I appreciate the talk, now I best get things ready for formation.” He tells me.

“Your welcome Sergeant, anytime. I need to get ready too now.”

At the morning Formation, the 2nd Battalion is welcomed back into the fold again by Colonel Chappy. My companies fall back into their rotation schedules with the rest of them. It feels strange for me though, as I am now a field officer and not a company-grade officer, I am no longer in the standard rotation. However, once every three days I am required to stay at the stable overnight as the duty officer. But my time working on the farms just got cut down to only two weeks per year. The same as my headquarters staff. Yep, I have staff full time now. Who would have thunk it? Although I am still waiting to find out who my new 1st Sergeant for the Battalion will be.

Starting today, D and E troop will be going out to the field post duties. I smile ruefully as I remember those days only a few months ago when I was out by Dairyanne with Bullet, Badger and Shadowbuck, with Ivy, Ghost, Saber, Dusty, and Pearl on the other, just days before we got Buddy and Woodrow. Goddesses how innocent we all seemed back then compared to now.

H-troop will be remaining at the Stable as a ready reserve for now. There has been talk though of building some fortifications around the co-op and permanently ponying them with a unit instead. I still have not heard how the artillery sections will be done, but I cannot imagine them being run much differently than the engineers with a portion of them on standby at a time.

During formation, I see Clockwork is back in front of his troops. While he is a bit paler than normal, he holds his head high the entire time. I also notice that two of his lieutenants are Trip Hammer, his old sergeant and a formal corporal from the old Rangers whose names I do not remember. This makes up my mind for me and after formation breaks, I trot over to visit with them. Unlike the other companies, they are still in formation. As I approach Clock Work looks over his shoulder and calls “Troop, Attention!”

They immediately shift their postures to one of attention from parade rest. I smile at this. I was so right; my volunteers have become regulars. As I get close, I am saluted by Clock Work and return it. “Good Morning Captain. I am very pleased to see you and your Enfields looking so sharp. They stand us all proud.”

I see a smile on his face, as well as those close enough to hear. “Good morning Major. It is a pleasure to see you again. All troops are present or accounted for this morning. I thought you might want to inspect them or say a word or two to them.”

I smile as I know how important this will be to them, so I nod my head and tell him, “ I would like that Captain, whenever you are ready.”

He leads me to the side then gives the command, “Troop, Open Ranks, March!” At this point, all his troops with the exception of the rear rank, take the necessary steps needed to open the ranks enough for us to pass between them.”

As I walk between the rows looking over my troopers, I can tell which ones were on the expedition and the new recruits. I stop in front of one new recruit whose uniform looks almost perfect and ask him, “Trooper, your new, aren’t you?”

He looks very nervous, I see his ears start to go back slightly and down, but he keeps his voice level, “Yes ma’am.”

“So, trooper, I presume you have heard of the record of the old Rangers and Volunteers, do you think you can uphold their standards?”

I watch as his eyes shift briefly to my cheek then straight ahead again as he answers, “Yes Ma’am, my father was Sergeant Rice Paddy ma’am.”

“Really? What is your name, Trooper?” I ask him.

Looking straight ahead he answers, “Terraced Paddy Ma’am.”

“Very well Trooper, I remember your father, I hope you are as brave a stallion as he was,” I tell him.

“Thank you, ma’am,” he says with a brief sniffle as I walk to the next trooper.

I have a few other interactions with troopers I recognize after the last rank is inspected, we return to the front of the formation. Clock Work Gives the command “About face.” Then once they have all reversed their direction he orders, “Close Formation, March.” His troops respond instantly and return to their original positions. With one more reverse face, they are all looking at me again.

Once they are in position, I look at all of them and nod, speaking loud enough so most can hear I tell Clock Work, “Captain, your troops look very good. Carry on.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” he replies and we exchange salutes and I return to the stable. Once there I make a brief side trip to first see Tar.

As I enter, I see Taser behind the desk. He looks up and smiles at me, “Good Morning Major, how is it going today?”

“Morning Taser, so far so good. Can I visit with Tar for a bit?” I ask.

He nods his head and tells me, “Sure, her attorney just left a bit ago.”

“How is she doing Taser?”

“About as well as can be expected. She knows she did wrong and expects to be punished. She, and to tell the truth, I am also, is concerned about the severity of it,” he says with a sigh.

I put a hoof on his desk and tell him, “Same here Taser, same here. Now on a related note, any idea about how much longer you will be in charge of the security department here?”

I see him sigh again, “Probably for a while longer, at least until Tar’s case has been resolved. The Chief will return eventually; however, I am sure he is still very unhappy with the whole situation as well.”

I nod as I tell him, “I can see that, but with what happened with those two guards and how the others tried to hide it, it does not look good for him.”

He has a sad expression on his face as he slowly shakes his head, “No Major, it does not, but that is what happens when you trust your subordinates too much. You have to trust them, but still should check things once in a while to make sure things aren’t getting too out of hoof.”

“That is true, but a leader still has to walk that fine line, of checking up, without seeming to be watching over their subordinate’s shoulders. I remember reading somewhere that a leader may transfer their authority, but never their responsibility.”

“Major, this egg is on his muzzle, because he did not check up on things. Your right Major, you usually seem to maintain that balance fairly well. I noticed that when you would check up on Tar during the expedition. It always seemed friendly, but I also knew that if she were mistreated, or not kept as a prisoner properly, you would know and hold us accountable. By the way, ma’am, go ahead and go on in.”

I smile at him, “Thanks again Taser, I look forward to having you back at the HQ again.”

I see him laugh and shake his head again as he tells me, “Funny thing is, so do I. I used to dream of being head of security for the stable. Now, not so much.”

With that, he opens the door for the holding area and I proceed on to Tar’s cell to see her.

As I go in, I see Tar is sitting on her bunk with her back against the wall. She has her head down. As I get closer, she looks up and smiles when she sees me. Although she is smiling, I can see the tracks from tears that have gone down her face. With a choked-up voice, she asks, “How are you doing Mollygirl?”

“Hi Tar, I was just going to ask you the same thing.”

She wipes her eyes and puts on a brave face for me. “The usual. He wants me to plead innocent, but I think I should be honest and plead guilty with extenuating circumstances. Needless to say, he is not happy with me. He says it makes it much harder to defend me.”

I nod my head as I put a hoof on the bars, “I can understand that Tar, but I understand your point also. Tar, do what you feel is right is all I can tell you.”

She laughs grimly and nods too, “I will do that cous, I will. This whole mess would not have happened if I had only done that, but enough about me, what about your leave, how has that been.”

So, I tell her about the pegasi game of tag, which the guards had already told her about. Then I tell her about the Gypsy caravan has finally arrived.

She smiles at that and says, “I am glad they made it too. Are they planning on settling here also?”

I shake my head and tell her what they told me, “No, they are only here to rest and put on the show for a while. The refugees who were with them have gone over to White Cloud and are working on some of the farms there.”

“White Cloud? Where is that Mollygirl?” she asks with a puzzled look on her face.

“I forgot you would not have heard yet. White Cloud is the new settlement being built by the refugees that came back with the CEF. They have four large farms they are helping to reclaim and built the village to house and feed them as well as to become their home when it is done.”

She smiles ruefully, “Sounds good, where is it at though?”

Sheepishly I tell her, “Sorry, its about a quarter to half a mile east of Sumac’s place. Right next to Trouble and Blondie’s farm. Thiers is the first farm to begin being recovered there.”

I see her beam with pride at hearing that, “Mollygirl, I am so happy to hear that for them. Trouble deserves a good break. I remember you told me about the new settlement, just not where it was at.”

Nodding and with a smile on my face, I tell her about their farm and how Blondie and he are making a go of building a life together. Then I bring up Sunny, “Truth be told they are doing well, but that colt of theirs, I tell you he is a real fireball. He has become a third to Ginger and Xochitl and those three are almost always into something.”

I see her grin widen as she hears about her nephew, “I am so glad he has fit in so well. I was worried.”

“Tar, you don’t need to worry. He has plenty of friends. He has a lot of adults he talks to also. I recently found out he keeps talking about flying techniques and how to improve with Sirocco, George and even Choo Choo. It’s like once he found out how to use his wings, he just is not going to let anything stop him.”

She is still smiling when she asks, “So how was your last couple days of leave?”

I get a slightly sadder expression on my face as I tell her, “They were pretty good and all. I only wish they were longer. Well except last night. Last night we went to the Gypsy Pony show and ended up having one of their mares giving birth on our dining room table.”

I see her start to laugh as I tell her about it. So, I continue on with the story. “It seems the foal was stuck and Sutures had to use both her magic and a hoof to reposition it so it could be born.”

I see her eyes get wide at this, as I continue, “Unfortunately it seems Ginger got to see these proceedings also.”

She is trying to stop laughing when I add, “We found out this morning and when we asked her what she thought, she said the mare looked like a hoof puppet.”

It is at that point she can no longer contain herself. She lets out a very loud, “AHHHHHAHAHAHAH!” I do start to worry though when she starts gasping for breath.

Finally, she stops laughing, still smiling she tells me, “Only you Mollygirl. Thank you so much for sharing that, I needed a good laugh.”

I reach through the bars and put a hoof on her shoulder, “Your welcome Tar. I am just glad I can be here for you.”

“Me too Mollygirl, Me too.” She says.

We visit for a bit longer then I need to get back to the HQ. On the way, I do stop at Moon Pie’s office to make an appointment for next week. Then back on track again for the HQ. I am just about there when I hear a voice call over the stable PA system, “Major Mollygirl, your presence is requested at the back entrance. Major Mollygirl, your presence is requested at the back entrance.”

As I make my way there at first, I wonder why I am being called there, then I remember. Choo Choo. How could I have forgotten? I begin to trot so I can meet her there. As I get there, I see her standing there as if at formation. Standing straight at attention and looking straight ahead. Next to her is a very nervous looking Earth Pony mare. With her weapons at the carry.

As I approach the Guard notices me, turns towards me and salutes. “Good Morning Ma’am. It seems we have a new recruit. She said you were expecting her.”

“Thank you, Trooper. Yes, I am expecting her.” I then turn to Choo Choo, “Good to see you this morning, please follow me.”

I take her first to the headquarters area for the scouts. They have their own lounge area as well as stalls nearby. As we approach Sunset gets up and greets us. “Major, Choo Choo, good to see you both again. How can I help you?”

“Captain, Choo Choo has volunteered to enlist as a scout for the 1st regiment. I would like you to assist her in her recruit intake processing. When she is ready to take her initial oath of enlistment let me know, I would like to be the one to perform the ceremony for her.”

As I see his smile beam, behind him I see Serenity and Firefly both spin their heads with their eyes open wide. Sunset than tells me, “Major, it would be my pleasure. Serenity, get over here.”

I smile at Choo Choo and shake her hoof, “I will see you later Trooper, I need to get back to my battalion for a bit.”

I see her smile and relax as she knows she is amongst friends. She salutes me and replies, “Thank you, Major, I really appreciate it.”

As I leave, I hear Sunset tell Serenity, “Trooper, take our newest member on up to medical for processing in. Stay with her and after they are done with her, take her to the Quartermasters to get kitted out,” I hear him pause then he says, “And yes Choo Choo, this means you have to wear a uniform now.”

From there I actually do proceed to the HQ. As I enter Paper Work approaches me. “Ma’am, I need your signature to authorize these transfers of formally wounded troopers back into the battalion.”

I raise an eyebrow at this and before I can say anything, He tells me, “Wounded from before the expedition ma’am. They are to refill our ranks.”

“Really? I thought they would have been reassigned already.” I tell him.

He shrugs his shoulders, “Most of them were, but some are finally being found fit for duty,” As he pulls out a file from the stack and hooves it to me, he tells me, “I think this one should be of interest to you.”

I look down and see it is for Sergeant Bullet to be returned to the 1st Squad of D troop. I have to smirk at that one. I bet dad thought he got away from me finally. “Ok, thanks Paper Work, any others I should know about. I see him think for a bit, and he says, “Let me see,” as he looks back through the stack of files, “Nope, sorry, none that seem to stand out. I was looking to see if Shadowbuck would be returning, but Ma’am, from what I can garner, they are considering medically retiring him because of his wounds, and the extended recovery time.”

“Thanks, Paper work, I will take care of these in a bit. I appreciate it. Anything else?”

“No, that is about it for now ma’am. Would you like some coffee or tea while you work on these?”

I smile with a slight tilt of my head, “Actually, tea would be wonderful, you always do such a good job of getting it just how I like it.”

“I am glad to hear that ma’am, Oh, I almost forgot, Major Wind Rider has left a message saying she wants to meet for lunch today.”

“Ok, thanks, please let her know that would be fine.” I tell him, “Also remind me 15 minutes before hoof.”

“Yes ma’am, of course.”

After he departs, I first finish my final report for the expedition. I had most of it done already, but I needed to edit it before I run it up the chain. I am about a quarter of the way done with reviewing and authorizing the transfers when Paper Work returns with my tea. He notices my final report and asks, “Ma’am, would you like me to type that up for you?”

“Sure Paper Work, I really would appreciate it.”

As he takes it away, I return to my endeavors, until I hear hoof steps approaching. I look up and see Windy, looking down at me with a smile on her face.

“Good to see you again Mollygirl. Are you ready for lunch now?” She asks.

I look at all the files I still need to sign off on and realize, I might as well, so I look back up at her as I stand up and tell her “Sure, Windy, let’s go.”

As I walk along with her, I had assumed we were going to lunch at the officers’ mess. But instead, she heads towards the tunnel entrance. I begin to raise an eyebrow when she raises one wing and points towards Manesville, and tells me, “There is a new place just off post that caters to the lunch and dinner time crowds. I hear they even have meat sometimes.” As she says the last part, I see by her expression she does not care much for a non-vegan diet. “It is in a building that they recently recovered. I had not realized how many unused buildings there were here until then.”

As we get closer, I see the new place, Wanderers. It is a little dirty feedbag, but it is really busy. When we get inside, I notice some of the walls are decorated with old Sparkle Cola and Sunrise Sarsaparilla metal advertisement signs. There are two walls lined with booths. The main lunch counter is along the third wall with a grill behind it. The fourth wall has a counter that you can eat at and still look out the windows toward town as well as the entrance.

Wendy guides me over to one of the tables at the side and a waitress comes over, gets our drink order and gives us a couple of menus. As she gets close, she smiles and says, “Hey Windy, it’s good to see you. Your usual?”

She smiles back at the waitress, “Hi Pillow Mint, I will have my usual drink, but I am in the mood for something different to eat.”

“Gotcha, Windy,” Pillow Mint then asks me “OK, what would you like to drink?”

I glance at the menu and tell her, “How about a non-hard cider for now.”

“Ok, sounds good, I will be back in a couple of minutes for your orders,” then she scoots away to the next table.

As I look at the menu, I notice that there really are some items on it that contain meat. However, they also have a hayburger with cheese on it that sounds really good to me along with some sweet potato fries.

After the waitress returns, we put in our orders. Once she leaves to put them in Windy smiles at me, and tells me, “I hope you like this place, my husband and I put up a lot of caps to help them get started.”

I am surprised at this and tell her, “Windy, I am surprised you had the caps to invest after you came down from Thunderhead. Where did you get them?”

She puts a hoof to her chest and with a cheesy grin replies, “Mollygirl, remember I was a scout back when I was with the Enclave. I decided a long time ago that if I ever needed to make a run for it for some reason, I should be ready. One of the things I always did was keep any bottle cap I came across. Even while still in Thunderhead I did it. So, when we ran for it. One of our Get out of Dodge City bags was half-filled with caps.”

I laugh lightly and shake my head as I tell her, “I have to hoof it to you, I always thought I was thinking ahead, but I would never have considered that.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl, I take that as a compliment.”

“I really mean it Windy. So how is your family doing?”

She holds up a forehoof and moves it back and forth a bit, “So far so good, my husband is enjoying the time on the farm right now. Our kids on the other hoof, well the older two both think dirt is disgusting. The youngest is still needing to be bottle-fed when I am not there.”

“You know Windy, one of these days we should have you over to our farm for dinner.”

She laughs a little, “Mollygirl, I would really enjoy that, but I am worried about the ideas it may give Squall Line.”

I wave a hoof at her, “Ahh, don’t worry, as long as both my husbands are there, with all my wives, he will see it has to go both ways, that tends to cool off most bucks,” I tell her. Right after I say this I look up and see the waitress standing there with our meals. She has a raised eyebrow and a smirk on her face, “Ok well here are your meals. Let me know if there is anything else, I can help you two with,” she says as she walks away with a little more pep in the way she swings her tail.

At this point, Windy just looks at me and smirks, “Mollygirl you really do have some timing don’t you.”

“Unfortunately, it seems so,” I say as I suddenly become focused on my meal.

Once we are done and, on our way, back to the stable Windy tells me, “You know Mollygirl, we will have to come out sometime. But please promise me we get to eat at the non-foal birthing section of the table.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

There come points in our lives where we take the time to evaluate what is really important. We all make our mistakes but with those that really matter we can get back on our hooves. With that in mind, I ask that you play Friends and Family to remind us what really matters most.

Thank You

Tar Water

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

I would like to thank Kkat again for creating the world of Foe. I also would like to thank so many others who have built upon her foundation and continue to show how much more of it there is to explore.
In this chapter, we see Mollygirl and the others as they further adjust to the new way of life in the Co-op. We also get to see Sutures in action in her new profession.

This chapters dedication song link on YouTube is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HDDmMX3UdwQ

Chapter 59 Parents and Children

Chapter 59 Parents and Children

Chapter 59 Parents and Children

“The greatest burden a child must bear is the unlived life of its parents.” -Carl Jung

Three hours after my lunch with Windy I get the message from Sunset, “Choo Choo is ready for her oath whenever you are.”

“Thank you, Sunset, I will be at your HQ in a bit.” I send back to him.

Once I arrive, I see Choo Choo in full uniform and shifting from one hoof to another on her back end in excitement. She then asks Sunset, “Captain, could we do this in the Atrium, I would like to have George be able to see it if possible, as well as many others as possible.”

I smile at this; she is really committed to joining the CDF. I then tell them, “Captain, Trooper, I think that is an excellent idea. After you two.”

Once we get to the atrium, I see George come out of her room to watch. Then I notice ponies and cows starting to line the railing above us. Ironically, I even see Sutures’s father stop and stare. On the upper level as Sunset and I stand before her, I notice that even the Colonel’s have come out of their offices to witness it. The oath is a modified one for the Equestrian Army from the war. All the members of the CDF have sworn this at least twice. Once when they joined, and then on their first Opening Day ceremony.

I raise my right forehoof and tell Choo Choo, “Now raise your right forehoof and repeat after me. I, state your name, do solemnly swear that I will support and defend the nation of Equestria and the Manesville Co-op against all enemies foreign and domestic.”

When I pause, she repeats after me, “I, Choo Choo, do solemnly swear that I will support and defend the nation of Equestria and the Manesville Co-op against all enemies foreign and domestic,”

I then continue, “That I will bear true faith and allegiance to the same; and that I will obey the orders of the Rulers of Equestria and the Board of Directors of the Manesville Co-op, and the orders of the officers appointed over me, according to law, regulations and the Equestrian Code of Military Justice, So help me, Celestia and Luna.”

I see her chest swell with pride and a bit of a tear in her eye as she repeats this last part. I notice particularly the emphasis she places on “So help me, Celestia and Luna.”

Once she finishes this, I lower my right forehoof and extend it to her, “Congratulations, you are now officially a full member of the Co-op Defense Force trooper.”

She reaches out and shakes my hoof, “Thank you Major. I truly appreciate it.”

Several of the ponies and cattle applaud her. Others nearby come over and welcome her to the fold. Above I see Colonel Chappy smile and nod, then he turns and returns to his office. After things begin to calm down, I finally tell Choo Choo, “Trooper, just so you know, when the next recruit training class begins, you will be assigned to it temporarily.”

She seems surprised and begins to protest, but Sunset stops her by telling her, “Trooper Choo, this is a perfect example of why you need to attend the mentioned training. The proper answer would have been yes ma’am. Personally, I would prefer you attend the full training, but I am making allowances for your prior service both with your sisters and with the Expeditionary Force.”

I see realization come over her face as she replies, “Yes Captain, my apologies sir.”

“Very good trooper, now let’s head back to the Scouts liar,” he tells her and leads her and the rest of his scouts back to their section of the stable.

__________

The rest of the week passes smoothly overall. I begin to get into the rhythm of running the battalion. Things on the home front seem to be settling down overall. We all are getting used to each other still, but when a couple of us find a rough spot one or more of the others seems to always be there to smooth things out.

Tar’s trial begins this week also. The first time she goes before the judge I am not allowed into the court as I have been called as a witness for the prosecution. This also means that I will not be allowed to visit her again until after the proceedings are finished.

According to Magpie, who attended to document it for the stable and CEF archives, she stood tall before the Judge and when asked how she pleaded Tar answered, “Your Honor, against the advice of my attorney, I plead guilty, with cause.”

Magpie said this caused a bit of a disturbance among those in the courtroom as well as surprising the Judge. There is not much that Magpie noted down, but I read it anyway.

Judge: “Common Law, is this true?”

Common Law: “Yes, your honor. It is true,”

Judge: “Captain Water, do you realize what this entails?”

Captain Tar Water: “Yes, your honor, I do realize the consequences of my pleading this way,”

Judge: “Do you wish to be relieved of this client and a replacement appointed?”

Common Law: “No you honor. I will stand by my client.”

Judge to the Defense: “Very well,”

Judge to the Prosecution: “You have heard her plea, what say you?”

Prosecuting attorney: “Your honor, we would like to continue with the case, so that we may present a proper rationalization for the punishment that we will ask for.”

Judge: “Very well the case will adjourn for one week to allow both cases to prepare more fully. Court adjourned.”

I was waiting in the hallway outside when this occurred and only got a brief glimpse of her as they escorted her out of the courtroom and back to the stable jail. But in the few seconds, I saw enough to know how much she was hurting.

This week I finally begin to relax into my role as the battalion commander, but I keep getting more anxious about this week’s game of tag. It seems silly, but I am even thrown off when Choo Choo approaches me the morning of the game and tells me that her sisters Blue Star and Quick Frost will not be able to fly with us this week.

“Ok, Choo Choo, make sure you let Sunset know, as well as George,” I tell her.

“Sure Major. I really would like to know why they can’t be on our team Major, they looked so forward to it last week.”

“Same here, Trooper, but we deal with the hooves we have been dealt.”

Choo Choo sighs at this and looks off as if into the distance, “I know but it felt so good to work with them again is all Major.”

“Choo Choo, I am sure you will get a chance to again sometime. They are still invited to the party afterward though,” I tell her.

I see a look of surprise come over her face and she asks, “Major, are you going to have a party even if we lose?”

I nod my head, “Don’t tell anypony, but yes. The foals got a good-sized radhog again and we have had it underground for about 14 hours so far.”

I see I have her interest and she asks, “Will there be enough for George too?”

I laugh and tell her, “Trooper, there should be more than enough. In fact, we could have a large part of White Cloud join us also.”

I see her smile, “Major, maybe we should invite them then.” She tells me.

Not a bad idea, I will see if I can get word to some of them before the end of the day.

After lunch, I am stopped by Colonel Chappy. “Major, just so you know, in the next two days we will begin the court of inquiry concerning the expedition.”

I nod my head, “Thank you for letting me know sir. When should I appear and where?” I ask.

“Mollygirl, first thing in the morning at the Judge Advocates office. You know where that is right?”

I nod my head as I answer, “Yes sir, I will make sure I am there on time. Oh, sir, the foals got a large radhog and we have it roasting right now. If you would like, you are invited to our farm tonight for the aftergame party. We also will have some of White Cloud's best whiskey sir.”

I see him cringe slightly when I mention the radhog, but he still tells me, “Perhaps Major, at least for a bit, but I hope you do not expect me to eat meat.”

“Oh no sir, we are not expecting any such thing, just offering it if you are interested in some.”

He smiles then and tells me, “In that case, I most likely will be there. I will talk to you later Major,” He tells me as he walks away.

__________

As the normal workday winds down I notice more and more of the troops heading out the door of the stable. I also notice all the fliers heading down to the back entrance. As I arrive with Archer, we see a smiling George waiting there with two harnesses hanging from a foreclaw.

All the first regiment fliers are told to wait here, the second regiment fliers are sent to the drill field. On the ridge I notice several civilians sitting and waiting to watch.

What catches me off guard is to see the predator-like grin on Archer's face as he walks up to grab his harness. This week he does not need much help getting it on and adjusted. Once we are finished, we both double-check each other and George crouches down so we can mount easier.

Once we are mounted, Colonel Chappy calls for our attention. Then he announces, “1st Regiment. This week you are simulating an Enclave raid into the Co-op. 2nd Regiment will try to stop you. Do not be surprised at additional forces that may occur to either side. Your goal is to reach the new settlement of White Cloud.”

As he is saying this, I notice at least a company’s worth of fliers from the second regiment take off from the drill field and head east. Then he continues, “If tagged, you must return to this point, wait one minute as counted by our referee here. Your opponents of the 2nd regiment will have to return to the drill field to simulate being reinforcements from the stable. The winning team gets a 24-hour pass.”

At that I see everyponies ears go straight forward and wide grins come across their faces. Talk about a motivating factor. Then the Colonel looks at the time on his Pipbuck. He then raises that forehoof above his head and yells, “Go, Go, Go!”

With that, all of us leap into the air and form our formation on the move. I have all the fliers I did from last week, except the sisters. However, I have added a half dozen more scouts as well as another squad’s worth of fliers who are new recruits. Most of them all wear the dashites mark. Every one of them has the same predatory grin on their faces that Archer is wearing.

As we climb higher, we notice the fliers of the second regiment. It looks like three major groups. Each of them with all the fliers of the companies they are assigned to. As I look at my PipBuck I see that they are from two companies of Windy’s battalion, and one from the transport battalion. As I look down low, I notice a single black object flying very low and fast heading towards White Cloud also, interesting, but probably nothing to be concerned about.

I have my fliers divided up into flights of four. Along with George, I have Sunset, Choo Choo, and Dull Beak. We fly in a staggered formation of the one flier ahead, the next two drop back some on each of the lead fliers flank, and the final flier being off the far flank of one of the other two non-lead fliers.

We start off by our flights dividing half high and half low. George and us stay high at this point. We are just past Emerald Grove when we first engage. It begins with Windy’s troopers coming straight at George and us. I watch several of her troopers try to distract us while others swing wide to try and envelope us. Below us, I hear my other fliers calling out that they are being engaged from below and above. It is not looking good.

As Windy comes by to try and tag me George suddenly stops and drops like a rock, so she overshoots us. Then George begins to climb back up quickly and I surprise her as I reach out a hoof and call out, “Got ya, Windy,” as I tag her, while George does a barrel roll.

I see her cringe as she flies back to the drill field. We successfully fend them off but are still short of White Cloud when the last of my team as well as several of theirs are tagged and have to return to our reset points.

When we go out this time, I see them go high, so we go low and fast instead. We make it further before they engage us again. I see several of my fliers get tagged as well as theirs. We are just passing a wooded area when I look down and see movement in the woods. Lots of movement. I point it out to Archer and his eyes go wide. I see Choo Choo smile and begin to laugh.

Suddenly I see a black shape getting larger speeding towards us followed by Choo Choo’s sisters as well what has to be every pegasus in the Militia. My jaw drops as Sunny and Sirroco fly by me and wave then they begin to tag the 2nd Regiment fliers.

All I can think to myself is oh, Tartarus no, you have to be kidding me.

As we keep playing, I see Sunny have a pegasus from the transport company chasing him and he does exactly what George did earlier so we could tag Windy. As he does this, he is laughing the whole time.

Behind him I hear Sirocco yelling to him. “Dang it Sunny, what did I tell you about leaving you wingmare!”

The surprise to the second regiment troopers is complete and we breakthrough and even though we are being chased, we are able to put up a good game against them. I am stunned at how many times I am looking at a patch of woods, or abandoned farm and suddenly there are militia players coming out of the shadows to ambush them.

Over the Pipbuck I hear Windy yelling, “Mollygirl, you cheater!”

Laughing I call back to her, “Windy, I am as surprised as you are.”

Then I hear Colonel Storm Cloud's voice come over the channel. “Major Rider, you were warned not to be surprised. She is not cheating. She received local support. Now deal with it.”

I see her jaw drop, and then she suddenly has three Alicorns hot on her tail. Her wingmare keeps trying to clear her tail by swinging back and forth trying to tag the sisters, but they work together against him.

As she is trying to dodge them I suddenly see Sunny spin from above and ahead of her and dive down, with Sirocco trying to keep up with him, as he dives down, tags Windy and then twist in mid-air as she bottoms out his dive and climbs coming up under her wingmare and tagging him also.

We continue like this for another hour before we finally make a full breakthrough. We start high and make a dive to gain speed and we fly past them in mass by scattering at high speed, going low. George, Archer, and I land on the main street in White Cloud just in front of the pub with Dull Beak. Shortly afterward Sunset lands next to us along with Choo Choo, behind us the other “survivors” begin to land. I see Fancy standing there with Specs and his radio next to her. She nods to him and I hear Specs say into his radio, “1st Regiment has landed, with scouts in White Cloud. Game called in their favor.”

Behind me, I hear Archer yelling “YES! We did it.”

I look over and see the three sisters leaning against each other laughing. I see Sunset by them smiling as he walks over to me. “Ma’am, that was good, but we really did need the fliers from the Militia, you may want to invite them all over to the party.”

I smile at him, “Sunset, I pretty much did for the White Clouders, I will extend it to the rest of them. By the way great job up there.”

“Thank you, Ma’am, I best get moving, looks like you have company.”

“Sunset, if Pages is available, why don’t you have her come over to the party also. I already planned on having enough drink and food for all of us as well as the militia.”

As she lands next to me, Windy is shaking her head. She comes over and extends a hoof, “Good Job, I guess I can cancel the victory party for us.”

I smile at her, and tell her, “Well we have a 300-pound pig in the ground almost ready, so I was going to have ours no matter what, perhaps you should too, or you could just bring your troops and their party supplies to our farm and join us.”

Behind me I hear Archer, “Dear, don’t you think we should ask the others first?”

Windy smiles at him and tells him, “Come on Captain, with this many ponies, who will notice another company’s worth.”

Looking over my shoulder I see him shaking his head getting ready to argue the point when Sumac and Magpie come up to us along with Ginger and Xochitl. So, I introduce them all. After the introductions are finished Ginger tells me, “Ma, Stir Fry says the hog is ready, Mama Sutures and Papa Badger are helping her with it right now.”

Windy is shaking her head and then asks, “You all really do eat meat that much? Where did you get it?”

Ginger puts a hoof around Xochitl and proudly tells her, “Me and Xochitl got it. It is a little smaller than the last one.”

I laugh lightly as Archer tells her, “Well it is a good thing it was a bit smaller than the last one you two got, I would not have wanted to drag that one in from the fields.”

Windy then asks, “Ok, I’ll bite, how did you two get the rad hogs?”

Xochitl answers her this time, “Major, Ginger gets them to chase her and when they are in range, I use her SIR to take them down.”

I see her eyes go wide and she looks at me and says, “YOU LET HER DO THAT? Do you know how dangerous that is?”

Ginger laughs and tells her, “Major, after Serenity Valley, a radhog is nothing to get excited about.”

I see Windy raise an eyebrow, as I facehoof, and then she says, “Ah, so you two were the scouts Mollygirl told me about. I guess you two are a bit bored now that you are no longer scouts. Am I right?”

I am stunned as I see both Xochitl and Ginger nod their heads. Then Xochitl tells her, “It was scary back there, but at least we had a goal; we knew why we were doing things. Major while I am glad to be home, would you think there was something wrong with me for missing it sometimes too?”

I see Windy shake her head, and I notice a bit of tear in the corner of one of her eyes as she tells them, “No, no I would not. After all, I still miss my days as a scout too. But seriously, you too need to take your time to grow up. Learn to enjoy the little moments, you know like your first kiss or your first crush. Or even learning about yourself and the pony you want to be.”

I watch as they both look at each other and blush, then back at her. I then see Windy blush, “Oh, OHHH, sorry, I guess you have already had some of those. Ok, but please, don’t be in too big a hurry to grow up,” she tells them.

Still blushing I watch Ginger take Xochitls tail into hers and she says, “We won’t Major,” then she looks at me and asks, “Ma, can we have the Major and her family join us, I know you told Papa Badger and Mama Sutures that she has foals too.”

I nod my head and smile as I tell Ginger, “You are right dear, she does, but Windy may be busy with her troopers tonight.”

Windy looks at her PipBuck and then tells Ginger, “Your mom is correct. But I will have to bring my family over to visit sometime.”

Ginger has a slightly disappointed tone to her voice when she answers back, “Oh, ok, I do understand, duty first.”

Windy nods her head, “Unfortunately yes. But I do look forward to you meeting my foals Ginger. I hope you do not mind them being pegasus though.”

As she is saying this, I notice Sunny is above and behind Windy. He begins to giggle a bit and says, “No she does not Major. After all, were kin, as well as friends.”

After he says this, she nods her head and says, “Exactly. He is one of the bravest colts I know after Xochitl.”

I see Windy smile as she is shaking her head, “It figures that this little blackbird who kept tagging me would be related to all of you.”

As she says this, Sunny flies over and lands next to Ginger on the opposite side of Xochitl, as he puts a wing over Ginger in a hug, Ginger tells her, “I like that nickname for you Sunny, Blackbird. Kind of reminds me of the Mareigan.”

I see him put a hoof under his chin and think for a bit. “You know it does, and she did teach me to fly.”

I can see the confusion on Windy’s face and I tell her, “Windy, someday over a few drinks I will explain. Most ponies would have a hard time understanding.”

I still see a bit of confusion in her expression, but she answers, “Ok, I will take your word for it Mollygirl, but I do want to hear it sometime.”

“I promise you Windy, sometime. Just not today,” I reassure her.

She nods her head and flexes her wings as she tells me, “Ok, in that case, I best get going to my troops, I will talk to you more tomorrow.” Then she takes off and begins to round up her troopers.

Still smiling I tell Fancy, “Make sure everypony knows about the party, ok.”

Besides her, with one wing over her back Sirocco tells me, “Will do Major. By the way, it was great working with all of you up there.”

“Thanks, Sirocco, it was great working with all of you too. Now let’s get this party started.”

“Sounds good to me Major, we will be over to the farm in a bit.”

Before we leave Ginger and Xochitl both ask, “George can we ride you back to the farm?”

I see her look at me. I nod and she tells them, “Yes you can, now climb on and hold tight. I have not finished your harnesses yet.”

Once they are on, I let George know, we take off along with most of the other fliers and head over to the farm. I am amused to see how many of the Gypsy ponies come out to watch us all land on the road in front of the Farm. Many of them are already coming over to join the party, as I had invited them as well.

Once we land, I climb off and see Tinner coming over with a jug of something on his back. He smiles and tells me, “Is good to see you again Major. Perhaps you and your spouses would like to join me for some wine?”

Archer has just climbed down and is beside me smiling when I tell Tinner, “Of course my good Bandolier, of course, it would be our pleasure.”

I put our harnesses into bags on the side of George’s harness and watch as the youngsters run off to play.

As I get to the farmyard I notice that the pig is out of the ground and Sutures, Badger, and Stir Fry are cutting it up and putting platters of it on the table. Seeing George, Sutures picks a large leg up and carries it over to her in her TK.

“Hi George, I figured you might be hungry already and wanted to get you started dear,” Sutures tells her.

George smiles and sits on her hind legs as she replies, “Thank you so much Sutures, this is so thoughtful.” Then she takes the leg in her foreclaws and begins to slowly eat it. I can tell by the look on her face how much she enjoys it.

I look over at several tables set up fully loaded with food. There has to be over a hundred ponies and cattle here already. Off to the side, I see Dull Beak talking with Archer and eating a plateful of the roasted radhog already.

As we are eating, I also see several of the locals and some of the Gypsy ponies break out their instruments and begin to play for us as we eat and drink to celebrate our day.

After a while, I begin to notice how many of those here were involved in the expedition. It is really interesting to see how the new scouts are enthralled listening to the tales being exchanged between the old-timers and the civilians. It seems that the doubts about some of the stories are being laid to rest as the party continues.

I also see some of the party-goers begin to cross the road and visit the Gypsy camps. The flap for the dancers’ tent opens and I see they are on stage with a good-sized audience in attendance. Then I see the fortune-tellers and the games of chance both have ponies and cattle coming and going. Tinner is talking to Badger and Sumac as I approach and I overhear him tell them, “I was worried that the party might hurt our business, so I told my people they could take the night off, look at them, the best night we have had inna while. Tank you all so much, and tank you for inviting us to join also.”

Badger smiles and tells him, “Tinner, it is our pleasure. I am just glad you and your people have joined us tonight also.”

By the Barn, I see Choo Choo, Quick Frost, and Blue Star sitting together all looking very regal as one of the gypsy ponies draws a sketch of them together. As I watch the drawing progress, I hear Hardtack tell his wife Blueberry Crisp, “That is it, that is the name for our whiskey, The Three Sisters. I wonder if he can duplicate that drawing on a smaller scale so we can use it on our bottles.”

I see her smile as she says, “I am sure he can, just make sure you explain what you want, and make sure you pay him for it.”

I am also having a ball just watching all the foals from the area playing together as the adults continue to party. This time I see it is Archer and Sutures who are watching the table with the drinks on it. I notice that both Xochitl and Ginger are not trying to sneak any, but I am surprised when I see Cowlick is here with his parents and he gets caught trying to sneak some.

As I walk over to talk to Sutures, I hear him tell her, “Sorry ma’am, Xochitl warned me I should not try to. Please don’t tell my parents.”

I see her sit on her haunches and cross her forelegs as she looks at him and tells him, “OK Cowlick, but even they don’t get any, just so you know, so please don’t try to sneak any again.”

I see the young bull's head go down with his ears at the side of his head as he says, “Yes ma’am. I won’t try it again.”

“Ok then, why don’t you go and get some pie or more vegetables,” she tells him with a smile.

At this point, he smiles back at her, nods his head, and lumbers away to the food tables.

I go up to her and put a hoof around her. She leans into me and smiles as I tell her, “You handled that really well dear.”

“Thanks, it’s no big deal. Besides he was just being like all youngsters at that age. He’s curious is all,” she says with a smile on her face.

Suddenly I see her expression change to one of nervousness. I look over and see a familiar-looking unicorn mare, with a light blue coat and dark blue mane and tail approaching us. She has a serious expression on her face, but once she sees Sutures, I see a loving smile come onto it.

Once she gets to us, she gives Sutures a hug and tells her, “Sutures, it is so good to see you again. I hope you do not mind my dropping in? I was in the area looking for the new midwife I heard was working out this way. The one I work with is retiring soon.”

I see Sutures relax at this and she replies, “It is so good to see you too mother. Thank you for coming.”

Then her mother looks at me, then Archer, then back to Sutures, “Dear, aren’t you going to introduce me?”

Sutures looks embarrassed momentarily, “Mother, I am sorry I forgot my manners,” She points with a forehoof, first to Archer and says, “Mom, this is Captain Archer, one of my future husbands,” then she points to me, “and this is Major Mollygirl, one of my futures wives, Archer, Mollygirl this is my mother Doula,” she says nervously.

Sutures mother smiles at both of us, and tells Sutures, “Well at least your father didn’t lie about that. You are happy right dear?”

I see the smile on Sutures's face, “Yes mom, they along with the others of my future spouse make me feel very loved and cared about. Even our daughter Ginger does.”

I see her mother raise her eyebrows at this and she asks “A daughter even, and how old is she dear?”

Sutures smiles and tells her, “Mom, she is 10 going on 25, I swear.”

Her mother laughs at that, “I remember those days, so does she have her cutie mark yet?”

Sutures nods, “Yes, unfortunately, I was in the hospital when she got it. But she certainly earned hers the hard way.”

Doula smiles sadly at her daughter, “I just found out when your father told me he saw you the other day that you had been in the stable hospital. Dear while I am really sorry to hear it, I am glad you are still with us. It would have killed me to have lost you.”

I see Sutures choke up some, “Thanks, mom. After father’s behavior the other day and neither of you coming to visit me, I thought you didn’t want anything to do with me.”

“Dear, you mean the world to me. We both know your father can be rather mulish at times, so please don’t let him get to you.”

“Ma, you do realize I am the new midwife right?”

Doula smiles, “I had hoped so, your father did say you were going to become one. But dear, I have not had the formal medical training to be a midwife, I only work with them and I have picked up what I could over the years.”

At this point Archer interrupts them, “Sutures love, why don’t you take your mother and introduce her to the rest of the family.”

“I would Dearest, but I don’t want to leave the alcohol unattended with all the youngsters running around.”

He smiles and puts a hoof on her shoulder, “I got it, take Mollygirl with you too. Besides Her comes Xavier and I figure he may want to chat with me a bit anyways.”

She kisses him on the cheek, tells him, “Thank you so much, dearest,” and leads her mother and me away to find the rest of the family.

As we approach the meat pit area, we find Badger working with Stir Fry to cut up more of the radhog, and placing it on trays that Sumac carries over to the food tables.

Badger looks up at Sutures and me and smiles. Then he sees Doula and has a questioning look on his face. Sumac sees his expression and comes back over to him, just as we get there.

Sutures then introduces them. “Mom, this is my other future spouses, Badger and Sumac. The farm here is Sumacs and her family’s. The mare you see cutting up the radhog still is our friend Stir Fry. She was on the expedition with us.”

Stir Fry simply nods and says “Pleased to meet you ma’am,” around the knife in her mouth and she goes back to stripping the meat off the carcass. Badger on the other hoof puts his knife down and extends a hoof. “It is a real pleasure to meet you Ma’am. You have a very special daughter.”

I see Sutures blush a bit at that, but Doula stands a bit taller and prouder and says, “Thank you very much. She means the world to me.”

Sumac is a bit embarrassed it seems as she extends her hoof, “Good to see you again Doula, I didn’t realize you were Sutures mother.”

Doula smiles at her and replies, “It is good to see you too. It has been a while. My condolences about your daughter and granddaughter. I am sorry I did not make it out here sooner.”

Sumac shakes her head and waves a hoof, “No need to apologize, I do understand,” she says.

As we are talking, I hear Choo Choo coming over and she is just saying “Hey Badger, could I get some more,” as she stops in mid-sentence and almost collapses.

Her sisters are next to her and I hear Blue Star say “You are right Choo, but you need to speak out loud you are being rude.”

Choo Choo slowly gets to her hoofs fully again and cautiously approaches us. Once she is close, she uses her TK to open her saddlebag and pull out some old photos. She looks at them again and I see a tear in her eye that goes down her cheek, as she says, “I am so sorry, but you caught me off guard, you look almost identical to an old mare I used to know long ago. All except your cutie mark.”

Doula is caught a bit off guard at that, and simply says, “That’s ok.”

Then Choo Choo asks her, “Would you like to see a photo of her?”

Doula nods her head and says in a soothing voice, “I would really like that.”

As she floats the photo over, I get a quick glimpse of it and recognize the photo instantly.

Doula looks at the photo and her jaw drops, as does Sutures who is looking over her shoulder at it. Then Doula asks in a stunned voice, “Who, who was she?”

Choo Choo gulps and then tells her, “Me,” she pauses and then continues “That was taken before the war ended. It is me, my daughter and her family, and my then-fiancé Sidetrack.”

I see Doula drop down on her haunches. “How?”

Choo Choo bites her lip and before she can say anything Quick Frost puts a hoof on her shoulder and explains, “We once were normal unicorns, but were changed to what you see. My sister Choo Choo looked like you in her old body. In part, because you are descended from who she was.”

I see a look of surprise come over Doula’s face and watch as Choo Choo simply nods and wipes the tear away. Then Choo Choo looks at Quick Frost and tells her, “Thank you for explaining it for me. I knew Sutures was descended from me, but I had assumed her father was the link, not her mother.”

Doula laughs lightly, “Actually Choo Choo, we had a common ancestor when the stable closed that we knew of. As there are not many unicorns in the Co-op, we tend to not talk about that much.”

At this point I ask Sutures and Doula, “Would you two like to talk to Choo Choo some more while I go round up Ginger and find Magpie?”

Sutures smiles, “Thank you, dear, that would be very nice.”

As I go off to find them, I notice that Choo Choo gets out some more photos and is showing them. I smile to myself and slightly shake my head. It is amazing the way life works out sometimes.

__________

I find Magpie sitting on the front porch talking with Persimmon as well as several other of the mares from White Cloud. As I come up, I hear them talking about the expedition and the fight at Serenity Valley. Just the name puts a chill up my spine.

Once I am close enough, I call to her, “Hey Mags, Sutures mother is here and would like to meet you.”

I see her eyes go wide in surprise as she puts a hoof to her chest. “Really Mollygirl, she came and wants to meet us. What is she like?”

I smile as I answer her question, “Nothing like her father dear. But remember how I told you Choo Choo used to look like as a unicorn. Well, it seems Sutures ma, looks just like her. Choo Choo even broke out her pictures to prove it.”

I see a slight smile on my darling’s muzzle. She looks at the other mares and tells them, “I’ll be back in a bit. I really want to hear more about this.”

As she hops down, I ask, “Have you seen Ginger lately? I want her to meet Sutures’s mother also.”

She smiles at me and she points towards the back of the barn.

As I get there, I see She is laying on her back with her head on Xochitl’s stomach, Sunny is next to them. I hear Xochitl tell her, "As a foal, on the plantation they used to say that if you ever saw the sky, that if you make a wish upon the first star you see that night, you would get your wish.”

Sunny asks in an incredulous voice, “Really Xochitl, do you think it really works?”

I then see Xochitl shrug his shoulders and say, “Hmmh, what do I know, I am only a young zony, but try it Sunny, what could it hurt.”

I see Ginger then look at the stars that are beginning to appear in the night sky and close her eyes. Her mouth moving only slightly. I wait till she has opened her eyes again before I call her, “Ginger, come here please, Sutures’s mother is here and I would like to introduce you to her.”

I see her eyes go wide and she rolls over quickly and runs to me, “Really, she is here? I just wished it and she is here.”

I see Sunny’s eyes go wide in surprise behind her. Xochitl on the other hoof simply rolls over, stands up, and shrugs his shoulders again as he looks at Sunny and they slowly begin to follow me and Ginger.

When I get there the rest of the family is still surrounding Doula and Choo Choo. I see a huge smile on Choo Choo’s face as she hears the stories of Sutures’s family over the years. I am also surprised when I look and I see that Quick Frost has a wing over Blue Star, as they sit patiently behind Choo Choo just listening to the stories.

As we approach Ginger slowly trots up and sits alongside Sutures, who without thinking puts a forehoof around her. I see the smile that comes over Doula’s face when she sees this. When she finishes her story. Sutures then introduces Ginger to her mother. After the introduction Ginger then asks, “Can I call you Grandma, or do you just want me to call you Doula?”

I see her hesitate for only a brief second before she answers, “Grandma would be wonderful little one,” and she goes over and gives Ginger a hug.

A short time later I notice the time and tell Ginger, “Dear it is almost time for bed, you better head on in. I am going to get the others to start to wind things down out here, and I will be right in.”

She smiles at me, “Ok Ma,” then she hugs Sutures and the others of our family good night and heads inside.

Xochitl is next to me and tells us, “I guess I should go get ready for bed myself. Have a good night all. Doula, it was a pleasure to meet you ma’am.”

“Likewise you too young sir,” she replies back, then she watches him turn and trot over to his family’s home.

Doula then tells Sutures, “Dear it is so good to see you again, I still need to talk to you about a business proposition though.”

“It sounds good mother, I am here most of the time unless I get a client. Please, even come visit for tea or just to talk. Mom, I really miss you.”

Smiling a sad smile Doula tells her daughter, “I miss you too dear. I am just so glad you have so many ponies who love you now. You are very fortunate.”

I see a look of concern on her face as she asks, “Mother, it does not bother you that none of my spouses are unicorns?”

She shakes her head, “Not at all dear. That was your father. I love him but he is far from perfect. I just want you to be happy and loved.”

Sutures leans over and gives her mother a big hug, “Thank you mom, that means more to me than you can imagine.”

She smiles,” I will see you again tomorrow if you spouses don’t mind,” she tells Sutures.

Sutures looks at the rest of us, especially Sumac who only smiles and nods. “Ok mother, I will see you then.”

As she walks away, I see Sutures take a deep breath and relax. She has a huge smile on her face, even with a tear in her eye. She looks at all of us and says, “Thank you. All of you for showing my mother what a good family I have now.”

Archer comes up along her other side and tells her, “Dear, she already knew before she got here. She just wanted an excuse to see her daughter. Now she has seen them, love.”

As Archer puts a forehoof around her, she leans into him and smiles. “Yeah, but now she has seen it with her own eyes, and she accepts our crazy life. I finally feel accepted by my mother fully.”

Sumac walks over to her, “Dear, your mother has always been proud of you. She told me all about you when I had Ivy, and again when Ivy had Epona. She was there for both deliveries and kept talking about her wonderful daughter. I just had not realized you were her daughter. Now your father, your mother loves him, but as she said he does have his faults.”

I begin to excuse myself and head inside the house to tuck Ginger into bed, but as I go, I hear George ask, “There is a lot of leftovers, would you mind if I took some of it home?”

I hear both Badger and Sumac chuckle, "Sure George, we will fix you a platter to take with you,” Sumac tells her.

With that, I hear Stir Fry tell them, “Remember to leave me some, I am putting some of this on the menu for the next couple of days. Those cabbage leaves inside sure made a really good combination with some onions and carrots.”

As I head inside, I am joined by Sutures. We find Ginger already in bed. She has her stuffed pony next to her and is already half asleep, but wakes up some as we come into her room.

“Hi Mom’s,” she says when she sees us.

“Hi sweetheart, I hope you had a good time today,” I tell her.

She sleepily nods her head, “Yeah, I even got my wish. Mama Sutures mom came and let her know she was not disappointed in her.”

Sutures is sitting on the other side of the bed, rubbing her hoof through Ginger’s mane, “Dear little one, I had not realized it upset you so much about my parents.”

Ginger nods, “Sorry mama Sutures, but you are so sweet, and smart so many other things, I cannot understand how they could not be proud of you. And if your parents could be disappointed in you, you all might become disappointed in me.”

“Dear, someday we may be disappointed in something you do, but we never will be disappointed in you,” Sutures tells her.

Ginger leans into her and hugs her, “Thank you Mama Sutures.”

I am on the other side of the bed and I lean down and give her a kiss on her forelock, “Goodnight sweetheart. Sweet dreams.”

She rolls over and hugs me too, “Night Ma, see you in the morning.”

Then Sutures and I get up to leave her room. I blow out the lantern and gently close the door. As we get ready to go downstairs Sutures stops me. She puts a hoof under my chin and looks me in the eyes. She kisses me lightly on the cheek, “This is for sharing your family and your life with me,” She then kisses me on the lips, her tongue getting my mouth to open to receive hers, “And that one was for loving me and letting me love you. I hope you realize how much it means to me.”

I smile and look into those beautiful light blue eyes of hers and tell her, “Dearest one, you do not know how much you really are loved. Thank you.” As she smiles back at me, we both go downstairs to rejoin the others and to help clean up before bed.

We still have a couple of hours of work to do now, but it is so worth it. For tonight my worries are set aside and I can relax and enjoy life some. I know that things will change again, but for now, I am loved and cared about. I have friends and family that support me, and for now, for now, that is more than enough.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today, I met my daughter’s future family. She has found her calling in life, as well as those who love her and cherish her. She now has all I could wish for her in her life. Could you please play The Rainbow Connection for her and her new family?

Thank You,

Doula

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

As usual, I still want to thank Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I also want to thank so many others who have added to it, as well as continue to do so. I hope that you continue to enjoy the Co-ops part of it.

There are many versions of the song The Rainbow Connection. I tend to prefer Jim Henson's version and felt the instruments and tempo is more along with that of which the Co-op inhabitants would be used to.

This chapter's dedication song can be found at the YouTube site: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GNM6R6QV9vo

Chapter 61 Judgements and Decisions

Chapter 61 Judgements and Decisions

"Many that live deserve death. And some that die deserve life. Can you give it to them? Then do not be too eager to deal out death in judgement. For even the very wise cannot see all ends." -J. R. R. Tolkien

As the night winds down, I take Ginger up to her room and tuck her into bed along with Sutures. Ginger then asks me, “Ma, they are going to punish him, aren’t they?”

“Yes dear, they are. They will be handing down his sentence tomorrow. Why?” I ask.

“Ma, I just want to make sure they pay for what they did to Tar. Oh, and for what the one tried with Xochitl.”

From next to me Sutures tells her, “Yes dear they will pay for what they did to Tar, but it is not up to us to make the decision how. The judge will do it.”

“Oh, Ma’s, if Xochitl goes to see it, can I go with him?”

Both Sutures and I nod our heads and I tell her, “Yes dear, we will have to talk with Xavier about it in the morning.”

By this point, she is getting sleepy and answers in a very tired sounding voice and with half-closed eyes, “Ok, thanks, love you guys.”

As she falls asleep we both smile at her and each other, then we head back down to the others.

We listen to the radio some more and enjoy the heat from the fireplace and each other. When it comes time to go to bed, Sutures, Magpie, and I all just feel tired and want each other’s company. Badger and Archer both follow Sumac upstairs to her room.

As I am lying there facing Magpie, I feel her foal kick against my belly. Then mine kicks back. Soon they seem to be doing it back and forth, almost like they are fighting. Finally, I roll the other direction and I hear Magpie tell her foal, “Settle down in there little one.” After which my foal as well as hers both quiet down.

I feel Sutures hoof on my shoulder as her forehoof goes over Magpies as she tries to cuddle both of us. Then I hear her quietly laugh, and say to herself, “Dang siblings aren’t even out of the womb yet and they are already fighting.”

After she says this, I hear Magpie laugh lightly and both she and I roll over to face towards Sutures. I hear Magpie give her a kiss and tell her, “Thank you dear, I needed that laugh.”

In the darkness, I barely see their silhouettes as Sutures kisses her back and tells her, “You’re welcome, I just wonder how all of them are going to get along.”

I smile and quietly tell them, “I am sure they will get along like all siblings, they will love each other, but it will be war, every chance they get.”

Both of them laugh at that and I am hit in the head by a pillow from Sutures as she says, “Really dear, now the jokes?”

After this, we all settle down and fall asleep. I am woken a couple of times during the night. Once by my nightmares and twice by theirs. It seems that day in the trenches was worse than I heard before on both of them.

At one point I get up to use the restroom and then just sit on the porch for a while. As I sit there watching the stars Woofers comes over and joins me. I end up relaxing both him and me as I talk to him and scratch his belly. After about an hour I am able to return to my room and go back to sleep. But by then the other two have shifted and I end up moving to the other side, where Sutures was. I cuddle up to her, I put my muzzle to the back of her neck and just breath in her scent. Soon I am as hard asleep as they are.

Come morning I get up quietly. I grab my uniform and sneak out of the room to get dressed. I am met by Sumac and the stallions in the Kitchen. After a quick breakfast, Archer, Badger, and I head out the door and back to the stable. As we are leaving Ginger comes downstairs to get ready for her day and we each say a quick goodbye to her.

After formation, I am bound for the courthouse to hear the sentencing. As I am waiting for the case to begin, I see Xavier come in followed by Xochitl, Ginger, and Sutures. They see me and give a quick wave and then sit at the few remaining seats they can find.

Finally, the moment comes that we have waited for. The judge calls the defendant to come before the bench. As he looks down upon One Roll he has a very stern expression on his face. Then he begins. “One Roll, you have been found guilty by a jury of your peers. I have it in my power to grant leniency upon you. However, I will not do so. In fact, because you betrayed the sanctity of your office as a member of law enforcement by your crime, then you tried to avoid punishment I hereby sentence you to twenty years of hard labor, with no chance of parole. Son, remember, for what you have done, you can never go home again.”

I watch as One Roll's head goes down and I hear him begin to sob. I see him almost fall but catch himself and then with tears streaming down his face, he is escorted out of the courtroom to begin his sentence.

I look over to Xavier and the others and I see Xochitl still with a stern expression on his face simply nod his head. Then all four of them get up and file out of the courtroom. Shortly afterward I follow them out and eventually am able to catch up with them.

As I reach them, I hear Xochitl tell Xavier, “Thank you, Father. I needed to see him get what he deserved.”

Xavier nods to his son and replies, “You are welcome, I too wanted to see that for what he has done. Let that be a lesson to both of you. The system can work very well, also that it is better to face up to what we have done than to run from it when we live in a just system.”

Ginger then looks at Xavier, “But what about Tar? What will become of her?”

Xochitl takes her tail in his and tells her, “Have faith, Ginger. Do not give up hope.”

Xavier nods his head and tells them, “Yes, but remember, she still will have to pay for what she has done.”

________

Once we are near the stable, I am surprised to find out that Xavier and Xochitl are both going in. It seems that they both have an appointment to see Moon Pie. I give Ginger a quick hug and Sutures a bit more and tell them, “I will see you both tonight.”

Ginger smiles and asks, “Ok Ma, but can you read me a story tonight? I missed not having one last night.”

“Ok, dear, I promise. You were really good last night just spending time with us.”

I see her smile, “Ma, I really enjoy spending time with all my parents, but I really enjoy my storytime too.”

“I am glad to hear that Ginger, I enjoy it too,” I tell her, then I notice the time and give Sutures a couple of caps to buy her and Ginger lunch. I then tell Sutures, how to get to Wanderers, the dirty feedbag that Windy had introduced me to.

Upon hearing about it Ginger asks, “Do they serve meat there too Ma?”

I smile and tell her, “Yes dear, but they also make a really good hayburger that you should try.”

I see her scrunch her face up a bit as she thinks about it, “Ok Ma, maybe I will.”

I see Sutures smile and she says, “That sounds really good dear, I will try it myself. Now you should go check-in.”

I give her one last quick kiss and then I trot on into the stable, barely noticing the Guards saluting me as I return them without thinking. Following behind me is Xavier and Xochitl. I get a kick out of watching Xochitl’s expression as he looks at everything. Then I hear him say, “Father, it amazes me how much different it is to go into a still functioning stable. It is nothing like Stable 4.”

That reminds me, I really do need to see if I can find anymore hints about the location of Stable 4B. I say nothing, but I hear Xavier tell him, “I agree son, I am still amazed every time I come in here.”

I raise an eyebrow at this, as I had not realized he was coming in here on a semi-regular basis.

He looks at me and with a half-smile, “Remember Major, as a scout with the Militia and CEF, I am still recognized as being able to get medical care. Captain Sunset also has me come here so we can discuss training with the new scouts periodically. Sumac has given me time off to do so, I thought you knew too.”

I shake my head and smile, “No, but I am glad you are. You have so much you can teach them, Corporal.”

At the use of his old title, I see him stand a bit taller with his head held higher.

“Thank you, Major. By the way, the Colonel has approved me for the trainings as well.” It is at this point that we reach Moon Pie’s office and he tells me, “Have a good day Major, I will see you tonight at the farm.”

I then continue on to my office and begin to pick up where I left off before. As I am sitting there, I notice another summons to be a witness two days from now against Hobbles. So much fun. I ask Paper Work as I point at it, “Sergeant does the Colonel know about this yet?”

He shrugs his shoulder, “Yes ma’am, I already let him know you were being subpoenaed again. By the way ma’am, he would like to see you in his office before you leave for the day.”

“Ok, thank you Paper Work, any idea what he wants to see me about?”

“No ma’am, just that he does,” He tells me with a shrug of his shoulders, “By the way ma’am, would you like me to make you some tea?”

His asking brings a smile to my face, “Yes Paper Work, I would really appreciate it.”

“My Pleasure Major,” he tells me with a smile on his face.

I continue on with my reports until Paper Work returns. I take the first sip, “Ah, just like how I like it. Thanks Paper,” I tell him.

He smiles, “Well ma’am, you are not too hard to please, so it makes it easier for me, but I am really glad you are enjoying it.”

As I sit back and before he can escape, I ask him, “So sergeant, how are things with you and Choo?”

I see him blush slightly and then he looks up at me and sheepishly answers, “Well, we did decide you were right. Two nights from now is our first date.”

I smile at him and tell him, “I am very glad to hear that for both of you. I consider Choo a friend, and you are a fine buck who I would like to see happy also.”

If possible, he blushes even more and replies, “Thank you, ma’am. I really do appreciate that.”

I shake my head a bit, “No, really you have earned the praise. And not just for making such fine tea. You have truly been a Goddess send around here for me.”

He looks down a bit trying to hide his smile, “Just doing my job ma’am.”

“Well, you do your job better than most. So, thank you. Oh, and if I don’t get a chance to tell you again before your date. Good luck and have a great time.”

“Oh, well thank you, ma’am. I appreciate it. Well if you will excuse me, ma’am, I need to get some things out to the regiment.”

I smile and sip my tea as I watch him head on out of my office. He really is a good stallion, and to tell the truth, I almost feel like he is a friend also. But with him being my subordinate I cannot let him know that. I take a deep breath and mentally wish both him and Choo Choo the best.

After I finish my tea, I set my paperwork aside and go to visit the Colonel.

As I arrive, he asks me to sit down, after I do so he begins. “Major, I assume you are aware of the Co-ops discussions with Gawdnya Grimfeathers and her coalition on forming a combined government.”

“Yes sir, I am somewhat aware of it. Mainly just what I have heard on DJ Pon3’s show though. Why Colonel?”

“Major, if it goes through there may be some major changes to the way we in the CDF have been doing business. Part of the talks is having us do regular military deployments to outpost on the border as well as possibly supplying troops to support the fighting in Flillydelphia.”

I nod my head to this as it makes sense, though I really do not like the idea of having to leave home again like that so I tell him, “Yes sir that makes sense to me.”

He nods his head and then asks me, “Major will you have any problems performing your duties in such cases?”

I shake my head, “No sir, I really don’t think so, but before I deploy, I would at least like to have my foal and wean it. I know my spouses will help to take care of it should that occur.”

“Good, I am glad to hear that. Another thing to consider is that the new government will need to build a military and its staff to run it. Major, there may come a time that if you stay in service you will be transferred out of the Co-op. I need you to understand that.”

My mouth goes dry at this thought. That would mean leaving my family for a long period of time. Or having them all uproot their lives to accompany me. Damn it, this would not be fair to them or me. I take a deep breath and tell him, “Ok Sir, I will deal with that bridge when we cross it.”

He nods again, “Ok, just so you know, I am talking to all of my officers about this. My compatriot Colonel Storm Cloud is doing the same. We have been asked to do so by the Board of Directors.”

“Thank you for letting me know Colonel. I really do appreciate it.”

“Mollygirl, for what it is worth, I will do my best to make sure that your battalion is the last to rotate on deployment. I know how much you all have went through with the expedition and all.”

“Thanks, Chappy, I really do appreciate it. Do you mind if I discuss this with my family?”

He smiles sadly, “No, not at all. In fact, I still have to discuss it with my wife. Mollygirl, we may be shipped out as a regiment even. Especially if we are deployed to Filly.”

I nod my understanding. “Well sir, it is nice to know we are both eating out of the same haybale right now. Even if it does not feel comfortable.”

“Very true Mollygirl, now you best head out. I have a couple more officers I need to interview about this before I can call it a day. I will see you in the morning.”

As I rise, I tell him, “Thank you, Colonel, I will see you in the morning,” then I salute him and after he returns it, I turn and head back to my office.

__________

As I come down the road to the farm, I notice there are several workers at the far end of the main house. When I get closer, I watch them bring a new wall frame up alongside the back wall. Badger, Archer, Xavier, and two of the Gypsy pony workers are holding it up as I hear several nails being driven in at once. This has my curiosity up as I want to see how far they have gotten. I know that over the last week an extension to the previous foundation was laid in preparation for this. I am surprised to see all three of the new outer walls are up and in place. Most of the underflooring has been installed also. A lot of work has occurred in the last couple of days that I was just too busy to notice.

As I am looking at it all Archer and Badger come over to me and Archer hoofs me a wrecking bar with his mouth. As he does so Badger tells me, “Ok Mollygirl, just as soon as Magpie gets out here with Sumac, I want you three to start the removal of the wooden slates from this end of the wall.”

Badger then steps back and Archer tells me, “We both felt it appropriate that you three be the ones to start it as this extension will be for all of us, but especially the foals you are carrying. In a way it symbolizes how our family and our lives are growing through all of your efforts.”

Behind me I hear Xavier give a light chuckle as he watches me. He then tells me, “Don’t worry, they have already given the same speech to your wives.”

As we wait, I can smell dinner cooking as well as a dessert in the oven. It really smells good and I wonder what it is. After a bit, Magpie and Sumac come out of the house and join us. Once we all have a wrecking bar in our mouths and one end of them under the same board, we all begin to pry at it. Soon it is loose and as it falls to the ground, in the wall behind where the board was, I see an old, weather-stained envelope with my name written on it. The penmareship on it seems familiar, but I cannot remember where I have seen it before.

Everypony gathers around. Ginger right next to me. She is looking at it and asks me, “What’s in it Ma? Can we open it?”

I nod my head and holding it with both of my fore hoofs, use a knife to slit one end of the envelope. Inside is a letter as well as a smaller envelope. I pull the letter out and begin to read.

Dear Mollygirl,

I am very pleased you have finally gotten this letter. Welcome home, I know it was really rough on you, but you did it. You brought them home. You did what needed to be done to help the others. Now onto the real reason, I left this here for you.

Happy Birthday!

I bet you forgot, didn’t you. I didn’t though. That is part of what I do. I remember everyponies birthdays.

I know how busy you have been, what with the stable, and your family. Give Ginger a hug for me, she needs one whether she says so or not. She and Xochitl make such a cute couple.

That reminds me, congratulations on your foal Millie. She is going to be such a cutie when she arrives. You should see the grandfoals she gives you someday. You are not going to believe it.

Gotta go. Now tell Sumac to run inside to check the cake quick.

Sincerely Yours

Pinkamena Diane Pie

PS the small envelope is for Sutures, give it to her on her birthday for me, Thanks!

Needless to say, I am stunned. First, I had forgotten it was my birthday. After mom died, I never celebrated it much, unless at Sumac and Ivy’s for it. I begin to wonder how she knew I would find it when I did also? How did she know so much?

My family all look at me and Ginger asks, “What’s it say Ma?”

I am about to tell her when I think about the last part, “Sumac, check the cake quick?”

She looks confused at first and asks, “How did you know,” Then she gets a look on her face and runs inside to check it.

I simply hoof the note to Ginger, her eyes get wide as she reads it. She then looks at me, and simply ask, “How?”

I shrug my shoulder and watch the expression on the faces of my spouses. I almost laugh when Badger reads it and I see his eyes open wide and ears go straight forward saying “Grand foals, I never even imagined.”

I nod my head and put a hoof on his. “Yes dear, someday we will be grandparents. You will not only have ours, but also Sumacs, Magpies, and maybe even Sutures someday. That is quite a legacy to live up to.”

As his jaw drops and eyes become wide, I watch as Archer puts a hoof around his shoulder and tells him, “Well brother, looks like you have something to live up to and be better for. You can do it.”

He nods his head and then we all continue to finish removing the wooden siding from that part of the house. As we are finishing up Sumac comes out and tells us “Dinner is ready everypony. As we head inside I watch as the temporary workers cross the road back to their camp. Xavier and his family join us tonight for dinner.

After dinner is finished, Sumac has Sutures help her bring out the cake. I have tears in my eyes. It has been so long. It's been since I was a filly that I had a birthday cake. I can barely contain myself.

They light the candles and Ginger tells me, “Now make a wish Ma.”

I do, but I will not share it with anypony. After all, if we share our wish, then it will not come true. I blow them out and we all enjoy MY birthday cake.

As it gets later Persimmon comes over and tells me, “My present to you is tonight we are watching Ginger for you. Have a great night, and again, Happy Birthday my friend,” she tells me as she gives me a quick hug, and then they all head over to her cabin.

We begin to turn the lamps down and shut the window shutters for the night. As I am closing the last one, I see a single crow sitting on the roof of the barn. As I am watching it takes flight into the darkening sky. I smile to myself and think, “Yep, she is still keeping an eye on us.” Then I turn and go to join my mates and to just enjoy a night of all of us together, sharing time with each other.

__________

It truly was a birthday to remember for me. I had to laugh when Sumac had her eyes closed and accidentally kissed Magpie. When she realized she was kissing a mare her eyes went wide at first, then she just went with it. However, once the kiss broke, she was much more careful.

Myself, well, I had a wonderful time and as I get dressed, I notice I have a few sore spots on my neck. When I look in the mirror, I see a few patches of hair missing. I would be more upset, but I know I accidentally did the same thing to both Archer and Sutures. Instead of getting upset, I simply sigh and go to my dresser and get out a scarf to wear on my neck today.

As I eat my breakfast, we all seem to continue to bask in the glow of just being together. All during breakfast there are jokes, gentle teases, and an occasional hoof touch or leaning against each other. I have to admit it is like something I could never have imagined. The best part for me is that we are not just lovers, but friends and family.

After breakfast, we all head back to our normal routines. As I head out the door, I hear Badger tell everypony, “I will see you all in two weeks, time for my rotation at the stable again.”

Which reminds me to tell them I will see them tomorrow night as I have the duty again tonight. On the way to the stable I am a bit surprised though when I feel not one tail holding mine, but two. Badger is on onside, Archer on the other. Both smile at my surprise. Archer then raises an eyebrow at my surprise and tells me, “Why not, it is harmless and besides, everypony around already knows.”

Badger smiles and tells me from the other side, “Besides, doesn’t it just feel right? I know it does for me.”

We walk this way almost all the way back to the stable. Just before we get there, I see Kicker coming along the path. I see her smile and then she greets us. “Good Morning Major, Captains. It is good to see you all.”

“Good Morning Kicker, how are you doing?” I ask.

She smiles and tells us, “Well the Captain there was going to have to be told in a few days anyway, but It seems I took while out on the expedition. My husband is thrilled too. He knows how important adding new genes is to our herd. However, it seems some of the cattle midwives are being a bit prudish now.”

I see Archer and Badger both look a bit concerned. So, I ask, “Is there anything we can do to help?”

I see her smile, “I am really glad you asked Major, After the expedition, I really feel comfortable with Sutures, and while I know she is not overly experienced as a midwife for cattle, do you think she may take me on as a patient?”

I am surprised a bit and before I can answer Archer tells her, “Sergeant, both the Captain and the Major have the Duty tonight, however I will be seeing Sutures tonight and I will discuss it with her. I should be able to give you an answer by tomorrow morning if you can wait that long.”

I see her smile and relax, “Captain, that would be fine. Thank you so much, sir.”

“No problem Sergeant, after all, look at how well we have worked together in the past.”

“I agree sir, and I hope to continue such a relationship.” She tells him, then as an afterthought she adds, “You might want to let her know that there are a couple of others in a similar situation as mine too. Captain Kettle Bell, being one of them.”

Archer nods his head, “All right, I will do that. Thank you for letting us know Kicker. Oh, and on a personal level, Congratulations Sarge. I am very happy for you and your family.”

At this, she beams. “Thanks, Capt’n, I really appreciate it. We were so lucky to have the officers we did, you always understood and looked out for us. Oh, maybe Sutures can talk to some of the Brahmin and ask them about any stories from their herds or families from the early days and how they handled the changes that occurred.”

I am thinking about this and how much importance it puts on verbal lore when Archer tells her, “That is a very good idea Kicker, I will suggest it to her as well as letting her know you want to be a client for her.”

“Thank you so much, Sir,” she says. Then she looks at her PipBuck and tells him, “Captain, we should get going. We don’t want to both show up late for formation. I can only imagine what would be said then once the word got out about me being pregnant.” After which she gives me a quick wink and Badger and I get the joy of watching Archer trip over his own tongue as he tries to figure out what to say.

Finally, he just shakes his head, laughs a bit, and says, “Ok Sarge, you got me on that one. Let’s get going.” Reluctantly he lets go of my tail and trots off with his Sargent.

Beside me, I can hear Badger laughing as we follow along and head into the stable ourselves. Before we go our separate ways, he asks, “Mollygirl, since we both are required to be on duty in the stable tonight, could I spend some time with you tonight?”

The fact he has asked makes me feel much better and I tell him, “Of course dear, I had already assumed we would. I will see you at dinner tonight if not sooner,” then I turn and head off for my headquarters as he does his.

The day goes fairly normal, with me reporting to the Judge Advocates Office for a couple of hours to make my initial statement for the court of inquiry concerning the expedition. They seemed particularly interested in why I was not with the other officers during the arranged ceremony and why I took charge during the initial battle afterward. This surprises me some, but I try not to let it bother me.

After hours I meet Badger for dinner in the officers’ mess. He checks with his company sergeants and then comes to visit me in the lounge area for my quarters. We are sitting on the couch, cuddled up watching a war documentary from before the last day when my opposite for the 2nd regiment comes into the area. He is not nearly as pleasant as Windy and makes me wish she could permanently exchange duty rotations with him.

As he enters, he looks with a scowl at both me and Badger. He then asks, “What is this Captain doing in our area Major?”

I am polite still and I reply, “Good evening Major Micro Burst. This Captain is my husband Captain Badger of the 1st Battalion of the 2nd Regiment.”

He still is wearing a scowl, “I thought Captain Archer of the Artillery was your husband.”

I smile sweetly at him and tell him, “Well he is technically my fiancé, but most consider him my husband also.”

“So, you really are that way. I had thought better of both of the Captains. That is disgusting,” He says.

Badger laughs at him, “Oh, I don’t know Major. After all, the two of us are sharing a total of four mares. Can you say that?”

He stands up straighter and looks at Badger and tells him, “I will remind you to keep a civil tongue captain.”

That is when I stand up, I flick my head enough so that my scar shows clearly as I walk up to him, and I look up into his eyes, and I tell him, “If you expect him to keep a civil tongue MAJOR, you need to keep one also. He is my guest here. We were doing nothing more than watching a documentary that pertains to our profession. However, sir, you have decided to try and antagonize us.”

“Why you impudent ground-bound piece of filth,” He says with a voice filled with scorn, and he raises a hoof as if to strike me.

That is it. I feel myself growl and I bare my teeth as I lay my ears back fully. I am ready to leap at him and I feel Badger pushing me back with his forelegs wrapped around me blocking me. He turns his head and I hear his voice as he tells him, “Major, I would recommend you get out of here.”

Micro Burst still using that tone of voice asks, “And why should I do that?”

Badger then calmly tells him, “Because she has killed several ponies in hoof to hoof combat and you are not wearing combat armor, sir,”

I see Micro Burst eyes go wide and he quickly exits from the room. I then begin to calm down. I take several deep breaths. Once I am calmed down, I apologize to Badger. “I am so sorry dear. It was bad enough he insulted me, and our family. I hated it, but I could have dealt with it. But dear, when he raised a hoof to me. That was too much.”

He nods his head, puts a hoof along my cheek, and quietly tells me, “I understand love, but you can’t do that. Mollygirl, it could cost you your commission, your career, and in a worst-case situation your freedom.”

I sigh and lean into him, “Your right, I will have to apologize to him,” I tell Badger. I then kiss him and I tell him, “I guess I best have you leave for now. My next duty day perhaps we can spend more time together.”

I see the look of disappointment on his face, then he gives me a sad smile and replies, “Ok love, I hate to say it, but you are right tonight,” He gives me a goodnight kiss and a hug, then he leaves.

Once he is gone, I go to Micro Burst's stall and knock on the door. After a brief few seconds, I hear movement inside and the door opens.

He looks visibly annoyed at the interruption, but I see a hint of fear in his eyes as he asks in a very formal tone, “Yes Major, what can I do for you?”

Using the same formal tone, I reply, “Major Microburst, I apologize for my outburst earlier, It seems we have gotten off on the wrong hoof.”

“Really, and what makes you say that Major?” he asks with a curious tone in his voice.

“Because one, I do not believe you would strike a fellow officer like that, second I overreacted to that implied action.”

He looks at me with suspicion as if expecting me to try something, so I continue, “As for what you said about my relationships, you are far from the only one to say such a thing. However, we are both officers and our personal lives aside, we need to work together.”

I hear him take a deep breath, “Yes, you are quite correct upon that. It could be worse I suppose, you could be that dreadful officer I heard about that has the pet enfields.”

I laugh when he says that and when I see him look at me funny, I tell him, “Well about the pet enfields…”

__________

Micro Burst and I do end up having a very professional conversation after that. However, neither of us feels comfortable with the other. But at least we have come to an understanding. During our discussion, I also found out that he had seen very little actual combat until the fight with Neighvarro. He was wounded during it and was one of those evacuated by Windy.

After morning formation Windy seeks me out and pulls me to the side. She is almost laughing and has a wide smile on her face as she tells me, “Mollygirl, I don’t know what happened between you and Micro Burst, but he has asked me to permanently change my duty rotation with him.”

This brings a smile to my face and I tell her, “I am really glad to hear that. Perhaps later today over some tea I can fill you in. Unfortunately, I have to head back to court today to be a witness against Hobbles for the incident with Tar.”

“That sounds good to me Mollygirl, I will see you later then. Remember, I want to hear the story of what happened.”

I nod my head and as we go our separate ways I trot back to my HQ. Once there I gather some of my reports and put them in my saddlebag to work on while I wait to take the stand today. I then let Kettle Bell and the 1st Sergeant know where I am heading and when I expect to be back.

The trial is already in progress it seems and is in its third day. After a couple of hours of waiting, I am called to the witness stand. The lawyers today are not quite as aggressive towards me as those who were involved in One Rolls trail.

“Major Mollygirl, how long have you known the defendant?”

Such a simple question surprises me. “I have known him since he began working on the security staff at the stable six years ago,” I tell her.

She then asks, “And how would you describe your relationship with the defendant?”

“I would say that he was a professional acquaintance, overall, we were on good terms prior to the recent events.”

“So, you have known him for several years and have been on good terms, am I correct?”

“Yes, ma’am, you are correct,” I tell her feeling somewhat annoyed at the repletion of the questioning.

“Major, with this long-term professional acquaintance would you expect this type of behavior from him?” The defense attorney asks.

As I shake my head no, I tell them, “No, I never expected this from him. However, I know that he has gone along with others in questionable behavior before.”

“Major please only answer the questions that you are asked. Your honor, I would like the last part of her answer stricken from the record,” the attorney says.

The judge nods and orders that it be stricken.

Next, she asks me, “Major, when you apprehended the defendant, how was his behavior?”

I take a deep breath and answer, “Ma’am, he was as surprised as I was by One Roll's behavior and appalled by it. He made no move to resist us and actually questioned One Roll on what he thought he was doing. He was a model prisoner from that point on.”

She nods her head and tells me I can leave the stand.

As I leave the stand, without thinking I nod to Hobbles, and he back to me. I then go back to the waiting room.

Shortly afterward I hear that the verdict is in. I go into the back of the courtroom and watch as Hobbles is led before the bench. As he stands there, He looks the judge straight in the eyes, but still seems humble at the same time.

The leader of the jury stands up and tells the judge, “We find the defendant guilty on the count of assaulting a prisoner in the second degree. On the count of conspiracy to cover a crime, we find him guilty.”

The judge nods his head and then turns to Hobbles and tells him, “Hobbles, you have been found guilty on the charges against you by a jury of your peers. With this in mind, as well as the testimony of the witnesses, I hereby sentence you to twenty years in prison, but eligible for parole after ten years,” he turns his head and says, “Bailiff take the prisoner away.”

The judge then raps the bench with his gavel, he stands as do all of us in the court as he departs the courtroom.

Part of me is relieved as I had always liked Hobbles, and it gives me hope that perhaps some mercy will be taken on Tar. Goddesses how I hope so.

__________

Once back to the office I track Windy down and we go and have a late lunch. As I tell her about what happened the night before she is appalled. “Mollygirl, he really said that?”

“Yes Windy, he did, I am still surprised Badger kept his temper in check and I thank the Goddesses he helped me keep from doing anything stupid,” I tell her.

“Mollygirl I can completely understand that,” she says shaking her head, “Even in Thunderhead you would never insult another officer like that. Although he got the fear of Luna put into him when Badger told him to leave as you had killed in hoof to hoof and he was not wearing his combat armor.”

I nod my head and look down in embarrassment, “He certainly did.”

“I love the fact that he believed Badger when he told him you had killed ponies in hoof to hoof combat. I mean I know you are tough and all but still,” she says with a mild laugh.

Then she looks at my face, then into my eyes, her tone of voice changes as does the expression on her face, “Mollygirl, you really have then haven’t you?”

I sadly nod my head and in a hoarse whisper, I answer, “Yes Windy, more than once. One time still haunts me, I still have trouble forgiving myself for it.”

She becomes serious now and puts a hoof across the table onto mine, “Moll, if you don’t want to talk about it, I understand, but I am here for you if you need me, my friend.”

I take a bite of my pulled radhog sandwich and suddenly I remember that moment in time. I almost throw up, but fight it back and swallow the bite of my lunch. Then I look her in the eyes and calm and quietly I tell her, “After we came back up from under Canterlot mountain. It was a night battle that got in too close. I had two of them coming at me. One of them tried to kick me in my stomach,” as I say this I unknowingly move my hoof over my foal. My voice cracks as I tell her, “Windy, I ripped his throat out with my teeth. I was covered in is blood and the next morning at Officers call was admonished for showing up in such a state.”

She lightly pats my hoof with hers, “Mollygirl, you did what comes naturally. You protected your foal. In such a situation I would have been more worried if you had not reacted like that. Especially with what all you had already gone through by that point.”

I look at her and squint my eyes as I try and figure out how come she seems to know what we experienced there.

Then she tells me, “Mollygirl, I read the reports of the expedition. I understand better than most.”

“So, you don’t feel disgusted by me? You don’t fear me?” I ask quietly.

She shakes her head, “No Moll, I don’t, in fact, I appreciate your sharing it with me. Someday over a bottle of wine or cider, I will tell you my worst moment.”

I feel myself smile slightly and with a feeling of relief, I tell her, “Thanks for understanding Windy. I really do mean it.”

She smiles at me with a glint in her eye and tells me, “That is what friends are for, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, yeah it is. Thank you for being such a good friend Windy.”

Once we finish our meal, we both head back to the stable. I feel a sense of relief that she understands. I am also now looking forward to my next duty day as I will get to spend more time with her.

That night Archer sleeps with Sumac and while I really did want to spend some time with him, it is ok. Instead, I spend the night with Mags and Sutures. Funny thing is I really needed to spend some time with them that I had not realized.

As we lay there before falling to sleep, I tell them about what happened the night before. Magpie is stunned when she hears that I have taken the life of another pony with my bare hoofs. I think she had to fight gagging when I told her what I told Windy. I feel her start to shake even.

Sutures puts a hoof on her and tells her. “Magpie, Windy is right, it was natural. What would you do if someone tried to hurt your unborn foal?”

“I, I don’t know Sutures, but I hope I would not go that far,” she tells us.

I hear Sutures sigh, “Magpie, that was no worse than what I did at Targhee. And please don’t ask. I am too damn sober right now to talk about it. But I promise you Mag’s someday I will share that with you too.”

Then I hear Mags quietly say, "I understand. I guess you know my worst moment. You were there for it dear.”

I feel Sutures take in a deep breath and release, then she almost mournfully says, “I do understand, but dear what I did, I fear will cause me to be judged wanting when it comes my time.”

Then I tell them both, “I just pray that whoever is our final judge has mercy on me like the one that Hobbles had today.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

This week me and my partner were convicted for our crimes. As I wait to be transferred to the long term holding, I can only think of what all my actions have cost me. As I sit here wishing things could be different, I can only think of one song that fits. If you could please play for me You Can Never Go Home Again.

Thank You

Hobbles

Convict # 232122, Manesville Correctional Facility

Author's Note

Thanks again to Kkat for creating the world of FoE as well as all the authors who have since added to it. Again I would like to thank all of you who continue to read and enjoy your visit to this part of the wastelands.

The YouTube link for this chapters dedication song is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cCEHQ_nhxOA

Chapter 62 To Laugh or Cry

Chapter 62 To Laugh or Cry

Chapter 62 To Laugh or Cry

“Optimism is normal, but some fortunate people are more optimistic than the rest of us. If you are genetically endowed with an optimistic bias, you hardly need to be told that you are a lucky person - you already feel fortunate.” - Daniel Kahneman, You People

Morning comes and unfortunately, I have to disentangle myself from the mares I love. Goddesses how hard it can be to make myself do that sometimes. But duty calls, as does the filly inside me tap dancing on my bladder. So up and at ‘em, I tell myself.

I quickly dress in the dark room. I then look at the bed and while I can barely see them, I see their forms in the shadows, one holding the other, and I have to smile. It is so hard to believe all the changes that have come into my life.

Once I get to the kitchen, Archer and Sumac meet me there. My tea is already on the table steeping. Sumac is busy making breakfast for us as Archer sits at the table reading a book. I am curious as to what he is reading so I peek over his shoulder and am surprised to find it is an old book on farming. He is reading a section about crop rotations including which crops grow best in conjunction with others.

As I lean over his shoulder, he turns his head and gives me a quick peck on the cheek. “Morning love,” He tells me.

“Morning dear, sorry to disturb you,” I tell him as I give him a return nuzzle.

As I sit down, I can smell fresh bread in the oven. Sumac turns to me and asks, “Morning dear, would you like some honey in your oatmeal today?”

I nod my head yes and ask, “Is the bread almost finished? It smells wonderful.”

“Yes, it should be. I hoped to have it done and cooled off enough for you to have a slice with fresh butter before you left for the stable.”

I smile, as I tell her, “Thanks Sumac, I really appreciate it.”

“Not a problem Mollygirl, I just know you have duty tonight. I am sorry you will not be here for dinner tonight. Doula is coming as are Archer’s parents.”

I nod and reply, “I am sorry I can not be here for that either.” Then I ask them both, “So what about Sutures’s father?”

Archer sighs and tells me, “He is still being a stubborn mule. He was invited, but he refuses to acknowledge Sutures even exist now.”

I nod my head, “I was afraid of that. It really is too bad; he is missing out on so much by being this way.”

To this Sumac replies, “But dears, you have to remember, he has always been this way. His and Doula’s was an arranged marriage by their parents. According to Doula, he wanted to do the same with Sutures. However, it seems the stallion he had arranged the marriage with, had other ideas. His barn door swung the other way, and when Epona was born Doula was laughing telling me he was married to an earthpony stallion. Needless to say, that did not sit well.”

I am stunned at hearing this, “Sumac, you mean her parents really had set up an arranged marriage for her?”

“Yes dear, and let me tell you, Doula was not happy about it, but she was not going to go against her husband. However, she was laughing about how it ended up.”

Archer is smiling across the table at her and tells us both, “I can understand that. I am just really glad it has worked out the way it did.”

I nod my head, “Same here.”

As I am eating my breakfast, I hear Ginger come down the stairs. As she climbs into the chair across from me, I notice her staring at me.

“Yes dear? Is something bothering you?” I ask her.

She shakes her head, “No Ma, it’s just that I was noticing you how your mane and tail are almost all black now with the yellow only at the ends.”

I nod, “Yes, I know, I just do not feel like bleaching my mane and tail anymore. I hope that does not bother you.”

She shakes her head, “No ma, in fact, I like it. It makes you look more like you could be my real mother. Just like Mama Sumac and Mama Magpie.”

I smile at her and ask, “So, you think I should just let it all go back to its natural color than?”

She nods her head in reply and Archer tells me, “Actually Mollygirl, it does look better this way. I mean you looked good before, but I like it this way.”

I laugh a little as I tell him, “Archer, I think you just have a thing for mares with dark manes and tales.”

At this, I hear Sumac laugh lightly, and Ginger giggles.

As Archer and I leave for the Stable I see Xavier and Xochitl walking to the house. Xochitl has his saddlebags on with a school book sticking out some.

Xavier greets us and continues on into the house to get his marching orders for the day from Sumac.

__________

Once we get to the stable Archer and I exchange a quick kiss and we both head our separate ways. As I enter my office Paper Work already has my tea steeping. Off to the side I see Chain Lightning drinking a cup himself, as he watches the staff go about their morning routine.

As I am sitting there reading my morning reports He comes into my office. “Morning Major.”

“Morning 1stSergeant, what can I do for you today?” I ask.

He smiles and tells me, “Just wanted to remind you the H-troop will be going into their ready reserve week, and that D and E troop will be returning from their field time. However, since they just had a leave only two weeks ago, they will just step their rotation schedule up to being on work details here at the stable for the next two weeks.”

“Thank you, 1st. I appreciate the reminder.”

“No problem Major. During their time on the ready reserve do you want me to make up a training schedule?”

I put my hoof under my chin and think about it briefly, then I answer, “Actually, that is a great idea. Why don’t you have the company commanders join me, you and the rest of the staff and we can come up with an improved training program. That is a great suggestion.”

He smiles and tells me, “That’s what I am here for ma’am.”

After he leaves, I notice the time and make it to the regimental HQ just in time to catch the morning briefing.

“Good morning everyone, not much to put out today. As normal today is the day of rotating duties. The pegasus games continue this week. However, Colonel Storm Cloud and I have decided that we will change the day for them to a day later. With that said, both regiments will have the ready response troops ponied and readied to react both days. Perhaps we can catch any raiders or others off guard and hit them by surprise,” Colonel Chappy tells us.

I, along with most of the others nod my head in agreement. Then he continues. "For those on stable duty, we will be working on some projects to improve the facilities around the stable to transform it into more of a standard military base. This will include building barracks and training facilities above ground, as well as maintenance facilities for the quartermasters and artillery. If anyone complains, tell them they can discuss it with me.”

Again, we are all nodding as we listen. Finally, I hear something that catches my ears. “There have been rumors lately of Enclave stragglers who have begun to raid some of the more distant settlements as well as caravans. If these attacks continue, we will be forced to send out troops further abroad again. This policy is in line with what the leadership of the NCR has proposed to us if we do decide to join with them. That brings up another point. If the Co-op does surrender autonomy and joins the NCR, we will be standardizing much of our equipment with them. It has been suggested that we come up with a minor uniform modification that will enable us to differentiate those from the Co-op from other NCR troops, but that will also still conform to their regulations.”

One of the other battalion officers immediately suggests, “Sir, how about a shoulder tag that just says, Manesville Co-op?”

The Colonel puts his hoof under his chin and thinks about it. “That does not sound too bad Star Burst, I will recommend that, however, let's see what other ideas are out there too.”

After this, we are dismissed to our troops so we can attend formation and pass on the required information. As we are walking away after formation, I see Chain Lightning laughing to himself. So, I have to ask, “Ok 1st, what is so funny?”

He smiles back at me and with a glint in his eyes tells me, “I wonder which one of these smart alecks is going to suggest an enfield on a patch.”

At that I have to grin and laugh a bit myself, “You know what, at least you have a positive attitude,” I tell him.

He looks at me curiously and I continue, “You are sure someone is going to do it.”

He simply nods his head and we head back into the stable to begin another day of paperwork.

The day passes without event and come dinner time I am joined for dinner in the mess by Badger and Windy. It seems she is amused by my husband and with good reason.

As we are eating, she asks “Now Badger, I have to ask, this trooper Pages, did she come up with the idea of the Dashite mark on her helmet on her own or somepony suggest it?”

He looks down for a moment before answering, but he has a smirk on his face, then he looks up at her and answers, “Well now Major, to tell the truth, she came up with the idea of it on her own, I only authorized it. Especially when I saw how it twisted the tails of some of the other officers who came from Thunderhead, No offense Ma’am.”

Still smiling, she waves a hoof and tells him, “I can understand that, I was just wondering. It seems it has caused a bit of irritation to some of the senior officers.”

Badger simply shrugs his shoulders and takes another bite of his meal, then he tells her, “Ma’am, they took away the proper cutie mark of the buck she loves, it is all she has seen of him and it was her way of proclaiming she was his. She was not trying to cause a ruckus, but she also was not going to back down.”

Windy nods her head, "Ok, Badger, I can see that, but she must have been a tough one before she joined your troop. Do you know what she did for a living before she enlisted?”

At that, I start to laugh and Badger only smiles a bit as he tells her, “Windy, she was a librarian. She is our wife Magpies best friend.”

I swear I see her choke on the bite she was swallowing as her eyes go wide and she then says, “She was a librarian, damn, I would not want to return a book late to that one.”

He chuckles at that and tells her, “Neither would I, but she is a good trooper and I really appreciate what all she does. In fact, I have already recommended her to be advanced to lance corporal at the next opportunity.”

I see Windy raise an eyebrow, “She is that good eh?”

He nods his head, “Windy, she wanted to be on the first skywagon into Serenity Valley. She came up with the idea of running gun wagons over the enemy during training. While that may seem like common sense for a pegasus, that is thinking outside the box for most earth ponies.”

Windy nods her head, “Sounds like she may make a good staff pony or officer someday.”

As I am nodding my head, I see Badger shaking his, “I am not sure about that. She seems to not be interested in making it higher than an NCO. In fact I overheard her telling another trooper that someday she would like to make Sergeant Major.”

Both Wendy and I raise our ears at this and nod. While officers are valuable and important, a good senior non-com can be priceless. I still miss my old 1st Sergeant, Light Weight, granted Chain Lighting is good too. I just need to get used to working with him more.

After dinner the three of us go back to our rec area outside Windy and my stall. Badger sits on one end of the couch and I lean against him with the blanket around us. Windy is on the other and again she has control of the TV.

Badger then asks, “So what are we going to watch Mares?” he asks with a smile.

Windy grins at him, and tells him, “Well Badger, Mollygirl, and I started a tradition on our last duty day together. It is time to introduce you to Hoofmark movies. This first one tonight is about a mare who moves into a new town and meets a single father trying to make it on his own during Hearth’s Warming.”

I feel him groan behind me, but he stays polite, smiles, and tells her, “Ok, let’s see it.”

Funny thing is I felt the same way last week. This time not so much. After a while, I notice he is paying close attention to the movie. I get a kick out of him looking at the way of life portrayed in the movie and I do laugh when the single father feels like he has lost the leading mare to an old ex of hers and he calls out to the tv, “Why not share her you idiot, what is so hard to understand that she can love you both.”

Windy just looks at him with a raised eyebrow but says nothing, instead she smiles and takes another bite of her Sugarapple Bombs.

Following the second movie, we all decide to call it a night. After Badger and I kiss goodnight Windy comes up and shakes his hoof. “Badger, it has been a pleasure. Please feel free to join us on our movie nights.”

“Thank you Windy, I really enjoyed it. Besides, it lets me and Mollygirl share time with each other as well as visit with you, so thank you both very much.”

He gives me one more kiss on my scarred cheek and tells me, “Goodnight sweetheart, sleep well.” Then he turns and heads back to his quarters for the night.

I see Windy shaking her head as he goes, then she looks at me and tells me, “You know, I really had not expected this side of your husband. Thank you for helping me to see it.”

“Your welcome Windy, but what do you mean?”

“Dear, he is not a normal stallion. I heard what he did to you before the expedition through the grapevine, seeing him tonight it is hard to believe he did that. I can see why you gave him a second chance. Also, I really am surprised to see how natural it seems to him to share his mares. I never thought I would hear a buck yell like that during a Hoofmark movie.”

I laugh a bit as we turn and head into our stall, “Yeah, about that, sorry he yelled at the screen. I never saw him that way before myself. But I think you are right; he is proving me right for giving him that second chance.

We talk for a while after this and agree to have dinner at the farm the night after our next duty rotation. Then we turn out the lights and I am soon back to sleep, and for the first time, I dream of Ivy still being alive and our family at the farm as it could have, or should have been. When I wake up, I feel some of the joy from the dream, but I also am sorry I have to leave her again. Perhaps another night.

Badger meets us again for breakfast at the mess. As we are eating, he is telling us about the project his company is working on. “You know I am really surprised at how much progress we have made so far. We have a whole line of trenching dug below the frost line from the stable all the way to where the new barracks are to be built. Even Bailey Bridge is happy with our progress. “

I smile and tell him, “I am glad to hear that. I still need to find out the progress my two companies that have gotten back have made.”

Windy nods her head, “I hear you Mollygirl, it can be hard to keep track of what all is going on. I am still getting used to what towns are garrisoned and by who each week. I have one company on farm duty right now. They are all spread out,” she tells us shaking her head.

“I understand, it was so much easier as a sergeant sometimes,” I tell her as I shake my head.

Then I notice her shaking her head a bit. Then she tells me, “I sometimes forget that down here in the Co-op every officer has spent time as an enlisted trooper.”

I find myself and Badger looking at her with a perplexed expression on our faces as I ask, “Windy, how else could you do it?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, most of the Enclave officers never were enlisted. In fact, they used to look down at us that were former enlisted as having been lower class, almost like we were just a couple of steps above a potential Dashite.”

I am surprised to hear this and ask, “Windy, how could you be an officer without having been enlisted first?” I am really curious, then I begin to remember that it was done that way in the old Equestrian military also.

She smiles at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, most of those who had a higher education or tested for higher intelligence went to a special school where we were taught tactics as well as the basics of the field we were to go into. It really made the senior NCO corps much more important. The new officers often were dependent upon them to not only show them the ropes, but to keep themselves from being hung with them, if you know what I mean.”

I see Badger put a forehoof under his chin as he thinks about it. Then he tells her, “Windy, I can see how that could work, but it sure would be rough on those new officers.”

She nods her head then tells us, “But it also kept most officers from being able to understand what the common enlisted pony was feeling and experiencing as well as preventing unwanted familiarity between the two. I mean in the Enclave it would be a scandal for an officer to be dating an enlisted pony, and could cost the officer, if not both of them their career.”

Badger and I look at each other, then back at Windy and we both nod our understanding. Then Badger tells her, “Ya know Windy, I think I prefer our method. It may be a bit messier, but at least I knew every officer leading me had walked in my hoofprints.”

She nods her understanding, then adds, “But Badger, in a military that does not see much action other than the scouts, how else do you season your enlisted to be officers? I can see advantages to both.”

I smile as I answer her, “Well Windy, at least down here we don’t have to worry about any member of the CDF not seeing action. It seems we all do.”

Just as I am saying this, I feel a hoof on my shoulder and I notice Clockwork behind me, as he puts a hoof on my shoulder and says, “Major, you do have to admit though, some of us have seen more action than others.”

To this, I see Badger and Windy laugh, as I turn to him and tell him with a smile, “Ok, well some of us do seem to have that knack don’t we captain, now why don’t you pull up a chair and join us.”

__________

The rest of the day goes slowly and I cannot wait to get home tonight. Before I go, I am notified that I will need to appear at Tar’s court-martial in the morning. While it does put a bit of a damper on my enthusiasm, it is brought back up as Archer and I meet up with Magpie on her way home from the library also.

On the way back home, we have a lively conversation between what I had discussed with Badger, Windy, and Clockwork. What Archer has going on with his artillery battery and how the mortars are now being separated from the big guns. Magpie tells us about her research. The funny thing to me is it all seems to dovetail together so nicely.

As we walk up to the farm, I see that the new addition has all the outer walls and roof on it. It also has extended the upper story of the house as well. It still needs to have the shutters for the windows hung though. But it is so exciting to see.

As we approach Sumac and Sutures come out and greet us. Sumac tells us dinner will be done soon. When she sees me looking at the addition she smiles and tells me to go take a look. They are starting to frame the interior rooms now too. I cannot believe how many more rooms we are going to have. Sure, they are not the largest, but wow. The walls still have to be put up but I am amazed.

Next Sutures surprises me and tells me that she and her mother talked last night and have decided to form a family midwife practice. What really surprises me is that they are opening an office for it in White Cloud. They have already discussed building it with Fancy and the other business leaders.

“Mollygirl, I am so excited about this. The whole town is behind us for it.”

I give her a hug and I tell her, “Dearest, I am so happy for you. This is great news.”

Archer steps up to her other side, hugging her and giving her a kiss. “Love, that is outstanding. I figured that is what you and my parents were talking about last night.”

Sutures nods her head, “Yes, your father was helping me to understand how to run a business better. I had not thought of his being a fisher pony as being a buisnesspony before. After last night dear, I am not sure whether you get your intellect from your mother or your father.”

I see him smile, “Thanks, dear. I am just lucky I guess.”

After we get inside, I see Ginger at the kitchen table doing her homework along with Xochitl. As we walk in Xochitl looks up and says, “Uncle Archer, could you please help me with this math. I am not really sure about it.”

Archer goes over and begins to help him. I begin to set the dining room table for supper as Sumac and Suture finish dinner. Magpie on the other hoof goes and begins to take care of a few things she needs to get done for work in the morning.

When dinner is ready Xochitl heads home for the night. Ginger walks him to the door and gives him a quick hug and a peck on the cheek. As he walks away, I watch as she sighs and smiles to herself. Then she joins the rest of us for supper.

As we are eating Sutures ask, “So Mollygirl, was last night as exciting as the last time you had duty?”

I giggle a bit as I answer, “No, Badger joined Windy, and I to watch a couple of Hoofmark movies is all. It was funny though how much he was getting into them with us.”

I see Sumac and Magpie both tilt their heads a bit with a hint of surprise in their features.

“Yes, he really was,” I tell them. He even yelled at the characters on the screen a few times.”

We all laughed a bit at that, then Archer smiles at us and reminds us, “Please, do not tease him about that. He was allowing a sensitive part of himself to show. Mollygirl, He loves you and all of us that much he was willing to show how he felt, without thinking about who was also there.”

I see Sumac smile at him with a bit of pride on her face as she replies, “You are right Archer. He is the pony I had hoped he was when he asked my daughter and the others to marry him.”

Ginger is sitting quietly listening to us talk. Then she asks, “What is a Hoofmark movie?” beside her I see Sumac looking kind of embarrassed as she nods in agreement with Ginger.

I look at both of them and ask, “Sumac, you haven’t seen one either?”

She shakes her head no. Then I ask both of them, “Have either of you ever seen a television?”

Both answer no. Then I realize, the only reason I have is because they still had them in the stable rec rooms. When I look at Magpie I notice she is looking embarrassed as she says, “I had not thought of that, I am just so used to the one we have in the archives.”

Ginger then asks, “Ma, could we get one so we can watch it?”

I sigh, “Ginger, if we get one, we would still have to get a video player, as there are no stations broadcasting TV left since the great war. But if I can, I will see what I can do.”

She smiles at that and tells me, “Ok ma, if not maybe we can see one at the archives with mama Magpie.”

At that Magpie smiles widely and nods her head. “That is a great idea dear. We can do that easy enough.”

We continue to have a pleasant evening together for the rest of the night. Tonight, I have the special treat of sleeping with Archer by myself. As I get ready to climb into bed Archer comes behind me and kisses me on my neck and by my ears. He knows what that does to me. Then he lifts my chin and tells me, “My love, as beautiful as you are, especially being in foal, I think we need to get you some maternity uniforms soon.”

As I turn to him, I ask him, “Archer, are you saying I am getting fat?”

He smiles and shakes his head, “No dear, just that your uniforms are starting to become a bit snug on you. Magpie has already talked to me and Badger about her needing to buy some maternity dresses for work even.”

My jaw drops and I sit on the edge of the bed. I sniffle back a tear as I lean into him, “Archer, how can I be a good mother when I don’t even think about these things.”

He takes me in his hoofs, “Love you will do fine. You have a lot on your mind and really how often have you had to think about something like this before?”

He holds me as I tell him, “Never, the last time I had friends who have had to was Nugget and Ivy and that has been almost ten years ago.”

He nods his head and tells me, “And Emerado has not had to shift yet as she is showing, but not as much as you and Mags.”

I nod my head, “She was always so lucky that way. I bet she gets her school horse figure back within a few months even.”

As I say this Archer gently lays me back onto the bed. He continues to nibble and groom me as he tells me, “But she is not the mare I love and want as mine.”

I run my hoof through his mane and down his back as I tell him, “You really do mean that don’t you.”

He nods his head, then he puts a hoof to my muzzle, gently silencing me as he begins to make me his mare, once again. I love this stallion so much. As the evening progresses, I show him just how much I love him and let him know he is as much a part of me, as I am of him.

__________

Morning comes and I wake reluctantly. Not only am I in the hooves of the stallion I love, but part of me dreads having to go to the court-martial for Tar. It just does not feel right, nor fair that I will have to be a witness against her. My friend now as well as family. I truly believe she has redeemed herself. Too bad so many others do not, including her.

After formation, I hand the battalion over to Kettle Belle again. She testified yesterday. Unlike the civilian trials, the court-martial keeps the witnesses separated before they testify. As I go in, I see the board of the court. Both of the Colonels plus Major Star Burst sit on it as judges.

Once seated on the witness stand it begins with the prosecution questioning me.

“Major Mollygirl, is it or is it not true that prior to her defection to the forces of Red Eye, that Captain Tar Water and you had an altercation when your squad was providing covering forces during recovery operations?”

I look straight ahead, but out of the corner of my eye, I can see Tar. I pause for a breath and answer with a simple yes.

The next question is “What were the results of this altercation?”

“My squad and I were told our services were no longer needed and dismissed. During this time, we escorted the family we had found to the hospital for medical care,” I answer.

“Major, please only answer the question you are asked, do not elaborate. I request that the last half of that reply be stricken from the record.”

Colonel Chappy then answers, “Request granted, court recorder, strike the last half of the answer.”

Next, I am questioned about when I saw her after the Battle of Manesville in the stable. “Major, when you saw her in the stable, what was she doing?”

“She was giving shots of med-ex to severely burned prisoners,” I look down as I tell them, “I saw her give multiple shots to some of them.”

“And what would these additional shots do to an individual?” the prosecutor asks.

“It would kill them. I am not a medical professional, but from what I understand it would cause their nervous system to shut down in a relatively painless way. Almost like going to sleep.”

“And how did you react to this?”

“I tried to stop her and chased her until she escaped out of the stable.”

The questioning goes on for some time and includes her actions in the hospital as well as back at the stable before that. Then the defense begins to question me.

“Major Mollygirl, you have accused Captain Tar Water of having tried to commit murder of prisoners, and even physically assaulted her during her attempt to escape from you. You have told us how she held a knife to your throat when you woke up in your hospital bed, but by your own admissions you were only cut when you struggled and you moved against the knife blade. When she could have easily killed you, she did not, why do you think that is?”

“In my opinion, she was a good pony who due to bad circumstances was misled by Silver Spite. Despite what he wanted, she always tried to do the best she could to stay a good pony,” I answer.

“I object to this line of questioning, it is all supposition,” the prosecuting attorney yells out.

Colonel Chappy as president of the court-martial board brings down his gavel and tells him, “Objection Overruled.”

“Major, during the expedition after she returned to our forces, did Captain Tar Water give you any difficulty?”

“No sir, in fact, she was a model prisoner. When the combat situations got desperate enough, I trusted her to be armed to support us. In fact, she could have taken my life on several occasions and never did. When the combat situations had died down, she returned her weapon to her guard to be stored until needed again.”

“So, you came to feel that even though she had threatened your life previously that you could trust her with it. Why?” He asks.

I state what I feel is obvious, “Because of two things. First, I heard Silver Spite say he had killed the security guards at the stable. That she had been ordered to kill me, but refused, and that the wounded she had given the meds to, had all asked for euthanasia because of the severity of their injuries,” I pause then continue, “This was all before I got to know her. Since then I feel she has changed and feels a need for contrition. She knows what she did was wrong and has tried her best to make things right.”

“So, if we were to release her today, you would be willing to have her serve with you again?”

“Yes, I would be happy to have her on my staff, or serving as a company commander under me. She has proved to me her value. To tell the truth, she would be welcome at my home to visit even.” As I say this last part, I see Tar staring at me, with a tear in one eye, but also a half-smile.

After this, I am dismissed from the witness stand and am able to return to my duties. I know that it will take a few more days at least of testimony before a decision by the board is made. Also, unlike a civil trial, the decision and judgment will be decided and past down without an audience. So, I will have to wait to hear the results.

With that in mind, I head back to my office and then decide to take a tour of my troops at their duty locations to occupy my mind. As I am walking around the Stable grounds, I notice all of the new framework being set up for buildings. I also see several areas where troopers are either digging new trenches for piping or actually laying pipe. If they do not have enough scrap pipe, I notice they are using wooden tubes bound with rope or metal that is then covered with tar.

As I approach one of the areas where the pipe is being laid, I see Bailey Bridge and a couple of his engineers inspecting the work. When I get next to them, my shadow gives me away. I see him jump and look up. Then he says, “Oh, good afternoon Major.”

“Good Afternoon Bailey, how goes it?”

“So far so good ma’am. So far so good. We had a couple of the ghouls come across that we have paid to advise us, so you can see how much that has paid off.”

“I guess so, so what is all of this for?” I ask curiously.

Smiling he tells me, “Major, we don’t have the pipe yet for sewage. But we do have quite a bit for water lines. One of the older ghouls was telling me that these wooden pipes can last for a couple of centuries when treated like this. We plan on most of the buildings having water to them.”

“Sounds like you are building a regular city up here, Bailey.”

He smiles, “Sort of, but we need the room. The stable was never intended for that many occupants. So this will really spread us out and help us to make sure we have enough housing without overtaxing the stables support systems.”

“On a personal note Bailey, have you talked to Tar lately?” I ask.

He looks kind of sullen, “Just once since we last talked. They stopped letting me visit when I got called up to be a witness for the courts-martial.”

“I am sorry to hear that Bailey, I really am. I saw her in the courtroom today.”

I see his face brighten some. “Really, how is she, how did she look?” he asks.

“She looks tired and worried, unfortunately, as I was giving testimony, I could not talk to her, or really do much of anything to interact with her.”

I see his normal sunny façade slip some, “I am worried about her Mollygirl. I did take your advice though and I told her how I feel.”

I nod my head, “What did she say?”

He half-smiles, “She said I should have told her a lot sooner. But she was happy to hear it and is interested in me too, if I am still available once she gets out of prison, if she gets out,” he pauses and then says, “She also told me not to wait for her, but to be happy.”

I smile sadly, “That does sound like the Tar I have come to know. Damn, I wish things could have gone differently for her.”

“So Major, did you pick up any sense of how things were leaning for her in her case?”

“No Bailey, but if I do, I will let you know right away.”

He smiles back at me sadly, “Thanks Mollygirl. I really would appreciate it. I will let you know if I hear anything also.”

I nod my head and then I continue on my way.

I find my Door Kickers further out from the stable. They are assisting the engineers in ponyhandling one side of a barracks building into place with the other three outer walls. I notice Bullet and once they have it set and in place, I go over to talk with him.

“Hey Sergeant, how is it going?”

He notices me and smiles. “Going good Major, just got this new side in. I was talking with the engineers earlier; it seems they are modifying the design to include roof exits for pegasi to use in case of an emergency scramble.”

“Makes sense, I wonder if this is going to be used for the 2nd regiment troops or the 1st?”

He smiles, “I really don’t know Mollygirl, but I am glad to see it. I mean we can only fit so many ponies and cows into the stable. I have heard that some of the 2nd regiment troopers were living in some of the old storage warehouse sections, in open bay barracks, rather than having their own stalls. This should help relieve the tensions some.”

I nod my head “Very true, I had not thought about what that would be like for them.”

He nods to me then and tells me, “It did not help when your volunteers received the old Equestrian Rangers bunks in mass instead of going to the open bays also. Many felt slighted and I think that they only kept calm because so many of the Enfields are pegasi also.”

“Makes sense Bullet, by the way, Next week we would like to have you, Em and Shadowbuck over for dinner,” I tell him.

I see him smile, “Thanks dear, I know I am looking forward to it as will Bucky and Em. Before I get back to work, I also wanted to thank you for setting me up with the Shimmer and Glimmer. It really is a sweet weapon. Buckshot told me you had him tag it for me special.”

“Your welcome Dad. I just hope you do not need to use it too soon.”

He laughs and puts a hoof on my shoulder, “Me either, but this is the CDF still.” He then salutes me and says, “I best get back to work Major, talk to you later ma’am.”

I return his salute and watch him trot on over back to his squad. As I walk further, I see several of my officers and troopers as they continue to assist in the building projects.

Once I get back to the stable, I head over to the Hells Belles area to check on them. As I enter the first squad bay, I run into Sergeant Peach Pit. She calls for attention on deck as I enter and salutes me. “Carry on,” I call out and watch them all begin to go back to what they were doing before.

“Good afternoon Ma’am, anything I can help you with?” Peach pit asks.

I shake my head, “No Sergeant, just checking on everyone. How are things going for you and the troops?”

“It’s going well ma’am. If you don’t mind my asking Major, have you heard anything about Captain Tar Water’s Case?”

I shake my head, “No news yet, but I will keep the chain of command informed if I hear anything. I am surprised that you and the troops are so interested.”

She smiles and says, “Major, many of us would not be here today if not for her. She is as wild in combat as you, I think. I can not tell you how many others her and that guard of hers saved on that last day in the Valley.”

I knew she did a lot, and I had lost track of her, but I had not really thought about what all she did then and I tell the sergeant this.

Peach Pit looks at me, “Ma’am, you two were like Ursa Majors defending their young, where one of you wasn’t the other appeared, and together, you both were terrifying.”

I feel myself begin to blush, as I listen to her talk this way about both Tar and I. Then I hear her say, “ma’am, several of us have testified in her defense at the courts-martial. We understand she needs to pay for what she has done, but we also hope she is shown some mercy.”

I nod my head, “Same here. I will let you know as soon as I hear something though, ok.”

“Thanks Major, it is much appreciated.”

I then head over to the company HQ for the Belles. There I find Kettle Belle doing her paperwork as she listens to some music on her PipBuck. When she notices me, she smiles and says, “AH, good to see you again Major, anything I can help you with?”

“Hi Kettle, just making my rounds. Seeing how everyone is doing. Oh, I talked with Sergeant Kicker on my way in, the other day. Archer was going to talk to Sutures about taking you as well as her on as clients.”

I see her smile, “Tell him thanks for me when you see him. I do appreciate it. I never thought that the cattle midwives would be this way. It is kind of surprising.”

“I understand, believe me. I know what it is like to have others judging you.”

She smiles at that and tells me, “I appreciate it and I know you do. Speaking of being judged, any word on Tar yet?”

I shake my head and tell her, “No, not yet. I testified this morning, so I do not know how many more still need to do so before the board makes a decision, but I will let you know when I hear.”

“Thanks Mollygirl, I really do want to know. Ya’ know she really is not that bad a mare. It’s just too bad what all she got caught up in.”

I nod my head in agreement, “Yeah, I think you are right about that. Damn, if ponies could just say how they really feel, sometimes so much trouble and pain could be avoided.”

She nods her head, “It’s not just ponies Mollygirl, cattle can be just as bad. Before the expedition we were supported with what we did, now, now some want to condemn us. At this rate, my husband and I have started to seriously consider moving out to White Cloud. At least with those there, I feel welcome and at home.”

I sigh, “I know what you mean. I was just lucky that they built it so close to our farm.”

I see her raise an eyebrow, “Our farm now? I thought it was Sumac’s?”

I smile as I answer, “It was and is, but it is all of ours now, especially since we put the new addition on the house for all the new foals.”

I see her laugh a bit, “I take it she is now one of the sister mares of the family then?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, she is also due only a couple of months after Magpie and me.”

I see her smile, then she asks me, “Have your husbands talked to you about maternity uniforms yet? Mine did last night.”

I laugh lightly as a put a hoof on her shoulder and tell her, “Actually, just last night Archer brought it up to me.”

She shakes her head, “Males,” is all she says.

This strikes me funny for some reason and I laugh even more. “Thanks, Kettle, for the laugh, I best get back to my HQ. I will talk to you later.”

Still smiling, with a slight laugh in her voice she replies, “You too Major, have a good night ma’am.”

Once I get back to my HQ, I see both Paper Work and Chain Lightning waiting for me with a serious expression on their faces. Oh, oh, this does not bode well.

As I go up to them, I ask, “Ok, what has happened now.” Paper Work approaches me and tells me, “Ma’am, the verdict came in an hour ago. Tar has received a dishonorable conduct discharge, reduction in rate to recruit. Five years in prison and five years parole, also she gets time served counted.”

Part of me wants to scream, but part of me thanks the Goddesses that she will live. Beside me, Chain Lightning holds out a flask. “Here ma’am, I know you were close, maybe this will help.”

Without thinking I take the flask and drink half of it. Then I hoof it back to Chain Lightning. “Thank you, 1st Sergeant. I needed that. I will be back in a bit. I have a few others I need to let know.” Then I head straight out the door to find Bailey Bridge.

I find him on his way back to the stable. He is smiling as he walks in my direction. He sees me and the expression on my face and I see him sit down hard. When I get close enough, he asks in a trembling voice, “Major, how bad is it?”

I tell him and I see him let out a deep breath of relief. Then he tells me, “Oh, thank the Goddesses. She lives.”

As happy as he seems I am thrown off guard and I ask why he is not more upset. He looks at me funny at first then tells me with a smile. “Major, she is alive and in just over four years I can be with her and her foal.”

I guess I can get it, but still. So, I ask, “Bailey, isn’t almost five years a long time to wait for somepony?”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Not if you really care about them. Besides, it gives me a chance to advance so I can support her better.”

I shake my head slowly, “Bailey, that is what I love about you. Your optimism, please don’t ever lose that.”

He smiles as he tells me, “Ma’am, to tell the truth, I am an optimist by nature, but a pessimist by experience. I just don’t show it. Thanks for letting me know the news.” With that, he salutes me and when I return it, he continues on his way back to the stable still whistling a tune that I just barely hear, but recognize as the March of the CEF.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today I found out the mare I love and have loved for some time will be going to prison for the next five years. As I sit here drinking to drown the pain, I have begun to talk to a ghoul who has got me to thinking. Tonight, if you could, please play Ships that Don’t Come In for all of us who need to be reminded of how hard it can be out in the Wastelands.

Thank You

Bailey Bridge,

Lieutenant, Combat Engineer Company, 1st Regiment CDF

Author's Note

Thanks to Kkat for creating the world of FoE. I also want to thank all those other authors out there who have added to it, and shown how much more can be added to it. Also thank you my readers, I hope you continue to enjoy the story.

This chapters dedication songs YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fZW6urOSFxM

Chapter 63 Getting Back in the Saddle

Chapter 63 Getting Back in the Saddle

“The beauty of the infantry is its ability to truly teach tolerance. At the lowest level, when it is simply a matter of survival to count on everyone around you, regardless of religion or skin color, the only logical option is to ignore the differences.” ― Adam Fenner

When I get home that night Sutures comes to greet me at the door and smells the alcohol on me from Chain Lightning’s flask. I see her nostrils flare. Her eyes flash and her ears go back.

“Mollygirl, why have you been drinking?” is all she asks.

I put my head down in shame and tell her, “Sorry love, but it was only one drink. The verdict for Tar came down today.”

From inside I hear Ginger scrambling to the door in a near panic as she quickly runs over to find out what was decided.

Sutures sighs, and nods before asking me, “Ok Mollygirl, what was the sentence?”

When I tell them, they both breathe a sigh of relief. Then Ginger asks, “Ma, when can we go see her?”

I look down at my daughter and tell her, “Ginger, I really am not sure. I will try and find out tomorrow, ok?”

She nods her head and looking up at me tells me, “Yeah, I guess so. Thanks, ma.” Then she gives me a hug, which I reciprocate with.

As I am holding her, I look up at Sutures and I tell, “Dearest, I did not go looking for it. Chain Lighting knew how much I would be upset and offered me a drink to calm my nerves when I got the news. Please forgive me.”

She gives a half-smile to me, “Mollygirl, I am not upset at you. I just worry is all. Too many try to use drinking as a way to deal with what all they go through. That is all.”

Still holding Ginger, I tell her, “I know Sutures, I know, remember my granddam, Millie. I never forget that.”

She then comes over and hugs both of us. From the other room, I hear Sumac call “What’s going on?”

Sutures tells her, “The verdict and sentence for Tar came in.”

Sumac comes into the room from the kitchen and she asks, “So what did they say?”

Sutures tells her for me and I see Sumac let out a sigh, “Well it is better than it could be, but honestly Mollygirl, after what she did, she is getting off light.”

“I know Ma, I know,” I tell her without thinking.

I see the surprise on her face, I have not called her Ma much since we got back. “Mollygirl, was she really that changed when she got back?”

“Ma, you have to understand, I really got to know her. Just like Ginger and Sutures. Ma, she has been through Tartarus her entire life. I had rough spots, she had smooth spots. I was really lucky.”

Sumac puts a hoof on my shoulder and nods as she tells me, “Yes, we all were, and now you can understand why I feel the way I do about the Waters clan. I still find it hard to believe you are related to them.”

I nod my head, “Maybe, but Ma, Trouble, and Tar, are two of the best of them. I am proud to call them family.”

Below me, I can feel Ginger nod her head and she says, “Yeah, and Grey at least knows where he stands with us.”

I smile and laugh lightly at that. I have to admit to myself, Ginger certainly let him know in no uncertain terms as well as I did.

Sumac shakes her head, “So I have been told dears, so I have been told. Well, I Best get back in the kitchen and help Magpie finish dinner. We have company coming tonight.”

At this, my ears go up in curiosity, “Really Ma? Who?”

She smiles at me, "I was going to surprise you, but it is Fancy Flourish and Sirocco.”

“Excellent, I really look forward to seeing them again. Too bad Badger can’t be here, I know he would like to visit with Sirocco also. But at least Archer can.”

Sutures nods her head, “It is so good to see some of the old CEF ponies. I hate to say it but sometimes I miss those days, just because I miss the ponies, cattle, and brahmin.”

Below me, I feel Ginger quickly nodding her head.

Then Sumac says just before she leaves the room, “I can understand that I think, but I am still glad you all are here now, instead of there.”

With that, Ginger and I quickly set the table, while Sutures gets a nice fire going in the fireplace. After we are finished, we go out and sit on the porch and wait for our company to arrive.

We are sitting there enjoying the cool late afternoon, early evening weather when I Iook up the road and I see Sirocco and Fancy coming tail in tail followed closely behind by Xavier and Archer, both of which are singing together as they trot on along home.

From Persimmon’s porch, I can see her standing there shaking her head, but smiling. Xochitl comes over to visit with Ginger for a bit.

Once he gets close enough, she smiles at him with a bit of sadness in her eyes. “Hi, Xochitl.”

He still has a smile on his face but you can tell he sees that something is bothering Ginger so he asks her, “Ginger, is something wrong?”

She shakes her head, “No, not really, I guess. They sentenced Tar today.”

He sits beside her and nods his head. I see a worried expression on his face also. “Do you know what they sentenced her to?”

She sighs as I sit there and listen. She then tells him, “She is going to prison for five years Xochitl, by the time she gets out, her foal will be a grown-up.”

He smiles at her exaggeration as do I. “Not quite Ginger, but I do understand what you mean. Are you ok?”

She nods her head and he puts a hoof around her and tells her, “It will be ok Ginger, as long as there is life, there is hope.”

She nods her head and leans into him and replies, “I know, but it hurts to know I won’t see her much for so long.”

I see him give her shoulder a squeeze and he tells her, “Yes Ginger, but you will get to see her still.”

About this time Fancy and Sirocco come up to the house and see Ginger and Xochitl and me. Fancy comes over to me and gives me a brief hug, then she asks, “What is bothering you, Ginger?”

She looks up at Fancy, “Good evening Ma’am, sorry. It is just Ma told me that Tar got sentenced to five years in prison today.”

Fancy nods her head, “I know how fond you are of her little one, but don’t let it get you down too much,” she smiles and then winks at me and tells her teasingly, “At least in five years she will be out in time to see you and Xochitl get married.”

I see Ginger's eyes go wide at that as well as her ears forward. Both her and Xochitl blush. But I do notice that neither of them argues against the idea.

Archer comes up next and I see Xavier walking towards his cabin and I hear Persimmon call, “Xochitl, time for dinner.”

Xochitl gets up and gives a quick peck on Ginger's cheek, which gets her to smile again. Then I have to smile as I watch him trot away home. The rest of us then turn and go inside for our dinner.

As we eat dinner the conversation comes around to Sutures and her mother opening shop in White Cloud. All are interested in it, it seems.

“So, Sutures, is there anything special you may need to start building your business here?” Fancy asks her.

Sutures replies, “No Fancy, not really, not equipment-wise. However, I do have a favor to ask if I may.”

“And what is that Sutures? I will help if I can.”

“Fancy, I really do not know the brahmin of White Cloud and it seems some of the cows from the CEF are going to have calves that are fathered by brahmin.”

I see her eyebrow go up and I see Sirocco laugh lightly as he says, “Seeing there was only one brahmin bull with us, I have a feeling who the father is.”

Fancy lightly taps him on his shoulder and says, “Sirocco, mind your manners,” Then she returns her attention to Sutures and asks, “Ok, so what is it you need me to do?”

“Fancy, I need you to introduce me, so I can ask them about the oral history of their herds from when the brahmin started to be born. We may be dealing with similar problems that they had back after the final day. They may have heard some tricks I can use.”

I see both Fancy and Sirocco nod, as well as Ginger and Sumac. Archer just puts a hoof under his chin and I can see he is in thought.

Fancy smiles at her, “You know Sutures, I think I can do that. I have a suggestion that may interest you also. How would you and your mother like to have a tea at the saloon one night in the next couple of weeks where we invite the brahmin as well as any interested mares so you can introduce yourselves and tell us all what your concerns are, as well as what theirs are. It would also allow you to meet them in a social setting so that you can all get to know each other as well.”

Sutures smiles at the suggestion and tells her, “You know that might work really well. Provided they show up.”

Sirocco smiles at that and tells her, “Sutures, you have to remember, they are not used to being treated equally, they still find it a novel experience to be asked to do things, rather than told. That and they are trying to integrate themselves into the community. I think this will help. Perhaps it would help if Mollygirl or Archer were to ask Kicker and Kettle Bell to come also.”

I smile at that; it would be interesting to meet them as well. Besides, who knows what could come of it. I mean Kicker’s and Kettle Bell’s calves are going to be unique in the Co-op for a while at least. So, I tell them, “I would be happy to invite them also, just let me know when ok.”

We discuss the possibilities of when and where for a while longer. Finally, I tell them, “Ok, I will let those two know about the meeting coming up, but that a date is still pending for it. Sound good?”

“Yeah, it sounds good to me.” Sutures tells me. Across the table, I see both Sirocco and Fancy nodding as well.

Sumac then suggests, “Mollygirl, how about you and Ginger help me clear the table and the others can go sit by the fire and listen to the radio,” then she addresses the rest, “We will be in to join you as soon as we are done.”

After this Ginger and I begin to clear the table as Sumac starts to wash them. Ginger then grabs a chair and helps to dry them as I put them away. From the other room, I can hear the mumble of ponies talking in the distance as well as music coming from the local station out of the stable.

From the radio, I can hear the Dust Devils playing one of their songs. The music is very similar to the Co-op's normal sound, however, they all sing with a Thunderhead accent. As we are doing the dishes, I catch myself and Ginger both tapping a hoof to the music. We both look at each other and smile, on the other side of Ginger, I see Sumac smirking and shaking her head. Once we finish, we put the chair back, hang the dishrags, and head out to join the others.

We arrive just in time to hear Archer say, “Ok, it’s time for DJ Pon3, is it alright if I switch the station?”

Good evening children of the Wastelands, the sun has gone down and another day is done. But that does not mean everything is safe out there. Remember to lock your doors and check to make sure your chambers are full. In tonight’s news things seem to be heating up again down in the Hoof. The street fighting has been reported to have slackened off a bit in Fillydelphia this week. Both sides seem to be licking their wounds per se. This last week it is reported that the troops of the Talons and their armies have retaken the Fun Farm section of town and are advancing house by house and block by block in the areas around it.

In other news we have reports that the talks are still underway between the Manesville Co-op and the proposed New Canterlot Republic. However, there are reports that several concessions have already been reached on both sides. One of the points of contention being the Co-op’s refusal to turn over several former Enclave officers that are sheltering there for crimes against equinity. As you can hear in this recording of the head of the Co-op’s Board of Directors Twilight Shimmer

“Once again, I will state that those who have taken shelter here in the Manesville Co-op have properly applied for membership in it. This is something that we do not take lightly. Those who have had such charges leveled upon them have not had any specific ones made or evidence of them shown. Furthermore, some of those who the NCR demand have proven themselves by shedding blood to defend our home and assist the members of the Co-op Expedition Force at Serenity Valley. By shedding their blood for us, they have become a part of us, and have proven their renunciation of loyalties to the Enclave.

I will remind you that we too have suffered at the hooves of the Enclave during Operation Cauterize, as has much of the Wastelands. If we can find it in our hearts to forgive the former members of the Enclave for these transgressions and to allow them to redeem themselves then this should be enough for all others. Remember Equestria was for all of us, including the Pegasi. Please do not let this be the sticking point that prevents us from turning the remains of Equestria that are the wastelands into the New Canterlot Republic that can be.”

We will return for more news after some music. Next, we have a song from Velvet Remedy…

As we listen to the song, I notice Ginger's ears moving as they listen to it. She looks at the radio with a questioning expression. Then she shakes her head and waves a hoof at it saying “No, really it couldn’t be.”

“What Ginger?” I ask.

She shakes her head again, “I know it will sound crazy Ma, but I swear that mare singing sounds just like the one that from JR-7”

I smile and pat her on the shoulder, “I understand dear, some voices just seem familiar.”

I watch as she shrugs her shoulders, and then she climbs up next to me on the couch where I am sitting. We visit for another hour before they decide they need to head home. During that time, we enjoy a nice dessert and the bucks both have a bottle of cider.

After they leave for the night Magpie and Sumac take Ginger upstairs and tuck her into bed. After a bit, I go up and read a short story to her and as I turn out the lantern she says, “Ma, thanks for giving Tar a second chance. She never had good parents like I do to teach her how she could be.”

“Your welcome Ginger, sweet dreams and I will see you in the morning dear,” I tell her as I close the door. However, all I can think is, how did such a youngster get such insight, as I shake my head and head back downstairs for the night.

__________

The next day begins like any other. Archer and I head into the stable together. Today though we are accompanied by Magpie as she heads into the library. For once it is Archer’s turn to be in the middle as both Magpie and I hold his tail from each side. I swear I see him walk with his head a wee bit higher than normal.

Once at the stable, we both kiss our Mags goodbye and tell her to have a good day. Then we trot on into the main entrance. As we get inside, I hear Buckshot call me over to the armory.

“Yes Sergeant, what do you need?” I ask him.

He looks at both me and Archer, “Major, Captain, as we are going to have to be armed and ready during the normal time for the Pegasus tag game today, I was wondering Ma’am, if you wanted your weapons ready for you to draw them or not,” He then looks at Archer and says, “Sir, I know you normally just go with a pistol and an occasional carbine, but if you would like, I can see what we have special that may interest you.”

I see Archer smile a bit, “Sergeant Buckshot, I am very interested in what you might have. However, would you mind If I came back a bit later? I need to attend formation soon, as well as get my gunners ready, ya know, just in case.”

I see Buckshot smiling, “Oh yes sir, I do fully understand. I was discussing this with Sergeant Kicker just yesterday. She has been asking me if I have any MP-10’s for her and the other artillery crews. I have found a few, but I wanted to discuss with you reserving them for the crew leaders and the officers for the artillery crews.”

I See Archer’s grin widen, “Yes Buckshot, those little 10mm SMGs might be just the ticket for those positions. When I come back later, we can discuss them and whatever else you may have.”

I see Buckshot perk up a bit a that, “Yes sir, that sounds good to me. Oh, also Sir, would you still like a pistol too?”

Archer shakes his head while smiling and tells him, “Let's talk about that later, shall we. I will see you then.”

As we leave Archer smiles at me and tells me, “I will see you later love, take care,” and he heads off to his crews. As I go to pass medical on my way to my HQ, I see Doc Treacle coming out.

“Oh, good morning Major, been a while, I hope you are still doing well?”

I smile and nod my head, “Yes, thank you, Doctor. How have you been?”

He seems a bit surprised and disconcerted by my asking him that and replies, “Doing well ma’am. I am certainly glad to be back with modern facilities.”

“I can understand that. It was enough to give a pony nightmares,” I tell him.

Again, I see the surprise on his face. He looks around and asks me, “You too?”

I nod my head, “Yeah Doc, but I think most of us are having them. I know several others who are. Even in my own family.”

I see him breathe out a sigh of relief, and he tells me quietly “I thought I was the only one.”

I shake my head and tell him, “Definitely not Doc, part of why I go and see Moon Pie so much now.”

I see his jaw drop a bit, “Major, you go to see her?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, yeah I do. It has helped some. Granted she can’t take away the pain, but she has helped me deal with it some.”

“Major, if I were to go see her, you would not think lower of me then?”

I sigh and shake my head, “No, Doc, I would not. Back in the Valley, I mentioned to one of our now deceased sergeants that I had thought about trying to get a group going where we could all just share what we went through, and are experiencing. I mean, as educated as you are, you felt you were the only one dealing with this. Maybe we need to help each other too.”

“But Major, I don’t want the others to think less of me either.”

“Doc, if I was shot and said that, what would you tell me?”

I see him half-smile as he huffs a bit of air out of his nose and nods his head. Then he answers me, “Yeah, when you put it like that. Thanks, Major, I appreciate the advice.”

“Your welcome Doc, I will talk to you later, I need to get to my HQ before formation,” I tell him, then I quickly trot to my office before I can be stopped again.

I get to my office just in time to grab a half a cup of tea and head over to the preformation briefing. It goes fairly normal until the Colonel tells us, “I am sure that most of you have heard DJ Pon3’s broadcast last night. At this time the talks are still underway with Gawdyna Grimfeathers and her coalition NCR government. However, the sticking point of the accusations against our fellow officers of the CDF are a serious issue for us. For those who do not know, some of these accusations have even been made against some of our officers that are former Dashites.”

With that, I look over at Sunset. His face is set in an angry expression and when he notices me looking at him I see him shrug.

Then the Colonel looks over at me and tells me, “Major Mollygirl, I need to talk to you personally after formation.”

When he says this, right after his previous announcement my stomach drops out of me. All I can think is, what am I being blamed for this time. What I actually say is, “Yes sir.”

Next, he talks about which units will be standing by armed as a response force today and tomorrow.

“H-troop from the 1st regiment along with C-troop from the second are on ready reserve duty. Major Mollygirl, I want either D or E troop ready to back them up, your choice.” The Colonel tells us.

I nod my head, “Yes sir, I will let the Enfields stand down this time as they did not get leave when we got back. So, the Doorkickers will be assigned,” Then I ask, “Sir, do you want me to lead the reserves out if we need them?”

I see him think about it and he tells me, “Major, we can talk about that later.”

Once we finish, we all head back to our HQ’s to grab our staffs and get ready for formation. The formation goes smoothly. When I announce to my Troops which ones will be standing ready, I see several of my Enfields seem distraught. So, after I dismiss the others, I have them stand by.

As I approach, Clockwork calls them back to attention, then I put them back into At Ease. I watch as they all shift their weight so that they are all standing with their hind right leg partially bent. Then I tell them, “Ok, I know some of you are not happy I did not assign you to be the standby ready company today. Normally I would not explain myself and the reasons I made this call. However, I feel you all deserve to know. It is not because I do not trust you as much as them. It is to give you a slight break. When D and H troop were on leave, you still were standing duty. I feel every bit as confident in all of you, as any of them. This is not slight, but instead, consider it a reward. Enjoy your time to relax tonight.”

I then turn to Clockwork and tell him, “Captain, take over your company,” and I trot back to the stable and the regimental HQ.

Once I get there I go straight to the Colonel’s office and enter. As I do so he tells me, “Major please close the door, and take a seat.”

Once I am sitting, he begins. “Major, part of the reason I wanted to talk to you is to let you know that two of the ponies that have been requested to be turned over are Captain Sunset and Major Wind Rider. I know you are close to both of them.”

I get ready to say something but before I can speak the first word, he holds up a forehoof and tells me, “Let me finish Major.”

I nod my head and he continues, “Major, both have been accused of crimes against equinity from during their time in service as scouts for the Enclave military. I will not go into details about it, but just so you know, we are dismissing the allegations as preposterous. In part, this is because one, there is no signed agreement anywhere listing what constitutes such a crime. Two there have been charges of such leveled at you also. Those who made them state that you caused former officers of Red Eye’s army to be placed into slavery, as well as your having ordered your troops to open fire on the civilians during the first battle of Two Step.”

Again, I get ready to say something, but this time to defend myself. He holds up his hoof again, “Shhh, hear me out. Major, we both know that the first instance was Karma. You could have just killed that officer instead. The second well, they were using equine shields to try and prevent you from shooting at their attacking forces. Both of these decisions of yours I fully support and have even told the Board of Directors such,” He then puts his hoof down and waits for me to reply.

“Thank you, Colonel, for telling me. But I don’t understand why you are telling me this.”

He sighs and leans forward as he tells me, “Mollygirl, I just wanted you to be aware of what has been going on. By the way, Both Dull Beak and Doctor Tourniquet have had nothing but positive things to report about your conduct during the expedition and have been defending you and Captain Sunset to those in Junction town.”

“Thank you, Sir, I really appreciate your letting me know. Do the others who have been accused also know?”

He nods his head, “Yes Mollygirl, they have been told already. I am sorry I did not get a chance to talk to you about it before last night’s broadcast.”

“Chappy, it is more than understandable. You have a whole regiment to take care of. I just appreciate your taking your time to let me know what is going on. I find it really interesting about these unsubstantiated allegations that are being made and wonder who is behind them and why? The board of directors may find it useful in their negations to point those questions out.”

I watch him put a hoof under his chin and nod his head. Then the tells me, “You know Mollygirl, that is a very good point. Who would benefit most from preventing us from joining the coalition government?”

I nod my head and add, “And how many of these allegations are a way of getting even, or even of just getting ahead of those accused.”

He then stands up, “Thank you Mollygirl for your time. I really appreciate your ideas, but I need to go see the Overs now. Perhaps we can talk at lunch today. If so, grab Captain Sunset and let him know I want him to join us.”

“Will do sir. I will see you then.” I tell him as I get up and head out of his office, followed quickly by the Colonel as he heads to see the Overmare and Overcow.

On my way, I make a side trip to Sunsets Recon companies HQ. Who would have thought we would have increased the size of the scouts per regiment this much? It makes me shake my head, then I smile and think, At least my next time in the field with my battalion I should have a full scout platoon.

Inside I find him going over some maps with his contemporary from the 2nd regiments Scouts. As I enter, he looks up and I ask him, “Sunset, do you have a minute?”

“Sure Mollygirl, what have you got for me?” he says with a smile.

“I just got done talking to Colonel Chappy. He wants to have lunch with both you and me today.”

I see his smile slip a bit, “Ok, I was hoping to surprise her, and catch Pages for lunch today, but I guess that can wait. Any idea what he wants?”

I shift my eyes to the other officer and then back to Sunset and tell him, “Not really, but we did have an interesting discussion about one of the sticking points of the negotiations.”

Sunset then looks at the chief of scouts for the 2nd regiment and asks him, “Hey Pathfinder, do you think you could give me and the Major a couple of minutes?”

The light blue Pegasus nods his head which barely moves his close-cropped red and white mane as he replies, “Sure, I need to get a couple of things done and this will give me a chance to do them. How about we meet after lunch then?”

Sunset nods his head and puts out a hoof, “Sounds good, see you then.”

After Pathfinder leaves, he turns to me, “Ok Mollygirl, what is going on?”

I let out a sigh and tell him what the Colonel had told me. He smiles sadly and lets out a slight laugh. Then he tells me, “It’s funny, I wonder who and what they have accused me of this time. I cannot believe they did that to you though. But then again, it may have been one of those bastards that were driving them towards us, trying to get what payback they could.”

“True, very true,” I say, then I look at him and ask, “Sunset, is there something I should know about your past. Something you are hiding so I can run interference for you?”

He shakes his head, “Mollygirl, the one thing that would have gotten me in trouble, and that got me branded a Dashite is something I refused to do, and do not regret. But some of the others that were there may harbor a grudge still and if they have heard about me from some of the former Thunderheaders here, then that would explain a lot.”

“OK, just know I have your back Sunset. You are still one of my best friends,” I tell him as I stick out a hoof and he shakes it.

“I know Mollygirl, that is why you will always be the LT to me and so many others, no matter what your rank. And for what it’s worth, I consider you one of my best friends also.”

We talk for a bit more, including going over his map some, then we agree to meet at my office and then join the Colonel for lunch. After that, I head back out and return to my office. As I enter Chain Lightning catches me, “Ma’am I hate to say it, but we have a couple of Article 15’s that need to be taken care of, from H troop. Captain Kettle Bell referred them to you while you were out of the office.”

“Ok, first, let’s go into my office and look them over,” I tell him. From out of the corner of my eye I see Paper Work get up and go get some tea bags and put them in hot water.

After I sit down at my desk Chain Lightning sits down across from me. We chat for a bit about the battalion itself as Paper Work brings both of us a cup of tea. Once he leaves, I look at him and ask, “Ok Chain, what have you got for me?”

He gives me a half-smile, “Well ma’am, it seems we have a bit of conundrum. The third squad of H-troop had a bit of a fight the other night with some of the locals out in town. It seems one of the locals had insulted Captain Bell, calling her some rather vulgar terms concerning her being pregnant from a brahmin,” As he pauses to take a breath, I think to myself, I can see where this is going.

When he starts again, he tells me, “It was two of the bulls and a unicorn at the Trough that were running their mouth. This led to a disagreement between the locals and the third squad. At this point, it was still just pushing and yelling. It seems Sergeant Peach Pit was there also and tried to intervene and one of the civilian bulls knocked her out with a blow to her head. At this point, the others joined in. There were several tables and chairs broken as well as one of the front windows, through which, it is my understanding the unicorn buck was thrown out by one of our troopers followed by said trooper yelling, “levitate this.”

I take a deep breath and let out a sigh as I put a hoof to the side of my head. “Ok, so that explains why I am getting this. Have you talked to the 1st sergeant for the Bell’s yet?” I ask.

“No, not yet ma’am, I wanted to let you know first,” he tells me, still giving me a half-smile and a shrug.

Shaking my head, I tell him, “Ok, thanks Chain, do me a favor and go talk with their company 1st sergeant and get her recommendations. I will talk to Kettle Bell and get her recommendations also,”

As I say this he gets up and nods to me, “Will do Major, I will try and get you some answers concerning this by tomorrow morning.”

“Thanks, Chain, I appreciate it,” I tell him as he heads out the door and I watch as he grabs his softcover to head out of the stable.

I look at my Pipbuck and notice the time. It is almost time for lunch. I finish approving a couple more of the requests for supplies for D troop and when I look up, I see Sunset getting ready to knock on my door before entering. I tell him, “Ah, there you are, Ok, let’s go meet the Colonel,” as I get up.

Once we get to the Regimental HQ, we see the Sergeant Major. He simply nods to us and points a hoof to the colonel’s office and tells us, “He is expecting you.”

I smile at him and nod, “Thank you, Sergeant Major,” as I get ready to knock on his door frame before entering. As I begin to enter, I see a small table has been set up along with three chairs. Chappy smiles at us and tells us, please close the door and have a seat at the table. Lunch should be here soon.”

He sits down first and the Sunset and I join him. We begin with some simple chit chat and I tell him about the fight that the 3rd squad of H-troop had gotten into. This brought a smile to his face and a chuckle from Sunset. Chappy, still shaking his head smiles and tells me, “Well that does show how they feel about Captain Bell. If they did not start it, don’t go too hard on them, but they do have to be held, accountable Major.”

“I agree Colonel, that is why I have my 1st sergeant talking with the Bell’s 1st. I want her recommendations also,” I tell him.

He nods his head, “Excellent, I am glad to hear you are handling it the way I hoped you would,” He then turns his head slightly and addresses Sunset, “Now Captain, how are you and MY scouts doing,” he says with a smile and a wink of his eye.

Sunset smiles and tells him, “Sir it is going really good right now. I have been bringing in some outside assets to improve my scout’s skills and to hone them some.”

Chappy smiles at this and nods his head, “Ah you mean the zebra,” he pauses, “What was his name? Xavier wasn’t it?”

Sunset smiles and nods telling him, “Yes sir, Xavier is one of them. I have also used one of the ghouls who served in No Mares land during the war. It seems that Bailey found a very experienced old combat engineer. He would also go ahead sometimes during trench raids. He has been teaching my scouts about counter recon missions as well as few other things.”

“Good thinking Captain. Every bit helps, and a lot of those ghouls have experience we could really learn from. “

I am a bit surprised to hear this and tell him so. He smiles at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I wanted nothing to do with them most of my life. To tell the truth, they creeped me out. However, after the Battle of Manesville, and the amount of help they gave us. It really made me reevaluate them. I have a lot of respect for most of them and having to have gotten to know a couple, I have come to realize that inside, they are still ponies, good, bad, indifferent, they are ponies and that is what matters most.”

I have to smile as he says this and I nod my head. Right after this, we hear a knock on the door and the cooks from the mess hall bring in lunch for us. Once they leave, we begin to talk about why he had us meet him, and who might be responsible for causing the troubles we are having.

Sunset actually is leaning on the side of someone from the Enclave that is trying to prevent us from joining the coalition government but also trying to settle some old scores.

While Colonel Chappy is nodding his head, I then add, “That sounds pretty plausible sir, but what if it is some of Red Eye’s old cronies trying to keep our forces from being used against them. I mean, I don’t know how many troops Red Eye used to have, but to pony and defend a city the size of Fillydelphia against the Talons and before that, an Enclave fleet is pretty impressive and speaks volumes about their numbers.”

Both Sunset and Chappy pause and think about what I have just said and agree it may be a possibility. Then Chappy asks the magic questions, “How do we find out, and then what do we do about it.”

After lunch I return to my office and work on more paperwork Just before the normal end of the workday I grab my new helmet and I head over to the armory to pick up the rest of my kit. As I walk by the balcony railing above the atrium, I look down and I see most of a company of 2nd regiment already kitted out and waiting by the back door of the stable. I bypass the line into the armory and walk up to the counter. Flechettes sees me and comes right over to me while Buckshot is busy.

“Good afternoon, Major, can I help you?” he asks.

Smiling I tell him, “Yep, Buckshot should have my weapons tagged for me. So those and a battlesaddle and the regular kit. He quickly gets my gear together and helps me size it properly. Then he mounts the new carbine on my saddle as well. Once I put the holster back on for the pistol, I am all set.

“Thanks, Flechettes, I appreciate it,” I tell him.

He smiles at me and tells me. "Your welcome Major, I just hope that you really don’t need them tonight.”

Once equipped I head out the door and go to the main stable entrance where I find Captain Kettle Bell and her troops already kitted out and waiting. As I come up she smiles at me and salutes. “Good evening Major.”

I return her salute and smile back as I tell her, “Good evening Captain, are you ready for a raider hunt?”

I see her smile and she has a glint in her eye as she tells me, “Oh yes ma’am. Things have been too boring since we have been back.”

I almost laugh at her eagerness but I understand it all too well. “Well hopefully they won’t need us, but if they do, we certainly seem ready.”

“That is certain. Ma’am, do you really think raiders might be that stupid?” She asks.

I smile and nod my head, “Unfortunately, yes they may be just that stupid.”

Behind her, I see sergeant Peach Pit smile and grin. Yes, I think we are ready. As the day ends and those not required to stay overnight head out, we stand ready. Then we see about thirty of the second regiments pegasi go out the main door and take off like they are starting to play. Over my PipBuck, I hear another group's commander say they are ready to take off from the rear entrance.

We are waiting there for about twenty minutes when we get the first report over our PipBucks, “CDF HQ, this is Dairyanne, we have foxes in the hen house, I repeat, foxes in the hen house.”

As one we are on our hooves and making our way towards the door. I call back on my PipBuck to the Doorkickers, “DK1, this is MG1, the game is afoot, you are cleared to play. Use the front door today.”

With that, I return my attention to the company I am with and I hear them all cheer, and one of them yells out, “Tally Ho!”. Then I am outside the stable and I am running with them as we turn to follow the main road to Dairyanne. Suddenly my head is clear and I feel alive again.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

We have been lied about, cussed at, and beaten by some of the civilians back home. But there are still those who I feel always will have my back and I theirs. When we are together, I feel alive, and like I am with my family. For my brothers and sisters in arms in the CDF could you please play Hey Brother.

Thank You

Sergeant Peach Pit

HQ Squad, H Troop, 1st Regiment CDF.

Author's Note

Thanks to Kkat the creator of Fallout Equestria and all of the other writers that have added to her world. To those who are reading this story, thank you also for taking the time to do so. I hope you have enjoyed the tale so far.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cY6J0MkDIQ0&list=RD2WA10dETkF8&index=12

Chapter 64 The Pony Inside Us

Chapter 64 The Pony Inside Us

By Trooper

“I must also have a dark side if I am to be whole.” ― Carl Jung

We are running for Dairyanne at a canter so that we do not arrive at the fight winded. I look to the sky in the east and I see several troopers of the 2nd regiment’s ready troop flying for all they are worth. Ahead of us, I see some smoke. Then I am passed by a squad of the recon company’s troopers as they pass by in two pony teams.

I notice what appears to be determination on the faces of several of the troopers near me. Several I see have grim smiles on their faces. Kettle Bell is in the lead so we are not moving as fast as we could, but it is a good pace that will get us there ready to fight. Myself, I am here more as an observer so far. I will only take over if needed.

Over the radio frequency on my PipBuck, I hear the scouts report that there are about a hundred raiders attacking some farms ahead on the west side of Dariyanne. Kettle Bell then orders her company to shift from a column to a line abreast formation. I also hear that a platoon from the Cyclone Busters of the 2nd regiment has landed on the opposite side already and set up to prevent any of the raiders from escaping and that the rest of them are approaching the hostile force on hoof, shifting their formation also.

As we advance to contact, I can see the smoke rising from the farm and I start to see some of the individual raiders on my SATS. It seems there are about a hundred of them that have attacked us this time. As is normal for us I decide to use three to one rule and call for the Doorkickers to advance past our flank and to extend and curve around their line until they make contact with the Cyclone busters.

As we encircle them, I see the raiders try and fall back and find their way blocked. At first, their fire begins to increase but then several artillery rounds land amongst their lines. Suddenly I see a white piece of cloth being raised. From the raider’s lines.

This really surprises me and I order a cease-fire, first from the artillery and then a general one from all my troops. As the order is received, I hear the gunfire on both sides slack off. I then order my troops to stand ready for any tricks. I see many of them changing magazines and prepping their weapons for more combat as I step forward along with Kettle Bell and an escort of two pegasi from D troop.

We go forward about fifty yards and wait. I watch the raider with the white flag approaching us. As what I assume is their leader and another come forward, I begin to see them more clearly. The first one is wearing a dirty bandage around his head. He has a bright orange coat with a yellow and red mane. I recognize him immediately and feel myself smile an evil grin. The second one is carrying the flag and I do not recognize the green-coated unicorn with a white mane and tail.

They get about thirty yards away and I tell them, “Stop right there,” which they immediately do.

They are still grinning at this point, So I step a bit closer and call out, “Oh, it is you Razor Wire, I should have known.”

I see his smile slip a little and the pony behind him looks confused. Razor Wire then asks, “Who are you? how do you know my name?”

“Oh, come now Razor Wire, we have met before. Several times before in fact. I also have met your former commander Silver Spite, but he is no longer of any concern now, is he?”

I see the look of confusion begin to slip into fear, as he asks, “You seem to have me at a disadvantage boss mare, as I do not remember you.”

I nod my head and tell him “Ah, but you see I never forget a face. Especially of one who has killed ponies I love. I am sure you remember the mare and foal that you killed and the one that got away.”

I see him gulp and the other pony next to him tells him, “What is she talking about Razor, you said she would simply take our surrender and we would getaway. You said it was safe to hit these farms.”

I smile as Kettle Bell calls out, “Major Mollygirl, we have the dragon on the radio, she wants to know if she can eat them?”

I see both of their expressions change from fear to outright terror as they search the sky.

Next, I tell them, “If you want to survive, you will have all of your troops put down their weapons, every single one of them. Next, if one of my troopers is injured by them, or we find a booby trap, I will assume you have attacked us under a flag of truce, the same goes if I see a single horn start to activate,” as I say this my expression changes as my ears go back along the side of my helmet, my eyes begin to narrow and I start to bare my teeth, and I continue, “And you know how I will react to that, don’t you Razor Wire. And Razor wire, I have the full backing of the CDF behind me. WE WILL hunt every single one of you down if you violate a cease-fire agreement. Do you understand me?” as I ask this, I turn my head just enough so that both of them can fully see my scar.

Razor Wire answers me with a trembling “Yes Ma’am, we understand.” The buck next to him nodding his head with wide-open eyes.

“Good, now go back to your troops and tell them what I have told you. They will come out of cover with the stocks of their weapons held up and stack the weapons. Then they will form in groups of no more than ten.”

They both nod, then the other one asks, “But what about our wounded.?”

Kettle Bell laughs, “Your Raiders. At Serenity Valley, we saw how raiders treat prisoners.”

I put up a hoof to her and tell them, “Walking wounded will stay with the others. If they cannot walk on their own, your people will carry them. Please understand, I really do not care a buck about you and your wounded. Violate the agreement one hoof step and the dragon, as well as the crows, get a feast tonight. Am I clear enough?”

They both nod their heads.

“Good, now you have fifteen minutes starting, now, or hostilities recommence.”

I watch as they both gallop back to their troops and yell out the conditions to them. I see them slowly begin to come out and stack weapons and form groups. I am watching the time on my PipBuck and they only have one-minute left when Razor Wire runs back to me and tells me with tears in his eyes. “We are ready ma’am. We are your prisoners.”

I look around and tell him, “Very good, now go back to your troops, you will be in the lead of them and set the pace, do not make it too slow. We will be escorting you back to our base near Manesville. My commander will determine what to do with you from there.”

As he is returning to his troops, I give the orders. For D troop to be in the vanguard, H- troop to cover the sides and I request that the Cyclone Busters cover the rear of them. Once everyone is ready, we begin the march back to the base. On the way, I call in and let them know we have prisoners coming in.

As we march them back, I am talking to Kettle Bell and she tells me, “Thanks for coming with us Mollygirl.”

I smile and tell her, “No problem, it felt so good to be back in the field, even if it is only for a couple of hours.”

Then she looks at me, and asks, “So that was him? One of your attackers?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, he was there alright. I heard his name clearly and remember Silver Spite talking to him as they got ready to attack me. He was giving him lessons,” I tell her as I feel a shudder go through my body.

“Kettle, I am really glad you were the one who went out with me to accept the surrender, I don’t think many others would have understood. By the way, the comment about George really helped, but I will say it almost got me to laugh as I can just imagine her saying that right in front of them.”

She shakes her head, “I figured that the rumor of our having a dragon had to have gotten out among the raiders by now, so they would be more likely to believe it. Besides, it really does sound like something she would say.”

I look at her with one eyebrow raised, “Have you been talking with her too now?” I ask.

She smiles, “Oh, I stop by her stall at the stable and visit with her from time to time. She is quite unique to say the least. The first time I ever talked to her was at your wedding.”

The memory of our wedding does make me smile. I never in my wildest dreams as a filly thought I would have a dragon at my wedding. Then again, I never imagined being married to more than one pony. Still smiling I look at her and tell her, “You know that I really just want to hang him don’t you Kettle.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Yes I imagine so. But Major, that is why we follow you; you do what is right, not what you want. It makes you a better pony and a mare to follow.”

I shake my head slightly, “Captain, thank you for reminding me of that. Sometimes we all need to hear it.”

“My pleasure Major, my pleasure,” She tells me and then I trot off to find the head of D-troop Captain Broken Hills.

As I pass the column, I pass the 1st squad of the Door Kickers and see Bullet leading them and carrying the Shimmer and Glimmer. I fall in alongside him and ask, “How you doing Sergeant?”

He smiles and tells me, “Doing well Major, but with your permission, I would like to take this rifle to the range and sight her in better. I should have taken that orange bastard's head off, but instead, I only grazed him.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Permission granted. Just let me know if you need a spotter.”

He nods his head, “Will do Major, Ma’am can I ask you something personal though?”

I nod my head and shift my roll of talking to him, “Ok Dad, what is it?”

I hear him sigh a bit and he tells me, “Mollygirl, I am proud you did it, but I am not sure how you could have taken his surrender. If I remember him from that day and I only got a quick glimpse of him, I am sure you did too?”

I look at him and tell him, “Yeah, it was really hard once I realized who it was, but there was more to be considered than just me and what I wanted. Besides, he may still have to face charges for that. I may recommend he be sent to Junction City for trial on crimes against equinity as he was one of Silver Spites, top lieutenants.”

Bullet nods, “Damn I really wish this thing was sighted just a hair better, I would have put paid to him and made it simple.”

“So, are you telling me you really don’t like the S&G Dad, I mean you could always go back to your old rifle.”

As I say this, I notice him shift slightly and he takes on a protective tone, “I did not say that. You are not taking Bluebell away from me.”

I laugh to myself as I realize he has already named it after the mare he loved so much. I shake my head and tell him, “Don’t worry Dad, I was not going to even try,” Then I ask him, “Have you seen Broken Hills?”

He smiles as we shift back to business, “Yes Major he should be just ahead on the other side of the column with the 2nd squad.”

“Alright, I will talk to you later, Sergeant,” I tell him as I trot off to find Broken Hills.

I find Broken Hills as he is leaving the second squad, He sees me and calls out, “Good evening Major, what can I do for you?”

I call back, “Good evening Captain, just a moment of your time is all,” as I head on over to him.

Once we are together, I notice the bare patch on his neck and he smiles and tells me, “No Major it is not what you think. One of them got lucky and grazed me. Nothing a quick healing spell could not take care of.”

I nod and tell him, “Good to hear. How are you and your troops otherwise?”

He looks around and tells me, “Overall, very good. Some were nervous about going back into action, but once we started moving it all went away.”

“Ok, glad to hear that. Have you noticed anything I should know about and I may have missed today?”

He shakes his head and replies, “No, not that I can think of, I am just really surprised at how easily they decided to surrender once the artillery began. But then again, they have tasted our artillery quite a bit. So, it may have left a bad taste in their mouths.”

“Makes sense. I know their second in command was telling their commander that he thought it would be easy for them to surrender and then get out of it.”

I see him nod his head and hear, “Ah, now that I needed to hear. Sounds like they thought they would be able to escape easily. Don’t worry ma’am, we will keep an eye on ‘em. They are really lucky that we even accepted their surrender.”

I sigh, “I know, but what else could we do. If we had just gunned them down instead of accepting a surrender that would have impacted the talks with the coalition government. I know I don’t want to be responsible for that. However, they were warned that if they tried anything, I would consider it breaking a ceasefire and respond in kind.”

“Makes sense to me Major,” He tells me.

“Ok, Broken, I will talk to you later,” I tell him as I drop back along the column.

I am almost back to Kettle Bell again when I notice a couple of 2nd regiment’s pegasi flying over toward two groups that are getting too close. I hear the one wearing corporal insignia call out, “Ok, all of you, that is close enough, back away from each other.”

One of the raiders calls back in a snarky tone, “Yeah and what ya gonna do if we don’t?”

I see the flying guard smile at those below him, “Anything the LT. I mean Major orders us to do, she already said it would be a breach of the cease-fire, and after Two Step, she doesn’t have much patients for that anymore.”

I hear a murmur go through the ranks of the prisoners at this. Then the snarky one yells back up at him, “Ya mean to tells us that that little torn up mare over there is the LT?”

I hear the corporal laugh some, then he tells them, “Understand there are only two things keeping us from just killing you all right now. The first is discipline, we are not raging killers. WE kill when ordered to. The second is that the Major has not ordered us to; yet.”

As he says this, I hear several objects fall to the ground quietly as the prisoners continue to walk and begin to distance themselves from each other. I make a mental note that I want that Corporal's name for later. He deserves a letter of commendation for preventing things from getting worse. I also send a message on my Pipbuck to the ordies to let them know to get here and pick up the additional weapons and other items.

It is almost nightfall when we get them back to the base. As we approach, we see several MP’s approaching, among them, is Taser.

I go over to Taser and ask, ‘How’s it going Taser?”

He smiles and tells me, “It is going better now that the Chief is back in charge of stable security, but I have now been advanced to sergeant and am inline to be a cadet for the MP company at the next opening.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Taser I am glad to hear that for you. You have earned it. Now, what can I do for you?

He smiles and says, “Well now that you ask Major, I need your troops to escort these prisoners to the warehouse we used last time we had a large group of prisoners. But I also need to know if they have been searched for weapons yet?”’

I let out a deep breath when I answer, “No sergeant, they have not been searched. However, they were warned to stack all weapons and if any booby traps were found or any of our troops attacked, they would be treated as violating a cease-fire.”

He nods his head, “Ok, that means we will need to search them as we process them. Being they are raiders; they can be ingenious in where they hide weapons. Looks like it will be another long night.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Sorry about that.”

He shrugs, “It happens Major, Sweets, and Cookie are getting used to it.”

I nod, “Yeah, I understand, my spouses are too, I am not sure that is a good thing,” I tell him with a mild chuckle.

Nearby I see Razor Wire with his head down, He sees me looking at him and asks, “What’s up with all the new buildings?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Razor Wire, those are the new quarters we are building so we can move one regiment of troops out of the stable.”

I see his jaw drop as he asks, “One regiment?”

Seeing his expression Taser looks him in the eyes and tells him, “Yes. What, you thought we only had what was at Serenity Valley? What captured you tonight was only our ready reserve. Think about that Razor, you lead these damn fools against us and you only hit our ready reserve, now think about how many more of us we have to have to build all these facilities as well as pony artillery, let’s not forget our combat engineers that you and Silver Spite have to be oh all too familiar with. If I was you, I would worry, cause they just found out you didn’t just lead them into a hornet's nest, you entered the dragon's den.”

We are very close to the stable and turning towards the old warehouse when suddenly George takes off and flies overhead. I could not have timed that better and only wished I had thought of it. The only thing that makes it better is that Choo Choo is right behind her and they pass in front of the still-rising moon.

From inside one of the groups of prisoners I hear one of them scream, “See! I told you I really saw her in the Valley,” he points towards the two fliers in front of the moon and continues, “Behold there is Luna in her glory.”

At this I have to fight down the laughter, to make matters worse, I feel my foal putting pressure on my bladder. I force myself to continue to stay with the escort until we reach the warehouse. Then I look at Kettle Bell. “Captain. I turn the troops over to your capable hooves. I will see you back at the stable in the morning.”

“Yes Ma’am,” she replies.

I nod my head and tell her, “Remember, one attempt on any of our guards or troopers and they all suffer.”

She nods her head and Salutes me, “Yes Ma’am, of course. Have a good night.”

I hear one of the prisoners ask, “Where is she going? Home for the night?”

Then I hear Kettle Bell tell them, “If it is any of your business, which it is not, she probably is. She has two Stallions and three mares waiting for her. Oh, and one of her stallions was in charge of the artillery that hit you today, the other one, is in charge of one of the remaining ready reserve troops back in the stable.”

From the raiders, I hear hushed awe. Then one says, “You're full of it, she really does not have that many spouses. That would make her a warlord, a zebra Cesar or something.”

Then I hear several of the troopers laugh at them, and as I get further away, I hear one of them say, “The topper is she is pregnant, so you just got beat by a pregnant mare. That means she was taking it easy.”

After that, I can not hear anymore and I just trot back to the armory to clean my weapons and turn them in before I head home for the night.

I am still laughing when I reach the Armory. Buckshot is still there with a bored look on his face. He looks up and sees me laughing and asks me, “Let me guess, those raiders just had it rubbed in their face about you going home to your spouses and being pregnant?”

I am stunned and stop laughing. With a tone of awe in my voice, I ask, “How did you know?”

He smiles and answers,” two ways. One, you only laugh that way when you know you have really surprised somepony. The other, well I cheated, one of the troopers over there had left their PipBuck on continuous broadcast.”

I shake my head, and laugh again, “Ok, you got me.”

From the back I hear Flechettes call out, “Ok, sarge, I will get you your caps in a minute, you were right. She didn’t know.”

__________

I arrive late at home that night along with Archer. On the way we hold tails and I tell him about what had happened. He smiles and listens then he tells me, “You know Mollygirl, that they were not kidding, they really would consider you to have to be a warlord with that large of an entourage. Especially with two warrior husbands.”

I laugh lightly, and then I tell him, “Can you believe the one had the nerve to call me little and wartorn?”

He smiles a lopsided grin and answers, “Is this like asking me if the dress makes you look fat?”

“Hey, what’s that supposed to mean?” I demand.

Still smiling he answers, “My love, look at you, me, Badger and Sutures. I hate to say it, but we are war-torn. Each of us has multiple scars. Speaking of which, we need to talk about a rumor going for your battalion.”

Oh no, what now I ask myself, then I do ask him, “What rumor is that dear?”

He takes a deep breath and tells me, “Rumor has it that several of your Enfields are talking about getting a brand on their upper foreleg of an enfield silhouette as well as the initials EE or EE/ER, depending on how long they were with E-troop.”

I sigh and shake my head, “No, I had not heard about that one, but I will say it shows a certain esprit de corps. “

He laughs lightly and tells me, “Yeah, I guess that is one way of looking at it. I never thought I would hear of ponies or cattle deliberately branding themselves though.”

I look at him and shake my head, “I guess it could be worse, they could want to be branded with CEF to let everypony know they were there.”

I see his jaw drop open and finally, he says, “You know, I never even thought of that. That would be a bigger problem.”

Once home Magpie meets us at the door and greets us. Then she says, “I heard the guns, so I figured you would be running late, what happened?”

Before I can say anything, Archer tells her, “Not much, just about a hundred raiders hit by Dairyanne. Mollygirl and the ready reserve captured most of them. Those not captured are dead.”

I see the look of worry on her face, “Mollygirl, are you ok? It was not too bad was it?”

I smile at her and tell her, “No, nothing to really worry about. But I am sorry about being so late,” Then I ask, “Where are Sutures, Ginger and Sumac?”

Magpie tells us “Sutures and Doula had to make a run out between Donovan and White Cloud. It seems a mare was delivering earlier than expected and she was not going to make it to Manesville before having it.” I nod my head and she then says, “Sumac is upstairs tucking Ginger in and reading her a story. She should be down soon.” Then she seems to remember, “I almost forgot to ask, have either of you had dinner yet?”

Both Archer and I shake our heads no.

“Ok, let’s go to the kitchen then and get you something to eat, ok?” She says to us, then she leads us to the kitchen.

On the stove is a pot of left-over vegetable stew, with a half a loaf of bread on the counter next to it. Mags gets two bowls down from the cupboard and gets our dinner ready for us.

While we are eating, she talks to us about her day and asks us about ours. I give her the details about the march back and have to smirk at how indignant she gets when I tell her the one raider called me little and war-torn.

From across the table, I can see the amusement in Archer's eyes at this. Finally, he puts up a hoof and tells her, “Mags dear, I am sorry, but how else would you describe Badger, Sutures, me and our Mollygirl? We all have the physical scars to show for it.”

She sighs and then looks at us sheepishly, “I guess you are right. I just don’t like others insulting my loved ones.”

Archer puts a hoof on hers, lets out a slight laugh, and tells her, “Dear, if it helps consider it being descriptive, not insulting.”

I see a bit of mirth in her expression then, as she kisses him on the cheek and tells him, “Ok, I can go with that.”

After we finish dinner, Mags and Archer head into the parlor and I wash the bowls quickly. Once finished I go to join them but see Sumac coming down the stairs. She sees me and smiles, then tells me, “Dear, you need to go see a little mare, she has been worried about you tonight.”

I nod my head and reply, “Ok Sumac, I will, Mags, and Archer are in the parlor if you care to join them, I will be back down in a bit.”

I see her heading off to the parlor as I head on up to the stairs to see my daughter.

Once I get to her room, I knock on her door lightly. I hear her voice sadly say, “come in.”

As I enter, I see she has been crying some, and as I sit on the side of her bed I ask, “are you ok Ginger?”

She sniffles a bit and tells me, “Yeah, a lot better now that you are home. I was so worried about you ma.”

“I am sorry I worried you, dear. If it helps, we captured the last of those who attacked Pona and Ivy. Not only that, but we also let all of the raiders we captured with him know that he led them into a trap.”

She nods some and then tells me, “Ma, I am glad we got him, but I learned something at Targhee. Sometimes revenge is not worth the cost. Ma, I can’t replace you.”

When she says this, I feel another stone slide into my saddlebag and a part of my heart breaks for her. I reach over and wrap my forehooves around her and just hold her. After a while, I tell her, “I am so sorry for worrying you, dear. I really am.”

Her hooves still wrapped around me and her head against my side I hear her say, “I know ma, but I heard the guns in the distance and I know what artillery means Ma. I knew you would have to be out there leading them. Ma, I can’t lose another parent, I can’t please.”

I pat her on her back and tell her, “Dear, I am being careful. I have your little sister as well as you to worry about.”

After a bit, she lays down and I lay down next to her, planning on just laying there until she falls asleep. Instead, I fall asleep too and I awake in the morning to my alarm. Ginger wakes then also and tells me, “Thanks Ma for sleeping with me last night.”

I kiss her on her forelock and tell her, “Your welcome Ginger.” Then I get up and go to begin my day again. As I get downstairs I find a very tired Sutures sitting in the kitchen drinking tea along with Doula.

As I enter the room she looks up and smiles at me, “Morning dearest, I hope you slept well.”

I kiss her on the cheek and tell both her and Doula good morning. Then I answer, “Yeah, I slept hard last night. I fell asleep in Ginger’s bed. You two look like you were up all night last night.”

Doula nods her head and answers for both of them, “Yeah we were Mollygirl, it was a close one last night, we almost lost the mother, but Sutures was able to save her and the foal. We were lucky.”

Sutures tiredly nods her head and tells her mother, “Yeah mom, but I could not have done it without your help. You really helped keep her calm and relaxed as much as possible. That helped immensely.”

Doula reaches across the table and pats her hoof, “Dear that is why we are business partners now.”

I have to smile at them as I pour myself some hot water and begin to steep my tea. Part of me wonders what my life would have been like if my mother would not have died. Who knows maybe she and I would have been as close as Doula and Sutures are now?

Then Sutures ask, “So what was going on yesterday, I heard the artillery?”

I take a sip of my tea and begin to tell her what happened. Then I tell her, “We caught him yesterday, Razor Wire, the last of those who killed Ivy and Epona.”

I see the surprise on her face and she asks, “So what happened?”

I give a crooked smile and tell her, “We took him and all the surviving raiders as prisoners. On the way back Taser told him in front of several other raiders that he had led him into a dragon’s den, not a hornets’ nest. Someone also brought up our family and now the damn raiders think of me like I am a warlord or Cesar. That was kind of embarrassing.”

She smiles at me and pats the back of my forehoof as she looks into my eyes and tells me, “Love, you may not realize it, but in their world, you would be. Here, you’re just the major.”

I hear Doula chuckling off to the side and I look at her and ask, “OK, what’s so funny?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “It’s just I never imagined having a conversation like this. My daughter has told me it was a different life. She was not wrong.”

I smile at that and tell her, “Welcome to our world Doula. I hope it is not too weird for you.”

She laughs lightly and tells me, “No, it is not, but it is entertaining.” Then she looks at the clock on the kitchen wall and says, “Well Dear, I need to get home and grab a couple of hours sleep.”

“Ok, mom, are you sure you don’t just want to wait for Archer and Mollygirl to head to the stable, then you can walk with them.”

“I had not thought of that, I think I will dear. By the way, where is Archer?” She asks.

Both Sutures and I look at each other and I tell them, “I will go check.”

As I am leaving a sleepy Ginger comes into the kitchen, I hear her say “Morning Mama Sutures, granny, do we have any coffee ready?”

As I go into the downstairs bedroom I find it empty and am rather surprised. Then I go up to Sumac’s room, I lightly knock on the door and find them all sleeping together with him in the middle. It does bring a smile to my face and I hate to do it, but I wake him up so he can get ready also.

As they disentangle from each other Sumac tells me, “I was having a rough night of it, and when you did not come back down, they decided to sleep in here and comfort me.”

Mag smiles at her, “We have all been there Sumac, we have all been there.”

I smile at all of them and tell them, “We have water already boiled for tea, I best hurry though Ginger mentioned she needed coffee and I really don’t want her going to school that hyped up.”

I smile to hear them all sharing a laugh over that. When I get back to the Kitchen Ginger is already drinking a cup of coffee. I am a bit shocked and I see Doula smiling. I have to ask, “How did you make coffee so fast?”

Doula then replies, “Do you think that all we do with our horns is lift things, they can really come in handy for cooking too.”

I am really stunned at this and ask, “Sutures, why didn’t you do this in the field then?”

She smiles, “Because it eats into our magic reserves and I never knew when I might have to treat a patient.”

I nod my head and have to agree that it makes sense. Then I hear Ginger tell Doula, “Thank you very much. I really need my coffee this morning.”

As she says this, I hear Sumac tell her, “Now Ginger are you ready to eat too?”

I see Ginger nod her head and she asks, “Are we having bacon today?”

Sumac looks at Doula and sees the expression on her face and then tells Ginger “Not today, but maybe tomorrow.”

Ginger sees the expression on Doula’s face then and I notice she realizes not all ponies like meat. I see her blush and she nods, telling us, “Ok, that sounds good Ma’s.” While I don’t show it, I smile inside at how much she is maturing by starting to consider others now too.

After we eat breakfast Doula joins Archer and me for our walk to work. We have a very pleasant conversation between the three of us going when she stops us and though she looks very tired she tells us, “Ok you two, let's stop here for a minute, I have something I want to ask both of you.”

We both stop along with her and Archer asks “OK Doula, what is it?”

I can see the nervous expression on her face as she screws up the courage to ask but then she does, “Archer, Mollygirl, do you both really love my daughter?”

I answer yes right away, Archer pauses for a second and then tells her, “Doula, I love your daughter more than life itself. There is something very special about Sutures and to tell you the truth, I cannot imagine my life without her in it.”

She looks from him to me and then says, “And what if I told you she would be better off without you and she wanted to leave your relationship?”

I feel my heart begin to break and I feel tears start to form, I hear Archer choke up and he looks at her, and tells her, “Doula, if that is what she wants then she can. I love her enough that I will not stop her, no matter how much it hurts. I am sorry it has come to this though; I just wish she would have told me.”

I nod my head next to him and tell her, “Damn it, I wish I knew what I did so wrong, I thought things had gotten better and she forgave me after Targhee.”

She closes her eyes and lets out a deep breath, “I am sorry I did this to you, please forgive me but I had to know if you really do love her. She is my only daughter and I wanted to make sure she was not just being used. She really does love both of you and the others, and no, she is not ready to leave. But I have noticed some major changes in her since she has been back, Mollygirl I need to know, what happened at Targhee?”

I let out a sigh and I begin to tell her about the battle of Targhee and after up to the siege at Serenity Valley. As I talk about it, I feel myself shake at some of the memories. I feel Archer put a hoof on my shoulder to steady me. Then I surprise myself and admit to her, in front of Archer, “Doula, it was during the siege that I realized exactly how strong I felt for your daughter as well as Archer, it was there that I decided no matter what Mags and Badger had decided, I was staying with your daughter and Archer.”

I can see the surprise in his face as well as hers. Doula then asks, “Mollygirl, you mean you never even told Archer this before?”

I shake my head no, “No, I don’t think so, I was so tired back then I do not remember doing so, but Doula, I do remember when Badger saw me kiss your daughter goodbye there and said to me that he guessed I already made my decision, I told him it depended on his. Doula, I really do love her,” I look at the ground with my ears along the side of my head as I then tell her, “My biggest regret is that I allowed her to use her magic the way I did while at Targhee.”

After this, she gives me a hug and a kiss on my forelock then does the same to Archer. She then smiles with a tiredness to her eyes and tells us, “Thank you both for sharing what you have with me. Even though she seems happy overall I needed to know my daughters’ heart is in good hooves. Now, Archer, I want to know, when are you going to give me a grandfoal with Sutures?”

With this I see a huge smile come over his face and feel myself brighten up also as he tells her, “As soon as she is ready Doula, but not before.”

To this I see the weariness leave her eyes and a look of peace replaces it. She then tells us, “We best be going, I do not want to make you both late for work.” With that, we get going again and wave to her when she heads down the road toward her home while Archer and I head to the stable.

__________

Once inside the stable, I head straight for my headquarters. When I see Paper Work he has a worried expression on his face that turns to relief as he sees me and tells me, “Glad to see you, Major, I was worried, you are running later than normal and I was afraid something had happened.”

I smile at this, “Thanks for the concern Paper Work. I just took too long getting in today is all.”

“Ma’am, as it is getting so close to muster, I will make your tea for you after formation if you do not mind. I would have made it already, but I know you like it hot.”

“That will be fine, any new rumors I should know about before I head to the regimental HQ?”

He shakes his head, “No, but the 1st Sergeant did say he would like to talk to you this morning after formation.”

“Ok, thank you Paper Work. I best get going then, let him know that I will make time for him after formation.” I tell him as I head back out the door.

The daily meeting before formation takes place, as usual, the only thing different is that before I leave the XO tells me, “Major Mollygirl, good job yesterday, after formation the Colonel would like to see you.”

“Thank you, ma’am, will do,” I tell her.

At formation I let the 1st sergeant know I will meet with him after my meeting with the Colonel. After formation ends, I head over to the Colonel’s office. He has me sit down and then he begins. “Mollygirl, good job on capturing all those raiders yesterday, but now we have a few problems.”

“Thank you, sir, but what problems?”

He sighs and then continues, “One is what to do with that many raiders. Holding them long-term does not seem practical. The second is what to do with their leader Razor Wire. From what I have been told he was involved in the death of Sergeant Ivy and her daughter beyond simple combat.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Concerning Razor Wire, that is correct sir. Due to the current political situation, maybe we should offer to transfer him to Junction Town for trial, as a change of venue to allow him a fair trial, you know, a show of good faith to the NCR leadership, we could even offer to transfer the raider prisoners to the NCR for the same reason and put the responsibility on them. It would make us look like the good guys and like we were making an effort to them.”

He smiles and nods his head, “I had thought of that, but I was not sure how you would take the idea of doing that with Razor Wire.”

“Sir, if I had my druthers, I would have hung him last night. However, that would not have brought them back, so let’s go with proper justice and turn him over to the courts as a common criminal as well as a raider.”

“That is good to hear Mollygirl, it really is. I guess that means you will be able to keep your composure when I send you back over there to assist in interrogating him this afternoon,” He tells me with a raised eyebrow.

I am very surprised, to say the least then I ask, “Sir, may I ask why me?”

He nods his head and tells me, “Because he is refusing to talk to anypony but you. He is at the prison infirmary since several other prisoners tried to kill him last night.”

I think about it and nod my head, “Colonel, I request that I be allowed to take an escort with me into the prison,” I pause then say, “Make that more than one of them, some are not of my battalion.”

He asks me who I have in mind, so I tell him and I watch as the grin comes over his face, “Yes Major, I like that idea a lot.”

After that, I leave his office and return to mine. I have just sat down and am enjoying my tea when Chain Lighting knocks quickly on the door frame and comes in, taking a seat when I indicate for him to do so.

“Ok, Chain, what have you got for me?” I ask.

Smiling he says, “Well Major, I have a couple of things. The first is that I have talked to the First Sergeant of the Belles and we have come to an agreement on the recommendation for the punishment of the offenders. I have written them down for you and they are already in your inbox.”

I smile at him and reply, “That sounds good, thank you Chain, now what else is there.”

Now his expression becomes serious as he tells me, “Major, you did an excellent job last night with the ready reserves. However, Ma’am, you failed to let your staff know,” he then slaps a hoof down on the desk, “Ma’am, do not endanger yourself like that again, you are not an NCO or Junior officer. If you go into combat, let your staff know. I should have been there to support and protect you, just like the rest of us on your staff.”

When he slams the hoof down, I raise an eyebrow and turn my head slightly. I have to admit, he does have a point, but I am the one in charge so I tell him. “First Sergeant, please remember your station. I make the calls, not you. With that said, you are right. I should have let you know. For now on I will do so, and I will let you assign my escort.”

I see him at first look irritated, then I can tell when he realizes I had said he was right. He nods his head and tells me, “Thank you Ma’am, I do appreciate it.”

Then I continue, “Chain, I had already planned on having you go with me today to visit the prisoner Razor Wire. But before we decide on a full escort, I want to go over what I have in mind.”

He nods his head in agreement and then listens as I outline my plan. As I go on, I see his smile get wider. When I finish, he tells me, “Major that sounds good, I am just glad I am going to be in on it. When do we leave?”

Smiling I tell him, “Just as soon as the others get here. The Colonel has already Ok’d the plan. We will meet most of them at the armory after lunch.”

“Ok Major, that sounds good, please let me know when you are ready to head out.”

That is when I hear a knock on the door, and see Paper Work smiling as he tells me, “Major, you have guests at the back stable door wanting to talk to you.

I smile at Chain Lighting and tell him, “Ok, 1st Sergeant here we go, please follow me.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

I am writing this as I prepare to lead my raiders against those who thought they could get away from me. They took the life of my mentor and former commander Silver Spite, now I am back again to their homes this time, and I want them to know just who they really are dealing with. The song that suits me and my ponies is Dead Man Walking. If you could please play this song so they know who it is knocking down their doors and burning their farms.

Thanks

Razor Wire

Former Lieutenant, Army of Fillydelphia. Leader of Razor’s Ruins

Author's Note

For those who wish to listen to this chapters's dedication song the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OJxCcCEobNs

Chapter 65 Probes and Advances

Chapter 65 Probes and Advances

“Violence, naked force, has settled more issues in history than has any other factor.” ― Robert A. Heinlein, Starship Troopers.

The 1st Sergeant and I head to the rear entrance of the stable. As we arrive, I see two nervous guards and Choo Choo snickering off to the side. In front of the Guards are Blue Star and Quick Frost. As soon as they see me Quick Frost nods as does Blue Star. Choo Choo goes to attention and salutes, which I return.

As I approach, I tell them “Thank you for coming on such short notice. I have a favor to ask you both as well as a job for Choo Choo with you both.”

I see the look on Quick Frost face when she hears this and she tells me, “Now Major, I respect you and I like you, and I really owe you for what you did for me and the cattle on my families old farm, but I had enough war, I really don’t want to fight anymore.”

I nod my head, “That’s good Quick Frost, because if things go the way they should, then we won’t have to. When the others I want to work with us on this arrive I will go over the plans with all of you at one time. I just ask that you hear me out fully before making up your mind.”

Quick Frost nods her head then tells me, “Ok, we will do that, Choo Choo says if you say it will not involve fighting on purpose, then I can trust you on that.”

I smile as I realize they are talking mind to mind again. That is such a neat trick and would be so handy sometimes. But then again, perhaps I really do not want anypony in my head like that.

With that, I lead them to the armory. As they walk in, Choo Choo looks over, smiles, and waves at Flechettes who smiles and waves to her then returns his attention to the weapon he is working on. Buckshot on the other hoof seems very surprised as I lead them into the armory and over to the counter.

He slowly approaches and asks in a nervous voice, “Can I help you Major?”

I smile at him and say, “Yes you can, I need these two fitted out with battlesaddles and weapons. Also, if you have a couple of PipBucks to spare that would be great.”

I see him cringe at the last part, “Ma’am, we are getting sparse on PipBucks.”

“I understand, but they are just for a couple of hours,” I tell him.

“Oh, okay then, I will see what I can do. So, what are you up to now Major?”

Smiling I tell him, “Well you remember the conversation you heard last night concerning my entourage, well they are going with me to interrogate some of the prisoners today. I talked with the Colonel about it and I will be making a scene as we go in. SOOO….”

I see an evil grin come over his face as he nods, “Ok Major, I got some ideas, wait here,” Then he stops and calls to Flechettes, “Drop what you are doing, we get to have some fun here.”

“Hey Buckshot, I will be back in a bit, I need to meet the others,” I tell him as he is ducking into the back.

As I leave, I tell the alicorns, “Thanks again, I appreciate it,” I turn to Choo Choo, “Trooper when they have their kits assigned, could you bring them to the main briefing room.” I then turn to Chain Lightning and tell him, “Please outfit yourself also and meet me at the briefing room. I want you in charge of my escort team.”

I see him nod his head, “You’ve got it, Major, Of the others that you have coming, are they going to be part of your escort also?”

I smile and shake my head, “No, but they will all be armed.”

He says nothing but nods his head and puts on his game face.

I then go to the back door of the stable and meet the rest of them as they are coming up along with Badger and Xavier. I then lead them to the briefing room, ignoring the stares of those in the stable who see us walk through.

Once the 1st Sergeant arrives along with the alicorns I begin to tell them what the plan is and why. From the back of the room in a dark corner I begin to hear a laugh and I notice that Dull Beak is sitting there with an amused look on his face. He sees me looking at him and tells me, “On behalf of the NCR as its representative, I request to go with you as an observer, this has got to be good and I really have to see this.”

I smile at him, “OK Dull Beak, you are in on it to then,” Then I tell all of them, “Let’s go everyone, follow me.”

As we arrive at the warehouse aka prisoner of war camp, I notice that there are now two large fenced-in areas on both sides leading in, along with a central pathway between them that has gates on both ends of it. Along the fence I see several guard towers that are ponied, the ones on the corners seem to have automatic gun turrets also mounted. Many of the prisoners see us and approach the fence as we get closer. I notice several of the guards also staring at my approaching group.

Once we get to the gate, we are met by two MP’s. I recognize the one right away as Pepper Spray. She looks first at me, then our group. I see her shaking her head, then she asks me, “Major, you do know I cannot just let you bring this group into the prisoner camp, right?”

I smile at her as I pull a sheet of paper out of my saddlebags and hoof it to her. She looks at it and nods before telling me, “Ok, this makes a difference, please wait while I get the camp commander here.”

She turns and speaks into her PipBuck, soon afterward I see an older stallion in uniform with two guards escorting him come down the pathway towards the gate.

Once he is close enough, I recognize the old captain of the regiment's MPs, now Major, Work Release, and I greet him, “Good afternoon Major.”

“Good Afternoon Major Mollygirl,” he responds, “Now what is the meaning of all this?”

I nod to Pepper Spray and she turns over the copy of the authorization letter from the Colonel and the Overs for him to read.

He reads through it, his lips moving as he does so. After he finishes, He nods and tells us, “Yes it seems you have the authorization, but may I ask why this large of a group?”

I then ask him, “We are dealing with raiders correct?”

He nods his head, so I continue, “What is one of the things that they respect most?”

He looks at me, “Power, and control, what does that have to do with anything?”

I tilt my head as I look at him, “Major, how much more power do I need to show than my escort, as well as my family all armed. Especially to visit the one who killed one of us.”

I see a look of concern come over his face at the last statement. I mollify it by adding, “If I wanted him dead, I would not have taken him, prisoner, last night. After all, I recognized him, before he did me.”

He then turns and tells the guards, “Let them in.” He then returns his attention to me and tells me; “I will have the shift sergeant escort you to the infirmary to visit with the requested prisoner.”

As the gate opens and we follow him inside I watch as Xochitl and Ginger shift their ears back and forth, then trot head of our group their weapons at the ready.”

When they are a quarter of the way down then Chain Lighting and Choo Choo move forward. Followed by me with Xavier by my side, zebra rifle at the ready, and then the others. Behind me and Xavier are Archer and Badger, both fully loaded out, after them are Sutures wearing her pistol and medical saddlebags, Sumac with her shotgun Bessie slung over her back, and between them Magpie. After them is Dull Beak with Quick Frost and Blue Star Bring up the rear.

When the youngsters are halfway, a large group of prisoners starts to rush the fence to the right hoof side. I calmly watch as Ginger and Xochitl both fire a quick burst just in front of the charging prisoners before the guards can fully react.

Then Xochitl commands them to stand still or the next shots will not be warnings. After he says this, I hear Ginger say, “Celestia damn it, now I have to clean it when I get home.”

Without thinking I call out, “Ginger Snap, watch your language.” But I say nothing about her having fired her weapon.

Then she calls back, “Sorry Ma about swearing.”

I watch as both the guards' and prisoners’ jaws drop and the prisoners slowly back away from the fence.

I also notice the hum of the miniguns starting to wind up on two of the three alicorns and I simply smile and nod as we continue on our way.

Once we reach the far end the gates are opened and Chain Lightning and Choo Choo take the lead with Ginger and Xochitl right behind them.

Taser meets us as the shift sergeant. I notice his eyebrow raise as he sees my family and nods. “Good afternoon Major,” he tells me, then he says, "Please follow me.”

Once we enter, I take the lead alongside Taser the rest fall in behind me. I look around and see several large portions of the warehouse have been fenced off and have bunks in them. Other portions have walls built up that make rooms for administrative offices, kitchens, and dining facilities, and the one ahead of us which is the infirmary. I also notice several raised platforms inside that have both guards and remote turrets on them.

Once we reach the infirmary Taser signals the guard who opens the door for us. Inside I see several smaller treatment areas as well as a large ward that has twenty beds in it. Most are empty but several are not. There are seven other prisoners in the beds beside him. Most are raiders. A couple look to have been former soldiers from Red Eye’s army, taken during the earlier raids. One is a pegasus and I can see the burn scars on his face and side. He must have been a survivor from the Spring Monsoon. When he sees Chain Lighting, I see a flicker of recognition on both their faces.

Off to the side, I see Razor Wire hoof cuffed to his bed. I see several magic bandages on him. Both of his eyes are still blackened and I can see several wounds that are still trying to heal.

He has an evil smile on his face when we begin to enter the room at first and laughs. Then he tells me, “It figures, you are so scared of me that you had to bring this many ponies for backup.”

I approach next to him, laughing at him as I get closer. “No, no, no, my little pony,” I tell him, “You misunderstand. These are my personal escort only, and spouses. The young filly is my daughter. In fact, my wife who is carrying the shotgun was the mother to the mare you and Silver Spite killed and the grandmare to the filly you murdered along with her.” As I say this, I notice an expression of hatred come over Sumac’s face as she looks at him.

I notice a flicker of fear in his eyes then. He nervously laughs again, and says, “Yeah, and what about that poor sweet little thing that came in here unarmed?”

Magpie slowly walks up to the other side of the bed, rears up on her hind legs, and as she begins to bring her forelegs down on the bed I watch as her one forehoof lands on a wound that is healing on his side. causing him to scream in pain.

A smile comes across her muzzle that does not reach her eyes. In her eyes, I see the look you would give a radroach as you step on it with both hooves. Still leaning on the wound, she puts her muzzle near his ear and tells him loud enough for those near us to hear, “First the mare was my wife, the foal my adopted daughter, and as for why I am not armed? Why bother, the last time I was in combat I killed a pegasus trooper in full body armor with my own hooves and a rock. But sorry you do not seem that tough to me.” She then puts more pressure on the wound as she first twists it and then rears up to get back down from the bed. This causes him to scream in pain more. She stops from heading back to the others and tells him with a sweet smile on her face, “Sorry, but I am not sorry if I hurt you.”

After he screams the first time, I see two of the medical ponies assigned there run into the ward toward us, Sutures puts up a hoof and they both stop running. They walk over to her and whisper back and forth for a bit then they turn and leave.

I see the pain on his face and fear in his eyes. Then he notices Chain Lighting’s Scar as he walks up alongside me.

He gets a sneer in his voice, “You, you are here too? Neither of you is worthy to wear that scar. He marked you and you both escaped. Do you know what that scar means? What it really means?” he asks.

Chain answers for us, “Yes, he branded us to mark us as his.”

Razor Wire laughs then and tells us, “You really do not know. That is so sweet. He not only marked you as his, but he marked you so that you knew for the rest of your days he had chosen you. Of course, all but one other who have worn that scar is dead,” he looks down and then back up at us with a bit of malicious glee as he continues, “The others, well he took them apart a bit at a time. Physically, mentally. It is funny, but towards the end, they all stopped begging to be let go, or for help from the Goddesses. No, they begged him for death. Silver became their savior by releasing them. But you two and her, well, you just were not good enough for the brand. You were not worthy.”

I shake my head as I listen. What he says is madness and tells me that he and Silver Spite had both crossed the line into full-raider territory years ago. But I still need to try and question this deranged stallion.

Beside me, Chain Lighting smiles sadly at him and then says in his Thunderhead accent, “Ah, we may not have been worthy of his mark, but what about you? I see you were not worthy of even receiving it.”

I see emotional pain come onto Razor Wire's face. “Buck you! Buck you both to Tartarus.”

Chain’s voice becomes almost sweet as honey at this, “Ah, so you wanted him to want you that bad. But you were never good enough for him, were you? Were you ever really good enough for anypony?”

I start to see tears form in Razor's eyes, “No, no I was not, and that is why you all must pay.”

Then I realize his eyes are glazed some. He must have recently had a dose of Med-x, his inhibitions are down, “So how are you going to make us pay Razor?” I ask gently.

He smiles and giggles some. Then he turns to look me in the eyes. “These ponies are only a probe. I reorganized what was left after the valley. We were supposed to escape after our surrender and rejoin them down by Hereford. I have a couple of hundred more raiders there.”

Still smiling I tell him, “That is very smart, almost as smart as Silver Spite was. But where would so many of them hide?”

He laughs some more and answers smugly, “About 60 of them are in the sewers underneath Hereford. The others are nearby in several small hamlets.”

I nod my head as does Chain Lighting. Chain then tells him, “That is very smart, I bet if you have any heavy weapons you hid them just as smartly, didn’t you?”

He laughs again and nods. “Yes, yes we have. There are several heavy automatic anti-material rifles in Hereford as well as two mortars and a rocket launcher. The best is that just west of Hereford there is a small hamlet called Chianina, we found a balefire egg launcher and several eggs in Targhee, but were not able to bring them up to Serenity Valley before your Co-op rescued you and killed my Silver.”

I am both horrified to hear him mention a balefire egg launcher and amused to hear him refer to Silver Spite as my Silver, I notice Chain Lightning raise an eyebrow at this also. We have found out much of what we needed to hear, and I really need to get this information to the Colonel.

Then he looks at us and asks, “Are you going to kill me now? That is why all of you came right?”

I smile at him and tell him in a calm voice, “No, that is not why we came. I wanted them to see your face when I told you that you are going to be put on trial for the murders of that mare and foal. We are planning on sending you to Junction Town for the trial to make sure it is fair. Most likely you will spend the rest of your life in prison for what you have done. But we will not take revenge, for that is not what we were here for, we prefer justice. I will talk to you again later.” I then turn my back on him and begin to leave. I notice that Blue Star has her horn lit and watch as it goes out. She smiles at me and tells me quietly, “I performed a memory probe Major, he did not lie.”

I stop and tell her, “Thank you very much Blue Star, I really appreciate it.” At this, she straightens up some more as I sense a feeling of pride in her at being thanked.

We then leave the infirmary. Behind us, I hear one of the other patients yelling, “What the Tartarus Razor, you lead us into a trap then tell them what we were planning? You’re a dead stallion Razor, I swear!”

I simply smile and trot back out with my entourage in tow. As we go I see several of the prisoners watching, but keeping their distance. Then one of the captured raiders yells out, “So what is up with all the ponies following the boss mare?”

Ginger stops and turns to him, “The two officers who are stallions are her husbands. The three mares her wives. The zebra and zony owe a life debt, the pegasus is her top NCO and the alicorns are friends of hers. Oh, and she is my mom. Is that enough answer for you?”

He smirks and then says, "Yeah but can they fight? “

Ginger smiles sweetly and tells him, who do you think taught me?” Then she turns away and begins to trot forward with Xochitl again, as I hear a murmur go through the prisoners’ ranks.

After that, we leave through the front gate. Taser stops me. He then says, “Thank you for being so well behaved today. I really don’t think I could have been. I have to ask though, why all of the others with you?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Taser, the raiders amongst them will see me now as a warlord and think twice about misbehaving. The pegasi prisoners will see that they too may have a place here and we may get them to decide to immigrate to the Co-op rather than returning to the Enclave. As for the regulars from Red Eye’s army, well they got to see that, unlike their former master Red Eye, we can work with the Alicorn and all of us are equal. Besides, there is a certain intimidation factor that comes along with them.”

He laughs lightly and tells me “Remind me never to play Dodge City Hold ‘em with you. Dang Major, you are good, but aren’t you afraid that they could use some of the information gained against you?”

I smile at him, “No, I consider it a warning to them instead.”

As we walk away, behind me I begin to hear Dull Beak laugh and then I hear him tell Badger and Archer, “You know she really is a crazy mare you two have. But by Goddesses is she fun to watch.”

I watch as Badger begins to laugh and Archer facehoofs, shaking his head with a slight laugh also.

__________

Once we get back to the Stable, I thank everyone for their assistance and time. I give a hug and kiss to my sweethearts and a hug to Ginger. I ask the sisters if Blue Star could accompany me to talk to the Colonel to let him know what she saw in his memories. They agree and after we turn in their weapons and kit, Blue Star and Quick Frost say goodbye to Choo Choo as she goes back to her duties. They along with Chain Lightning and Dull Beak then follow me up to the Colonel’s office.

He is in a meeting with the Overmare and Overcow when we get there but are told that he should be able to see us soon.

When the door opens next, he calls all of us in. The overs both remain to listen to what I have to say. “Ok Major, how did it go?” Chappy asks me.

I look at him and the overs and tell them, “Very productive sir. We found out where more raiders are as well as their heavy weapons. I am particularly worried as one of the locations of the raiders has a balefire egg launcher.”

I see a look of worry come over his face as well as a questioning look on the faces of the Overmare and Overcow. Finally, Daisymay asks, “Colonel, I am familiar with what a balefire bomb is, but what are a balefire egg and its launcher?”

Chappy slowly turns to her and explains. “A balefire egg is a smaller, pony portable version of a balefire bomb. The launcher for it can be carried by a single pony as well. When it detonates it will send out magical radiation as well as the explosive force. If they were to get it to the back door of the stable and fire it inside it would be truly devastating to the CDF and the Co-op as a whole ma’am.”

Twilight Shimmer, is next to her and simply nods, “OK then Colonel we know what has to be done, please contact your compatriot in the second regiment and make arrangements to take care of this problem as quickly as possible.”

Chappy nods to her, “Will do ma’am.” At that point, he gets on his PipBuck and calls out to Colonel Storm Cloud. Then he looks at me and those with me and tells us, “I would like you to be in the meeting with Colonel Cloud. I think she may need to hear it from you, as well as how the information was gained.”

Once Storm Cloud arrives, we begin to discuss with her the information we have gathered from Razor Wire, as well as how it was gathered. She is highly impressed by our using the three sisters to assist us and to probe his memory to verify the information.

While she still maintains that slight air of arrogance, she takes the time to thank each of them personally as well as to shake hooves with them. After the sisters leave, she has me and my first sergeant stay with her and the Colonel.

“Ok, now the question is what do we do about them?”

__________

The 1st Sergeant and I are dismissed as the Colonels call together their staffs to plan the operation. Chain Lightning and I both return to my HQ it is already getting late. As I am returning my helmet to the shelf behind my desk, I hear a voice being cleared behind me. I turn and look and there is Chain Lightning looking somewhat abashed but wanting my attention.

“Yes Chain, can I help you?” I ask curiously.

He nods, walks in, and then asks me, “Ma’am can I talk to you off the record?”

I nod my head and point a hoof towards a chair, “Please come in,” I tell him. He comes further in and closes the door before he takes a seat.

I watch as I see him steel himself on what he wants to say. I sit there patiently waiting, much like Moon Pie does for me when I need to talk about something, but just do not want to even think about it, much less talk about it.

Finally, he tells me, “Major, you really did some good work in there today. I could tell when you noticed he was being affected by the Med-x and would speak more freely than normal.”

“Thank you. Chain, and while we are off the record, please call me Mollygirl. This way we know which roles we are in.”

I see a bit of surprise on his face at this. He shakes his head and has a sad smirk on his face. Then he looks me in the eyes and tells me, “Mollygirl, I do not say it lightly, the touch of having the alicorn there to do the memory probe was a wonderful one and I wish I would have had that asset over the years.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Well as a recon trooper I can imagine you never had as many assets as you wished,”

When I say this, I see him cringe a bit more. “Ma’am, after my run-in with Silver Spite I was removed from service as a recon trooper,” he pauses, closes his eyes, and takes a deep breath, then continues, “Mollygirl, after that I was transferred to the Enclaves military intelligence division. During that time, I performed a lot of operations dirt side that I am not proud of. In fact, there are a couple that still haunt me.”

I nod my head, I can understand that at least I think I can. Then he turns to me, “Ma’am. Today I saw an old face that surprised me when we were in the infirmary. I thought he was dead, to tell the truth.”

I wait for him to continue and after a few deep breaths he tells me, “The pegasus that was in the bed there, he used to be my best friend and we worked on several ops together. I am not sure what happened to him. But I was caught off guard when I saw him.”

“Chain, I can understand that. Don’t feel too bad. Maybe we can find out more about him,” I tell him.

“I hope so ma’am. He looked in rough condition and I know he recognized me also.”

“Chain, if you want to go visit him and just talk to him, I will see about pulling some strings for you too.”

He is quiet for a bit of time as he looks down, then he nods his head, “I would appreciate it, Major, I really would.”

I reach out a hoof and he then shakes it, “Then I will get on it tomorrow, ok?”

He smiles, “Thanks Major, and for not asking more about what I did.”

I look at him with a sad expression on my face, “Chain, we all do things we are not proud of. The thing is what we do afterward. From what I have seen, since you have been in the Co-op, you have been a top-notch trooper, NCO, and friend to those around you. I am really glad to have you as my 1st Sergeant.”

“Thank you, Ma’am, and for what it is worth, I really am glad you are my CO,” he tells me with a smile and I watch him turn and head back out the door. I then notice the time I am thinking it is about time to head home, then I realize that I have the duty again. While I am not happy about that I do wonder how tonight’s pegasus tag game is going for the week also. At least being here I should be able to find out.

As I head toward my stall, I see Windy coming my way. When she gets close enough, she says, “Hey Mollygirl, how’s it going?”

“Not too bad, how about you?”

She smiles at me and replies, “Not too bad either, but I was just thinking of getting something to eat at the mess, and after that, I wanted to talk about the anthill you seem to have kicked over this time.”

I blush at that and tell her, “Well getting something to eat sounds great, but I really cannot say anything about the other.”

She looks around and seeing no pony close she tells me, “Mollygirl, did you really take your entire family to the prison camp?”

I laugh lightly, “Yeah, that I did. I felt it was a good intimidation tactic to use against the raider prisoners. I also had the three sisters, my 1st Sergeant and Dull Beak with me. It was an impressive sight, to say the least.”

She shakes her head, “But what if they tried to attack you, what would you have done?”

As we continue walking toward the mess, I smile at her and tell her about the ones who charged the fence and how Ginger gave a quick warning shot before the guards could even react. She is surprised and tells me, “Mollygirl, are you sure that was wise?”

I sigh and tell her, “Windy, that filly and her coltfriend have seen more action than most of the troopers in the Co-op do in a tour of duty. They know how to handle themselves and besides it was more for her to see the buck who murdered her sister was now captured, to let her know he did not get away with it.”

“How did she handle it?” Windy asks me.

“She seemed to handle it well, but I forgot I had duty tonight. I wish I could be there for her tonight. Windy she was crying last night when I got home. She heard the artillery and she knows, I mean she really knows what that means. She told me she knew I would be leading the troops. Windy, I don’t know how much longer I can do this.”

She puts a wing over my shoulders and tells me, “Mollygirl, my friend, I understand entirely. I used to get that from my foals when I returned from missions. If you ever need a shoulder to lean on, I am here for you.”

“Thanks, Windy. It really does help to just have somepony else who understands.”

She smiles and then tells me, “I feel the same way Mollygirl, now let’s go in and get something to eat. I am famished.”

After dinner, we go back to the common area outside our stall and I ask her, “Can we watch a documentary from the war on how to deal with certain types of weapons. I have a feeling we may be getting ready to go up against some that we have not had to deal with before.”

I see a look of concern on her face as her ears start to go down and back a bit, “What types of weapons are we looking at?” she inquires.

I am still trying to keep a stiff upper lip and tell her, “heavy weapons, you know, missile launchers, balefire egg launchers, that type of thing.”

I see her blanch at the last one, then she starts to look through the stacks on the shelves. She then pulls one of the old training films out and says, “Ok, this should be the one.” She puts it in the player and it begins.

On the screen we see some cartoon ponies fighting from shell hole to shell hole. They are very close together. In the background, we hear ominous music. Suddenly the scene cuts across the field where a zebra pops up with a balefire egg launcher in his front hooves and he puts it over his shoulder. He pulls the trigger and we watch as the balefire egg sails through the air and then we see a cartoon detonation with a small green mushroom cloud rising from it.

The scene stops and the announcer says, Stop right there soldiers, do not let this happen to you. Do you know what to do in case the stripes have a balefire egg launcher on a battlefield where you are fighting?"

The scene cuts back to where they are advancing and shows the same cartoon soldiers as before, but one tells the other, “Hey you hear the rumor from Headquarters is that the stripes have brought up some balefire eggs to try and break our lines.

The other pony looks at him, “Nah Sarge, but that should not affect how we fight, right?”

The Sergeant looks at him, “Now for most weapons I would say not much. But for balefire eggs and a launcher we need to spread out more, you see…”

We continue to watch the film until it ends. I look at her and she at me. Sure, they may not be as bad as a full balefire bomb, but they are still nasty. Windy looks at me and tells me, “Mollygirl if we have to deal with one of those, we need to make sure the fliers are on the ground if one goes off. The concussion alone will knock them out of the air if they are too close.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Windy, when on the ground the troops better make sure to keep their separations and not to be too dependent upon S.A.T.S. either. The magical energy burst will knock out our PipBucks for a couple of minutes while their spell matrixes reset.”

“Buck me, we are screwed if somepony gets one into action. Now why don’t you tell me why you thought we may need to watch this one.”

I look around the room and tell her, “Let’s go into our stall and talk about this.” Once there I begin to fill her in on what we learned today. When I am done her face goes pale, “Buck me. Sounds to me like the first regiment should be the choice for Hereford because of the underground tunnels. That leaves the second regiment to deal with Chianina and the balefire egg launcher. Just bucking great.”

__________

The next morning at formation we are told that all troops that are not on outpost duty are being recalled from their assignments and are to draw weapons and be ready to move in three hours. The first regiment is going after Hereford, the second after Chianina. After that it is a mad scramble. The troopers go to the armory as companies. I arrive there and find a line out the door of troopers. I bypass the line and when Flash Bang sees me, he runs to the back and grabs my kit. He then brings out my weapons and ammo. As I am getting ready to leave, I see Windy and Badger both arrive. Badger looks at me and asks, “Mollygirl, do you know what this is all about?”

I nod my head, and tell him, “Talk to Windy, but whatever you do, do not let your troops bunch up. I mean it,” I then give him a kiss in front of everyone. “Be careful love. Please, our foal needs her father too.”

I see him get a tear in his eye and he nods his head. He then steps up to the counter to get his kit, as Windy finishes receiving hers. I then head back to my HQ to gather my staff. Once we are all there and kitted out and armed, I put on my helmet and lead them out to the drill field. I am very surprised to see the Colonel and the Regimental HQ staff also kitted out and ready to join us. I then notice the company of engineers is with us. My Goddesses, we are hitting them with everything available.

Once everyone is ready the orders go out and we begin to move. The scout company leads out. I watch as Sunset and his fliers take to the air. My battalion is next in line, followed by Archer’s Battery of artillery, as well as a battery of mortars. Behind us are the first Battalion and the wagons train for ammo as well as a few ambulances. I assume it is similar for the 2nd regiment until I look up and see a company of sky wagons flying about a klick behind their scouts and George, followed by another company of pegasi. But over the comms channels I can hear the rest of the 2nd regiment marching out on hoof along with their artillery and support wagons.

I have never imagined this much force being set into motion by the Co-op, but then again, I had never imagined it having this much of a threat against it either. In the distance, I can see a flock of birds flying south towards Hereford. Could it be the Mareigan?

As we march our way towards Hereford the Colonel approaches me, “Major, we will be making a night attack to take advantage of our S.A.T.S. When we get about three klicks out, I want your battalion to swing to the far east. I will have the 1st Battalion swing to the west, we will then curve our flanks in until they meet, and then we will begin to advance against the town. Make sure to keep your intervals. I do not want to give them a target if they have moved that launcher over here.”

I nod my head, “Sounds good Colonel. I will say though I am not looking forward to fighting in those sewers, we need to remind the troopers that melee weapons will be preferred down there if the ventilation is not good. We do not want to burn up our air,” I tell him.

Normally for an operation this far from the stable, we would stop for the night and get some rest, but the surprise is imperative so we push on. At around midnight we are about three kilometers from Hereford. I give the order we move to our starting position to the east. Once there I command that we set a skirmish line and we begin to advance. The two flanking companies are moving faster than the center. As our formations begin to change and we finally link up with the 1st battalion we are all facing the ruins of Hereford. The Colonel comes over the comm channel, “When the flares go up, we move.”

We sit there in the dark, waiting. After a bit, I take a quick drink from my canteen and make sure my safety is on and that I am ready. I notice the shadows of several of my troopers begin to double-check their gear as well as their buddies which do the same thing. Besides me I notice Chain Lighting doing the same to Paper Work and Specs.

The wait seems to take forever. I look at the time on my PipBuck and it has only been four minutes. Then I watch as the flares from the mortars arch up into the sky and I give the order, “Forward until contact is made, at the trot, March!”

And with that command over 300 of my troopers and medics advance. From the comm channel I hear my compatriot of the 1st battalion also give the word as they begin to trot forward also. Like last time I can hear a bell ringing and my E.F.S. quickly shows red all over ahead of me. But we do not slow. They begin to fire into the dark and we begin to return fire as we advance.

Then from the other side of town, I see a flare go up, and then a smoke grenade lands just ahead of a group of troopers from the 1st battalion. Then in the distance, my S.A.T.S. marks a pony with a balefire egg launcher. I instinctively call out over the radio, “all personnel on the ground now, cover your eyes.”

I am laying there with my hoof over my eyes and even with my eyes closed, I can suddenly see every bone in my hoof. I feel a heavy breeze that indicates it was a ways away. I look up and see a tall greenish glowing mushroom cloud rising several hundred feet over part of the town.

I call out,” Everypony up. Archer, target this PipBuck Marker. They have a balefire egg launcher here.” With that, I hear his artillery open fire.

From the comms channel, I hear a staticky voice call out, “This is the company commander for the Apple Eaters, I am taking over command of the 1st battalion. They just took out the command and communications with the Brahmin Busters as well as with Major StarBurst.”

Then I hear the Colonel call out, “Ok, everyone, time to play some major league Buckball, get your heads on straight, and let’s do this. Everyone forward now!”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

I have recently found a new home, but now my past has come to roost and has followed me here. Tonight, I lay here unable to sleep and thinking about this. With this in mind could you play The River for me and those like me.

Thank You

1st Sergeant Chain Lightning, 2nd Battalion 1st Regiment CDF

Author's Note

I would like to thank Kkat for creating the world of FoE, and all of the other writers who have since added too it. Your efforts have helped me to build upon my part of it also.

For those wishing to listen to the dedication song for this chapter the YouTube link is:https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2bK2J3pQ8NE&list=RD2bK2J3pQ8NE&start_radio=1

Chapter 66 All or Nothing

Chapter 66 All or Nothing

“I'm not insane, sir. I have a finely calibrated sense of acceptable risk.” ― John Scalzi, Old Man's War

As the green glowing mushroom-shaped cloud continues to climb into the sky, Archer’s artillery rounds begin to fall at the last spot that the balefire egg launcher was sighted. We pick ourselves up and continue to advance into the ruins of Hereford as ordered, our ranks kept deliberately open. Over the static-filled comms channels, I hear ponies and cows trying to speak over each other.

Finally, I hear Specs call out in an authoritative voice, “Silence on the line NOW!” The lines go silent, “He then calls out, Battalion Commanders report in.”

As I wait for my turn I hear “1st Battalion is now under command of Captain Chocolate Chunk. Major Star Burst and her staff are now gone. They were the target of the balefire egg.”

I hear the Colonel call out, “Very well, thank you, Captain, good report. Next.”

I then call out, “Major Mollygirl, 2nd Battalion only light wounds so far, still advancing as planned.”

“Very well. Captain Bridge, move one platoon of your engineers into the line to cover that gap, remember do not bunch up. Stagger lines if needed.”

Next over the radio, I hear, “This is Doctor Treacle, all mares, and cows if you are or may be pregnant take a Rad Away right now. Do not wait, next take a healing potion, this is for your calves and foals health. Then I want you taking Rad Ex as directed. If you do not have any let your medics know so you can be issued them. All others, your medics will give you instructions.”

As I and several others that I can see follow the doctor’s orders, I look around and the scene is surreal. The night time sky beyond the town is still dark, but the green glow from above us still lights the shattered remains of the now third time fought over town.

I see the shadows of troopers running forward from pile to pile. At the ponyhole covers to the sewers, I see some of them stop and fire inside or toss metal apples in them as the advance past them. We are taking fire from both the debris above ground as well as from the sewers.

Suddenly I hear over the radio from the other side of town, “The bastard just popped up again over behind the Cocky Colts, He ducked down without firing, but he has it, watch out.”

As he says this, I see several mortar rounds land in that part of town. Then suddenly I hear over my PipBuck, “EVERYONE DOWN NOW, INCOMING!” All around me cattle and ponies hit the ground and cover their eyes again. This time I have a tall pile of debris between me and the flash so it is not so bright as before, but I still hear the rad meter on my PipBuck ticking faster.

All I can think of is how many of those damn things do they have? Then I call out, “Everypony up!” and we continue the fight.

Over the comm channel, I hear a pony call out. “The Cocky Colts just lost a couple of squads, extend the ranks to cover the hole.” As this is being said I see more artillery rounds landing where the last reported position of the launcher was. This is starting to feel like Equus’s largest game of Wack-O-Molerat.

From the corner of my eye, I see Baily’s engineers coming up with flame throwers and explosive charges. I even see a few of the unicorns that are with them stop, their horns flare as they call out “Watch your eyes, and they weld the ponyhole covers to the frames mounted in the ground.

The balefire launcher operator is seen several more times popping up from the sewers, but is forced back down before he can shoot again. I then notice that each squad is starting to assign a shooter to them. I am shifting from troop to troop as we advance to check with the company commanders. Twice I am forced to take cover and return fire as the raiders try to break out through our lines but we keep driving them back.

I have just arrived at D Troops HQ and am talking to Broken Hills and Triage, when I hear Bullet’s voice call out, “THERE HE IS!” and I hear several shots ring out. I spin to see the target and as I watch the raider with the balefire launcher is still trying to pull it up with him through the ponyhole opening. The launcher end is still pointed downward at an angle and as he is shot I see him accidentally pull the trigger, I hear the spring launch the balefire egg downward into the sewer tunnel and then hear what sounds like a ricochet as it skips like a rock on the water as It makes it's way several hundred yards away and then I hear it detonate.

When it detonates underground in those concrete tubes its pressure waves are focused down their length As the ground rises about two meters above the detonation point I see the blast fires popping up from the opening in the sewers with all of the ponyhole covers in a three-block radius being thrown straight up into the air. While this is happening, we also see several smaller sympathy explosions, including another balefire explosion from the cover where the raider had fallen back inside. But this is almost anticlimactic to the one very large conventional explosion as what must have been their main ammo dump explodes also.

Needless to say, this throws all of us to the ground. Several of my troopers are injured as they are tossed like ragdolls. I am temporarily deafened by the roar of the explosions and lay there stunned for several minutes. When I get back on my hooves, I see three large areas where the ground collapsed entirely. The largest crater is about one city block in diameter and sinks down five meters. I am stunned and without thinking I take another radaway.

That is when the fighting starts to become truly brutal. The raiders seem to feel they have no other choice, which now, the don’t. It is a fight to the death, to the last breath. As the troopers come closer to them, I watch as every weapon left in both sides’ inventories are brought to bear. What is truly scary is that in desperation, many of the raiders go back into those highly irradiated tunnels.

I am staying a block behind the front lines; I have just dodged back around a corner being chased by rifle rounds when I look up and see the Colonel. His cheek is torn open and is being worked on by Triage as he calls for Captain Sunset on the comms channel. Once Sunset lands the Colonel tells him “Captain, I need one of your fliers to act as a courier to take a message to Straw Boss back in Dead Quiet. Tell him we need his militia’s engineer company of ghouls. Let him know we have had at least four balefire eggs detonate here and that many of the raiders have gone underground.”

Sunset than asks, “Sir, that is no problem, by why not use the radio, it would be faster?

I see the look of slow anger in Chappy’s eyes as he tells him, “Captain, I am not in the habit of letting my officers question me, feel very lucky I am not busting your hide back down to NCO right now. But to answer your question, radio traffic is too iffy right now. I need those ghoul engineers asap.”

“Yes Sir, I will have my fastest flier take the message to him. Sorry if I seemed to be questioning you, sir, I just really did not understand that the comms are that unreliable right now.”

The Colonel nods his head, “Ah right Captain, now get moving. Also, start providing some air support if you can.”

Sunset nods his head, catches himself about to give a salute in the field, and then calls for Firefly on his PipBuck, on the third try he finally gets a reply and I watch as the scout approaches our position as fast as he can. Once he lands, I hear Sunset tell him the message and who to deliver it too. I watch as Firefly blanches a bit when he realizes he will have to go into the ghouls’ part of town, but he does not hesitate. Then he is off as quick as he can make his way towards Manesville and Dead Quiet.

The Colonel then gives the word for us to begin to hold the lines where we are for the time being. We consolidate the lines and begin to dig in. As the sun is rising, I look in the direction of Manesville and see light reflecting off objects in the sky. When they get close enough, I notice that they are sky wagons from one of the supply companies. They are being led to us by Firefly and as the first ones begin to land, I notice the backends of them are filled with ghouls who are kitted out in various equipment.

One of the ghouls, a tough-looking individual who walks with a serious limp and has a scowl on his face comes over towards the Colonel and us. The rest dismount and begin to form a perimeter around the HQ. As he gets close to us I see him notice Bailey and Sunset. He then gets a grin on his face as he goes over and shakes hooves with both of them. They lead him to the Colonel and I listen as they talk.

Sunset introduces the ghoul first, “Colonel, I would like you to meet High Grade, former lieutenant of Equestrian 23rd Combat Engineers Battalion. The current commander of the Dead Quite Militia.”

Chappy sticks out a hoof, “It is a pleasure to meet you, Captain,” as he says the rank, I notice a raised eyebrow on High Grades face, “Thank you and your troops for coming, especially so quickly.”

“Your welcome Colonel, the Co-op is our home too, it’s the least we can do. Speaking of what we can do, what do you have for us?”

Chappy then leads him further back to where we have had an old map of Hereford that includes the sewer lines, laid out. He then begins to tell him, “We have our troops positions marked on the map. I have also roughly marked where the craters are. High Grade, at least a hundred of them have fallen back into the sewers for shelter. With that much magical radiation, I can not send any of my troops in. I know you and your people can handle it. I am sorry to have to ask you for help on this.”

I see High Grade nod his head. “Colonel, we can do this. With the amount of radiation, we are seeing coming out of those openings I would not be surprised to find some of the raiders becoming ghouls. What do you want us to do with them?”

Chappy sighs, “Captain, use your best judgement. At least take them prisoner and offer help to them. If they become feral or are hostile, you know what to do.”

High Grade nods his head, then he smiles at the Colonel and says, “Sir you do realize I was only a lieutenant, right?”

Chappy smiles at him and tells him, “Yes, but that was with the Equestrian Army, you are now in the Manesville Militia, that makes a difference. As a company commander, you should have that rank, besides, who else has as much combat experience as you?”

High Grade laughs in that dry crackling way that ghouls do and tells him, “Point made Colonel, now I best get back to my troops and begin to clean up the mess they made.”

With that, he turns and as he walks back towards the front, I hear him blow on a whistle and ghoul troopers hearing it respond and form up, then they begin to advance forward into the radiation laden hell that the rest of us dare not enter.

__________

As High Grade and his troops slide between the positions and head towards the craters, we provide covering fire. I notice several troops advancing along with them until the radiation levels get too high. I watch in the growing daylight as I see the ghouls slide over the sides of the craters. I also see several groups of them begin to go into the pony hole covers. Those in the lead carrying a pistol, sawed-off shotgun, or other close attack weapons.

Behind me, I hear Bailey Bridge say, there go the tunnel rats. I turn to him to ask him what he means and he answers, “that is what they called the ponies who specialized in tunnel warfare back in No Mare’s land,” He smirks a bit as he says “Captain High Grade there taught my engineers and the scouts all about it. If you notice both companies now all carry pistols as well as long arms. We were expecting to have to enter those tunnels. But, well you know with the radiation levels, that just does not seem like such a good idea.”

Shortly after he tells me this, we begin to hear the sounds of combat echoing in the sewer tunnels. I can only imagine what they must be experiencing, both sides. Having experienced mild radiation sickness was bad enough, what the followers of Razor Wire are experiencing I can only imagine.

Over time the gunfire and screams begin to die down. Then I watch as the ghouls of the militia begin to come back out of the holes and craters. I see many of them carrying or assisting the wounded raiders with them. Many of them are already shaking their heads.

As he gets close enough High-Grade motions for me and Bailey to follow him, as he passes, he tells us, “Come with me, you both are going to want to hear this.”

I nod to Broken Hills and tell him I will return in a while. Then I follow High Grade over to Colonel Chappy’s location. As we approach, I see the old warhorse, helmet still on, but his chin strap is undone. He has a magical bandage on the side of his face as well as one on his side that I had not noticed earlier.

When he notices us approaching, I see his eyebrow raise and he asks, “Well Captain, what do you have for me.”

High Grade's expression stays neutral as he reports, “Well I know I lost several troopers going into those tunnels. I will get you their numbers later. Most of the tunnels have been swept clean. We found what was left of that Balefire Egg Launcher, but it is complete junk now. We could not locate any more balefire eggs either. I think you may have seen a sympathy explosion from the one. Either way, it is a Tartarus of a mess down there. What raiders we found still alive will either be dead in a couple of hours from the radiation, or they will become ghouls. The question now is what to do with them?”

I see the look of displeasure the comes over the colonel’s face. “That is a very good question. Especially if they do not want to become civilized.”

“Very true, we had a few down there that had already changed and went feral.” High grade pauses and looks down then continues, “Sir, the ferals will ignore us normally but they will go after normal ponies.”

“I know captain, what makes it worse is we do not know if they will become feral if they turn.”

“Sir, I really wish I could tell you which way to go with this. It is the first time in a long time that we have had to deal with this many potentially changing. But it is nice to know you care about ghoul’s sir. Most don’t.’

I hear Chappy sigh, “Captain, I am still getting used to you ghouls, to tell the truth, but when you all helped after the Battle of Manesville, it made me realize how wrong I was, and that you all are still just ponies inside.”

For the first time, I see High Grade actually smile. “Sir, that is all I can ask. You realize we are still equine. Now I will get back to my troops and see what we can do. Have your medics set up a high rad triage area and I will set guards to it.”

“Will do Captain, and again, to you and your troops, thank you.”

__________

As we bring out the prisoner’s we start to separate them. Those who are grateful and seem remorseful we put to one area where High Grade's troops begin to interrogate them. Those who are ready to fight still get put in another. Both of these groups are given Rad-x and Rad-away by the medics in hopes of thwarting the ghoulification process. Finally, those too far gone are set to one side and just watch to see if they come back to life and if so, if they are lucid or feral.

Those who become feral are put down immediately. Those who become ghouls are taken back to Dead Quiet for further processing. A small handful of those remaining, survive the experience without turning ghoul or feral. Those we take back to the infirmary unit of the prisoner of war camp.

While we are winding down things in Hereford, I wonder how things are going for the Second Regiment. We have not heard anything from that direction so hopefully, it went much better for them.

As exhausted as all of us are, we take shifts on catching a couple of hours of shut-eye as well as getting some food and safe water into us. Once we have all the prisoners taken care of, we begin the march back home. The prisoners who can walk do so, but most are in wagons as we slowly make our way back to Manesville and the stable. Of all the combatants Razor Wire had here, less than a hoof full have survived.

As we are on the march Kettle Bell approaches me and asks, “Mollygirl, are our babies going to be ok?”

I sigh as I look at her and tell her, “Honestly I don’t know. I would have said yes until I saw through my hoof earlier. But you may have a hoof up on me and mine. At least yours is half Brahmin. That alone should give you some magical radiation resistance.”

I see some relief in her expression, then she looks at me with worry in hers, “But what about yours and the other mares and cattle.”

I shake my head, “I just don’t know Kettle. I just don’t know.”

She puts a hoof on my shoulder and tells me, “I will be here for you sister.”

I lean into her, “Thanks Kettle, I really appreciate it, know I am with you too.”

As we march, I see several mare and cows all with the same worried expression on their faces. None of us expected this. I laugh sadly to myself and think, who ever does.

During our travels, we get the word from 2nd Regiment that they have taken their objective and that there were no survivors of the opposing forces.

The 1st Battalion and artillery marches straight back to the Stable. My battalion escorts the prisoners to the camp along with the Colonel and his staff. Once we are there the camp commander is brought out to talk with the Colonel and me.

I see him looking at the new prisoners. He has concern in his eyes and I do not blame him. Colonel Chappy tells him, “Several members of the Dead Quiet militia will stand guard on the new prisoners. Besides, there really are not many of them left.”

I then look at Work Release and the Colonel, “Gentlestallions, I would like to observe those being taken to medical. Also, Major, I want a few minutes with Razor Wire.”

They both nod their heads and continue along with me. Once we enter the infirmary, I see a smiling Razor Wire in his bed. Then he begins to see the ghouls being brought in behind us. His eyes go wide, and I hear him stutter as he asks, “What, what did you do to them?”

I look him right in the eyes and tell him, “I did nothing, this is all your doing. You wanted all or nothing and you got it. Sadly, for them, so did they. It seems your followers tried to move the Balefire Egg Launcher from Chianina to Hereford,” I move my muzzle and swing my hoof at the prisoners, "This is the result of it. Those who were still in Chianina when our troops arrived are all dead now. I hope your attempt at revenge was worth it. Because we also let every one of your former troops know you are responsible for this mess.”

I see the look of horror come over his face as he realizes what I have said and then I turn and watch as the last of the new prisoners are put in a bed and treatments continued or started. As I walk out the door, I hear Razor Wire screaming in tears, “Why?” over and over.

I put my head down and head back to the Stable. Sometimes the cost can be too much. Especially when it is all or nothing, and I repeat to myself quietly, “Why?”

__________

I head from there to the stable. Before going to my stall, I stop first at the armory and turn in my weapons and kit, then I stop at the medical bay. I am stunned as I see over a dozen mares and cows all waiting to be seen. Each is taken in turn to the back and seen by the medical staff.

While sitting there waiting I accidentally fall asleep. It is then I have that dream again of a little mare I do not know yet, but who also feels familiar. The little mare crawls up on my chest. I put my forehooves around her and she tells me. “Don’t worry Ma. The healing spells and other meds right way protected us. We are ok.”

In the dream, I kiss her on her forelock and tell her, “I love you little one, I am so sorry I have not been a better mother.”

I feel her snuggle her muzzle into my coat and she tells me, “You are doing fine ma, what other choices have you had.”

“I know little one, but I want the best for you and your siblings,” I tell her as I stroke my hoof through her mane.

She smiles up at me and tells me, “We know, all of my siblings are so looking forward to coming home soon. Let our pappa’s and mamma’s all know that for us, please.”

As I lay there dreaming, I feel another young mare crawl up onto my lap and cuddle me. It is Ginger. In the dream, she looks at her future sister and tells her, “Thank you for letting me know. I got her for now.”

I watch as they exchange a hug and then they both cuddle me as I go back to sleep.

When I awake one of the medics is giving me a brief shake and tells me, “Major if we knew you were out here you would have been at the front of the line.”

As I open my eyes, I see first the medic and then I see Ginger curled up to me. She sleepily opens her eyes and tells me, “I hope you are not mad Ma, but Mills told me you needed us both.”

I smile at her and give her a slight squeeze as I tell her, “No dear, I am not mad, but I am curious as to how you got into the stable.”

She smiles widely at me and answers, “Ma, what kind of scout would I be if I could not sneak into this place now.”

“Good point dear, now I need to get up to be examined,” I tell her.

Once I am up and I follow the medic inside the medical bay for an exam, Ginger right next to me.

The medic looks at Ginger than me with a questioning expression, and before I can answer Ginger tells her, “Don’t bother asking. I am not leaving my mother this time.”

While the medic is performing the exam, I get several messages on my PipBuck from both Badger and Archer asking where I am. It seems they are almost panicking. I send a quick reply and tell them.

Archer is the first to arrive, followed a while later by Badger. Both have been worried about me, especially after word got out of what happened at Hereford.

They both keep me company along with Ginger during the exams. Again I get an all-clear on my foal’s health, but I am still worried. As we are leaving medical, Badger tells us, “I have to stay again, so Archer, Ginger take care of her for me.”

I stop them all, “Actually as it is so late, I am going to stay in the stable tonight. I will be home tonight though.” I turn to Archer and ask, “Archer, could you take our daughter home for us. Badger, I will have you escort me to my stall.”

“Of course, love, I would be glad too,” Archer tells me as he kneels down for Ginger to climb on his back.

As Ginger gets on him, she smiles at me and tells me, “We all love you mom, even Mills.”

As she says this, I notice the look on both Archer's and Badger's faces. Ginger then tells them “Papa Badger, Mills is just what I call your daughter Wind Mill. By the way, she and the others told ma that they cannot wait to get here and be with us soon.”

I watch as both of their eyes go wide. I see Archer gulp and Badger sit hard after she says this. Badger then asks “Ginger, how do you know this?”

She smiles at him and tells him, “Papa Badger, Mills let me know in my dream tonight that Ma needed me. She also talked with us for a bit before Ma got woken up.”

I see Badger looks somewhat disquieted, Archer on the other hoof is nonplused and just smiles at Badger and tells him, “Brother after the expedition I learned not to question the ways of souls and spirits. Just accept that our foals have said hello and are excited to meet us.”

Badger gets back to his hooves and approaches Archer, He gives a brief hug and a kiss to Ginger’s forelock and then tells her, “Well if you talk to them again before they come, tell them that all their family is excited to see them too.”

As he says this, I feel my foal move in my belly and I have to smile. Then Badger tells Archer, “It is getting late, head on home for the night, I will take care of our Mollygirl and tuck her in.”

Archer smiles at this and heads for the stable entrance as Badger leads me to my stall. Once we reach it, I open the door and see Windy is already inside sleeping. Badger leads me to my bed and he tucks me in. Before he goes, he kisses me ever so gently and then he puts a hoof on my stomach and I hear him whisper to our foal inside. As he talks, I feel her shift and move toward his hoof. I can see by the expression on his face he can feel her moving toward him. Finally, he kisses our unborn foal and then me. He tells me good night and to sleep well and he quietly leaves.

I quickly fall asleep again and when I awake there is a light shining in my stall. In its glow, I can see Windy has woken up also. I look toward it and see her; she has returned to talk to us again. A smile comes over my face and I cannot help but feel cheered at seeing her again.

She comes up between us and begins to speak, “Hello my daughters, you have done good work. I am sorry I could not visit sooner tonight, but I had the unborn to tend to first.”

Both of us nod at this. “It is good to see you again Mareigan,” I tell her. Windy seems to find her voice and greets her also.

The Mareigan shifts her head so she can smile at both of us. “You two did well,” then she shifts her head to Windy and tells her, “Let George know she did really well also. I was most impressed with how she handled herself.”

This gets me to raise an eyebrow and I look at Windy for an answer. She looks at me and simply says, “You were not the only ones to have to face a balefire egg launcher. George gave them Balefire first at our target.”

With that, my eyes go wide. Windy Continues, “She used her fire as soon as we came into land and she saw the launcher. After that, they all went down quickly.”

I see the Mareigan nod knowingly. “Balefire for Balefire, a most interesting exchange I will have to say. It even prevented the egg from arming somehow,” She says with a hoof under her chin.

As I lay there, I put a hoof out to her sleepily say, “Thank you Mareigan for the visit. I do miss our chats.”

I see her smile and she places a hoof first on my stomach then she removes it and she does the same to Windy. Then she kisses Windy on her forelock and repeats it with me. She smiles at us and tells us “Sleep well my little ponies, sleep well.” I begin to fall asleep and the light dims as once again The Mareigan departs.

Come morning when we wake to the morning revile on the stable PA system Windy and I both look at each other and smile. I feel the most rested I have in weeks, which is saying something considering the low amount of sleep I have gotten the past couple of days.

Then Windy looks over at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I don’t think I will ever look at crows the same way again. I swear that they swarmed their dead.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I saw that at the valley a couple of times. I don’t think it ever gets easier, but better theirs than ours. Especially when the bet is for all or nothing.”

At this, we both get up and begin our day again as usual.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Long time listener, first-time requester, Today was a rough one for us in the Co-op. I have not seen its likes since No Mares Land. It was a tragedy for both sides and one I pray to never see again. The one song that comes to mind that seems to fit this day so well is It’s a Mistake. If you could please play it, I would appreciate it.

Thank you

Machine Shed
Trooper, Dead Quite Militia

Author's Note

This was an interesting chapter for me to write. I have personally talked to those who saw the real nuclear test, as well as watched footage of them. I tried to scale it down to a portable small level charge like we would see from FoE in the form of the Balefire Egg launcher. For those wondering how they could have gotten their hooves on one, well, I do have a logical explanation that will reveal itself in time.

To Kkat, I would like to again extend my thanks for creating this world of FoE. I also would like to thank all those others who have since added to it and continue to do so.

For those who would like to listen to this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=I0AxrOUJ62E&list=PLm1mZ-i2f2Qgx015f4P-lgmZPM-ex35pZ&index=20

Chapter 67 A Season of Healing

Chapter 67 A Season of Healing

“Any idiot can face a crisis - it's day to day living that wears you out.”- Anton Chekhov

Since the debacle of Hereford and Chianina things have started to settle down. All of the mares and cattle who are pregnant are still getting bi-weekly prenatal checks. I still remember when Doc Treacle called us all into the briefing room and sat us down two weeks after we got back.

He smiles at us and tells us, “Ok, Ladies, I do understand your worries. However, I have done a lot of research along with Magpie in the Archives. One of the findings was that the magical radiation from the Balefire Eggs quickly dissipates. This means by our quick use of Radaway we cleaned out the magical radiation immediately. This limited any potential damage, to both you and your little ones. By using the healing potions, we have also repaired any damage that was done to them.”

I feel a wave of relief go through all of us in the audience when he says this. I know to me it takes a big load off of my mind, no matter what Ginger and the little mare in my dream has told me, I was still worried. As I think on this and my hoof moves to my stomach, I feel her move toward it also. I do almost laugh when I see so many others in the audience do the same thing.

Doctor Treacle then goes on to us about why we should continue such close monitoring of our young’s development as well as our health. He also tells us of several studies that the Ministry of Peace had done concerning the effects of magical radiation and how to treat it. When we leave, we all seem to be in a happier place.

As I am getting up to leave the Doctor stops me, “A minute of your time Major?”

I smile at how polite and friendly he seems in asking. He does not seem nearly the gruff doctor he was once before. With a sad smile in his eyes, he tells me, “Thank you Major for being such an ideal patient for this situation. I do not know if you realize it, but the rest of them have followed your lead. Your keeping calm has helped them quite a bit.”

I smile back at him and put a hoof on his shoulder, “Doctor, I trust you, and I know you know your job. I am just glad that it helps the others to know that also.”

He smiles fully when I say this, then I see his eyes shift to make sure no one is close and he asks, “Major, about the nightmares, I still get them, but not as bad. Thanks for the advice.”

Sadly, I smile too and I tell him, “Your welcome. I know I still get them too, but they are less frequent right now. If you need to talk, let me know Doc, we both were there, we understand the circumstances we faced and the decisions we had to make.”

That seems to help him a bit but he still seems a bit off, “Remember Doc, If I did not trust you, I would not want you to be assigned to my battalion when we begin to deploy. You’re the best Doc. I know it.”

I see him brighten up at that some, and he asks, “You really mean that Major?”

I shake my head and tell him, “Doctor, I don’t believe it, I know it.”

I see him gulp, “Even with the nightmares?”

I nod my head, “Even with the nightmares, maybe more because they show that you really cared about us. If you did not care, it would not have affected you.”

He smiles and looks around one last time, “Well don’t let my secret out, I can’t have them all thinking they can use me to be malingerers,” he tells me as he gives me a wink. He then says, “I will see you later Major, tell your spouses and daughter I said hello.”

I smile at him and tell him “Will do Doc, take care and I will see you soon,” as I then turn and head back to my headquarters for the day.

After the day ends, I walk with Badger and Archer most of the way home. Badger catching us on his way back from farm duty. As we are walking, he smiles and tells us, “Ya know farm duty and community service details did not seem so bad back when I was single. Now they really cut into my home life.”

I laugh lightly and tell him, “Yes dear, I understand, I miss having you home too. So do the others.”

Besides me, I hear Archer tell him, “I miss having you home too Badger. I miss our nights out with Xavier, Sunset, and Trouble together, I miss our times in the evening spending time with our family.”

Both of our comments bring a smile to his face and he tells us, “Thank you both. I do mean it.”

We continue to just share our conversation as we walk the rest of the way home. Once there I see that terrible trio are all out in the yard playing some form of tag, but I am not sure what the rules are. All I know is that suddenly in midflight I watch as Sunny is stopped mid-flight and is giggling like somepony is holding him and tickling him. Then it hit me just before I see Choo Choo reappear.

I watch as she sets him down and she waves to me. Then as I am walking toward the porch of the house, she and the trio come trotting over to say hello.

Ginger comes running and throws herself around my neck to give me a hug after which she notices Badger and Archer with me and runs to Badger and tells him, “Papa Badger can you stay home tonight?”

I see him smile as he tells her yes, and she gets excited. From the doorway, I see Sumac has looked out to see what the commotion is and when she hears Badger say this her smile is almost as big as Gingers. Inside, part of me still feels a bit of hurt and is jealous but I am really glad that she loves him too. I just have to remind myself that nothing worth having is ever easy and neither of them meant to hurt anypony else. Instead of feeding the hurt, I decide to enjoy the love and feeling of caring that we all share instead.

Choo Choo gets my attention and tells me, “I hope you do not mind Major, but I wanted to spend time visiting with the foals so I came over.”

Smiling I tell her, “No Choo, not at all. I hope you all have been having a good time.”

She nods her head as do they and I hear Xochitl answer, “Oh yes, Major, she has been teaching us how to fight against an invisible opponent, but she makes it fun not scary.”

From above me, I hear Sunny let out a light laugh, “Yeah, cousin Mollygirl, she makes it fun”

“OK, well I am glad you are all enjoying yourselves. Now I best head inside and get ready for dinner,” I tell them.

As I go in, I see Blondie is in the kitchen helping Sumac cook. In the parlor, I notice that Magpie is sitting next to Trouble and they are going through some old journals.

I stop in the parlor first and say hello to Trouble and Magpie, “How’s it going, guys? Anything interesting?”

Before Magpie can answer I see Trouble nod his head and he gets up and comes over and gives me a hug. Then he tells me, “Magpie brought home some of the journals from Millie’s expedition. You were right, I am so sorry I ever doubted you Mollygirl.”

I put a hoof around him and I tell him, “Nothing to be sorry for. I would have felt the same way if I had not read these and experienced her memories.”

I hear a slight sniffle from him, “Yeah, but it means we were wanted Mollygirl, that is what you don’t understand. We were made to feel we were not. That takes a heavy toll on the mind and spirit.”

“Well I am glad you finally got a chance to go through them,” I tell Trouble, then I turn to my wife and give her a brief kiss on her cheek and quietly tell her, “Thank you, love.”

As a reward, I get a very happy smile and she tells me, “My pleasure dear.”

From behind me, I hear Sutures tell us, “Dinner is ready if you are.”

As we go in for dinner, I smile to see our family and friends all seated together. After we finish our meal and are beginning to clean up, Choo Choo asks, “I hope you do not mind me leaving so early tonight, but I want to spend some time with Paper Work before he turns in tonight.”

I give her my hoof to shake and tell her, “No my friend, we just appreciate the time you have spent with us. Have a good time and tell Paper Work we all said hello.”

Sutures, and the others all express similar sentiments to her and the youngsters all follow her outside to say goodbye before she leaves. I watch them all give her a hug through the window and can not help but smile when I hear them all call her auntie Choo. Once she has left, they all come back inside and join us in the parlor as we share the evening in each other’s company.

After our guest leave and Ginger has been tucked into bed for the night, I am just about ready to go to bed when I hear knocking on the door. I join Sutures as she answers it. When the door is opened, we see a calf about Ginger’s age at the door. She is almost out of breath and asks, “Is Misses Sutures here? My ma sent me to get her help, we have a heifer who is having problems giving birth.”

I look at Sutures and she at me and she tells me, “Mollygirl grab a gun for protection from the radhogs and I will grab my saddlebags.”

As I am grabbing the Deathbunny I see the calf crying and ask her, “Are you ok?”

She nods her head and tells me, “Yes ma’am, but the radhogs almost got me a couple of miles back. They really scared me.”

I nod my head and tell her, “I understand, we will be with you this time.”

As we get ready to leave, I hear Sutures tell Archer and Badger, “Sorry dears, we got an emergency down towards Dairyanne. We will be back as soon as we can.”

As we are heading out the door, I hear Ginger yell, “Wait for me, I know Radhogs.” Before we make it to the end of the yard, she has already caught up with us and has her SIR on her back and slows to a canter to keep pace with us. The calf looks back at her, sees the carbine, and asks, “Are you Ginger?”

Ginger nods her head, and simply tells her “Yes.”

The calf looks at me and says, “That makes you the LT?”

I nod my head and the calf laughs and says, “Ma is not going to believe it.”

On our way several times we hear radhogs in the brush off of the road. Woofers above us growls to let them know we know they are there.

As we are cantering down the darkened path towards the farm, I hear Sutures tell me, “Mollygirl, Tweeters is fetching my mother also, I tied a note to her collar before we left.”

I guess that explains that. I then tell her, “I wondered about how you let her know at night. How does she let you know?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “My mother stops by the farm otherwise. But she always has an escort at night.”

I raise an eyebrow at this and she smiles, “Yes Dear, my father will probably meet us there.”

I try to ask her quietly, “Are you sure it is a good idea for me to be here with you than?”

Still smiling she tells me, “Yes dear, he needs to get used to it. Besides my mother knows how to handle him much better than I do.”

I nod my head and look forward to where the calf and Ginger are running next to each other talking to each other. Finally, we come to the end of a long dirt path that leads to a farmhouse. We see a lantern at the edge of the road to mark the house for us and several lights are on inside.

As we approach the porch, I hear a cow let out a loud bellow of pain. The calf runs ahead and once on the porch she knocks on the door and calls out, “Hello, It’s Mud Pie, I have Misses Sutures with me.”

As the door opens, I see an older cow open it and she tells the calf and Sutures, “Come on in, Mud Pie take Misses Suture to Hennerita,” she notices both Ginger and I standing there armed and tells us, “We are a peaceful home here. Please, come warm up by the woodstove in the kitchen, but do not go any further.”

Both Ginger and I nod our heads, “We understand ma’am. Thank you for letting us warm-up,” I tell her. Then Ginger and I both enter the home. We place our weapons together by the base of the wall next to the door and we both go sit by the fire.

We can hear the young heifer having her labor pains for over an hour before we hear another knock on the door. When the cow who opened the door earlier comes into the room, she nods to us and then answers the door. In the light from the door, I can see Doula and another unicorn behind her. The cow invites them in and as she enters Doula sees both Ginger and I sitting there. She smiles at us and Ginger tells her, “Hi Granny, it is good to see you again.”

Doula smiling back tells her, “It is good to see you too dear, I will talk more later,” she turns to the unicorn behind her and says, “Would you please wait here Cross?” then without waiting for a reply, she follows the cow out of the room so she can assist Sutures and the other midwife.

Following behind her is Suture’s father. I see him looking at me, shake his head and then he comes and sits on the other side of the woodstove from Ginger and me. Ginger lets me know she is tired and then she uses her saddlebags as pillows and curls up next to me and falls asleep.

From the other room, we can still hear the birthing pains and I will admit, it does make me fear for my own delivery.

After a while of uncomfortable silence Suture’s father looks at a sleeping Ginger and then me and decides to make conversation by asking me, “So how old is she?” nodding toward Ginger.

I smile and tell him, “She is ten physically, but with all she has experienced at times she seems twenty.”

I see him almost smile, then he asks, “how old were you when you had her then?”

“I adopted her while on the expedition. Her mother was a good friend and my stall mate in the stable. I have known Ginger since she was a foal though.”

Then he looks at my belly and asks, “So have you had any others than the one you are carrying?”

I shake my head, “No, this is my first and sadly, probably the only foal I will carry.”

I see him look kind of funny at me and he asks, “Why is that, don’t your stallions want more?”

I shake my head, “It’s not that sir. I had most of my female parts damaged when I was attacked last year. If it was not for your daughter, I know I would not be here right now.”

I see a look of surprise on his face, “Why not? I mean any medic could take care of wounds.”

I close my eyes and though I do not want to really talk about it, I do. “Cross Circuit, my heart stopped several times that day. A lesser unicorn, much less medic would not have been able to save me.”

“Is that why you want her around you? Because she saved you?” He asks me.

I shake my head, “No, we were friends before that, but that cemented the friendship. She and Archer got together while I was in the hospital.”

“He and she have dated that long,” he almost spits shaking his head, “And he has not had the courtesy to yet ask my permission. He has soiled my daughter as have you and neither of you has even asked her parents for their blessing,” he continues.

I realize at that point what he has said and ask, “Sir, among us earthponies we normally do not do that. Did we offend you that way?”

I hear him sigh and then he looks at me and tells me, “Yes. I wanted my daughter to marry a unicorn, it is only right. But if she is not going to do that, then she should still follow the customs of the unicorns in the Co-op.”

I am truly surprised to hear this and I ask him, “If we were to formally ask, would you have said yes?”

He shakes his head some more and tells me, “Yes, no, maybe. I do not know. I would have wanted to get to know the pony my daughter is in a relationship with. As for this arrangement you all have, frankly I despise it, but among us unicorns, it may have helped us to increase our numbers. But I have to ask, how can a pony love that many others.”

This time I let out the sigh, “Cross, why don’t you and Doula both join us for dinner sometime. This would allow you to see how we function as a family, as well as to allow you and us to get to know each other.”

He looks rather tired and irritated, but he takes the time to think before replying and tells me, “Perhaps, but I will want to discuss it with Doula first if you do not mind.”

I nod my head and tell him. “Sir, that makes sense and is reasonable. I just ask that you please consider it. I know your daughter does love you, she is just hurt. As for the rest of us, I am sorry we did not consider asking you if we could court your daughter.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Your apology is accepted. Now I think we both should follow your daughters’ example and grab some sleep.”

After he says this, I decide that he is correct and take his advice. As I am falling asleep, I hear from the other room, “Push now, there you go…”

I wake a couple of hours later to Sutures giving me a light shake, “Dear it’s time to go home.”

“Huh, oh, good, how are they?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Mother and calf are going to be fine. They named her Nettle Belle after her father. Turns out he was one of your troopers. They felt it was only right you be here to guard the house when she was born.”

When she says this, it reminds me of something and I get into my saddlebags and I find a blood-stained envelope from trooper Nettles that I found after the last battle. I look at my mate and I ask her, “Sutures, I think this is for one of them, may I ask.”

She looks at the names it is addressed in and her eyes go wide, “Mollygirl, where did you get this?”

With a morose tone to my voice, I tell her, “I found it right before I got the word about you being injured. I was going to drop it into the mail, but I kept getting so busy, why?”

She looks at the envelope again, then at me, “Mollygirl, the recipients of this letter are in the next room. It is to his mother and his now widow who just had their calf.”

Inside I feel another stone slip into my saddlebag as I realize what that means. I take the envelope back into my muzzle and I slowly walk into the room with my head down. When I get next to the new mother in the bed, I place the envelope on the bed next to her. I then tell them “Congratulations on your calf. I am sorry, I just realized I had this still. I meant to mail it earlier. I found it in the trench after the last battle of Serenity Valley,”

They both stare at it and the return address with a stunned expression. The older cow takes it and opens it and they both read it together as I walk back out of the room.

I reenter the kitchen and see Doula and Cross Circuit leaving. I put my gear back on and have a drowsy Ginger climb onto my back. Just before we leave the older cow comes into the room with tears in her eyes. She walks over to me and gives me a hug and tells me, “Thank you. My son told us in the letter about his time with you that last night. You were there for him when I could not be. From one mother to another. Thank you.”

I feel a tear come down my cheek and I tell her, “He was a good bull, I am just sorry I could not bring him back home to you.”

From the side, I can see a look of surprise on Sutures’s face. We tell them goodnight and as we walk back to the farm, I tell her about trooper Nettle and the brief time I got to know him. Funny I spent part of his last night alive with him, and now I was there for the first night his daughter was born. I need to talk to Padre about this.

__________

I think about the conversation and events of that night for a while afterward. I do end up talking to Padre and still have some questions. After that, I seek out Ahimsa, the cattle preacher who officiated at Badger, Magpie, and my wedding.

When he sees me at the door of his church he smiles broadly and tells me, “Please come in child. It is very nice to see you again.”

“Thank you, Ahimsa, I do appreciate it. I am sorry I have not visited sooner.”

He waves a hoof and lightly laughs, “Major, I would be very surprised if you are not the first pony who has entered here on anything other than a formal occasion. How may I help you?” he tells me as he sits at a desk in a small front office and he indicates a seat across from me to sit in.”

I take a deep breath to steel myself and then I look at him and tell him, “Ahimsa, what was it all for?”

I see him look surprised at first and he asks, “Dear, you need to be a bit more specific.”

I look up at the ceiling and I tell him, “All of this, the Wastelands, the Tartarus we put each other through. The death, the killing. It just all seems so pointless.”

I see him nod his head and he puts the elbows of his forelegs on his desk and rests his chin on his hoofs, closes his eyes, and takes a deep breath while he thinks. After a short respite, he opens his eyes and looks at me and tells me. “I have often asked this question myself. I have even gone so far as to pray that the Goddesses and Sweet Cream would give me those answers.”

I nod my head and tell him, “So have I.”

He smiles at me, “My pony friend, did you just say you prayed to Sweet Cream?”

I nod my head and tell him, “I hope this does not offend you.”

With the smile, a teacher may give a prized student he tells me, “No, of course not. I am actually very pleased and welcome you to the herd. Even if you are not a full member of our beliefs, you are one of her herd now too.”

I am a bit surprised and confused at this and he explains, “Major, you have opened your mind and soul to she who created all of us. You do not criticize or judge others for their beliefs. I just have to ask with as much as you have gone through, what has precipitated this crisis of faith for you?”

At this question, I look down and tell him, “It was a letter I found and forgot to mail when we got back. I did not remember it until I was present for the birth of the writer's daughter.”

Still facing down, I look up and I see him smiling at me. Then he tells me, “Ah yes, the letter. I don’t know if you know how much of a stir that caused in our cattle community?”

I look up fully now and shake my head afraid of what I might hear. I then tell him, “No, I have not heard anything. I am sorry if I have caused any trouble for you.”

He smiles at me, “No Major, you did not cause me any troubles, but you opened up a lot of questions. It also taught many who were very jaded against you ponies that some of you do truly care about us cattle as if we were your own. Major, his last night was one of despair and pain. He KNEW he was going to die the next day,” as he says this I feel that saddleback flap start to open again, and he continues, “However he told his mother how you found him and took the time to comfort him as much as his own mother would have and that you both exchanged some secrets with each other. Major, he told his mother and wife that you became a spiritual parent to him that night.”

I am stunned to hear this. “I, I don’t know what to say, I just treated him as I would any of my troopers. I still feel the loss of every one of them, Pony, Cattle, it does not matter, each loss hurt.”

He stands and walks around the desk and puts a hoof on my shoulder and tells me, “Major, that is why the court of inquiry stopped coming after you. The cattle of the Co-op overall understand this. You are a mother of the herd now, whether you realize it or not. As the great cycle goes, most of us feel you were once a cow or bull and that you were sent here when you were for a reason. Sweet Cream puts us where we should be for a reason. We feel we all learn lessons with each lifetime that we can use in our future ones.”

I am surprised and embarrassed by what he is saying and ask, “The cattle know about this letter then?”

“Yes Mollygirl, we do. We are just glad that you cared for and treated us as much as members of your family as you would any pony.”

I nod my head and feel the flap of that proverbial saddlebag close without the stone being added. I then tell him, “Thank you so much for taking the time to talk to me. It has helped a lot.”

As I get up so I can leave he walks along with me and we continue to talk. Once at the door I turn and tell him again, “Thank you,” and without thinking I give the old bull a quick hug.

He smiles and tells me, “Thank you, Major, please feel free to come back anytime. Especially if you would like to join us for services. Remember we are herd.”

I smile in return and tell him, “Thank you, I will have to do that. I will see you then.” After which I turn and head back to the farm for the night.

__________

“Major, Major Mollygirl,” I hear a voice call from behind me.

As I turn around, I see it is Doctor Tourniquet and Dull Beak coming across the atrium of the stable to see me. I then notice they both have their full kits on and raise an eyebrow.

“Oh, Hi, how are you two doing?” I ask.

Both smile and as they come up Dull Beak tells me “We are doing fine; we are just getting ready to leave with the trade caravan to Junction Town. But we both wanted to say goodbye to you.”

“Well, I am going to miss seeing you both here. But I am sure you are going to be happier there.” I tell them.

While Doc Tourniquet smiles and shakes his head, he tells me, “Yes, in a way, but it has been nice to see the more modern medical facilities you have here in the Co-op region, as well as your school system. It has made for a very full report for the Followers.”

I smile at that and Dull Beak tells me “Major, it has been a pleasure ma’am. Thank your family for having me out for dinner last week again. That fresh, roasted rad-hog was really something. Also thank Ginger for having Sumac fix up the care package of bacon for me. She is one special little mare there along with that colt of hers.”

“Well, we are going to miss both of you. I would be more than willing to have either of you on my staff again. I can not thank either enough for everything you did to help us in the Valley.”

Dull Beak smiles at this and then tells me, “Who knows Major, perhaps I could get assigned as a liaison for an extended time, or once the Co-op Defense Force integrates into the NCR military I could be assigned to you.”

This brings a real smile to my face, “Dull Beak, I would love that. That is as long as you don’t’ mind working for a crazy mare.”

He starts to laugh at this and tells me, “Major, you may be crazy, but you are not boring. Please keep in touch if you can. I want to know what Badger's count is on the foals for fillies versus colts.”

Shaking my head, I tell him, “Ok I will do that. If you want, I will also let you know when Archer starts to throw foals and let you know his count as well.”

Again, he starts to laugh, “See Major, from you that sounds normal, from any other mare, well…”

This gets me to laugh too, “Ok, I best not keep you too long. Goodbye my friends,” I tell them as I extend a hoof and am surprised when I get picked up and squeezed by a very emotional griffon, which I decide to just enjoy, and hug him back. Once he puts me back down, I get a much more sedate hug from Tourniquet, which I also reciprocate. They both tell me goodbye one more time and then they turn away and head to the stable's main entrance. As they walk away, I feel another chapter of my life has closed. I sniffle a little bit and wipe away a tear that has escaped from my eye. Then I turn and finish heading back to my HQ to finish out my day.

Two days later I am approached by Chain Lightning and he asks, “Major, can I have a minute of your time?”

“Sure Chain, close the door and pull up a chair,” as he does this I ask, “What do you have for me?”

“Ma’am, I know you were friend with the representatives of the NCR and I respect that, but what I wanted to talk to you about; well that I had to wait for them to leave.”

Now he has my curiosity up so I ask, “Ok? Chain you normally are not like this and you know if possible, I keep my mouth shut.”

He shakes his head, “Ma’am, on this, let’s let the Colonel and the Overs make that call, but I did not want to put you in a spot.”

“I can appreciate this Chain, now what is it?” I ask wearily.

“Ma’am, after the battle at Hereford a couple of months ago I got visiting my old buddy who was a prisoner there. Now, as we listened to some of the survivors of the raiders talk, we started to hear where they got those Balefire eggs and their launchers.”

I nod my head and feel the urge to move my forehoof to hurry him, but I fight it down, all in good time I tell myself.

Finally, he tells me, “Mollygirl, after they were cleaning up the wounded in Targhee, they found a set of tunnels between two of the destroyed homes there. In these tunnels, they found the bodies of two Zebra strike teams from the war along with their orders. It seems that they died of radiation like most of the town. The kicker is that it seems that they were too late to hit their target that day.”

I nod again and ask, “Ok Chain, so what was their target then?”

He looks at me, “Please forgive me but while going through your reports I noticed a small village listed that you bypassed right before Targhee. I don’t know if you remember it, a little place called New Gallop?”

I think for a minute and tell him, “Yes, I do remember it why?”

He nods his head, “I figured you would. Captain Sunset and I talked about the Security Bots that you saw there. He said you both were curious as to why such a small farm town might have such devices and were not worried about raiders. Well, I can tell you why.”

“Ok Chain, why?”

Then he stuns me with his answer, “Ma’am when I was in intelligence for the Enclave we began investigating the old Mega-spell launch sites. Most of them were still single-use designs and had already launched. The one at New Gallop was one of these.”

I am stunned, to say the least, and reply, “You mean that we bypassed on old Balefire missile launcher?”

He shakes his head, “No Major, you bypassed an old mega-spell launcher, a particularly nasty one too from what the paperwork had described.”

I am slightly confused at this and put up a hoof and ask him, “Chain, what is the difference?”

He sighs and tells me, “Ok Mollygirl, the original mega-spell was developed by the Ministry of Peace and was a healing spell. When it was first used it worked so well it brought back the dying on both sides and the fighting and dying had to be done all over again. After that Equestria began working on developing massively destructive spells that could be set up and cast as a weapon against the Zebra Nation.”

He pauses and I nod, then ask, “So what makes them so different from Balefire Bombs?”

He nods and smiles, “Now that is a good question, Major. You see Zebra’s use a different form of magic. The Balefire Bombs are more of a fetish than a standard spell. I am sure some egghead Unicorns would be able to explain the difference better than I can, but you get the gest. This made them more stable and easier to deploy than a mega-spell also.”

“So, Chain are you saying that there might be an active Mega-Spell launcher in New Gallop we have to worry about?”

Shaking his head, he tells me, “No ma’am, they launched that day, and as far as I know the unicorns that were powerful enough to recharge the spell chamber never returned. It takes between 8 to 12 of them to do so, depending on the spell.”

“Oh, thank the Goddesses and Sweet Cream for that,” I say without thinking and I realize what I said when I see him smile and slightly turn his head to look at me.

“Ma’am, I think the cattle are starting to wear off on you some,” he tells me.

“Sorry, I started to learn a little bit about it before the expedition and have actually attended services a couple of times in the last month. They actually worship the Goddesses which has helped me adjust more easily,” I tell him somewhat chagrinned.

Still smiling he tells me, “I am not surprised, ma’am. We all need to find something to believe in, especially when we have had experiences like we have.”

“Chain, you are so right. Now back to business. So, the Zebra Teams were supposed to destroy the mega-spell launcher, why didn’t they.”

“Major part of what was found with them was a radio message they were encrypting to send back to Roam. It seems that they watched the mega-spell launch and knew they had not only failed but that it was useless to try and destroy the launcher. They also reported extremely high magical radiation levels from the attacks on Canterlot and Cloudsdale,” he pauses and embarrassedly adds, “They also were reporting the skies starting to be closed. Overall, Ma’am, I think they knew they were already dead and just felt it futile to take more lives unnecessarily. They did not want that karmic burden on them when they died.”

I nod my head. I can understand that all too well. I then tell him, “Chain, I will go tell the Colonel, you can join me if you like, I am sure he will ask you a few questions though.”

He stands up then and as he does so, he tells me, “Ok Major, just let me know and I will go with you. But overall, we may just want to contact the locals about deactivating the reload abilities of it. I am sure most of them are descended from the original crews.”

At this my blood chills. How close must their bloodlines run? They had a slightly lower crew level than we had of cattle in the stable when it closed. I also shudder at what it must have been like for them during those years of confinement. I then get up and tell him, “Let's go now Chain, might as well make it quick and dirty. Oh, by the way, how is your friend?”

He smiles at this and he tells me about him as we go to Regimental Headquarters.

__________

As I look through the dresses on the rack, I smile to myself. Now which one do I think Sutures would look best in? I ask myself. Tomorrow is her birthday and I really want to surprise her with something special. She has been such a wonderful mare in these months since we have gotten back. The fact that her father while still not happy with us has at least came to dinner at the house and has told her he will walk her down the aisle to marry Archer has helped some. In his own words, he told her, “If you want to be legally bound to the others, I will say nothing, but please do that after you have married Archer formally.”

She was so excited that day she bounced on both hind legs and thoroughly thanked him. Later that night as we lay cuddling, she explained to us. “This means he has accepted us as much as he can without losing face in the Unicorn community, he is accepting me for me and my life as well as those I love,” Then she rolled over and whispered into Archer’s ear. I see him move his head back to look at her better and he asked, “Are you sure dearest?” She then nodded her head yes and buried her muzzle in his neck.

I finally find a baby blue and white checked dress for her and I take it over to Sewing Bobbin. She sees it and smiles, then asks me, “Anything else you might want Major?”

“Well, If you would, please put the usual sizing enchantment on it for her.”

“Ok, I can do that, no problem, so how long until you are due?”

Smiling I put a hoof to my expanded belly and tell her, “Hard to believe for me, but only a couple of more months.”

Smiling in that knowing way I have seen she has she tells me, “Now Major, remember to be careful afterward. That foal heat has caught many a mare off guard.”

I smile in understanding and then I tell her with a slightly sad tone in my voice, “That is ok, Sewing, most likely I will never be able to get pregnant again.”

I see the questioning look on her face and tell her, “Sewing back before the expedition I was attacked and almost killed. The damage done in the attack scarred me so badly I most likely will never be able to produce another foal.”

I see her take a deep breath and let it out. I know she does not need to breathe, so this is a way for her to communicate her disappointment for me, then she tells me, “I had wondered Major. You are one of the few living ponies I have ever seen who was in both worlds.”

When she says this, I am curious and have to ask, “Can you see my foal too?”

To this, she smiles and shakes her head, “No, your body and life cover that too much.”

“Oh, ok, I was just wondering,”

As I say this, I look over at the display cabinet next to her register and I see an old cameo on a white ribbon. The cameo is a silver frame, with a light blue background and has the profile of a beautiful young unicorn mare on it in white. Sewing Bobbins notices my gaze and tells me. “I see you like it. Would you like me to add it to your order?”

I hesitate in answering. I really do want it for her, but I already am getting her the dress, instead of answering I ask, “I wonder who she was?”

I see a sad wistful smile come over Sewing’s face and she tells me, “When I was young, I used to idolize her, she was so beautiful and had such grace,” She looks down and then tells me, “Then things changed. I learned my art from one of her students, who she had trained before becoming a ministry mare.”

I look at it one more time and tell her, “Yes, please. I am sure Sutures will absolutely love it.”

As she is wrapping it for me, she smiles and tells me, “You know this used to be part of a set at one time. It had two earrings that had her cutie mark on them,” she pauses and then adds, “I wonder whatever happened to them?”

After dinner that night we have a small party with our family and neighbors to celebrate Sutures’s Birthday. Finally, she gets to mine and opens first the dress, which causes her to say, “Now I can dress along with you three and look like a proper country mare.” Then she opens the cameo and I see her eyes go wide as she looks at it. I see a lump form in her throat, “Mollygirl, it’s beautiful, where did you get it?”

I smile at her and tell her, “I found it at Sewing Bobbin’s shop, I hoped you would like it.”

In reply, she simply nods her head. As she does this it reminds me of something and I tell her, “One more thing love, I have to get it from my dresser.”

I go into my dresser and pull out the envelope from Pinkie that we found in the wall. I pull from it the small envelope and note she had put in there and asked me to give to Sutures’s on her birthday and take it out to her and give it to her.

As I come out with the envelope in my muzzle, she looks at it funny. Then she gently takes it and opens it. Inside are two white oval earrings with three blue diamonds on them, that look like they were made to go with the broach. Her eyes go wide and then she takes the letter and reads it. As she does so, I hear her suck in her breath and then she wipes a tear from her eye. We are all curious and Ginger asks “What does the note say Mama Sutures?”

Instead of reading it she hooves it to us to read. No pony says a word, they are all shocked. But Archer does have a very proud smile on his face. Finally, I get it and read:

Dear Sutures,

Happy Birthday. I know it has been a very busy and hectic year, but you have done so much and so well. Congratulations are in order for both your new business as well as for your and Archer’s foal. Yep, I know you have been trying and I wanted to be the first to congratulate you.

I hope you like the earrings, they were difficult for me to get, but I know they match the cameo your wife has given you. The mare was an old friend of mine and I hope you think of her and I as well as those you love when you wear it.

Again, Happy Birthday and congratulations

Sincerely Yours

Pinkamena Diane Pie

As I set the letter down, I realize my jaw has dropped and I slowly close my mouth. All of us are now looking at Sutures and Archer. We all rush over and give them both a hug and congratulate them. It feels so great to know we are having another member of our family on the way. As I get done hugging them, I notice that DJ Pon3 is on in the background and I hear him telling us

…In addition to that, we also have received confirmation that the talks between the Manesville Co-op and the NCR are now winding down, with only the formal date of transfer of government control to be determined.

Now the next song is one of my favorites from Velvet Remedy, here is…

Before I can hear what song is coming on Ginger grabs my attention and tells me, “Ma, I am staying at Xochitl’s tonight, before I go I want a hug ok?”

I reach down and give my little mare a hug. As I do so I smile to myself thinking about how much my life is changing and how much my family has grown in the last year. I feel truly blessed.

That night, all of us parents share together again. I can not tell you how much it means to me just to share my time with them all, much less to hold and be held. When I fall asleep, I drift off being held by both Sutures and Badger. I notice that Sumac has one hoof around Badger, but is being held by Magpie. It is like a big puppy pile and something I would never have imagined having in my life, and now, I can not imagine not having. I realize how much Sweet Cream and the Goddesses have given to me and smile as my eyes can no longer stay open. It has been a very good day.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

I have always considered myself to be a strong and well-educated stallion. Lately, things have begun to wear me down and I have begun to ask myself why? More than ever before in my life I am questioning what it all means as well as my faith and beliefs. The song that best fits how I feel right now is Who’ll Stop the Rain. If you could please play this for me as well as all the others who are going through this also.

Thank You very much

Sincerely

Doctor Treacle,

Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

As I take the time to thank those who have provided and expanded upon the world of FoE. I also want to take the time to thank all of you who continue to read the story and enjoy it. We still have a bit of a way to go till the end, but it is starting to come into sight on the horizon.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=z5zZKawkcBU

Chapter 68 New Starts

Chapter68 New Starts

By Trooper

“There is a secret in our culture, and it's not that birth is painful. It's that women are strong."

—Laura Stavoe Harm

I am just arriving at the stable when I hear, “Major Mollygirl, I need to talk to you.”

I turn my head and see Grey Water waving for my attention. “Yes, Grey what can I do for you?” I ask. As he gets closer, I tell him, “Congratulations on your new grandcolt.”

I see him smile at this and he tells me with a smile, “Thank you Mollygirl. That is part of what I wanted to talk to you about.”

We stop just outside the gate to the base and stable and I ask, “Is there a problem Grey?”

He takes on a serious expression and tells me, “Well, the thing is I have a couple of questions for you. The first is about Tar’s son Broken, she is telling me that Trouble and his wife will be taking care of him after he is weaned. Now that might be fine and all, but they already have their hooves full with the boy of theirs, Sunny, I love him but he is a hoof full.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Grey, I think they can handle the extra foal with no problem. No offense to anypony in the family, but I think they would be a perfect fit. I would offer, but Grey, we have three foals due in the next couple of months and another two months after that.”

I see him grimace,” You know Mollygirl, I don’t understand how ya’all can live like that. It just don’t seem right.”

I sigh a bit and I tell him, “Grey, it is not for most and it is not always easy, but for us it works.”

“I can see that. Besides, you have the meanest daughter in the clan already too. She may be adopted, but she fits in,” as he says this part of me worries about Ginger, then he continues, “She boxed me in that night pretty fair, never had anypony do that to me like that before much less a fillie, but she has sand to her.”

I nod my head, “I have to agree with you on that Grey, she is a tough little mare. Goddesses know what she will be like when she grows up.”

He nods his head and then tells me, “Well I wanted to invite you and her to the welcome home party that we will be having at Trouble's when lil’ bit there goes home with him. No spouses only blood kin.”

This causes me to raise an eyebrow and I ask, “But Ginger is adopted?”

He nods his head, “So she is, but she risked everything to get those who hurt one of us, and she kept us out of trouble. No offense Major, but she did it before you could. That and she passed on the information to Sunny for me so we could ketch them.”

I nod my head, “All right Grey, we will be there, just tell us when. Anything else?”

He nods his head, “Yep, one more thing, I would like to see some of the stuff from the archives, could you set that up?”

I nod my head, “Of course Grey. In fact, if you want to, you can just go to the library and ask my Magpie. Tell her who you are and what you want. Grey, she is the one who found the family connection for me. I am sure she would be happy to help you. In fact, she even knows where the memory orbs are. Just make sure you have plenty of time for them.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Alright Mollygirl, thank you. I can do that. I will keep you informed about the party too.” Then he turns and heads away back towards his farm.

As I get to the gate guard house on the road the trooper on duty Salutes me and asks, “Any problems ma’am?”

I return his salute and tell him, “Nah, just family that needed to ask some questions.”

I see his eyebrows go up and he tells me, “Sorry ma’am, I thought it was just a rumor that you were related to the Waters, Major.”

“No, it is a long story, but we are blood, just I did not find out until right before the expedition,” I tell him and I continue on my way.

As I pass by and am almost out of hearing range, I hear him quietly say, “Well that explains how mean she can be in a fight than.” I just smile to myself and shake my head. I guess I could have a much worse reputation now than that.

Once in my office, I grab a quick cup of tea and begin some paperwork before the premuster meeting. As I am sitting there, I am surprised when I look up, to see Sunset at my door. Smiling, I tell him, “Come on in Captain, what can I do for you?”

As he comes in and takes a seat, he tells me, “I hope you don’t mind Major, I just wanted to stop by and ask if I could come out and visit you and your spouses at the farm sometime soon.”

I nod my head. “Now Sunset, you know you and Pages are both welcome at the farm any time,” I tell him.

“Oh, I know that, but I still do not like to show up outta the blue.” He tells me.

I smirk a bit when he says this, to which he raises an eyebrow, and I tell him, “Uh, Sunset, you’re a teal pegasus, you usually show up out of the blue…”

He laughs gently then tells me, “Really, you had to go there. And here I was going to drop off some fresh carrot sticks for you from me and Pages.”

As he says this, I feel that old craving come back. I have not had access to fresh carrots for a couple of weeks. He sees the craving on my face and again laughs, “Oh, ok, here you go Mollygirl. But seriously, let me know when it would be best for me to visit.”

“Ok, I can do that Sunset. I always look forward to your visits anyways. Now I need to head to the Regimental HQ for the pre muster meeting with the XO.”

He gets up and nods his head and tells me, “Ya know Major, I’m just surprised ya didn’t get bucked up to XO.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Sunset, I am still too junior of an officer for that position. Besides, I have my hooves full with my battalion. I don’t need that much more of a headache.”

This gets him to laugh, “Yeah, I can understand that. I know I am happy with just my company.”

I sigh and tell him, “You know, I missed that step entirely, I wonder what it would have been like.”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Ma’am, ya might have missed that step, but ya were just where we needed ya to be and when.”

“Thanks, Sunset, I will talk to you later,” I tell him as I put on my soft cap and head on over to the meeting.

I arrive just after the XO, Major Apple Cobbler of the 3rd battalion. As we are waiting, I notice that the captains for the auxiliary units are there, except for Sunset, who walks in behind me with a slight smirk. “Sorry Major, I was going to tell you I was invited to the meeting this morning too, but you were in a hurry.” He tells me.

Most of the information that is passed on is routine. We are reminded to make sure each company has a representative for the competitions for the opening day ceremonies. Then the big news hits us. The XO looks at us and tells us, “The official agreement has come down between the Co-op and the NCR. The NCR will become the primary governing body after the Completion of the Opening Day ceremonies and the ceremonial change of power will take place during it. We have received notification that they will send some envoys for the ceremony.”

After the XO finishes, I see Chocolate Chunk raise a hoof and ask, “XO, how will this affect the unit’s rotations? I mean from what I understand it does mean we will have to begin to deploy on a regular basis.”

Major Cobbler takes a deep sigh and then tells us, “That remains to be seen yet. The only ones with that kind of long-term experience is the old CEF now 2nd Battalion.”

I hope that does not mean we will go to the head of the line. Goddesses know I want to spend some time raising my foal and being home. I guess I can only hope for the best. To think, I was really looking forward to Opening Day before this morning.

After the day is done, I am met by Ginger, Sutures, and Archer. The four of us head over to the Manesville correctional facility for our weekly visit with Tar. I smile to myself as we talk on our way there. It is almost like old times, only Xochilt is missing today, but He and Sunny had told me they were asked by Stir Fry to harvest a couple of extra Radhogs for her. They both insisted that Ginger come though, but Xochitl did tell us to tell Tar hi and give her a hug for him.

Once we are inside, we see Tar sitting behind a screen along with little Broken. My heart almost melts seeing the expression of love she has for him. It still hurts to see her wearing the orange coat with a large p on it. But at least she is still alive.

When she looks up she smiles at us and greets us, “Hi guys, It is so good to see you this week. I feel lucky, yesterday Trouble and Blondie came by and the day before that both my parents and Bailey were here.”

Smiling Archer asks, “How did it go with your parents and Bailey?”

She laughs, “Ok, though I was surprised to hear dad tell Bailey that this foal should have been his and that I would not have been in here if it was. Turns out dad respected Bailey Bridge a whole lot more than Broken Dreams.”

I shake my head; I know how Grey is. He would have said it just that way too. So, I ask, “How did Bailey handle that?”

With a grin she answers, “He looked him in the eye and told him, He would have but every time he looked my way one of the bucks in my family warned him off. That gave Broken his shot to ask me out first and well, you know how stallions can be. Something about an unwritten rule of dating your friend’s exes.”

I shake my head and tell her, “I am sure your father did not like to hear that.”

“No, no he did not, but what could he say. Besides, dad has heard some of the stories about the expedition and what Bailey and his engineers did. I think it scares him some. I mean it’s not like somepony would slip and say how he could slip inside a hostile village and set up booby traps and then fall back without being caught.”

Behind me, Sutures laughs lightly, and says, “Of course not. I am sure no pony around here would say something like that.”

Then I see Ginger looking down at the ground and she says, “Well, maybe Xochitl and I told Sunny about some of his exploits and how we thought he would be a good special somepony for you cousin Tar.”

At this Tar openly guffaws. When she stops laughing, she tells Ginger, “Thank you cousin Ginger. I think he would too. By the way, I am not sure what happened between you and my father Ginger, but he seems to really respect you. You are the first filly I have ever heard him talk positively about.”

This makes my eyebrows raise. “I saw your father earlier and he did mention he really respects her and why.”

I see her look surprised and she asks, “Why is that?”

So I proceed to tell her of the night we captured Hobbles and One Roll, and how Ginger not only stood up to him but gave him a warning.

When done she nods her head, “Yep, that explains that. Dad always respected force. Too bad it took that. But he does consider her a member of the family.”

I see Ginger blink and she has a surprised expression on her face when she hears this. I simply smile sadly and shake my head as I place a hoof on her shoulder and tell her. “Yes dear, you are now an official member of the Water’s clan just like I am. Grey also told me that today.”

I see her eyes go wider, then she looks at Tar and asks her, “Cousin Tar is that a good thing?”

Tar seeing her expression laughs lightly and tells her, “Yes and no. They consider you blood now and will avenge you if not kill for you. However, even though they are my family, dear they are pony trash.”

At that Ginger puts one of her forehooves under her jaw and says, “Huh, I guess it has its good and bad sides then.”

Tar then tells her, “At least the family reputation should keep you out of some trouble. I hope.”

To this, I smile and tell her, “Tar, we are Millie’s decedents, we are always in trouble.”

She laughs at this and tells me “Isn’t that the sad and sorry truth. By the way, tell Magpie thank you for me. I appreciate her getting those journals out of the archives for Trouble to read. He was telling me some about it the last couple of visits. She really did want us. Damn it. Why could Oatie not understand?”

I sigh and tell her, “Tar, I don’t know, but I am ashamed of him now that I know the truth. I guess no family history is without its secrets.”

We talk for a couple of hours and then little Broken starts to cry because he is hungry. Tar then tells us, “Thanks for coming guys, I best feed him, he is starting to get cranky now.”

I tell her, “It’s ok Tar, you can feed him in front of us.”

I see her blush, “No Mollygirl, it’s not ok. I was raised differently, sorry.”

“Ok, Tar, we understand,” Sutures tells her, “We will see you next week.”

Tar smiles but is still embarrassed and tells us, “Thank you for understanding.”

Once we leave and are on our way home Ginger looks from Sutures to me and then Archer and asks, “Ma’s, pa, why was she ashamed to feed her foal in front of us?”

I hear, rather than see Sutures take a deep breath and then she explains to Ginger, “Dear, some ponies are taught that they should keep such actions private and hidden. It does not matter to them that it is a perfectly natural action to feed our young.”

Ginger then asks, “Mama Sutures, were you raised that way?”

Sutures then tells her, “Yes dear, I was. Many of the Unicorn in the Co-op are. I had not realized until today though that any earth ponies were raised that way also.”

Ginger then asks me, “Ma, were you raised that way?”

I shake my head, “Ginger, no pony even discussed it with me when I grew up. I just saw your mother and Ivy being so comfortable feeding whenever their foals were hungry, that I thought it was normal. Until today I had not known anypony felt any other way.”

I see Ginger beginning to think about this. Then Archer tells her, “Don’t worry young mare, you have several years to make up your mind about this.”

Ginger looks at him funny and asks, “Why is that Papa?”

He smiles at her and tells her, “Because you should not be having a foal of your own until you are at least done with school and an adult.”

She still looks like she is thinking but does not ask any more questions of us about it. Instead she asks, “Papa, when we get home can I go find Xochitl and Sunny to help them?”

He shakes his head, “No dear, it is getting too late, but you do not have school tomorrow, so you can go spend time with them in the morning.”

At dinner I tell them about the morning meeting. While Archer and Badger had already heard, the others find it interesting. Sumac begins the discussion rolling though by asking, “My question is seeing they are so far away, will we still maintain our own system on the local level and they control us on a national level?”

Badger then adds, “That is a good question, you know what I want to know is how this will affect our crops and food distribution. I mean we have a good thing here. I hope they do not screw it up.”

I nod my head in support then Archer asks the question that worries me most, “What I wonder is how they are going to use the CDF. Badger, Dears, this could mean our family gets split up more often. I really do not like the idea of us all having to make deployments like the CEF on a regular basis, much less if they decide to throw us into that meat grinder, they still call Fillydelphia.”

They all look at me because I am the ranking officer of us. All I can do is shrug my shoulders and tell them, “Loves, I am as in the dark on this one as you are. It seems no pony is saying a word. The only thing I know is that the NCR is going to send some representatives for the official ceremony that will be integrated into the Opening Day ceremony.”

I see both Sutures and Archer smile as she asks, “I wonder if that means we may see Dull Beak or Doc Tourniquet again soon?”

At the thought of it I smile and tell them, “I hope so, I miss that old feather duster. He was fun to have around.”

Badger then asks with a grin, “Even if he does think you are a crazy mare?”

I laugh at this and tell him, “Especially because he thinks I am. It makes it more fun when I can surprise him.”

As dinner progresses, we continue to talk and afterwards I help Sumac clear the table and do the dishes. Once we finish, we join the others in the parlor and listen to the radio. I am snuggled up to Sutures and Archer with Ginger laying on my back. On the other sofa Magpie and Sumac cuddle with Badger. All seems to be going well when suddenly I see Magpie cringe as if in pain, and she moves her hoof to her belly. Beside me I see Sutures shift and look closer. Then she looks at the clock and nods her head.

About forty-five minutes later Magpie cries out in pain again. She was walking back from the kitchen after having gone out to use the sinks and I see her about fall. Sutures looks at the clock again. Then she goes over to Magpie and asks, “How long have these pains been bothering you.

Magpie looks up at her and tells her, “They began before dinner. No big deal.”

Sutures nods her head, and then tells her, “I am going to do a quick exam ok?”

Mags tells her, “Yeah, but can we go to the other room. I really do not feel good.”

Sutures performs a quick exam and then goes over and writes a quick note which she puts on Tweeter's collar and puts her outside telling her “Go get Doula.”

Then she calls, “Archer, Badger, please come in here.”

Once they arrive, she tells them, “I need your help getting her into the nursery.”

I see both of their eyes go wide, and Badger asks, “Is it that time already?”

Sutures nods her head and then quickly walks Mags to the modified bed in the nursery. All I can think of is this is going to be a long night. As I am thinking this, I hear Ginger yell from the front door, “Ma, I will be right back. I am going to go let Xochitl and his parents know.”

Before I can tell her no, the door slams behind her and I hear her calling “Xochitl, the first one is coming!”

As they all come running to the house, I meet them at the door and tell them, what is going on and how far she is in her labor.

A half-hour later, I hear Magpie groan in pain again and then as I get closer to the room, I hear Sutures call, “Someone get a mop and a bucket. Ok, Mags, the foal has shifted, you’re doing good dear.”

I have just gotten the mop and Sumac the bucket when I hear a knock on the door. Sumac tells Ginger, “Young mare answer the door.”

I am almost to the nursery when I hear Ginger say, “Come on in Granny Doula, they are in the Nursery.”

When I get to the nursery Magpie is on the bed in a birthing position. Badger is on one side, Archer on the other. Sutures is monitoring her progression. As Doula gets here, she slips by them and begins to assist Magpie with her breathing, and gives her the end of a wet rag to suck some moisture out of.

I am busy mopping the floor when the first real contraction hits and I hear Magpie really scream in pain. Then I hear Badger yell in pain and then Archer. Badger asks in surprise, "Why did you bite me?”

The next contraction hits and she yells, “You, you son of a mule, you did this to me, and him, he wants to do this to me!”

She is hit by another contraction. As she screams, I see one forehoof begin to show. I hear the rush of hoof steps behind me and as I turn, I see Ginger on one side and Xochitl on the other side of the door frame looking in. Both of their eyes open wide. I get ready to chase them away and I hear Magpie tell me, “No, let them watch. They should see a foal born.” Then she cries out as the next contraction hits and the second hoof slides out slightly behind the first and I swear I can begin to see a nose.

It takes another twenty minutes but finally the first of our new foals is born. He has his mother's brown coat and white blanket, but his father’s gray mane and tail as well as his blue eyes.”

Sutures cleans him up and we all are with her as Magpie lays on her side and her colt begins to suckle.

Badger looks at Magpie and asks, “So what should we name him love?”

Smiling, she looks at all of us and then Sutures. I see her relax and she asks Badger, “Would Woodrow be ok. That day in the trenches he probably saved me and Sutures several times, I would like to name our son in his honor.”

I watch as Badger puts his hoof under his chin, thinks for a bit, and then nods. Then he tells her, “You know what, I think that would be a very good name for him. Besides, I always liked that buck anyways.”

From the doorway, I hear Xochitl trot down to the parlor and tell his parents, “It’s a colt.”

Ginger on the other hoof, still has her eyes wide open and asks, “Can I come in and see him.”

Magpie tiredly lifts her head and tells her, “Yes my child come see your brother.”

Ginger comes up to the bed and stands next to it with her forehooves on the side. She looks very closely at him, smiling, she says, “Welcome home Woody.”

__________

Two nights later I am on duty at the stable. Windy and I start to watch another Hoofmark movie and I can barely keep my eyes open. Smiling, she asks, “Not getting much sleep?”

I shake my head no and tell her, “No, not since Woody was born. I thought foals would sleep more.”

I hear her laugh lightly and she tells me, “Oh no, and to think just when one begins to sleep through the night you guys are going to have another one to start it all over again.”

When she says this, I groan out loud, “You are kidding right?”

She shakes her head, “Sorry Mollygirl, but that is how it is.”

I then ask her, “How did you get yours to sleep through the night.”

She gives me a sad smile and then blushing tells me, “Dear, my husband and I were so exhausted we slept through their crying. After that, well….”

I feel like crying when she says that. What have I gotten myself into? Then I feel guilty and I put my hoof to my stomach and silently apologize to my foal.

Then she asks me, “Well, are you and your battalion ready for the opening day ceremonies in four days?”

I smile and I tell her, “Yeah, we have our competitors chosen already. I have bought and had sized a new maternity dress uniform. Windy, those things are expensive.”

I see her nod her head, “Yeah, that they are. Well, maybe you can sell it once you no longer need it.”

“I hope so. Granted I wish I could have more, but I don’t see that happening. Not without a miracle.” I tell her. “What did you do with yours?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I was furloughed as soon as I began to show and was not allowed to return to duty until after the birth of the foal.”

I am surprised by this and ask, “Windy, what about your unit? Who took over it while you were on furlough?”

She sighs and tells me, “That’s the thing. Because I got pregnant and had a foal, I lost my unit each time. They were taken over by another pony and I got a new unit when I came back. It really made it rough sometimes. Especially when you had a team that was really close and worked great together.”

I nod my head, “Goddesses do I understand that feeling Windy. I still miss my old squad from when I was a sergeant. Unfortunately, most of them are gone or no longer in service.”

I notice a tear in her eye when she speaks next. “Mollygirl, I know you had to have seen that photo on my desk in our stall. I still miss them. They are all gone now. It’s my fault. I was pulled from my recon team when the command found out I was pregnant.”

I raise my head to look at her and I ask, “Windy, how could it be your fault?”

She sighs and tells me, “The command replaced me with a fresh lieutenant when I was on maternity leave. My team was sent on what should have been a normal recon mission. But they never returned. Nopony ever found any evidence of what happened to them. The last message the Enclave got from them was that everything was fine still.”

“Windy, how is that your fault then?” I ask.

She sniffles a bit, “They were my team. I should have been there for them.”

“Windy, what makes you think you could have changed anything? You had the same NCOs to advise the lieutenant as you would have had. If it was me saying this instead of you, what would you tell me?”

She sighs, “I don’t know Mollygirl, maybe that you are just being way too hard on yourself.”

I nod my head and remember when Moon Pie helped me with such thoughts just a few weeks ago. So, I ask her, “Then why are you judging yourself so much harder than you would somepony else?”

I see her smile sadly and she lets out a short bitter laugh, “Yeah, I know you are right, but sometimes I still can’t help but think if I was there it would have been different.”

Tonight is one of those nights for Windy, I can tell. She needs to talk and I have her bring me a Sparkle Cola when she goes and gets her bottle of Wild Pegasus. I can’t drink with her, but I let her drink and she begins to tell me some of what is haunting her. I fall asleep on the couch with her wing wrapped around me and her head against my stomach after she passes out herself. Goddesses, the two of us are such messes. But who knew when I lost Ivy, I would find another who would become a sister to me as much as Ivy was?

When we awake in the morning, we both get ready for the day as usual. But just before we both head to our respective HQ’s she looks at me and smiles and tells me, “Thanks Mollygirl, I needed that.”

Smiling back, I tell her, “That is what we are here for, we got each other’s back.”

She smiles and tells me, “You know though, I could never tell anypony else those things right.”

I nod my head and put a hoof on her shoulder. “Yeah, yeah I do. That is why you are one of my best friends.” I tell her and I laugh lightly to myself.

She looks at me funny in question and I tell her. “This time last year, I was excited to see the sky open for a bit and I did not know any pegasi. This year my two best friends are pegasi and I now know I am in part too. Life can really take some strange turns, you know.”

Smiling she puts a wing across my shoulder and tells me, “Thanks, and your right, life does take some strange twist and turns.”

After this, we both head to meet our staffs quickly before our regimental morning meetings. As I get to the office Paper Work meets me with a cup of hot tea and surprises me by having a small bit of peppermint hard candy next to it. It has been so long since I have had one. My eyes open wide and I ask, “Paper Work thank you very much, but where did you get it?”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Ma’am, the cooks told me that they got a shipment in last week with a couple of cases of them. I grabbed a couple for you and the rest of the staff.”

“Well, I appreciate it. Thank you. Did you remember to grab a couple for Choo Choo also?”

Again, he smiles as he tells me, “Yes ma’am, I could never forget Choo. She was like a little filly when I gave her one earlier.”

“I am glad to hear that. Now I best enjoy this while I can before the meeting and muster.”

“Yes Ma’am. Let me know if you need anything.” He tells me as he closes the door and heads down the hallway.

At the morning meeting, all of the auxiliary Troop commanders are present as well as the Battalion commanders. This time the Colonel is there and tells us, “Ok in two days we have several representatives from the NCR government arriving for the official ceremony. During the ceremony this year we will be having all of the Militia troops standing with us and even providing some competitors. So that means the competitions are going to be a bit more interesting this year,” He looks over at Bailey Bridge and tells him, “Captain Bridge, I want you to go over and talk with your contemporary in the Dead Quite Militia, make sure he knows that they are not only invited but welcomed to attend. They had as much a dog in the fights as we did this year.”

“Yes Sir, I am sure Captain High Grade will be happy to hear that sir,” Bailey tells him.

“Next, I want all of you to put on the extra spit and polish for your uniforms. This will be the last assembly of the CDF. From then on, we will be officially part of the NCR army, but still under local control most of the time.”

I nod my head along with the others, but I am really not too happy with the sounds of that. But in for a bit in for a cap.

The Colonel then looks at Sunset and tells him, “Captain, I would like to see you and Trooper Choo in my office after muster this morning.”

This gets both mine and Sunset’s eyebrows to rise, but the Colonel then tells him, “Do not worry, she is not in trouble, it is just we have some members of the NCR contingent that have asked to talk with her and her sisters.”

Sunset nods his head then and answers, “Very well sir, we will be there as soon as possible.”

The Colonel next tells us, “Now let’s make sure we are fully ready for this and make our ancestors proud of how far we have come. Dismissed.”

At that, we all file out and head to our troops for the morning muster where we pass on what we were told. When the troop commanders tell their companies, I can tell as I notice a slight murmur go through the ranks, that is quickly silenced by the NCOs.

After we break formation and begin the normal workday I watch as Sunset and Choo Choo head to see the Colonel and I wonder what that is really all about.

__________

The next couple of days go rather fast. It is near noon on the second day when the envoys from the NRC arrive. I am walking on the balcony by the atrium from my office to the mess hall to meet Windy and Sunset when I hear a page over the pa system calling to alert the Overs that they have visitors at the main entrance.

I stop and watch as the Overs go to greet them. I see several Griffons as well as a couple of unicorns and even a pegasus that I do not recognize being escorted by the Chief of Security for the stable. I lean against the rail and watch the proceedings for a couple of minutes then decide to continue on to the officers’ mess.

Both Windy and Sunset are already sitting at a table along with Doc Treacle and Balanced Books when I arrive. I have to admit I can’t help but smile seeing them all together like this. As I slowly walk my way in, I see them smile and Windy waves to me. I see Sunset shaking his head and he tells me, “Major, I hate to say it, but you look ready to pop.”

I laugh and tell him as I take a seat at the table, “Yeah, I feel that way too. So much for my school pony figure.”

Doc Treacle then joins the conversation, and tells us, “That may be true Major, but I have to admit every time you walk by medical and now Junior Specialist Osteotome sees you I have to laugh as she cringes. That was a very hard lesson for her.”

I nod my head, “I am sure it was; I just wonder how many other things she took short cuts on.”

Balanced then says, “Well Major, I for one am glad, else we would not have had you where we needed you. Not saying your husband could not have handled it.”

I nod my head, “I understand Balanced, thanks though.”

After the mess steward takes our orders we continue to chat and I tell them about seeing the representatives from the NCR arrive. They all take an interest in that. Sunset then asks, “I wonder if that means Dull Beak will be back? I miss having him around sometimes. Though I am sure Pages is glad she no longer has to share my time with him,”

I nod and tell him, “I don’t know, I did not see him, but I have to say, I do miss him myself. If not, I hope he is doing ok.”

I then notice a look of amusement on Sunset, Balanced and Doc’s faces, as well as one of curiosity on Windy’s. Then I feel a set of talons being placed on my shoulders as I hear Dull Beak say, “Dang Major, you say the sweetest things,” followed by a laugh.

Without thinking I jump out of my chair and spin around and launch myself at him giving him a hug. “I missed you, you old feather duster.” I tell him as he squawks.

After I break the hug he is still laughing and tells me, “Major you are still the twitchiest mare I have ever known, mind if I join all of you?”

I tell him to and he grabs an extra chair from an adjacent table and sits with us. It almost feels like old times for sure now.

“Well Major, I see you have not had yours yet, but what about the others in your family?” he asks.

Smiling I tell him, “Well Magpie had a little colt, none of the rest of us have had any yet. But I am due any day now.”

Smiling he nods and asks, “So how are the others doing?”

“Well Sumac is due in another two months, and Sutures, she should be due in about eight or nine months.” I tell him.

I see his eyebrows rise and he asks, “Badger got her pregnant too?”

Laughing lightly, I tell him, “No, this one is Archer’s. We found out on her birthday.”

“Wow, you all are going to have your hooves full. How are Ginger and Xochitl doing?” he asks.

Smiling I tell him, “Just as rambunctious as ever. They will be here tomorrow for the ceremonies and the activities.”

He nods his head and tells me, “That is good, we have a couple of the big shots that want to talk to them before they head back to Junction town.”

Laughing from across the table I hear Sunset say, “Why does it not surprise me with those two.”

__________

The next morning things are hopping as we put the finishing touches on for the Opening day and transition ceremonies. Both Windy and I get up early and make sure our dress uniforms are immaculate. After this, we both grab a quick breakfast and then run to our respective HQ’s to give the once over to our staffs.

Once we get to the old drill field, I am amazed to see not only how many stands there are, but also how many beings are already there. As I watch the units form up, I am amused to see George circle over the field and then land on the far-right hand side of the 2nd regiment's formation, close to the stage. Once all of the companies are formed, we take a quick muster roll. After this, we form up with the Second Regiment opposite us on the east side looking west as we look east. In the center are the artillery, the supply train companies, both hoofbound and airmobile, the engineers are present as are the rest of the support units. Just ahead of them, closer to the stage on the north side are the Militia companies all facing north.

The viewing stands are almost full when both colonels and the Overs step up to the microphone on the platform. Behind them, I can see the members of the NCR delegation sitting down. I watch as the Overcow Daisy May steps up to the microphone and begins, “Good Morning all. Welcome to the 101st anniversary of the opening of stable 48 and the beginning of its alliance with the local communities that we now call the Co-op. A lot has happened since that fateful day and together we have had a hoof in making it a better place. I appreciate all of you having come to join us here this morning and thank you for your support and efforts in the last year. Now here is Colonel Chappy,” She says as she steps away from the microphone.

As Colonel Chappy takes her place he first looks over all of the troops on the drill field and then all of those people in the stands. I see him smile and nod his head. Then he tells us, “Members of the Co-op Defense Force and Co-op Militia, please raise your right forehoof and repeat after me,” As he raises his right forehoof up, he says the oath of enlistment of the CDF. Each and every one of us, George and the Dead Quite Militia company included, repeat after him.

Once he is done, He salutes all of us, then he turns and salutes both of the Overs. Then he moves over to the side. After this the Overmare, Twilight Shimmer, steps up to the microphone and takes over.

I watch as the Overmare steps up. She wipes at the corner of her eye with her forehoof. As she begins to speak, I hear her voice choke up. “Members of the CDF and the Co-op, Distinguished guest, Welcome and thank you for attending today. Today marks a very solemn occasion in two ways. It reminds us of our beloved Co-op’s humble beginning and the birth of our Defense Force. Normally we perform our annual roll call of those who have died in service of the Co-op. This year we will modify it slightly. We will begin with the 1st Regiment, then the Second, and will finish with the Militia. Commanders, please begin.”

From my right I hear it start with “1st Squad, Apple Eaters…” The roll call goes on for over an hour. Several times I feel the tears start to come down my cheeks. I am almost bawling when they start to call out the casualties for D, E, and H troops. It makes my stomach feel sick and I swear I feel my foal kick several times. As it goes on, I hear many others around me fighting tears the same way. They continue with the roll call of the dead with the calling of those killed in the Dead Quite Militia, In the stands, I see so many who look shocked as the twenty ghouls who were killed in combat at 3rd Hereford are called. As he calls out the names and killed in combat, several times I swear I hear Captain High Grade's voice crack even more than normal. Then they begin to call out the names of those civilians killed on the Expedition "In service of the Co-op," Fancy Flourish stands up and calls out for each of the dead. it hurts so much I swear it feels like I am kicked in the stomach. It hurts so much I put my hoof to my stomach as I grimace. Finally, the roll call of the fallen ends.

After the last name is called Padre gets up and leads us all in prayer for the dead. Then he turns the microphone back over to the Overmare. She quietly takes her place, and then she asks for Daisy May as well as the leader of the NCR delegation to step up to the microphone with her.

I watch as a young but very solemn brown griffon with a white head steps up. When she reaches the Microphone with the Overs, she nods her head to them. Then Twilight Shimmer tells her and us, “Madam representative when Stable 48 closed its doors on the Final Day, it was in the hopes that someday those inside would one day help to reestablish the nation of Equestria. For the past century, we have worked to rebuild it in the portion that we have here. With recent events, we are seeing the rebirth of that nation, and we are ready to rejoin it and assist in rebuilding it. With this in mind, I now return the region we call the Manesville Co-op to the Equestria that was, which is now known as the New Canterlot Republic.”

After that, she reaches out her forehoof and shakes the talon of the NCR representative. After the hoof shake, the griffon steps up to the microphone and begins to speak.

“Members of the Co-op, on the behalf of myself and my mother, it brings me great pleasure to welcome you all as citizens of the New Canterlot Republic. With the addition of the Manesville Co-op to the NCR, we are taking another step toward the great nation that we once were. It may not always be easy but when forming a nation, it is much like giving birth and can be very painful as it occurs…”

As she says this, I feel my entire body cramp up and I accidentally scream in pain as I collapse to the ground, clutching my stomach. Beside me I hear Chain Lightning say under his breath, “You have got to be shitting me,” and he calls out. “2nd Battalion Company commanders, I need four squads right now. As they run up, He places them in a square around me and has them face outwards.

I scream in pain again and hear Doc Treacle calling out “Get the midwife. She is not going to wait.”

As he says this I reach back and pull up the skirt of my uniform just as my water breaks.

I am feeling another contraction come on as I see a large shadow flying above me and suddenly George sets Sutures and Doula down outside the square and they run to me.

Over the pa system, I can hear Dull Beak laughing as he tells the speaker, “Please continue Regi, she would want you to, believe me.”

After he says this, I hear the speech continue as Doula and Sutures assist me. Badger and Archer both join us as do the rest of my family. However, I do notice that both bucks try to keep just far away enough that I can’t bite them.

Then with one last major contraction, I feel my foal being born. I see Sutures horn glowing as she catches it and cleans it off with her TK. Then she opens up my skirt just enough so that my foal can suckle. I look down at this tiny little life that I have created, and Badger smiling looks at me and tells me, “Congratulations love, we had a little filly.”

As he is saying this, I hear the speech being ended as well as Ginger coming over to give me a hug and I watch as she gently places a hoof on her little sister's back and tells her, “Welcome home Mills, it took you long enough.”

Shortly afterward I pass the afterbirth and I am able to get to my hoofs again. I watch as my troopers return to their positions in the ranks as do my husbands. Then with my little one in an improvised carrier on my chest, I return to the front of my troops.

As I take my position again, I Hear Daisy May tell everyone that the competition’s and picnic will begin immediately after we break formation. Then we receive the orders, “By Companies, Dismissed.” At which point we all break formation.

As I fall out of formation, I hear many of those around me laughing lightly as well as some light laughter in the review stands. Chain Lighting comes over to me and tells me, “Congratulations Major on your newest family member.”

“Thanks, Chain, I appreciate it. Also, thank you for the quick thinking. I really did not want to make a scene.”

At this, his smile breaks as he openly laughs and tells me, “Major, only you would not think that was a scene. Goddesses I love serving with you.”

As he says this Dull Beak comes over to us and he too is laughing, “Major, that was awesome, I never have seen a mare time something like that. You really freaked out those on the stage. Especially Ol’ Regi. So, what are you naming her?”

Smiling, I notice Badger beside me and Archer walking up as I tell him, “Dull Beak, I am naming her after my Great Grandmother who was one of the first out of our stable. Her name is Wind Mill, but we are just going to call her Millie.”

From my side, I can see Badger smile as he puts a hoof around me and kisses me on my cheek. Then Dull Beak really surprises me as he tells me, “By the way during the picnic the visitors would like to talk to both Ginger and Xochitl, it seems a couple of them remember those two from your visit to Junction Town.”

I nod my head and tell him, “OK, I will let them know. But Dull Beak, you sound like you are not one of them.”

He laughs again as he tells me, “Well Major, that’s because I am not. You see you are now part of the NCR army and, well I hope you don’t mind, but I pulled some strings and, well now I am on the staff here Major.”

With that, I put a hoof around my friend and I tell him, “Well I have to say I am really glad to hear that Dull Beak. I have missed you, my friend.”

As we are talking, I see Windy coming in my direction with her family. She is carrying her youngest Rain Dancer on her back. When they get close enough, he jumps down and walks slowly over to me and looks at my foal. I watch as he sniffs her and then nuzzles her before he goes back to his mother.

Windy then comes over and tells me, “Congratulations Mollygirl, not only on your new little one, but you seem to have made a big impact on everypony. I can guarantee you are going to be the talk of the Co-op after this.”

I can not help but blush as I tell her, “But Windy, I never wanted to be. I just wanted it to be quiet.”

She laughs at me and tells me, “Yeah but Mollygirl, when has anything gone the way we planned it?”

From behind me, I hear Captain Kettle Belle tell me, “I am just glad it was not me Major. But I still want to congratulate you and your family.”

Then I feel a set of feathers go over my shoulders and draw me in for a hug. I look over and I see Sunset and he tells me, “Congratulations Major, they always said you never did anything by half and well, today you proved it. By the way, you do realize that your daughter is the first NCR citizen to be officially born in Manesville. That is really something.”

I look at them, my friends, my family, my herd and I cannot help myself as I tell them, “Thank you, all of you. I really appreciate it. But can we go sit down now, I really could use a rest.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently I have had my first foal as have several others in my family. I have made several mistakes in my life but this child of mine is not one of them. The one song that I feel most sums up how I feel for my little colt as well as his cousins, is I Hope You Dance. If you could, would you please play it for us.

Sincerely

Tar Water

Manesville Correctional Facility

Author's Note

For those interested in listening to this chapter's dedication song the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iN9bwC5UZUs&list=PLlhFbjJpXZMfYnBfLLleDZ06Q7RfpcMkq&index=17

Chapter 69 Broken Promises

Chapter 69 Broken Promises

“Before passing a judgement on somebody just give it a thought about what he or she went through.”

-Paresh Rawal

I hear a foal crying and realize this time it is Millie; I am so tired I can barely keep my eyes open. As I go to get up Badger tells me, “Stay here Hun, I will go get her.” As I lay there getting ready to fall back to sleep, I feel him place her next to me and I fall asleep as she suckles. Just before I drift off, all I can think of is, Thank the Goddesses he is helping.

When I wake up next, Millie is back in her crib next to Woody’s. It has only been a couple of hours since the last time I woke up. Badger is dead asleep next to me this time. I have to laugh though when I notice a little mare has climbed into bed with us again. Between us, Ginger is laying there with her stuffed pony and her mouth hanging wide open.

From the kitchen, I can hear the rustling of plates and cooking pans and I smell eggs cooking along with the scent of hot tea. This in itself is enough to get me to get up out of bed. As I enter the kitchen Sutures tells me, “Kicker had her calf last night.”

As I sit down next to her and put a hoof on hers, I ask, “So, what is it, and how did it go?”

Doula answers for her, “Mollygirl, she had a little heifer. She is a cute little thing, only one head, but not a lick of hair on her body.”

This surprises me and I tell her, “No hair at all? I was not expecting that. But I guess only one head is a good thing, right?”

Sutures smiles and nods, “Yes dear, that’s a good thing. Now how were our foals last night?”

“They were both up every couple of hours. Goddesses, I do not know how much longer I can go on such little sleep. I am just thankful that Badger is helping too.”

Doula looks at me funny and asks, “How is he helping?”

So, I tell her, “Doula, would you believe he went and got Millie and set her so she could suck and then put her back to bed when she was done?”

She shakes her head, “Not many bucks who are that considerate Mollygirl. I could never see Cross doing that. You mares are very lucky.”

All three of us nod our heads and Sutures tells her, “Mom, I think he got the idea from Archer. Archer said his mother used to brag to the other mares that his father would help like that with their foals.”

She nods her head and tells her, “Dear I can believe it. I was not their midwife, so I really did not know them well.”

About this time, I hear some hoofsteps coming down the stairs. A few minutes later Archer enters the room. While he looks tired, he seems better rested than the rest of us. As he enters the room Sutures asks him, “Would you like some coffee dearest?”

He nods his head and she uses her TK to bring a cup over to the table and she fast boils him a pot of coffee using her magic. As it brews, I cannot help but enjoy the smell. A couple of minutes later I see Ginger come into the room. She pushes a chair over to the counter and grabs a coffee cup and then moves to the table and waits for the coffee to be ready. During this whole process, she says nothing.

When it is finally done Sutures pours a cup for both Archer and Ginger. Finally Ginger speaks, “Thanks mama Sutures. Papa Badger should be up soon.”

I nod my head and am just saying, “I will go make sure he gets up for work,” and I hear one of the foals crying again, So I tell them, “Ok, I will do that on my way through.”

When I stop at our room he is already up and getting dressed. He smiles tiredly at me and tells me, “I’m up, thanks.” Then he comes over and gives me a kiss and tells me, “If I don’t see you before I leave, I will tonight, ok love?”

I nod my head and give him a quick kiss on the nose and as I get ready to leave, I tell him, “Thanks for helping with Millie last night. I really appreciate it.”

He smiles and tells me, “No problem. Ginger woke up and came down to keep me company, now you best go see to her and I need to get ready to head out. Take care, love.”

As I head down the hall to the nursery, I see Magpie coming up behind me. We both smile at each other; she stops briefly to talk to Badger and I continue on. As I suspected Millie is hungry again and as I am feeding her, Woodrow wakes up. I am still feeding Millie as Mags starts to feed Woody. As we sit back nursing she and I look into each other’s eyes and we both just smile at each other.

As we sit there feeding, we hear both Badger and Archer leaving for the day. Shortly afterward Ginger comes trotting in to see us. She first goes to Woody and gives him a light kiss and tells him goodbye as well as Magpie, then she comes over to me and Millie. She gives a light kiss on Millie's forelock and tells her, “Be good for Ma Mills, I will see you after school. Then she gives me a quick hug and tells me bye as she trots out the room and I hear her on the front porch telling Xochitl, “I hope Sunny hurries up, I don’t want to be late.”

Then I hear Xochitl tell her, “Nope here he comes now, let’s go, Ginger,” and I hear their hoofs skitter down the steps and across the gravel of the farmyard.

Then I hear a knock on the door and the voice of a bull tells someone, “We need the midwife, Kettle Belle is in labor.”

From the next room, I hear Sutures groan, and as she gets up from the bed she calls out, “Ok, I am on my way.” Then she calls out, “Tweeters, here girl, I got a job for you again.” And I hear the enfield whine slightly. Then I hear Sutures tell Sumac, “I will be back as soon as I can dear. Thanks for breakfast,” and I hear her leave again.

Once I am done feeding little Millie, I rock her for a while until she goes back to sleep. Then I put her back to bed. As I do this, I notice poor Magpie is asleep in her chair also. Woody is done feeding so I rock him to sleep and as I did with Millie, I put him to bed also. I feel so sorry for her and I do not want to wake her that I leave Magpie to sleep in the chair as I reenter the kitchen so I can start another cup of tea.

As I sit there drinking it Sumac tells me “Mollygirl, I am going to go walk the fields with Xavier, we need to see if the lower 20 acres are ready to harvest yet. The hay there should be about ready,” Then she asks, “Mollygirl, do you think it's wrong if I ask some of the pegasuses in White Cloud to keep the rain away for the next couple of days so we can harvest and dry the crop?”

I think about it and tell her, “No, probably not, but I can always go into the stable and ask them if we have any word from the SPP system on when we are due for our next rain.”

I see her blush a bit at that and she tells me, “You know, after all these years, I am still trying to get used to scheduled weather again,” then she looks at me and tells me, “Dear, while the foals are sleeping, why don’t you go take a nap?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yeah, that is a good idea. After all, yesterday I stayed up too late and missed my midmorning nap and did not realize it until my early afternoon nap time. You know that just throws a mare off…”

Laughing she tells me, “You know Mollygirl, with that type of attitude I really do need to check to make sure you don’t have wings.”

We both enjoy a mild laugh at that as we often hear Fancy tease Sirocco about that. “Ok, Sumac, tell Xavier I said hi will you.”

“I will dear, now go get some rest.” She tells me and then heads out the door.

I feel like I have just gotten to sleep when I hear a knocking on the front door. The house is quiet and I don’t want the foals woken up again, so I go and answer it to find Dull Beak at the door. By his expression, he does not seem overly happy and he tells me, “Major, I hate to bother you on your maternity leave, but the Colonel needs to see you today.”

I am surprised by this and tell him, “Ok, let me go tell Magpie so she knows, and I will be right with you.”

I wake her up and I tell her what is going on. Her eyes open wide and she asks, “Dear, they are not going to deploy you, early are they?”

I shrug my shoulders and tell her, “Honestly love, I don’t know, but please feed Millie for me while I am gone. I will be back as soon as possible.”

She agrees and I shuffle off to our room to put on my uniform for the first time since we came home from the Opening Day ball. It feels awkward after the last couple of weeks of not putting it on, to once again have to don it and all it represents. Once I am ready, I come back out. I leave a brief note for Sumac in case Magpie is asleep, and then Dull Beak walks with me on my way back to the stable.

__________

As we get close to the stable, I notice some big changes. First is a new section of buildings that have been erected and I watch as I see several senior enlisted troopers run alongside a company size formation of junior troopers who do not look like they come from the Co-op.

Dull Beak sees where I am looking and tells me. “Oh, that’s Camp Quick Trot, and those are the first batch of recruits we have been sent to train.”

This surprises me and I ask, “Dull Beak, why here?”

Smiling in the way that griffons do, he tells me, “Major, Manesville has the closest military setup to the old Equestrian military. This means the powers that be felt we were best suited to this. Besides, not all of those who Join the NCR Army are going to come here. Most will receive their training when they get to their first units. These ones, well they are kind of a test program. Worst comes to worst they can be accelerated to be corporals and sergeants for any newly formed units or replacements.”

“I guess that makes sense. Now my question is why did they name it Camp Quick Trot?”

He laughs as he tells me, “Mollygirl, the Major led an expedition fairly successfully, and she even made an impact upon Gawd herself. Besides, it goes a long way toward placating the old Co-op hold outs.”

This gets me to smile and I tell him, “You know Dull Beak, I am glad they named it after her. She was not a bad commander overall. Besides, maybe it will help her family heal some.”

As I say this, he turns his head to me and asks, “What do you mean Major?”

With a crooked smile I tell him, “Dull Beak, she left behind a husband as well as a couple of siblings and her parents. The sad thing to me is that Fancy told me once that she had been considering starting to have foals of her own when we got back. I guess now all of these troopers will in a way take her name. Each of them having come from Camp Quick Trot.”

He looks at me funny and then tells me, “Major, even for a pony you look at things a bit different than most.”

I shrug my shoulders and return the salute of the gate guards as we go back on post and head to the stable rear entrance. As I get ready to go inside, I see that there is a new sign posted beside the rear entrance. The sign has both of the regimental designs that are painted in the main tunnel. Above both of the insignia is written, New Canterlot Republic Army Base, Manesville.

As I enter the stable atrium, I notice a few more griffons are assigned there than previously as well as a few more unicorns that I had not seen before. Both of which get me to put my ears forward. Dull Beak and I then head up to the Headquarters for the First Regiment. On our way, I notice a sign pointing down a corridor that states, NCRA Regional Commander HQ. Another change, and to think, it has only been two weeks I think to myself.

Finally, we reach Colonel Chappy’s HQ. The regimental Sergeant Major greats us both and then asks, “How’s it going with the new filly Major?”

I really appreciate him asking and tell him, “So far, so good, I just wish she would sleep through the nights already.”

He gives me one of his rare smiles that seems to make his mustache quiver and tells me, “Ah, I remember those days, they were rough at the time, but ma’am, you will forget about them soon enough once they do start to sleep all night. Now I best let the Colonel know you are here.”

Shortly afterward he comes back out of the Colonel’s office and tells us, “Go right in.”

As we enter Chappy indicates a couple of chairs and motions for us to sit down. Once we are seated, he begins, “Major, Captain, thank you for coming so soon. The reason I wanted to talk to you is that we are still looking at deploying part of the old CDF on a rotational basis. We have talked them out of sending our people into Fillydelphia, but to make up for that we are going to be deploying at various outposts to set up defenses and maintain a military presence in some of the remote and border areas.”

As he says this my stomach feels like it is dropping. Then he continues, “This means we may need to deploy your battalion sooner than I had wanted to.”

I am stunned and without thinking I ask, “Why my battalion first sir?”

He does not look happy but answers, “Because Major, yours has the most experience out there. I will be sending out a platoon of scouts and engineers to assist you as well as a battery of artillery and mortars.”

I nod my head, no need to argue, so instead, I ask, “Colonel, how soon?”

He grimaces and tells me, “Major, there is no certain date yet, but within the next four months. That is why I need you to return to duty in two weeks.”

I feel crushed. I had hoped to have at least the first two months of her life with my daughter. Now, this. All I can say is, “Yes sir, I understand.”

As I get up to leave, he tells me, “For what it is worth Mollygirl, I really am sorry about this.”

As we are leaving, I head to my office and check in on my staff. Paper Work asks, “Major, have you heard anything about Captain Kettle Belle, she has not shown up for muster this morning.”

I smile as I answer, “Well she went into labor this morning. I heard a bull come and get the midwife before I left.”

I see the surprise on Paper Work's face, “Oh wow, thanks for letting me know ma’am. By the way, how is your little one doing?”

I am grateful for his change of subject and begin to tell him about my little Millie. Dull Beak stands beside me while I do so patiently. After we are done at the HQ he asks, “Major, do you mind if I accompany you back home. Maybe we can catch lunch in White Cloud even.”

Smiling I tell him, “You know what, I would like that DB, let’s go.”

__________

As we enter the pub in White Cloud, I see Stir Fry is in the back, and Hard Tack is at the bar. I see his eyebrows raise when he sees me along with Dull Beak at this time of day. We take a seat near the front window and he comes over to take our orders.

When he gets to the table, he greets us, “Afternoon, so what brings you two in today Major? I thought you would be home with yours and Magpies foals,”

“Hi Hardtack, I would have been, but the Colonel needed to see me. So, we decided to stop and have lunch while I was out and about.” I tell him.

He nods his head, and replies, “Ma’am, I know how militaries work. That does not sound good.”

I let out a sigh and nod my head, “Your right Hardtack, the son of mule just told me my battalion is going to be the first to deploy again.”

I see his eyes go wide, “Major, did they tell you how long.”

I shake my head, “Not for sure, no more than four months. The topper is they are ending my Maternity leave a month early. I don’t even get that little bit with my filly,” I catch a few tears starting to fall as I continue, “Damn it, It’s just not fair.”

He places a hoof on my shoulder and tells me, “No it isn’t Major, but when has duty ever cared about what was right or fair. Remember, that is why Blueberry and I are here. We could not take it anymore.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I know. It was just a kick in the gut I was not expecting. Sorry Hardtack.”

He smiles sadly, “I understand, now can I get you anything? We have some pulled radhog sandwiches on special today.”

His mention of the radhogs reminds me of Ginger, Goddesses, how is she going to take this? I ask myself. Out loud I tell him, “That sounds good, with a salad if you have any.”

“Ok, Major, how about you Captain?” he asks.

Dull Beak orders two sandwiches and then a fateful question is asked by Hardtack, “What would you like to drink?”

Without thinking I tell him, “A hard cider and a shot of Old Overmare for a chaser.”

I see him raise an eyebrow but the only thing he says is, “OK, but we are out of Old Overmare, would a shot of Three Sisters be ok?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, Sure, whatever.”

As I say this, I see a look of concern come over Dull Beak’s face. Then he looks at Hardtack and asks, “Do you have any Sparkle Cola, if not, I guess just water for me.”

Hardtack looks from him to me and back and nods his head, “I will check in the back to see if we have any. Ok,” and I watch him trot off to the back.

He returns a short time later with my hard cider and shot as well as a bottle of Sparkle Cola for Dull Beak. As I take the first sip, I notice how good it tastes again. The next thing I know I have finished both of my drinks and I am still waiting for my meal, so I order another round.

Once we get our meal I continue to drink while I eat. After I finish, I begin to drink my fourth set of drinks. Then I start to talk to Dull Beak about the expedition. I can’t help it; I start to cry. I feel Dull Beak put a wing around me and he tells me, “It's ok Mollygirl, we all have been there.”

I know I am drunk and I really should not have done this, but I can’t help myself. Then I tell him, “But it was all my fault. I got them all killed. I could not bring them home.”

As I am crying into the fur on his shoulder, I hear him quietly tell somepony, “Go get one of her spouses, let them know what is going on.”

I am not sure how long I am like that and I feel a hoof on my shoulder and I see Sumac and Xavier next to our table.

Sumac asks, “Are you ok Dear?”

I shake my head, “No, no I am not, those buckers are sending us back out early.”

I see the look of shock on her face as she tells me, “Oh no, I was so afraid of that when I saw your note. Mollygirl, let’s get you home and talk about it.”

Next to me, Xavier tells me, “Come on Major, it is time to go home. You do not want the foals to see you like this.”

I try to stand up and almost fall over. Xavier gets on one side of me and Dull Beak on the other so they can guide me on my way home. Behind me, I hear Sumac say, “I am sorry about this Hardtack. Thanks for getting us.”

“No problem Sumac, I have never seen her like this before. She is right though, it is just not fair,” he tells her.

Then I hear her say, “Ok, how much do I owe you for her bill,” as the two lead me outside.

I am starting to sober up when we get home. Sumac tells them, “Ok, let’s get her inside to the bedroom. I really do not want Sutures to see her like this.”

As if it is a magical curse, suddenly I see Sutures come out of the bedroom sleepily and say, “Don’t want me to see who like what?”

I can tell when she does see me. I hear her start to cry and under her breath, she says, “Damn it, I knew it was too good to last, why?” and she turns and walks away to the kitchen and I hear the back door slam.

The others put me in bed. Sumac has Magpie help me take my uniform off and then they close the curtains and I pass out on the bed.

When I wake up, I hear arguing in the other room. Then I hear Magpie almost begging, asking, “Please Sutures, don’t do this, we all love you.”

Then I hear something that breaks my heart, she replies, “Magpie, I can’t do this again, I saw what an alcoholic did to my mother and me growing up. She promised she would not drink, and look at her, just look at her, she is in there like a lush. What do you want me to do?”

I hear my family begging one of the others not to leave, because of me. My head is killing me, but I force myself to get up. I slowly walk into the dining room where the others are and I tell her. “Sutures, please don’t leave. I am going to be gone soon enough. This is your home even more than mine.”

I see the shock on her face and she asks, “What do you mean you will be gone soon enough?”

So, I tell her what the Colonel said and I hear her cuss. Then I hear Millie begin to cry and I begin to head to the nursery to feed her, but Sutures stops me and tells me, “No, you can’t feed her like this, don’t you realize what happens when you drink and breastfeed. You are not going to hurt that little mare if I can help it; I will get some cow’s milk first before I let you feed her like this.”

I am stunned and then I hear Magpie tell us, “I have extra milk, I got her,” and she heads down the hall to take care of my daughter. I have failed even to be able to take care of my own foal. It just overwhelms me and I sit down on the floor and begin to cry. I am not even sure who it is that comes over and puts a hoof around me to comfort me. I eventually fall asleep there and when I awake the house is quiet and most of them are sitting in the parlor.

As I sit up, my mouth tastes horrible and is very dry. I look up and see a very displeased Sutures looking at me. She brings a glass of water for me to drink then sits down next to me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I love you, but we need to talk.”

I nod my head and tell her, “I understand. I am so sorry Sutures, I never meant to get that way.”

She nods her head, looks at me, and tells me, “Mollygirl, you may not have meant to, but you did. This, this is why I am so hard on you about having even a single drink. I talked to Sumac. It seems Dull Beak told her all about what happened and why. I understand, but love, I will not live like this. Please don’t do this again.”

I nod my head, “I won’t. I am so sorry.”

I hear her sigh and she tells me, “Sorry doesn’t always fix things. Just don’t do it.”

I nod my head and carefully get up. Then I hug her and when I try to kiss her, she turns her head and tells me, “No, not while you smell like that. This is not the Mollygirl I love. Not like this.”

Feeling ashamed I look down at the floor and tell her, “I am sorry my love, please forgive me.”

She sighs, “Mollygirl, I do love you and I am trying, let’s just leave it at that for now.”

_________

The next morning, I am allowed to feed Millie again. I quietly go into the nursery and take her out and just rock in the chair with her. I am so going to miss this and her. It hurts so much I feel the craving for a drink just to try and numb my pain. But I know I can’t do that. I saw what happens if I do, yesterday.

As I am sitting there rocking, Sumac comes in and sits down across from me. I see she looks uncomfortable. Then she starts to talk to me, “Mollygirl, we need to talk about this. You are so lucky that Magpie was producing extra milk. What were you thinking?”

I look down at the floor and answer, “Sorry Ma, I wasn’t. I just hurt so much and I figured one drink would not hurt anything.”

She shakes her head, “I can understand that to a point. However, by now you should realize you have a problem with stopping after one drink. Ivy told me about what happened last year after Opening Day. How you were so drunk you woke up in the wrong bed. She was worried about you. Dang it, I am worried about you.”

“I am sorry, I really am. I guess I need to be more careful.” I tell her.

She nods her head in agreement, then she tells me, “Dear, your behavior last night almost broke up our family. I don’t know if you realize how bad it hurt Sutures, even more than the rest of us.”

Still looking down I tell her, “I really didn’t mean to hurt anypony.”

“Mollygirl, we have not talked about it, but I think you hurt us all. Ginger spent the night at Xochitl’s last night. She had been planning on asking if she could stay at Twinkle Hoofs this weekend. Sutures and I gave her permission, we figured you would have. But dear, you hurt her too. She almost worships the ground you walk on and she was hurt too. Please don’t do this again.”

I look up finally and I nod. I then tell her, “I won’t,” the worst part is, I don’t know if I can keep this promise. However, I am going to try. I can’t lose my family. I can’t lose Sutures. I can’t let my daughters down again.

Sumac looks at me and Millie and smiles. Then she tells me, “I am glad to hear that, not just for us, but especially for our children. I won’t say anything more about it dear unless I need to.”

I watch her get up and walk out of the room, by now Millie has fallen back asleep and While Woodrow is awake, he is content to just move around in his crib. I go and talk to him for a bit and twist the crank on the mobile above him so he can watch it. As I do this, I notice he is paying close attention to what I am doing. After I am done, I give him a quick nuzzle and I head back out of the room to face the rest of my day.

As I go into the kitchen to find something for breakfast, I see Sutures sitting at the table drinking a cup of tea. She still has an unhappy expression on her face. It kills me to see her like this, but I guess I earned it. As I grab a cup and set it on the table, she tells me, “If you care to know, Kettle Belle had a little brahman bull. He is a cute thing, but the first brahman I have ever seen with full heads of hair and body covered in fur.”

This makes me smile for the first time today and I tell her, “Thank you for letting me know. That is some good news at least.”

“I was going to tell you last night, but, well, you had other concerns,” She tells me and she then turns her head and looks out the window.

The next couple of days I spend trying to set things right with my family. I can’t believe I messed things up this badly, but I know I have. I can hardly look Sutures's in the face, and all too often I catch her looking at me and she gets a sad, hurt expression and turns away. I have to make it up to her as well as the others. I just have to figure out how.

The next day Archer comes up to me and asks, “Mollygirl, would you mind going out for dinner with just me and Sutures tonight?”

I almost feel tears of relief form as I tell him, “Yes dear, I would love to. I need to spend some time with both of you and I have not had enough of a chance to lately.”

I feel him put his hoofs around me and he gently kisses me. “Mollygirl, I understand, I think we all feel that way, but please bring Millie with us too.”

I simply nod my head and tell him, “Thank you so much.” I feel so much better knowing he wants my youngest with us too.

As we get ready to go out that night, I put on the flower printed dress. I want to look good for both of them. Then I go and get little Millie and put her in the chest carrier that Persimmon Tree has made for me. She said she always used one for Xochitl before he learned to walk.

When I am ready, I go sit on the front porch and wait for the others. Badger and Ginger sit and talk to me as I wait. To be honest I am still very nervous about Sutures. Ginger seems to have forgiven me and all but sits in my lap. Badger sits next to me and rests a hoof across my shoulders just holding me.

Finally, they come out. Archer is in a civilian shirt, sweater, tie, and hat. Sutures, she looks beautiful in the dress and the cameo I bought her as well as the matching earrings. I nervously get up and I gently kiss Sutures on her cheek. I see her smile weakly and she turns her head and for the first time in several days she not only kisses me on my muzzle, but she fully kisses me, both of our mouths gently opening to the other. YES! She still loves me! I think to myself.

After we break the kiss, I go over and kiss Archer. As we get ready to leave, I give Badger a goodbye kiss and Ginger comes and gives a hug to me and nuzzles her little sister. Then the four of us head to Manesville.

As we get closer to town Archer surprises me by telling me, “I hope you don’t mind, but I want to take you both to the North 40.”

“Of course not Archer,” I tell him, then I continue, “After all that was where I first saw you and Sutures as a couple in public. That was a special night.”

I see him smile and Sutures blush a bit as she asks, “Not just because it was also after we left there that we both kissed you?”

This time I blush a bit and I tell her, “Actually, that is what makes it so special to me. I do love you both so much. I am just thankful you both still love me.”

Sutures turns to look at me, “Mollygirl, we will always love you no matter what, but you can hurt us as much as we can hurt you. I don’t want to lose you love.”

Then Archer tells us both, “I am just glad you both want me as your stallion. You do know I never imagined this, much less such beautiful mares carrying the foals for our family.”

When we get there, he holds the door open for both of us. Once we are all inside, we only wait for a couple of minutes before we are led to a table. As we are sitting down, I notice that the band is a new one since I was last here. Their music is a bit more upbeat and faster-paced than what I was used to, as well as they use brass and woodwind instruments rather than stringed ones and drums.

As we eat our meal Millie begins to fuss a bit. We are in a corner booth so I do not think anything about feeding her right there at the table. She is so well behaved for her first time in public. After our meals and as the night progresses, we see many couples get up to dance. While I am enjoying the show, Millie is enthralled by all the ponies, light, and music.

Eventually, I watch as Archer and Sutures take the floor to dance and I move closer to the end of the booth. Soon I notice one couple that I had not seen earlier. I see Dusty and Firefly. They are dancing near us and get a little close to the table. When this happens, Firefly stops and tells me, “Sorry about that madam. I did not mean to get so close.”

Then I tell him, “It's ok Firefly, It is good to see you again.”

At this, he and Dusty both stop and look at me closely. Dusty asks, “Firefly, how does this mare know you?”

When I turn my head to look at her, he sees my scar and says, “Major? Is that really you?”

I laugh lightly, “Yeah it is trooper, it is good to see both of you.”

Dusty looks at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I know you had your foal, but I had not expected to see you in regular clothes, much less out here tonight.”

“That’s ok, Sutures and Archer are both here with me. They should be back in a bit.”

“So, this is her? The little mare we all tried to protect for so long.” Dusty says.

I nod my head yes and she takes a seat next to me and asks, “Can I hold her?”

As Dusty takes her, Millie notices Firefly’s wings and I see her bat a hoof at them as she stares at his feathers. She begins to giggle when he takes his wing and tickles her with just a wingtip under her chin. Without thinking I tell him, “I can see you as a father someday Firefly.”

Next to him Dusty blushes and she says, “So can I, but Mollygirl we are not rushing anything.” Beside her I see Firefly nodding his head in agreement.

Soon after Sutures and Archer return and Sutures asks me, “Mollygirl, would you like to dance with me?”

Dusty tells me, “Go ahead, I will hold her while we talk with Archer for a bit.”

Finally, we are on the dance floor. The band begins to play a slow dance and we move closer together. Soon Sutures puts her head on my shoulder and I whisper in her ear, “My dearest, I love you more than you can imagine.”

She nuzzles her face more into my neck and I hear her say, “I love you too Mollygirl, please remember that.”

After the song is complete, she leads me to the table, and Archer and I dance one more time. Dusty and Firefly sit with her and I see all three of them playing with Millie. After we are done, we go back to the table and he tells Sutures, “How about one more dance dear and then we head home?”

She agrees and when they head to the dance floor Dusty and Firefly do also and I sit there just enjoying watching all of them along with playing with my daughter. As the song begins to end, I put the carrier back on and put Millie into it.

Dusty and Firefly stop by one more time to say goodnight and she tells me, “You know Mollygirl, this look really suits you. Your little filly is such a cutie, thanks for letting us see her.”

“Oh, you’re welcome, you two should stop at the farm sometime. Dusty, you know you are welcome and Ginger would love to see you.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Thank you Mollygirl, I will have to do that. I really do miss her too.”

The way home is fairly quiet. The three of us walk tail in tail with Archer in the middle. I love seeing him like this. The proud stallion with his family.

Once at home, we notice that the house is dark. I take Millie to the Nursery and find Magpie rocking Woodrow to sleep. As I smile at her she asks, “Did you guys have a good time?”

I nod my head as I tell her, “Yes we did. It was a real treat being out again, I even got the chance to dance a couple of times.”

At this, she smiles back at me and tells me, “Good, because tomorrow night is mine and Badger’s night to take you out.”

I am surprised and pleased to hear this and I tell her so.

She smiles at me and tells me “Dear, we are rebonding our family. We realized we have all been so busy, we have not taken the time we need together.”

“So, what about Sumac?” I ask.

She smiles again and tells me, “Well the bucks both will take her out that night after that. Then maybe we can have a mares’ night out the following one.”

“Oh, that would be really nice. I hope so.” I tell her.

After she is done, she tells me, “Goodnight love, I will see you in the morning. Badger and Sumac are expecting me upstairs.”

I tell her goodnight and give her a gentle kiss and sit down to feed and rock Millie to sleep as I watch her head out of the Nursery and upstairs.

Once Millie is down for the count, I lay her in her bed, turn down the lamps and go back to the downstairs bedroom to join Archer and Sutures. As I enter the dark room, I can hear them both in the bed, sharing some pillow talk. I hang my dress back up in the armoire and join them. It turns out that I put Sutures in between us. I see the shadow of her horn and I gently nuzzle it. Soon Archer does the same from the other side. I feel a special delight in the little moans of pleasure she makes as we do this for her. Tonight, as Magpie pointed out is about rebuilding the bonds between us. As we are sharing this special time it hits me that I am in my foal heat, and I am not taking any precautions. I realize then and there that I really do not care. If I take again than it is the will of the Goddesses and Sweet Cream. If not, well I never expected to again anyways. I close my eyes and just enjoy this special time with my special mates. Afterward, I feel very tired and yet satisfied as we share more with each other as we discuss what we are thinking and how we feel.

As bad as it can get, it could have been worse. I only pray I can keep my promise to them and not hurt her or him like I have, again. Overall, I feel very fortunate tonight and today for the first time in several days, I can tell myself it has been a good day.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

The mare I love most had slipped and failed me once again by taking refuge in the bottle. Tonight, I lay here in tears as she knows she has a problem, but once again she has broken her promise to me and our family. It is tearing our family up. As I write this to you, I keep thinking of the song Don’t Come Home a Drinkin’ with Lovin on your mind. If you could, please play this for me.

Thank you

Sutures, from White Cloud

Author's Note

Thanks again to Kkat for creating the universe of FoE. I also want to thank all of those who have added to it since, you have shown how much more there is that can be added to flush this world out.

I chose the title for this chapter not only because of Mollygirl's fall but also because of some of the other promises that we see that are broken in it. Including the Colonel sending her battalion back out first. For those who are not familiar with military service, it does happen sometimes.

For those who would like to listen to the dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NOPQEdn8wJY

Chapter X-69 Dull Beak-Contracts Are Not All the Same

Chapter X-69 Contracts Are Not All the Same

It feels good to be back here in Manesville. Junction Town was nice, but it is not the same for me anymore. Most of those I served with or was close to are now gone or assigned to Fillydelphia. I talked with Gawd when I got back and gave her my report and a rundown of what I saw and experienced with the ponies from the Co-op. This led her to offer me the chance to sign a new contract with the New Canterlot Republic’s fledgling army, particularly the portion of it that was formally the Co-op Defense Force out of Manesville. As I walk the halls to report in my mind wanders back to those hectic days and the ponies and cattle I got to know.

“Captain, Captain Dull Beak,” I hear a voice call from behind as I walk through what was once Stable 48, but is now the new NCR regional Headquarters and Command Center. I turn to see who is calling me and I see the tall, stocky, old, black stallion, Colonel Chappy.

“Yes sir. What can I do for you?” I ask.

He has a somewhat grim expression on his face and tells me, “Dull Beak, could you come to my office for a bit? I need to discuss a few things with you.”

While he makes it sound like a request, I know it is an order. Life was so much simpler before I stopped being a talon and joined up with the NCR Army. No matter what I want or have to do, I know I have to follow him. I signed the contract for the NCRA, now I got to follow it. There is nothing worse than a griffon who breaks their contract.

As I enter his office after him, he directs me to take a seat. I watch as he sits down behind his desk and leans forward on his forehooves on it. Then he tells me, “Captain, I wanted to first thank you for being willing to be assigned with us. From your time here as a liaison as well as the reports of your actions in combat with the CEF I have been very impressed, I am sure you will be a great asset to us in the 1st Regiment.”

“Thank you, Colonel. I do appreciate it.”

“Captain, may I ask what made you decide to not only join but be assigned to the first?” He asks me.

I nod my head, “Of course Colonel. To tell you the truth after what I went through with the CEF I became very close to them. This is not a normal feeling for most of us in the talons. We try not to let personal feelings affect us. I was made to feel like a member of the Manesville military and treated as one of them. Once we got back, I also noticed how much the members of the Co-op had accomplished and I appreciate it.”

I see him nod his head, and he asks, “That wasn’t all of it was it?”

I sit quietly for a few minutes saying nothing. He raises an eyebrow, twitches an ear, and tilts his head as he waits for an answer. Finally, I tell him, “No Colonel, that was not all of it. During the expedition, I watched the CEF rescue my closest friend and see the state she was in. Then when she returned to duty I watched as Silver Spite murdered her, and the other Griffons under her as well as your officers. Colonel, I had no real reason to return home.”

He nods his head again and asks, “Guerre Faucon?”

I simply nod my head in reply.

“I had wondered if it was something like that. For what it is worth, I am sorry for your loss,” he tells me.

I try to sit up straighter in the chair and reply, “Thank you, Colonel. I do appreciate it. I just wish she could have gone out fighting rather than in an ambush like that. She was always a fighter, that is what I liked best about her.”

I see him nod his head. “So, you like working with fighters. Good. How would you feel if I tried to pull some strings for you and got you assigned with Major Mollygirl again, perhaps as a chief of staff for her?”

While I had hoped to be under her command, I had not thought it would be this easy. So, I hold my tongue and prepare to negotiate with him. After all, I do wonder what he thinks he can get out of it. Finally, I ask, “Sir what would this position entail for me?”

Smiling he tells me, “First and foremost you would run the staff portion of her battalion. You would be working talon in hoof with her 1st Sergeant, Chain Lightning. I do believe you have met him before?”

I nod my head, “Yes sir, I have met him and I can work with him I do believe.”

“Good, I am glad to hear that. The other thing I need you to do is to work with the staff and the Major to make plans for operations that are coming up as well as the normal day-to-day operations.”

“Yes Colonel, I can do that with no problem. Is there anything else I need to know?” I ask figuring that would be everything.

Then he takes a deep breath and tells me, “Yes there is. After you finish reporting in with the battalion staff, I need to let the Major know I need to see her today.”

“Yes sir, I will do that as soon as possible,” I tell him.

“Alright Captain dismissed.”

From there I head straight for the battalion’s headquarters. The first pony I see is the Major’s clerk Paper Work. He automatically greets me.

“Good morning Dull Beak,” he tells me, then his eyes see the insignia on my uniform and he corrects himself, “I mean Captain. It is good to see you, anything I can do to help you?”

“Yes, there is Paper Work, do you know where the 1st sergeant is?”

He smiles and tells me, “Yes sir, he should be back momentarily, he was just taking the muster reports up to the Regimental Headquarters, would you like to take a seat and wait for him?”

I nod my head and tell him, “You know what, that would be fine.”

“Very good sir, would you like some coffee or tea?” He asks.

“No, not right now, but if you happen to have a Sparkle Cola or a Sunrise Sarsaparilla, I could really go for one of those,” I tell him.

He smiles and tells me, “Give me a couple of minutes sir and I will see what I can do for you.”

I watch as he disappears down the corridor. While he is gone, I see the scarred, black-coated and yellow-maned Pegasus who is the 1st Sergeant return. As he comes in, I rise to greet him. When he sees me, he has a suspicious look on his face, but he still comes over, salutes me, and after I return it, he asks, “How can I help you, sir?”

Smiling I tell him, “Just checking in 1st Sergeant. The Colonel has assigned me to work with you running the staff.”

When he hears this, I notice his ears start to go back along his head and he asks, “Sir, is there a problem with the way I have been running the staff?”

I shake my head and tell him, “No 1st Sergeant. But I have a feeling things are going to get interesting for us here soon.”

When I say this, I see him turn his head slightly and look at me suspiciously and he asks, “How is that sir?”

“Well between you and me, first sergeant, the Colonel has asked me to go get the Major so he can meet with her and me before the end of the day. I know she is on maternity leave and not due back for six weeks, so something must be going on,” I tell him.

I watch as Chain Lightning gets a concerned look on his face and he says, “I hope it is nothing serious that causes her to have to end her leave early. I mean as a first-time mother she will really want to be there with her foal.”

I look at him and tell him, “1st Sergeant, it is worse than that. I don’t know if you are familiar with her story and how before the expedition she was attacked and almost killed. Because of that attack, this will most likely be her only chance at motherhood, and I know how you ponies are about family.”

I hear him sigh again and he says, “No, I had not heard about that, but I know she has had a rough go of it over the last year. When do you have to go get her?”

About this time Paper Work returns with an ice-cold Sparkle Cola and he expertly pops the cap and slides the bottle toward me on the desk I am standing next to.

I quickly thank him and then I tell Chain Lightning, “As soon as I finish this I should go, but before that, let's go over the staff roster and some of your ideas on what we need.”

__________

Once we review the roster of our staff members as well as their duties, we begin to discuss the companies and their commanders. Their strong points and their weaknesses. Then we begin to discuss the needs of the battalion. Once we are finished, I excuse myself and depart to find the Major.

As I leave the stable, I see the first class of NCR recruits being worked by their instructors over in Camp Quick Trot. I think back to the mare that they named it after and smile. The mare who ended up replacing her was certainly different, but each was where we needed them at the time. And to tell the truth, I did respect her, even if she was a bit formal at times.

I fly just north of Emerald Grove and see one of the patrols of scouts going out for the day. I guess it is from the 1st Regiment as I think I see an alicorn in its ranks. That would mean Trooper Choo. She sure has changed since the first time I met her. She is the first one of her species that made me realize that perhaps they really were just ponies and not monsters once Unity was destroyed. During some of our chats, she mentioned how it felt to be a part of Unity and how glad she was that she no longer was, although she does miss it sometimes. She and her two sisters have shown how much they can integrate into the regular pony communities if they are encouraged and allowed.

One of the things that surprises me still is that every year Manesville and the local communities celebrate the opening of the stable here. During this last celebration, the NCR integrated them into itself. During the celebration this year, Trooper Choo and her sisters talked with Regina, the President of the NCR’s daughter as well as some of the higher members of the Followers of the Apocalypse. They told them about their experiences since they were found, as well as how they were received and what they desired. To say the least, it was a bit of an eye-opener when we found out her “sister” Quick Frost had once been a stallion. The representative from the Followers then told her, “Well we are working on trying to find a way to turn some of the Unity alicorns into stallions.”

Quick Frost looked her right in the eyes and told her, “You know what, after two hundred years I am happy with who I am now. I have been a mare for far longer than I was a stallion and Blue Star is happy with me this way too, so no thank you. But good luck in your endeavors.”

Beside her, Blue Star nodded her green head and her mane flipped about a bit. Then she added, “Besides, we have a nice piece of land near the cattle we work for picked out to try and reclaim together.”

Regina laughed at her and told them, “Well I am glad to hear you are both happy and plan on becoming good citizens. You are some of our first success stories of you alicorns integrating into the NCR.”

Choo Choo smiled at her and then told her, “Thank you, ma’am. We are trying. Who knows, someday we may have natural-born alicorns again, but until then, I know my sisters and I are happy here, together.”

Then I had to poke the Yao Guai and asked, “Trooper Choo, are the rumors true that you are involved with a normal pony?

I saw her blush at first and she replied, “I don’t know if I would say involved, but I have started to date one of the NCOs in the 2nd battalion.”

I see several others raise eyebrows at this. Choo Choo looks around at them and asks, “What, he is very nice and a gentle colt. Besides at my age, who am I supposed to date, my previous fiancé who is now a ghoul? another alicorn? Sorry but my barndoor does not swing those ways.”

I am a little stunned to hear her mention the ghoul I had forgotten about what the others had said had occurred in the railyard under Canterlot Mountain. So I asked, “Speaking of that, would you be willing to lead an expedition back to there someday to retrieve some of the engines and rolling stock that was reported to still be there?”

At this, she brightened up and answered, “Yes I would. I would love to drive one of those old steam engines again. Besides, It would be nice to see Side Track again. I promised him I would return sometime to visit.”

I see the confusion on several of their faces, and I heard Quick Frost say, “I understand Choo Choo, but you are being rude, speak out loud for the others.”

She nodded her head and told us, “Side Track and I were supposed to be married after I returned from the Maripony run on what turned out to be the last day. He became a ghoul and I, what you see here. I ran into him during the expedition under the Canterlot Mountain. He has been maintaining the equipment there.”

Then I heard Regina say, “So the equipment there is usable. Interesting. I wonder if he would be willing to teach others how to maintain it?”

Choo Choo Smiled and told her, “I am certain he would ma’am. He always was a good teacher in the old days.”

Then I am brought out of my reminiscing when I notice I have just flown over the new settlement of White Cloud. Great, I have overflown the Major’s farm I think to myself as I turn and start to fly back. As I do so I see Sirocco coming to join me.

He flies up next to me and asks, “So Dull Beak what brings you out this way?”

I smile at the older pegasus who I came to know during the siege at Serenity Valley and I tell him, “Howdy Sirocco, just coming out to retrieve the Major for Colonel Chappy.”

When I say this I see a look of concern come over his face and he asks, “She is still on maternity leave with her foal, what’s the old mule want her for?”

I shrug my shoulders in reply as we continue to fly and I tell him, “Honestly, I really do not know, but I am worried a bit about it.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Let me know if it is anything you or she will need a hoof with.”

I smile, nod my head and tell him, “I will, Now I best land and get her, take care, and tell Fancy hello for me.”

With that, he waves a hoof and peels off while I go down to land in the farmyard. Once there I see Xavier and Sumac walking in the field beyond the barn, both wave to me and I wave back. Then I go up on the porch to knock on the door. I am only waiting for a couple of minutes when she answers the door.

She looks like she has been run through the wringer. I can not help but notice the dark circles under her eyes. I hate to bother her like this as I tell her, “Major, I hate to do this to you on your maternity leave, but the Colonel needs to see you today.”

I see the surprise on her face and she tells me, “Ok, let me go tell Magpie so she knows, and I will be right with you.” Then she leaves the room for the back of the house. I hear her talk to another pony, but I can not make out what they are saying. Finally, she comes back into the room in her uniform. She writes a quick note and leaves it on the table and then tells me, “Ok Dull Beak, let’s go.”

On our way, we talk about old times and friends. I do kid her a bit about her having given birth during Regina’s speech and while in formation. I then tell her, “You know you are the first mare I have ever seen give birth and then fall back into formation right away, much less with your foal on your chest. I have to say Major; you really know how to make an impression.”

I see her blush and she tells me, “Well you know, It did seem appropriate, especially seeing she mentioned birthing pains and all.”

At this she gets me to laugh again, “Major, this is why I love working for you, what is weird to others just seems so normal for you.”

I see her shake her head and she tells me, “Dull Beak, I don’t try to have stuff like that happen, it just seems to. If I was writing a book, nopony would believe it.”

I laugh lightly again as I tell her, “You know what Major, you are right, no one would. But that is what makes it so much more entertaining.”

We are almost to the gate when she notices the new recruits being trained as well as the construction going on in that area and she asks no one in particular, “What the?”

I see where she is looking and I tell her “Oh, that’s Camp Quick Trot, and those are the first batch of recruits we have been sent to train.”

She wants to know why they are here of all places and I go on to explain to her, as well as why it was named Camp Quick Trot. Then she tells me something that surprises me and in a way hurts that I had not expected, she tells me, “The sad thing to me is that Fancy told me once that she had been considering starting to have foals of her own when we got back. I guess now all of these troopers will in a way take her name. Each of them having come from Camp Quick Trot.”

The last part really gets me to think in a way I would not have imagined before and I tell her, “Major, even for a pony you look at things a bit different than most.”

When I tell her this, she just smiles a little and shrugs her shoulders. Then we reach the Guardhouse at the gate and are on base again. As we enter the rear entrance, I notice she is looking at all of the changes. I notice her sigh a bit and while I wonder why I do not ask. It is not my place. If she wants to talk about it, she will. She will let me know.

I follow her as she heads on her path directly to the Regimental HQ. Several of the ponies and cattle greet her as she passes and she seamlessly greets them back, but it seems to me more automatic than authentic.

Once we reach the HQ we are met and greeted by the regimental Sergeant Major. He begins by asking the Major about her foal, which I see relaxes her. Then he goes and checks to see if the Colonel is ready to see us. Once he is ready, we are told to go inside and the Colonel motions for us to take a seat.

After we are seated, he cuts right to the chase and tells us, “The reason I wanted to talk to you is that we are still looking at deploying part of the old CDF on a rotational basis. We have talked them out of sending our people into Fillydelphia, but to make up for that we are going to be deploying at various outposts to set up defenses and maintain a military presence in some of the remote and border areas.”

The Major does not react to this and still seems relaxed. She even tells him, “I expected that sir.”

Then he says something that I see crushes her, he tells her, “This means we may need to deploy your battalion sooner than I had wanted to. Yours will be the first to go.” I swear I can almost hear something break in her.

Then she asks quietly in a pained tone of voice, “Why my battalion first sir?”

He looks her in the eyes and I can see he is uncomfortable as he tells her, “Because Major, yours has the most experience out there. I will be sending out a platoon of scouts and engineers to assist you as well as a battery of artillery and mortars.”

I see her slump in her chair as she loses her military bearing. She looks down at the ground and asks, “How soon?”

The Colonel has a pained expression on his face as he tells her, “Major, there is no certain date yet, but within the next four months. That is why I need you to return to duty in two weeks.”

I see she has a tear in the corner of her eye but she fights it back and she says the only thing she can “Yes sir, I understand.” Then she and I get up to leave.

The Colonel also stands up and then tells her, “For what it is worth Mollygirl, I really am sorry about this.”

She quietly tells him as she reaches the door, “So am I sir, so much for promises.” Then she and I head out and I quietly close the door behind us.

She fights back the tears and anger and tells me “Well since we are here, I best check on my staff, care to join me.”

By the time we reach our battalion HQ, she is back to her normal confident self. The first member of the staff we run into is Paper Work. He quickly asks her, “Major, have you heard anything about Captain Kettle Belle, she has not shown up for muster this morning.”

She smiles at him and tells him that her wife Sutures had gotten called to their residence and that she was in labor last she knew. This both surprises Paper Work and pleases him as he tells her, “Oh wow, thanks for letting me know ma’am,” then he asks, “By the way, how is your little one doing?”

I see the joy on her face as she tells him about her foal Millie, as well as her other wife Magpies foal Woodrow. Part of me hurts for her seeing how much she loves just being a mother and knowing she is going to have to give it all up again, much sooner than expected. Soon several others of the staff have gathered around us and are listening to her talk about the foals and how her leave is going. Even Chain Lighting, who stands to the back, leaning against a filing cabinet drinking a cup of coffee.

Once we are done talking with the staff and getting a rundown of all that is going on, I ask her, “Major, do you mind if I accompany you back home. Maybe we can catch lunch in White Cloud even.”

She smiles and tells me sure. On the way there we begin to talk about some of the concerns we are going to have when we deploy. She also brings up the need to begin training for the troops to take the rust off and to hone their skills again. We then begin to talk about her family and those close to her.

I am surprised to hear that she is still visiting Tar Water every week. But I know that they had become close during the expedition. Her cousin and former scout Trouble and his wife Blondie are our next topic of conversation. She lets me know that they will be taking custody and raising Tar Waters foal once it is old enough to be weaned. Their son, Sunny is a source of amusement to me. He is so young and yet so eager to learn everything he can about flying. I still shake my head at how an earthpony and a unicorn parented a pegasus, but that is pony genetics for you. I know Trouble has pegasus in his bloodlines as he is related to the Major, but this also indicates that Blondie does too.

Sunny it seems, has become closely attached to both Ginger and Xochitl and the three of them are always into something. As it is, I found out from Stir Fry, the cook from White Cloud that they had provided her with three good-sized radhogs to serve at the Opening Day celebrations at the stable. While many of those there from the Co-op avoided it, all of the griffons and some of the others from the NCR delegation were more than happy to sample the goods she had at a booth there at that picnic.

We then arrive at the pub in White Cloud, it is just before noon and I see the owner, Hardtack standing behind the bar whipping it down with a clean rag and some water. He seems surprised to see us when he looks up. Mollygirl and I choose a table by the front window and sit at it. Once Hardtack comes over. We exchange pleasantries for a bit and the Major tells him that we are going to be deploying early. He then agrees with her and tells her it is not fair, but asks, when has service in any military been fair. After that, he tells us what is the special today and then asks us what we want to drink.

Mollygirl orders a pint of hard cider and a shot of whiskey to go with it. This surprises me as she normally does not drink. So, I just order a soda or water if they don’t have it.

As I am nursing my soda waiting for our lunches to arrive, she finishes her first set of drinks and orders another round. This makes my eyebrow raise a bit, but I am not her father so I am not going to say anything.

As we sit there, she starts talking about what all we need to do to get ready for deploying, then she starts to get upset and tells me, “That bastard promised me he would try and have us be the last of the regiment to deploy. After all that we went through and now this. It just ain’t right Dull Beak. It ain’t.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “I agree, it isn’t but Major, now you can see why my kind prefers a contract. At least that way you know where you stand.”

She looks at me and tells me, “Yeah, but I always believed a pony’s word was as good as a contract.”

She has her second round finished when our meals arrive and she orders another round. By then I have a second Sparkle Cola. But I am beginning to worry about her. I have never seen her drunk before. After we finish eating our meal, she notices her drinks are gone and orders a fourth one.

As she is drinking it, she begins to start talking about the expedition and Serenity Valley. For all that is holy, that was a botched-up mess. We should never have been put into that position. Since we got back from there, I found out that the Co-op had the forces to help us ready nearby. Instead, they wanted to reduce the number of raiders and survivors from Red Eye’s army as much as possible and waited until the last moment to help us. I am still outraged over it. I am surprised the Major isn’t, but then again, maybe she does not really realize what the situation was and why. Instead, she blames herself, and I comfort her with a wing around her and a shoulder to cry on as she breaks down about it.

I finally get Hardtack's attention and tell him, “Please, do me a favor and go let her family know. We need to be discrete though if we can.”

Hardtack nods his head and I see him step outside for a minute, as he comes back in, he tells me “Sirocco is going to get them.”

I simply nod my head and tell him thanks.

About a half-hour later I see first a zebra and then a mare walk in. I realize it is Xavier and Sumac and wave a talon at them.

Xavier and I take her out the back door and start to lead her home, as Sumac settles up the bill with Hardtack. When she catches up with us, I tell her, “I will pay you for my meal when we get to the farm.”

She nods her head and we continue on. As we are walking, I fill in both Sumac and Xavier on what happened. I hear Xavier say something in zebra that I don’t recognize, but am sure is not polite. Then Sumac tells me, “Thank you for letting us know what happened and why.”

As we walk to the farm Mollygirl is leaning on Xavier and I have a wing around her to try and steady her. She seems to be a bit more sober by the time we arrive at the farm. When we get inside the house Sumac tells us to take her to the bedroom so Sutures does not see her.

Like a contract going bad, this seems to conjure the deed she had hoped to avoid. I look up to see Sutures standing there asking, “Don’t want me to see who like what?”

When she sees the Major in this condition, I see the expression of horror, then sadness comes over her face. She says nothing at first then she begins to cry and I hear her mumble something as she goes into the kitchen and we hear the back door slam.

We help Sumac take Mollygirl into the downstairs bedroom, and hold her steady as Sumac removes her uniform. Then we lay her in the bed.

Once back outside Sumac comes over to me and tells me. “Thank you very much Dull Beak. We all owe you for this one.”

I hold up a talon and tell her, “No, no you don’t she is my friend and to be honest, I wanted to get drunk too after hearing this news.”

I see Sumac sigh and she tells me, “Well thank you anyways. Dull Beak you may not know it, but her family has a drinking problem. So if you could, please help us to keep her from hitting the bottle if you can.”

This time I sigh and I tell her, “Sumac, I will do what I can, but she is the boss, not me. But I will try.”

She smiles sadly and tells me, “That is all I or anypony else can ask. Thank you again,” then she surprises me by giving me a hug and a kiss on my cheek. Sometimes I really don’t get ponies I think to myself.

Then I tell her, “Ok, well I best get back to the Stable. Take care and I will see you later.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Ok, take care and let me know the next time you will be here for supper, I owe you a special meal.”

This gets my attention and I tell her, “Sounds good Sumac. I will do that.” Then I turn and walk a few steps away and take flight to fly back to the stable.

On my flight, I think about what all has happened and I just shake my head. She is my friend, one of the few I really have left, and I care about her, but how much can I do to keep her from drinking if she really wants to. Well, I gave my word to try. It’s not like it is a contract, right? Or is it? We will have to see.

Author's Note

While I want to thank Kkat and so many others who have created and flushed out the world of FoE, I also want to say thank you to those who are reading my story. Sorry for it being a short chapter this time, but the next chapter is almost ready to go and the following waiting for a final edit.

I thought that it would be a welcome change to see things from Dull Beaks perspective. The next chapter returns us to Mollygirl's view of events and life in the Co-op.

Chapter 70 Second Chances

Chapter 70 Second Chances

Chapter 70 Second Chances

“That is what life is about. We do not get redos, but we do get second chances.”

-Jeffrey Fry

The next morning, we begin our fresh start. Badger and Archer both get up and go to work early. Magpie walking with them so she can check-in at the archives. She takes Woody with her, in a chest carrier very similar to mine. Again, a gift from Persimmon and a well-appreciated one it is.

Sutures sleeps in along with me, and when I awake, I find her muzzle tucked in against my chest and her horn resting on the side of my neck. It has only been a couple of hours since I last feed Millie so I just bask in having the mare I love so much, next to me like this with my hooves wrapped around her.

I lay like this with a smile on my face until I hear a light knock on the door, and Ginger peaks in, and quietly comes over to the bed. She sees I am awake and tells me, “Hi Ma, I just wanted to tell you bye and I love you before I leave for school.”

I slowly and carefully disentangle myself from both Sutures and the blankets. Then I sit up and she comes over and gives me a hug. As she gives me the hug she asks, “Ma, you still love me, right?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes dear. I always will, no matter what. Why do you ask.”

I hear a slight sniffle and she says, “Just that with you having Millie and Mama Magpie having Woody, I am afraid you will stop loving me or not want me because I am not yours.”

When she says this, I loosen my hug and move my head so I can look her eye to eye and I tell her, “My little one, you are my daughter. Remember I have told the other parents that if they didn’t want you than they didn’t want me. Dear, we all want you. You mean as much to me as Millie or Woodrow. You are MY Daughter. I love you and always will. I am so proud of who you are and who you have become so far my child.”

I hear her sniffle again, and she asks me, “You really mean it don’t ya ma?”

“Yes dear, I really do.” I tell her, then I continue, “You are a big part of our family.”

From beside me I hear Sutures starting to wake up and she puts a hoof out to touch Ginger, “Dear, we all love you as if we were your biological parents. You are a very special young mare.”

Ginger then climbs on the bed and gives her a hug too. “Thanks, Mama Sutures,” she tells her. Then she hops down and says, “I will see you after school Mas’.”

Shortly after she leaves the room, we hear the front door close and running hooves on the porch and steps, followed by Ginger yelling, “Come on Xochitl, time to leave for school. Sunny’s already here.”

Sutures then looks at me as she starts to get out of bed, “What do you think that was all about?” she asks.

I sigh and tell her, “I think she was afraid that by us having our own foals that we would no longer want her. From what Windy was telling me, many colts and fillies have the fear that a new sibling will replace them.”

She nods her head, “Ya know Mollygirl, that makes a lot of sense. I just never thought of it. After all, I am just here for the delivery usually, and seeing my parents never had any other foals I did not have to deal with it.”

I smile at her and tell her, “I didn’t either, thank the Goddesses that Windy gave me a heads up.”

With that, we are up for the day. Sutures finishes getting ready, as she eats some toast for breakfast, she tells me, “Dear I will see you tonight, I have a few things to do at the office in White Cloud, my mother is meeting me there. If we get done early enough maybe we can have lunch together.”

“I would really enjoy that,” I tell her, and then I give her a quick kiss goodbye as she heads out the door.

I watch her go through the window until she is out of sight. As I turn to head back to check on Millie, I notice Sumac leaning against the door frame smiling at me. “You really do love her, don’t you?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, yeah I do Sumac. She helped me through some of the worst times of my life.”

She nods her head, “I understand that. It's funny Mollygirl this time two years ago and I would never imagine you, much less myself being able to love more than one pony at a time. I am glad I told Ivy to go for it last year. It might not be easy, but it can be worth it.”

I nod my head, then I look out the window at the cemetery across the road and I tell her, “You know I still miss her. Every day I think about her and Epona. Part of me hates myself for telling the otherworld’s Ivy to go back, but Sumac, what could I have done? She was her, but not her. I mean she had memories of me and a relationship that I never experienced. Goddesses, she even hated her world's Badger, can you imagine what that would have been like here.”

I see a sad smile on her muzzle and she comes over to me, puts a hoof around my shoulder, and looks out the window with me. Then she tells me, “You did the right thing, dear. You really did. She was not my daughter, who knows what her and her mother’s relationship was like, but again the memories would have been different.”

I put my head against her shoulder and tell her, “Thanks Sumac, I needed to hear that.”

She nods her head, “Remember, you are as much my daughter as Ginger is yours.”

At hearing this I suddenly feel better and a smile comes back to my face.

__________

That night Badger and Magpie take me out. I wear my blue Gingham dress. As we are getting ready Both Magpie and I laugh as we both reach for our foal carriers.

“You know Mollygirl, I never expected this when we first started dating.”

I blush a bit myself and I tell her, “Magpie, to be honest, I never planned on letting anypony know I really liked mares. But there was something about you.”

I see the smile on her that this brings to her face. She looks down briefly and then tells me, “You say the sweetest things sometimes dear.”

Then she comes over and gives a kiss on my scarred cheek. I try to not let it bother me, but it does at times. My spouses all know it and I really appreciate the way they show their acceptance of it, but do not make a big deal over it. Then she starts to play with my mane a bit and tells me, “You know it really is coming in good again. Perhaps we should try and do something with it.”

I shrug my shoulders, “Mags, I would like to, and I would even consider trying to braid it, but when we deploy, I will be chopping it short again.”

She makes a face at me, then tells me, “Love two things, the first is even if it is a short time off, why not do it for yourself for now before you deploy. The second is why do you need to cut it short for deployment again.”

I sigh as I look into the mirror over the dresser and I tell her, “Dear, I would love to, really, but when we are on deployment, I just won’t have enough time to do anything with it.”

At this point, she just gives up. I am glad she does not want to keep trying to convince me of it as I do not want to get attached to it, only to have to take it short again. Best to just deal with it as is.

Badger gets home along with Archer from the stable and I watch him begin to change into civilian attire. I find it interesting as I have never seen him in normal clothing. He was always in his uniform, or just the fur the Goddesses gave him.

As I see him change, I am stunned. He puts on a nice white collared shirt and a dark blue sweater vest. He does not look as fancy as Archer did, but he certainly looks good. In fact, so good I cannot help myself but to go up to him and nuzzle his neck and drink in his scent.

He puts a hoof around me and smiling asks me, “I guess this meets your approval?”

All I can do is simply nod my head. After a bit, he lets me go and we go into the dining room. Ginger is sitting at the table working on homework along with Xochitl. Archer is sitting across from them drinking a cider and helping them with it. As we come out, he sees all three of us and smiles.

Ginger notices he is looking at something and turns her head. I see her jaw drop and she says, “Papa Badger, wow. You look like you could be in one of those old picture books.”

I see him smile and he tells her thank you. Then Xochitl turns and nods at us all dressed up. He smiles and tells Magpie and me, “You both look very pretty tonight. Mister Badger, you look nice all dressed up, where are you going?”

Badger looks a bit embarrassed and he answers, “Tonight is my turn to take them on a date, so I wanted to look my best for them.”

Xochitl puts his forehoof under his chin and looks at Magpie, “Misses Magpie, is this another one of those cases where a pony should try an look their best. Like when you had to do the presentation at work?”

She smiles at him as she answers, “Yes and no, yes we want to look good for our date, but we don’t do it to impress the other ponies, just the one that we are going out with. To let them know they mean that much to us.”

I see him nod his head again and he asks, “But what if a pony is too poor to have fancy clothes, what then?”

Then Badger answers, “You do like I have when I was younger, you wear what you got and do special things for that pony or zebra, to let them know how special they are to you. Sometimes it can be something as small as finding a dandelion growing along the road and bringing it to them as a gift. Or it could be just telling them a story they enjoy or making them something special.”

From the Kitchen I see Sumac come in, she smiles at us and then tells Xochitl, “He is right, my late husband, Epona’s Grandsire, won me over that way. I still use the wooden mixing bowls he made for me. Although the little paintings of my cutie mark that he had painted on them have long since worn away,” she pauses then asks, “Now foals, are you ready for a treat, I have some apple crisp ready. Just a bit for now and then after dinner, we can have more.”

This gets their attention and allows me and Magpie to slip out of the room to get our foals. After which we say our goodbyes and head into Manesville again.

We walk with Badger in the middle holding tails. As we get into town, we notice Whiskey ahead of us, and Badger waves to him. This causes Whiskey to stop along with the mare who is with him. She is a yellow earthpony mare with a very light yellow, almost white mane and tail.

Once we reach them Whiskey greets us all. “It is good to see you all again. I was just telling Marigold here about you.”

Badger smiles and replies, “Well I hope it was not all bad that he was telling you,” Then he winks and continues, “It is great to see you again Whiskey, and to meet you, Marigold.”

Marigold smiles politely and then says, “It is a pleasure to meet you too. So, these are both your wives I take it?”

Badger smiles proudly and tells her, “Yes, well two of them. Our other two wives and husband are still at home tonight.”

I see her tilt her head in a surprised manner, “Wow, so how many foals do you all have then?” she asks.

Badger like any proud father answers, “Well we have these two here, plus our adopted daughter Ginger, Sumac is due next month and we have a bit of a wait but Sutures is carrying also.”

I see her eyes get big as she looks at Badger then Whiskey and back to Bader, “Are all of the young foals yours?”

He laughs lightly and brushes the air with a hoof, “Nah, Sumac’s is, but Archer is the father of Sutures’s coming foal.”

Then Badger tells them, “Whiskey, Marigold we were just heading over to The Paddock for dinner, if you would like to join us you would be more than welcome.”

I can see that they are on the fence about joining us so I tell them, “Don’t worry, perhaps you both could join us for dinner at the farm sometime. Whiskey, you know you are family and always welcome.”

He nods his head and replies, “You know that would be fine. I will have to do that. We best not hold you up for now. But it was a pleasure to see you all again and meet the two newest arrivals.”

With that, both groups head on our ways. I have a feeling that Whiskey just wanted to spend some time tonight alone with Marigold so I had to give him a way out. I just hope that they take me up on our offer some time and visit us at the farm.

I have to smile when we get to the Paddock. So many good memories from here. As we enter, I notice several ponies and even a couple of griffons and cows at the bar. Badger slips a few extra caps to the hostess and we are seated within a short time.

We are seated in a corner over by the front. The window does not have any glass in it, so it is open air. However, there is a hinged cover for the window on the outside that acts as a sun shield also. From outside we can hear the passers-by as well as watch some of the boats on the river. Unfortunately, there is not as much river traffic as there once was. I guess I know who is to blame for that.

The corner seating gives us a bit of privacy and while we are waiting Woodrow starts to fuss and Magpie begins to feed him right there at the table, much as I did the night before. The waiter has let us know that tonight’s specials include a fresh Fescue salad along with a dessert of canned strawberries and cream. While Magpie and I both order the special, Badger orders the catch of the day from the local fisherponies. When he orders it, I think nothing of it, but Magpie gives him a funny look.

He looks at her and says, “What? I got used to fish onboard ship. It is pretty tasty if done right.”

I see her stick her tongue out and make a face when he says this and she tells him, “Ok, I will take your word for it,” then she shakes her head and laughing lightly says, “You would have thought I could have married at least one normal pony.”

Still giggling I laugh at her and say, “Nope, you blew that when you decided you wanted me.”

After our dinner arrives and we are eating, Millie starts to cry and I realize she is now hungry and begin to feed her. I am being as discreet as I can when a young unicorn in the NCRA uniform decides to come over and make a scene.

Once he reaches the table, he takes his hoof and points it at me. Slurring his speech slightly he says, “What is wrong with you earth ponies? Don’t you have any sense of decency? Feeding a foal like that right in the open.”

At first, I am mortified at the scene he is making. But then Badger stands up and tells him, “Trooper, I am willing to forget this if you shut up and leave right now. I do not think you know what or who you are dealing with.”

He puffs up his chest and pushes a hoof into Badgers and says, “I think I am talking to a group of earth ponies who do not know their place.”

Badger simply smiles at this and tells him, “Son, my name is Captain Badger of the 2nd Regiment B troop.”

The trooper pushes him again in his face, “So what, you’re an officer, going to pull rank so you can do what you want?”

As this is going on, I type a quick message to the MP’s on my PipBuck, Then I hoof Magpie Millie as I stand up and call out, “Trooper, attention!” his training kicks in and he hits the position before he realizes it. I then turn my head just enough so he can clearly see my scar as well as my torn ear.

I get into his face and I tell him, “NOW that I have your attention trooper, I am MAJOR Mollygirl of the 1st Regiment. The MP’s are already on their way, if you hurry, you may avoid them. If not, you have just found a new way to crash your career. Do you understand me.”

He looks straight ahead and says, “Yes Ma’am.”

Then I continue, “Now at this point, I do not know your name and neither does anypony else, If I was a smart buck, and as a unicorn, I am sure you are. I would take the opportunity you are being offered to leave quickly and avoid any other trouble. Do you understand me?”

He nods his head as he hoarsely says, “Yes ma’am.”

I tilt my head and then tell him, “Then your dismissed trooper.” And I watch him hurriedly make his way to the door and head down the street. At which point I tap out a message letting the MPs know that the situation had been resolved and that they would not be needed.

After I sit back down and retake Millie, Badger sits across from me and looks a bit frustrated as he tells me, “Mollygirl, I was taking care of it.”

I smile at him and I tell him, “Yes dear, and I really do appreciate it, but I wanted to give him an out so it did not destroy what may be a promising career. I am not sure whose trooper he is, but hopefully, he learned a lesson. If not, well he will learn the hard way.”

I see him sigh, and he has a half-grin on his face as he says, “Your right, but boy did you see him skedaddle down the road once he got out of here.”

I laugh and I tell him, “Yes love, that is why I think he learned a lesson.”

After we finish eating, we all go sit on some benches alongside the river for a bit and watch the sunset. I can not help it, even with Millie in my chest carrier I lean my head against Badger. Then I notice that Magpie has done the same from the other side. Once the sun has set, we begin finding our way home. As we pass the library Magpie looks at it and I see her smile. Then she looks at both of us and tells us, “You know, it is hard to believe how things started between us just a year ago.”

Badger chuckles lightly, “Yeah, I have to say that first night when we all slept on the floor in the archives, I never imagined it leading to this.”

That reminds me and I tell Magpie, “We still need to get with Grey Water. He wanted to see some of the journals and perhaps memory orbs from Millie, I mean our Great Grandmother Millie.”

Magpie laughs at this and tells me, “Well I hoped it would be her or our little Millie has been a very busy filly.”

Once we arrive home, we settle in for our normal nightly routine. Although tonight Sutures and Archer share the room with Sumac, while us three share the downstairs room. It also makes it more convenient when the little ones wake up in the night and need feed.

As we are laying in bed waiting to fall asleep again, I tell Badger, “Dear, I hope it did not upset you tonight with that trooper. I just slipped into sergeant mode again. I spent far longer in that role than either of us has as an officer. And besides, I do look a bit more war-torn.”

He kisses me gently and tells me “Dear, I will admit I was a bit put out, but he did not seem impressed by my rank, but you, you put the fear of the Goddesses in him. Although from his reaction, I get the feeling he may be one of yours, if not he is in the 1st Regiment.”

“Do you really think so?” I ask.

I feel him nod his head as he tells me “Yeah, especially when he saw your scar and your ear. Then when you said your command, I saw him gulp, so you may see him again.”

I laugh lightly, “Well he gets a second chance too. I think we all need one once in a while, I tell him as I kiss him lightly behind his ear just like I know he enjoys.

As I hear him almost purr in delight Magpie comes back in from taking care of Woodrow and climbs into bed on his other side and whispers, “Oh, can I get in on this too dears?” and I watch as she moves closer and starts to nibble on his neck just under his jaw.

As we both nibble on him and begin to run our hooves over him I hear him start to moan. Then I hear Millie begin to cry. Uggh, every time, I swear it is like she knows. I laugh lightly to myself and tell them, I will be back, don’t wait loves,” and I get up to take care of our daughter.

As I am rocking in the chair feeding her, I have to smile at the way my life has turned out. At least I am getting to be a mother for a bit. As for the young trooper tonight, well we will take care of him later if we need too. I am just glad I kept Badger from getting in a fight with him. Badger may not have realized it, but I did. He was ready to fight to defend his mares and that young buck was going to get hurt. But it would also have affected Badger’s career and I could not let that happen. I will say it makes me think about how Ivy and Sumac from the other world viewed their Badger, and I wonder if we almost saw his bad side tonight. Thank Sweet Cream that I was able to defuse the situation.

____________

The next night the bucks take Sumac out. I spend the evening just spending time with my daughters. Magpie makes dinner for us. Ginger helps me and Sutures with the dishes, after which we all sit in the parlor. It feels so special as I watch Millie and Woodrow moving about on the parlor floor, while I am reading to Ginger. After the story is done, we tune into DJ Pon3 and Sutures comes and cuddles up next to me on the couch along with Ginger. I need this, we need this. I can almost feel our bonds growing stronger again.

Occasionally I look over and watch Magpie crocheting a project. I know she spent some extra caps to purchase wool but she does not say what it is. I am fascinated watching her hook the string and form the next loop over and over again. Then she hits the end of the several foot row and begins to do the same the other way, twice I see her pull a section out and restart again from that point. When she notices me watching she simply smiles back at me and goes back to her project.

As we listen to the music Ginger notices the singer on the radio and smiles. I have to ask, “Ok Ginger, why are you smiling like that?”

She turns to me and giggles as she tells me, “Well ma I was right, the mare on the radio was the unicorn that we talked to at JR7. She was here for the Opening Day celebration.”

“Really, so what did she talk to you about?” Sutures ask.

Ginger looks kind of uncomfortable at first and then tells us, “Mas' she mainly talked to us about what Xochitl and I did on the expedition. She also talked to us about school and how it has been since we got back. She also was interested in what the other foals and calves in our school thought of the three sisters.”

I nod my head and tell her, “I can understand that. Especially if she is with the Followers.”

Ginger laughs and tells me, “Ma, she is not just with them, I think she is their lead mare.”

I am surprised to hear this and tell her, “Wow Ginger, that is really impressive. You two must have really made an impression.”

She laughs and tells me, “Not as much as Quick Frost. She told her that the followers were experimenting with making male alicorns and offered to let her be in the program. Quick Frost laughed at her and told her no thank you. It took her almost a hundred years to become comfortable as a mare and she was finally happy with who she is. She is not going back to being a stallion come Tartarus or high water.”

I smile and nod my head and notice both Sutures and Magpie look at each other and nod. Then Sutures says, “Ya know, I cannot really blame Quick Frost for that. I mean look at how happy she is in her relationship with Blue Star.”

I shake my head at this and tell them, “I did not realize they were in a relationship. I just thought they were really close friends.”

Magpie smiles at me and tells me, “Love, all relationships need to have a foundation of friendship. After all, that is what keeps the relationship together when the flames of passion die down and are waiting to be rekindled.”

I tilt my head and twist my one ear as I think about this. Then I nod my head and I tell her, “You know you are right Mags; I had not thought about it like that. But it makes sense.”

Ginger then puts one of her ears flat out from the side of her head as she thinks and then she asks, “Does this mean that because Xochitl and I are such good friends we should be special someponies?”

She says this with such a serious tone of voice that I have to put a hoof in front of my mouth to not laugh and I see Magpie’s eyes go wide. Beside me, Sutures smiles and tells her, “Perhaps someday dear, but do not rush things. Enjoy being a filly and keep building up your friendship. From what I understand they used to say friendship was magic back before the war, so who knows dear.”

This seems to satisfy our little mare and she smiles. And as she does so, I get the feeling she is thinking back to a kiss that she shared with him out in the wastelands when they thought no pony was around. I smile at the memory of their innocent kisses and decide to keep the knowledge of it a secret.

That night when I tuck Ginger into bed, she reminds me that tomorrow night she will be staying at Twinkle Hoofs. I smile and kiss her on her forelock. Then I tell her, “Thank you for reminding me. I will miss you, dear. But I am glad you are going to spend some time with your friends too.”

She nods her head, “You really mean that ma? You do understand?”

“Yes dear, I do, I know you love us all, but it is also part of growing up. I am very proud of you dear.”

She gives me a big hug and I hug her back; I kiss her on her forelock and tell her. “I love you Ginger, now time for sleep young mare. May Luna guide you in your dreams.”

I hear her giggle as she says, “I hope it is her and not Choo Choo at least.”

After I am back downstairs I double-check on Millie and Woodrow. Both are sound asleep for now. Then I go to my room. I remove my apron and my mothers’ scarf from around my neck and hang them up. I notice my wives are almost asleep already. I quietly climb into bed with them and wrap my hoofs around Sutures who is cuddled up to Magpie. Shortly after I am asleep and for the first time in a while the dreams do not come back, and I sleep until woken by a hungry mare crying for her mother.

The pattern of dates continues for the next couple of days and finishes off with Badger, Magpie, and Sumac all going out as a couple. I am confused at first as I know Sumac is not interested in mares. But perhaps she is only interested in one mare. Whichever, as long as it does not involve Sumac and me, I am ok with it. This is the last night of my leave and it also means I get to share the house with Archer, Sutures, and Ginger. My expedition family. Xavier and his family join us for dinner and we all share time in the parlor. I read to the foals from one of Ginger’s books and afterward Persimmon Tree thanks me for reading out loud like I do.

“Mollygirl, one of the things that both of my bucks still reminisce about is the Daring Do stories being read as well as sharing their letters with each other. It was one of the things that helped them make it through,” She tells me.

I am surprised at this and simply tell her, “Your welcome Persimmon, I actually enjoy doing it.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “You are a good mother Mollygirl. I hate to see your leave end; you are so happy.”

“Thank you, Persimmon. I am going to miss being home with Millie and everypony else. It just won’t seem right to not have tea with you, or lunch with Sumac, Xavier and you while the foals are at school.” I tell her.

Then she asks me, “Mollygirl, have you ever really considered getting out?”

I take a deep breath and let out a sigh as I tell her, “Every day. But they still need me, my troops, our country. Perhaps in the not too distant future, but one day.”

She smiles sadly and nods her head, “Duty, yeah, I understand. I am sorry I brought it up,” She tells me and places a hoof on my shoulder.

I nod my head sadly and tell her, “Yes, but this time at least my duty allows me to leave your husband here with you. I am sorry I had to take him last time, but honestly, he made the difference in a lot of us coming home.”

I see her smile sadly at that as she tells me, “Yeah, I have heard that a lot, him and the foals. But damn it, I hate seeing what it has done to them.”

“I understand, but if you notice he no longer walks like he was a slave. He is a proud stallion and is treated as such by every former member of the CEF and most of the CDF.”

I hear her sigh at this and she tells me, “I know, that is something else that bothers me. The war has been done for over two hundred years and still, he and my son have to prove themselves to us ponies and cattle.”

I am quite briefly while I chew that one over in my mind and I tell her, “Persimmon, most ponies are not that way from what I have seen. Yes, there are still a few, but every year their numbers lessen. Your husband has helped with that.”

Beside her, on the couch, Xavier smiles at me and adds, “Thank you, Major, you make me feel proud for having just done what I needed to. You make me feel like I made a difference in more ways than one. Not just for me but for other zebra as well.”

“Not just that Xavier, I am proud to call you and your son my friends, not just comrades in arms. You and your family are our friends,” I tell him.

I see a bit of a tear form in the corner of his eye, but he still smiles and I can see the pride in his posture.

Besides me and Sutures, Archer tells them, “She is right. You are our friends and almost like family to us. Persimmon, I do not know where we would be without you and your family helping us,” then he looks around and asks us, “Ok when did Ginger and Xochitl leave the room?”

I get up quietly and walking as silently as I can I look out the window onto the porch and I see the shadows of Ginger and Xochitl cuddling there, looking up at the stars. Then I see him give a gentle nuzzle to her and she cuddles closer to him. I go back into the parlor and tell them, “They are enjoying some time just sitting watching the stars on the porch.”

Persimmon begins to get up and I hear Xavier tell her, “Dear, they are starting to get old enough to be interested in each other, and if they are on the porch, they know they have to behave. So, let them have some time, besides, it feels nice in here with you next to me and the fire burning.”

I see her at first have a look of consternation on her face, then she shakes her head slightly and smiles and tells him, “You are right, thank you for reminding me, dear. I do have to admit it is rather comfortable right here,” she tells him and gives him a quick lick on his neck.”

I see his eyes go wide as she giggles, and she tells him, “Also a reminder for later after our son goes to sleep.”

We listen to DJ Pon3 for a while longer. Tonight, he is discussing the fighting in Fillydelphia again as well as some of the programs that the Followers have proposed for the NCR. The one gets me to laugh when I think of what Blue Star thought of it. I am able to sit there enjoying the music and news with my friends and family for most of it, but eventually, I start to get tired, and after feeding little Millie one more time I take her to the nursery and lay her down.

As I come back, I overhear Xavier and Persimmon saying that they need to get going also. As we go onto the porch still talking, we see Xochitl is laying down on his side and Ginger is laying next to him with her head on his chest. Both have fallen asleep. I actually see Persimmon smile even though she has a tear in her eye as she tells Xavier, “Dear, he really is growing up so fast.”

He nods to her and replies, “Yes he is, but he is going to be a stallion to be proud of when he is. Now help me get him on my back and I will carry him home.”

Sutures uses her TK to pick up Ginger and sets her on my back. As she does this, I hear a very sleepy mare say, “Night Xochitl, thank you,” as she falls back to sleep.

Then she assists Xavier with Xochitl in the same way. He is so tired he does not bat an eye. As they are heading across the yard to their home, I hear Persimmon Tree tell Xavier, “It makes you miss having a little one sometimes doesn’t it.”

I hear Xavier reply, “It does dear, but is there something you are not telling me?”

By then they are at their door and she goes inside before I can hear her reply. Either way, it makes me smile to know that again I have had a second chance at friendship with her. I look up at the stars and smile at the thought of what all has happened in the last year. I sit for a bit with my eyes closed taking in the night sounds and then I say a brief prayer to the Goddesses and Sweet Cream. I then turn and go back inside my home to join Sutures and Archer in bed for the night.

As I get into the room, I see my uniform has already been laid out for me for the morning. I see them both in bed waiting for me and I get told that tonight I am in the middle. I then ask, "But what about when Millie cries?”

Then Archer tells me, “One of us will get up and bring her to you then. But tonight, we want you to feel special.”

I know right then that someone above heard my prayers and answered at least one of them in part. Tonight, I feel blessed in so many ways and loved just as much. I climb into bed and feel both of them put their hooves around me as they begin to nuzzle and kiss me. I remember a night not so long ago in that far away farmhouse and I feel as loved now as then, and I give myself just as freely. I know I will be returning to duty in the morning, but tonight that is still a long way off.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

There has been a lot that has been going on in my life between me, my friends, and my family. It seems like so often we make mistakes that we wish we could take back and do-over. But as we all know this is not possible. However, perhaps those second chances come from what we make ourselves and our lives after we make these mistakes. With this in mind, I ask you to play Second Chance for all of us, especially those of us who need them so badly.

Thank You

Persimmon Tree

White Cloud, NCR

Author's Note

As usual, I want to thank Kkat for creating the universe of FoE. I also would like to thank so many others who have added to her creation and have shown how much more can still be added to it.

For those who would like to hear this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WbsDPbr8qoM

Chapter 71 The Cycle Continues

Chapter 71 The Cycle Continues

“A deployment involves a cycle of events with distinct features, set of experiences, and effects in each of at least 3 periods: pre-deployment, deployment, and post-deployment.” -Deborah Harrison

“Ok, Chain Lighting, what have you got for me?” I ask.

He laughs as he brings in another stack of paperwork for my signature, and tells me, “Sorry ma’am, just some more paperwork that needs your signature. But it can wait till after the muster this morning.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Ok, I will get it then.”

He smiles and then tells me, “Oh, and welcome back Ma’am. It is good to have you back, even if it is a bit soon.”

I lean back in my chair and stretch and tell him, “Thanks, I think. Somehow I just get the feeling you two did not want to have to sign all of these requisition forms.”

He laughs lightly, “That too ma’am, but mainly it is just good to have you back and in charge again.”

I sit up straight then get out of my chair and grab my softcover and tell him, “Ok, well it is about time for the morning meeting, so I best head over to the regimental HQ. I will see you at muster.”

He smiles and snaps a salute, “Will do ma’am.”

I attend the morning meeting and the only thing that was not routine this time is I am welcomed back from leave by the XO. It seems we have gotten a few new replacements for my battalion also bringing us back up to full strength.

After we are dismissed, I trot on up to the drill field and fall in with my battalion. Again, it is nothing out of the routine. I then meet with my company commanders and their 1st Sergeants. I pass on what our plans for the day are. Instead of the normal rotational duties, I tell them that after formation they are to have their troops grab their field gear and report to the armory for weapons. We will be conducting wargames for most of the day ending with a session on the rifle range.

Kettle Belle’s senior lieutenant Peach Pit is filling in for her for another two weeks, so she can have at least a month with her calf. I remember Peach Pit from the expedition and have confidence in her to fill in well enough.

I also let the troops know that during the maneuvers we will be working with a platoon of engineers as well as one of the platoons from the scout company. Unfortunately, I do not know any of the scouts, but I do luck out and receive Bailey Bridge with his platoon.

After dismissing the troops my staff and I head back to our headquarters. On the way, I look at Dull Beak and tell him, “DB, let’s get the staff on board with this also, I want them to grab their gear and join in the exercises.”

He nods his head and responds “Yes Ma’am, will you be joining us?”

I smile at him and tell him, “DB, what kind of commander would I be if I did not go out into the field and embrace the suck with my troops.”

He laughs at this and asks, “Ok, so what all do you want to practice on today anyway?”

“Captain, I would suggest we begin with a road march, then we shift to taking an objective. I want the troops to get used to operating together again after the last couple of months. I know the old-timers still have it, but the replacements still have to find out how they fit in the puzzle.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Sounds good ma’am. I will meet you at the armory than.”

Once at my office I look at the stack of paperwork and shake my head, I reach over and grab my helmet head for the armory.

As I get there, I notice the 1st Squad from the Doorkickers is at the entrance waiting their turn. Most of them I recognize now, but standing next to Bullet is a familiar-looking black unicorn with a green mane and tail. As I approach, I see his eyes get wide and he is very nervous. Yep, I thought so, the same one from the restaurant. When I get close enough, I greet Bullet and ask him how his squad is.

He smiles and tells me, “Doing good Major, this hear is our newest trooper. His name is Nightshade.”

He then looks at Nightshade and tells him, “Trooper, this here is the mare that brought the expedition home after they lost almost all of their officers.”

From a couple of ponies down I hear Pearl add, “Yeah, you could learn a lot about hoof to hoof combat from her. I once saw her tear a chunk out of buck’s neck and spit it out then she kicked him in his throat killing him. She is really something in a fight.” Beside her I see Woodrow nodding his head.

I see the new trooper’s eyes go wide and his throat gulps as he looks at me. I really do not want to remember those days so I change the subject and address Bullet again, “So Dad, how are Emerado and little Cinnamon Toast doing?”

Again, I see the nervous expression on the trooper turn to almost terror as he realizes what I just said. Bullet on the other hoof just ignores it and answers, “Oh they are both doing fine. Em should be back on duty at the end of the week. Cinny is doing as good as any little colt could be.”

“I am glad to hear that dad. How is uncle Shadowbuck doing?” I ask next.

He looks at the ground and then back up as he tells me, “He is doing ok, but we keep getting wooden splinters that fester and come to the surface that we have to dig out. He is upset that they are medically retiring him.”

I sigh and tell him, “Yeah, I can understand that, but perhaps he can find something else that he really enjoys doing instead. Ya know, just like Sutures did.”

Bullet nods his head and tells me, “Very true, but we need to go now Major, it is our turn to get our issue.”

I nod my head. “Very well then Sergeant, I will see you in the field.” Then I walk past them and enter the armory and head to the side counter where I see a very happy Buckshot waiting for me.

As I approach the bench, I hear him say, “Good Morning Major, it is great to see you again. How is your little one?”

I smile at his question and I tell him, “She is doing well. I just wish she would learn to sleep through the night though.”

I see him smile and he tells me, “Ah yes, I remember those days all too well myself. They can be a bit rough, but Major, they will end soon enough.”

I nod my head and tell him, “So I have heard.” Then I ask him, “How is your family doing?”

He smiles at me and answers, “They are doing well overall, my youngest has to wear glasses now. She is not overly happy about it, but as I tell her, at least she can see still.”

I nod my head in agreement with that. I remember her being temporarily blinded by the flash from the Maripony mega spell blast last year. We were lucky at the farm none of us were looking in that direction when it occurred.

Still smiling I tell him, “I understand that. Besides my husband, Archer wears glasses all the time too. He really doesn’t like to, but he needs them.”

Behind me, I hear Nightshade ask one of the others, “I thought Captain Badger from the 2nd Regiment was her husband?”

Then I hear Flechettes tell him, “Oh, she has two husbands and three wives.”

Then I hear the new trooper say, “But, but that is sick.” Then I hear him say “Ouch, what was that for?”

Behind him, I hear Woodrow tell him, “You ever talk about the Major like that again son and I will make you wish it was one of her spouses that got ahold of you. You better show her some respect.”

Nightshade begins to argue and I hear Dusty tell him, “Nightshade, just over a year ago she was the sergeant for this squad. Then she was one of the lieutenants for the Doorkickers until the second Battle of Two Step. She is like family to us old-timers, so learn some manners and put your biases away and pay attention, you might just learn something.”

While this is going on Buckshot asks me, “The normal loadout ma’am?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yeah, for now. When we deploy, I will take my own weapons. But for now, I will just use these.”

He smiles and then tells me, “Major, don’t you think you should train the way you will fight?”

I frown when he says this and tell him, “Yeah, you are right, but what will I do with my weapons?”

He smiles and tells me, “Well ma’am, just check them in here when you enter the stable and check them out before you leave.”

I nod my head and tell him, “You know you are right. I think I will have to do that. You don’t mind the extra effort?”

“For you Major, no. For some smart mouth, wet behind the ears trooper, yes.” He tells me.

After I receive my issue I kit up and head out to the drill field to await the rest of the troops to assemble. Once we are all together, we begin our road march out. At this point, the only ones who know where we are heading is me and Dull Beak. After the first fifty minutes of marching, I call a halt and I hold officers call while the troopers and medics check each other for raw spots and blisters. During the officers' call, I talk to all of the troop and platoon commanders and let them know where we are heading.

The platoon leader for the scouts is a pegasus mare I have seen around but not gotten to know yet. After the briefing, she introduces herself to me as Lieutenant Summer Solstice. I notice her very pale-yellow coat as well as her mane and tail that are bright red and orange. When I go to look at her cutie mark, she smirks and shifts so I can see her dashite brand better and she tells me, “I hope you don’t mind working with a Dashite ma’am.”

I smile at her and tell her, “No, not at all, in fact, one of my best friends is one.”

I see her raise an eyebrow at me and she tells me, “I heard rumor that Major Rider was your best friend, and I know she is not one.”

I laugh lightly and tell her, “Yes Windy is one of my best friends, but the one I was talking about is Captain Sunset.”

I see her give me an appraising look after this and she tells me, “Major, I think working with you should be very interesting.”

I smile back, and as I get ready to reply I am interrupted by my 1st Sergeant as he tells her, “Lieutenant, any of those crazy stories you heard about the Major, you may want to consider them, most of them are probably true.”

He says this with a completely deadpan voice and I can not help myself but laugh out loud.

Then from behind me, I hear Dull Beak asks, “Ok Chain, what has she gone and done now.” This sets me off laughing again. After this, we head back to our troops and continue the training session.

__________

As we march north the troops start to speculate on what our objective is. I even hear some guessing that we are deploying early, though we are not. It is amazing how the rumors spread through the column. Finally, we come to the hill where just a year ago we recovered the mortars and heavy weapons from the train that had been trapped in the tunnel.

I give the orders to deploy to battle formations and I watch and listen to the radio net as the orders go out. The column begins to spread off the road and on the move at the trot they shift from the column formation to a line abreast and then to skirmishers. I watch as D troop takes the left and my Enfields take the right flanks. My Bells stay in the middle and begin to ready their heavy weapons for an assault.

As we charge up the hill, I hear my troopers yelling. Then I see a young teenage mare and colt jump up from the bushes and begin to run. When they see this many of my troopers begin to laugh, including myself. I guess those two won’t skip school anymore.

Finally, we are at the top of the hill. We reform our companies in line abreast formation forming a c with the troopers looking inwards. I nod my head and I tell them, “Good work everyone, D troop, you did an excellent job rounding your flank and swinging in. Same goes for E troop. H troop, I think we put the fear of the Goddesses and Sweet Cream into those kids that were skipping school.”

This last gets a laugh out of everyone. Besides me, I see Dull Beak still laughing and shaking his head. Then I continue, Ok company commanders, let us take a break for lunch, after that I want to reform and we will head for the rifle range at Camp Quick Trot. Have your troops fallout when ready.”

I then head back down the hill some followed by my staff. Once we find a nice clearing I have them form around me and we hold a staff debriefing while we eat our rations. It’s funny but as tired of them as I got on the expedition, I am glad to have them again as they are so familiar.

“Ok Chain, what did you see for the staff that we could have done better?” I ask.

He puts a hoof under his chin and thinks and tells us, “Ok, first ma’am, you forgot to use your scouts. You also did not move your engineers up close enough.”

I nod my head, he is right, ‘Ok, fair enough, anything else?” I ask.

He nods his head, “Specs, you need to keep up with the Major better. I know the repeater is heavy, but she needs you right there.” I see Specs blush a bit and he nods his head in agreement.

I turn my head to my next victim, “OK Captain, what did you see that I missed?”

He nods his head to me and tells me, “Ma’am, first off for a training exercise we should have made sure there were no civilians in the area. I am sure those two will never forget this. As for the staff, ma’am either you have to slow down, or we as a whole have to speed up to stay with you. We most likely should have stayed back while the assault phase was going on. As the First Sergeant said, we also should have used the scouts and the engineers during the assault. Those engineers could have been leading the way to prevent us from stumbling into booby traps or minefields.”

I nod my head again, “Ok, thank you. I have to agree with both of your assessments, I need to get the rust off as much as anyone else. Ok, anyone else?” I ask.

The rest of my staff, including several members who have been assigned as security all chip in. Once they have seen that even I can take criticism and learn from it, they are not so worried about giving or receiving it. Once we are finished with lunch, I have the troops reform and we begin the march back to Camp Quick Trot. On the way, we switch the lead company to E troop. Once they are on the road, I begin to hear them sing the old familiar songs again, starting with Mareyowen then progressing to The Mare I Left Behind me and so on. On the way, we continue the pace of 50 minutes of marching and 10 minutes of break. The old-timers expect it, the replacements have to get used to it.

As we approach the stable and Camp Quick Trot the Equestrian Enfields start a song I never thought I would hear again. As it begins, I see the scouts in the air pause and look at them as they begin,

Celestia Bless and Luna defend,

The fight will continue until our end

We march and we fight and we trot some more,

Cause that is what we are all here for.

Give us a target, give us a goal, tell us what we are fighting for

Lead and guide us and show us the way,

and we will claim victory at the end of the day.

As they sing out the March of the CEF I watch several of the instructors marching with their troops at the training grounds halt them and point at us. I yell over my shoulder, “Make it look good you got an audience folks.”

I see the swagger in my troopers, each and every one of them, even the new replacements. They hold their heads high as we all sing, including Dull Beak and my staff.

I have to smile when I look back and I see Bailey Bridge back there singing just as loud as the others. The old CEF may no longer exist, but we are still here. As we approach the gate I trot to the front and order the guards to let us through. The scouts' reform into the column just ahead of the Enfields, I trot up to Summer Solstice and tell her, “Lead us to the rifle range if you would Lieutenant.”

“Yes, ma’am. And ma’am could we get the words to that song. If we are attached to your battalion for now on, we should know it also,” she tells me.

I smile and I tell her, “Lieutenant. That is no problem, just send a couple of your sergeants over to E troop and they will be more than happy to teach them so the rest can learn. As far as I know, no pony else has written it down.”

I see her look surprised, “Why not Major?” She asks.

I smile and tell her, “Because the troopers of the CEF created it after the battle of Targhee. They passed it on to each troop by word of mouth.”

“Really ma’am, a very interesting way of doing it I guess,” she replies. Then she trots to the head of the column and leads us to the rifle range.

There I have all the troopers fire off two magazines of ammunition. Those with sniper rifles are taken to the side and have special instruction as well as assistance with sighting these rifles in. I have already discussed with Buckshot that once we return today, these sniper rifles would only be issued to the individual who has sighted them in. We also practice sniping with a spotter. This gives the advantage of allowing the shooter to concentrate more on their shots. In combat, the spotter assists them with range and windage as well as spots where the shots land if they miss and they provide a second set of ears and eyes to prevent the shooter from being snuck up on.

After my staff and I take our turns at the shooting benches I have my staff return their weapons to the armory and tell them to return to their normal duties once their weapons are clean and accepted by the armorers.

I then pass on to the other unit commanders the same information for their troops. As I am talking to Summer Solstice she asks, “Major, next time do you think we can set up some strafing targets for my fliers as well as the other fliers with us?”

I think about it briefly and reply to her, “Summer, I really like the idea. Do you know if the 2nd regiment fliers already have such a setup? If so, perhaps we can borrow theirs, or we can pitch in together to build one.”

She looks slightly abashed and tells me, “I am not sure Major, I really don’t talk to many of them. Too many of them still, look down upon us old Dashites.”

I nod my head, “Ok Summer, how about we both look into it. Also, let me know if you have any unicorn scouts and if so, how many, alright?”

She looks a little puzzled and tells me, “Ok, Major, but why?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Ask Captain Sunset or any of the scouts from his old team on the expedition. They will give you the rundown, Now I best get going. I have a ton of paperwork to do before I can head home to my little ones tonight.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Ok Major, I will talk to you later ma’am.”

We exchange a quick salute and I am on my way back to the armory to clean and turn in my weapons. Once I arrive there, I see Buckshot and Flechettes both inspecting the firearms as they are turned in. The ordinance specialist Flash Bang and Sergeant Air Burst are at the counter receiving the arms and equipment that are being turned in.

As I enter, I am given a cleaning kit by Flash Bang, “Here you go, ma’am. Let me know if you need anymore solvent or rags please.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Hopefully not too much. By the way, the rest of the troops should be coming back in before too long.”

I set on a bench to the side and clean both of my weapons. As I do so I realize how much I miss Duty and Honor. I really do need to start carrying them back and forth from the stable. Besides who knows when raiders or radhogs could be an issue.

I am amused that Paper Work only takes one try. When I ask him about it, he simply smiles and tells me, “Ma’am, I am by nature very organized and fastidious. I hate having to do rework.” With that, he heads out of the armory ahead of me.

After three tries at getting them clean enough the ordies finally accept my weapons. Chain lighting only takes two tries, but he waits for me and we head back to the office together. On the way he asks me, “Ma’am, I heard that a new trooper in the 1st squad of D troop seems to have issues with you. Do you want me to take care of it?”

I shake my head and I tell him, “No, not yet. Let’s give him a chance to get his head on straight. He is not used to my way of doing things. If he finds it too much of a problem, we can always see about transferring him to another battalion.”

“Ma’am, what if he tries to take matters into his own hoofs?” He asks.

I smile and tell him, “Well Corporal Pearl did warn him that she seen me rip a chunk of a buck’s neck out with my teeth, spit it on the ground, and then kicked him in his windpipe killing him. If he does not heed that kind of warning, well he does not belong in the service and it is game on Chain. But let’s give him a chance first.”

While what I said does not surprise him, he does not look happy but he answers, “Ok, we will do it your way ma’am.”

Once we are back at the office, I return my helmet and web gear to the hooks behind my desk. I ask Paper Work to bring me some hot tea and I sit down to try and knock down some of the paperwork on my desk before the end of the day.

__________

The next few weeks go by fairly quickly. We continue to do exercises in the field, including some overnight ones. We begin to do the special training for the unicorn troopers similar to what I had done during the expedition. Almost every day we have a four-hour-long class where they sit and talk about their spells and how they do them. They begin to form an esprit de corps among themselves as they each improve not only upon their spells but learn others and how they can be used.

During this time, I spend as much time at home as I can, but it just never seems to be enough. I have gotten into the habit again of always being armed when I walk around. This has caused a bit of a problem though.

“Ma, it’s just not fair,” Ginger tells me.

I sigh, “What is not fair this time Ginger?” I ask her.

“That you can carry your Deathbunny but I have to leave my SIR at home.” She all but screams.

I shake my head in exasperation, “Ginger, I keep telling you that I am only taking it back and forth from the stable. I need to get used to carrying and using it again for the upcoming deployment.” I try to explain.

“Ma, don’t you think I should be used to carrying my SIR with me so I am used to it?” she counterargues.

“Ginger, how many times do I have to tell you, I am going on the deployment, but you are staying here dear. I can not keep interrupting your education,” I tell her.

I see the tears in her eyes, “But Ma, I don’t want to stay here while you are gone.”

I sigh as I hug her and I then tell her, “Ginger, I love you so much. I don’t want to leave you any more than I want to the others in our family.”

“But Ma, I can go with you. I know what it is like. It can be just like last time,” she tells me.

I close my eyes as I shake my head. I reopen them before I tell her, “But dear, this time we are not on an expedition. I am not taking on civilian scouts. Xavier and Xochitl are staying here. Heck, all of my old scouts are staying here.”

“But, but, but ma, I don’t want you to leave me.” She tells me as she begins to cry.

“My child, I don’t want to leave you either. But you will be safe here at home with the rest of our family. While I am gone I need you to help teach Millie and Woody, as well as Sumac's foal. Besides, I will not be here when Mama Sutures has her foal, and I need you to be here to welcome it into our family also.” I tell her.

She is still hugging me and has her face buried into my fur, but I feel her nod her head in agreement. I hear her sniffle and then she looks up at me, “Ma, is that some of my duties? To welcome and help raise the young ones?”

I nod a bit as I tell her, “Only when I can’t be here for them dear. They will need their big sister.”

Even though she still has some tears in her eyes I see her start to smile, “Ok Ma, when you put it that way, I have to.” She tells me.

After I finish reading to her for the night and tucking her in, I head back downstairs and as I enter the kitchen, I hear Badger talking to Archer about me always carrying.

“Archer I am serious, why does she insist on carrying them damn weapons all the time now. I mean nopony else does.” Badger tells him.

“Badger, you have to understand, she wants to have them here if needed as well as to train with them. Badger, you don’t understand how much she came to depend on those weapons for her life. I do. It goes beyond a simple firearm. She depended on those particular weapons. It makes a difference. Believe me. I hated having to give up Nightmare Moon, but am thankful they let me keep Celestia. The gunners in my battery feel the same way. It was like they were part of us out there,” Archer tries to explain.

Badger then continues, “Archer I have been in plenty of battles, I never got attached to a weapon like that.”

I am entering the room behind Archer when I hear him say, “Badger, you were not on the expedition, maybe that has something to do with it. I don’t know, but we worked with those weapons’ day in and day out for months. We slept with them every day the whole time. All I know is I feel better with her taking them with her when she deploys.”

As he is saying this Badger looks up and sees me. He says nothing but Archer notices his behavior and turns and sees me.

I ask him, “Archer, it sounds like you are not deploying with us. Is that true?”

I see him sigh, “Yeah, it is. They are holding my battery back; you will be getting a different one. The same thing goes with the supply troops. I am sorry to have to tell you that love.”

“Son of a Sea Biscuit. I was hoping to have at least one of you with me. Damn it,” I swear absentmindedly. Then I say, “It just is not fair.” After I say it, I realize I sound like Ginger.

Archer gets up and comes over to put his hooves around me. As he holds me, I ask, “How long have you known?”

He sighs and tells me, “I just found out this morning. I was going to tell you at dinner, but it was going so well I did not want to ruin the moment.”

I nod my head, “Thank you, dear, I really do appreciate it.”

He pulls me closer and kisses me on the forelock. I then just lean my head against his chest and sigh. Call me selfish, but I had hoped to have had at least one of my spouses with me. Now, I go alone. At least he will be here to help with Sutures and their foal. I had hoped to catch from him during my foal heat, but it seems I was not that lucky. I want to carry his foal so bad too. At least my dearest was able to. I just wish I could be here for her when she has it.

Badger smiles at us like this, then he comes over and gives me a kiss on the cheek and tells us, “I best get upstairs, Sumac is waiting for me.”

I break the hug from Archer and I stop him briefly. I give Badger a hug and I kiss him. As we break the kiss, I tell him, “Good night love, sleep well.” He smiles at me and tells me, “You too dear,” and he heads out of the room.

Archer then goes over and turns the kitchen oil lamp down to a dim glow. I raise an eyebrow at this and he explains, “Sutures got called out while you were upstairs, another pegasus mare in White Cloud is delivering a couple of days early.”

“Oh, does this mean it is just you and I love?” I ask a bit more eagerly than I had intended.

He smiles at me and tells me with a slight nicker in his voice, “Yes my love it does, why, any particular reason?”

I do not bother to answer. Instead, I gently wrap my tail around his neck and lead him into the downstairs bedroom. Once there I blow out the light and lead him to our bed. Then I tell him, “Well since you are not going to be going with us, I want to take some advances on what I am going to be missing.

He says nothing back, instead, I feel his hooves on my body and his muzzle against my neck. He then makes good on some of those advances tonight.

__________

For the next month, we continue this cycle of preparations for deployment both in my battalion and at home. It is not always easy and at times it has gotten rough enough that I have decided to make an extra appointment with Moon Pie to talk about what is happening in my family. Funny thing is I have heard Kettle Bell and a few others talk about having the same type of problems in their families.

“Good Afternoon Mollygirl, I am a bit surprised you asked for an appointment before our scheduled one next week. What is going on?” she calmly asks me as she sits in her chair attentive to me.

I sigh, “Moon Pie, we all know that in the next month my battalion is going to be leaving for deployment. I had been hoping that my family all could get along and just enjoy each other,” I tell her.

She then asks, “So what all is going on? Has anything really changed other than the foals?”

“No, nothing has changed. Sumac is due any day now. But other than that, everything has stayed the same, except now we bicker and snipe at each other more than before. Mainly them with me. Moon Pie. I have even kept away from alcohol and do not go to places that serve it without one of them with me.”

I see her nod her head, and she asks, “So why do you think they are becoming like this then?”

I am flustered by her question and wave my forehooves at her and tell her, “I don’t know, all I know is I am going to leave soon, and here we are fighting and irritating each other. Even Ginger has been cranky with me and becoming closer to Sutures and Magpie. It is almost like I am losing my family before I even leave.”

I see her nod her head and she lets out a brief sigh, “I think I have an idea of what is going on here. When Colonel Chappy mentioned to me a while back about the need for units to deploy I began to research the archives for anything from the Ministry of Peace about deployments and how they might affect the troopers. One of the things I found was just a pamphlet about what they called the deployment series.”

I nod my head and asks, "So what does this have to do with my family?”

She smiles and tells me, “It seems that the deployment of the troops did not just affect the troopers, but their entire families. They found there were three different major portions even. They are before the deployment, the deployment itself, and after the deployment.”

Again, I am still wondering how this pertains to me and my family. So, I move my one forehoof in a circular motion and ask, “And?”

“Mollygirl in the pre-deployment stage you and your family are preparing yourselves mentally and emotionally for your departure. Part of the reason for all this fighting your family is experiencing may just be a subconscious way for all of you to lessen the hurt felt when you leave. They are hurting just as much as you are at the thought of losing you from your home.”

I put a hoof under my chin and think about it, then I tell her, “That makes sense, so what about the other stages?”

She smiles sadly and tells me, “During the first part of the deployment stage they will begin to get used to not having you there. The others will expand their roles to fill the voids left by your absence. Then they will get into a new routine with you gone.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Ok, that makes sense, so what about when I get back?”

I see her look up briefly and then back at me. She takes a deep breath and tells me, “Mollygirl do you remember what it was like when you first got back? How you each had to figure out your roles in the family?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, it was kind of rough there for a bit. I mean I was so glad to be home, but it was not easy. I did not even know what I was supposed to do at home. My spouses seemed like strangers even,” Then it hits me and my eyes go wide as I ask her, “Are you saying it is going to be rough like that again?”

She quietly nods her head, then tells me, “At least in part. Mollygirl, that is typical from what I have read. I really wish there was more I could do to help you all through it.”

I sit quietly for a few minutes and she waits for me to speak. Finally, I come up with an idea, “Moon Pie, do you think there is any way you could pass this information on to all the troops and their families who are deploying? I mean if my experience is the norm, then I am sure more could use this type of information.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Mollygirl I will see what I can do, but if not this time, perhaps for the next battalion that deploys. We both should propose this to the higher-ups.”

That night I have the duty again. As Windy and I sit down to rewatch one of the Hoofmark movies I mention the talk I had with Moon Pie today.

As she is shifting her blankets to make herself comfortable on the couch, she tells me, “You know Mollygirl, I had not thought about it. I mean when I was with the Enclave, I never was sent dirtside for more than a few weeks at a time. My family would only find out I was leaving the day I left for security reasons, so I guess we missed that whole build-up portion. But I will tell you it could be a bit rough when we got back home. I mean the first time it happened after my oldest was born she did not want me to hold her. She wanted daddy instead.”

Suddenly I feel butterflies in my stomach when she says that and I ask her, “Are you saying that my daughters may not want me when I come back?”

She has a sad expression come over her face, “Mollygirl, Millie may not even know who you are when you get back. It might take a while for her to get to know you again.”

Without thinking about it I toss my head back and look at the ceiling and tell no one in particular, “It just is not fair. I finally have a foal and then they take me away and she may forget me.”

I bring my head forward and I feel a tear begin to form at the thought of it. Then I see Windy move the blankets and she touches my shoulder and guides me to lean against her as she uses her wing to hug me and she tells me, “I know sister, I know. I have walked in those shoes and they are heavy, but Mollygirl, you can do it.”

Soon I am able to get myself back together and we watch the movie. But neither of us changes our position and I take comfort in just being held by my friend when I am hurting. Another thing I will miss when I leave.

The next day after we finish our duties I head back home to the farm. Tonight, Archer has duty. Sutures and Magpie are making dinner. Sumac is sitting in the parlor along with Badger. I have Ginger help me get the table set to eat. As we are eating, I begin to talk to them about what Moon Pie had told me.

I see a surprised look on a couple of their faces and Sutures tells me, “Mollygirl I had not realized we were doing that.”

I smile sadly and tell her, “Sutures, I had only begun to realize it was happening when I was talking with some of the others in my battalion. They noticed it was happening in their families first. And to be honest, I am embarrassed to say, I am just as guilty as anypony else in being like that. So first off, I am sorry. All of you. I have not meant to hurt you. It just hurts so much to know I have to leave all of you.”

Then Ginger asks, “But Ma if you don’t want to go, then why don’t you just stay here?”

Sumac puts a hoof on Ginger’s shoulder and tells her, “Ginger Snaps, what kind of question is that.”

I put up a forehoof and tell her, “Sumac it is ok, she needed to ask and to tell the truth dears, while I really do not want to leave, it is my job, my duty. I have to no matter if I want to or not.”

Then Magpie tells me, “Then just quit love, we can support you till you find another job.”

I sigh and I tell her, “My love, I want nothing more in the world than to stay home with you and our foals. However, they need me to go. I am the most experienced and that means if I don’t go some may not make it home again, and I cannot live with that on my conscious. I have too many stones in my saddlebag as it is.”

I see Badger nod his head and he gets up from the end of the table and comes around behind me. He then wraps his hoofs around me in a hug and tells me, “Dear, I understand fully. Know we will be waiting for you to get back, and when needed. Let us know, so we can help you with those saddlebags.”

After he says this, I see Ginger get up and start to head toward the front door. As she is walking that way Sutures asks her, “Ginger, where are you going?”

She looks back at us and tells us, “to get the stones out of Ma’s Saddlebags so it is not so heavy for her”.

At that I see Sutures begin to say something and her mouth stops in the middle of forming a word then she just stops, shakes her head, and begins to laugh. This is followed by the rest of us. This gets Ginger to turn and look at us with a confused expression on her face and ask, “What, what did I say that was so funny?” Which results in us laughing even harder.

I then tell her, “Ginger, thank you, but please, just go ahead and finish your dinner sweetheart.”

After dinner is done, we all perform our normal nightly chores and are relaxing in the parlor listening to Soundwaves evening broadcast from the stable. It is then that Sumac suddenly grabs her stomach and gets up to use the sinks.

As she leaves the room Sutures looks up at the clock and nods her head. Once Sumac is outside, I ask, “That time?”

She shrugs her shoulders and tells me, “Possibly, we will see,” then she calls for Tweeters, attaches a note to her collar, and as she puts her out, she says, “Alright girl, take this note to Doula.”

Once Sumac comes back in, she tells us. “I am not feeling too well”, as she rubs her stomach. Then she stops and thinks and asks, “Sutures, did you send for your mother yet?”

Sutures nods her head and ask, “Do you think it is time?”

Sumac looks at her and tells her, “Tonight for sure, after three pregnancies I should know.”

This catches me off guard and I ask, “Sumac, I only thought you had Ivy?”

She smiles sadly and tells me, “No dear, I had one miscarriage and a stillborn. It just hurts too much to talk about them. Besides, I did not want to worry anypony.”

Sutures looks frustrated and tells her, “Sumac you should have told me. I would have monitored your pregnancy more carefully.”

Sumac smiles back at her and tells her, “Your mother already knew. She was there for all three of my babies.”

After she says this Badger has her come and sit on the couch with him so he can wrap his hooves around her and cuddle her. I see her smile as he runs his hooves through her mane. By her feet is Magpie rubbing her legs. Luckily, she keeps her eyes closed as she enjoys this so she does not see the worry on all of our faces.

Doula arrives about an hour later. Sumac is still uncomfortable but not into heavy labor yet.

Doula takes Sutures aside and tells her, “Ok, this is good, but soon we will want to move her to the birthing bed.”

I see Sutures nod her head and hear her say, “Ok Ma. I wish I knew about her previous pregnancies. I only knew about Ivy.”

Doula shakes her head and tells her, “I thought you already knew. But don’t worry. Ivy was her last pregnancy so we should be fine.”

As they are talking, I hear Ginger come back in the house. I look at her and she simply tells me, “I let Persimmon and them know.”

I simply shake my head and tell her, “Ok, what did they say?”

She smiles and tells me, “Let them know what it is in the morning. Xochitl was already in bed and they both were sweaty, so it must have been hot inside the cabin tonight.”

I feel my face begin to turn red and tell her, “Ok dear, it is about bedtime for you too. Let me check on Millie then I will read you a story.”

She smiles and tells me, “Ok, sounds good Ma.”

When I check on Millie, she is wide awake and hungry. I put her in my carrier and take her upstairs to Ginger’s room and feed her as I read. Once done with the story I tuck Ginger in for the night and as I am heading downstairs, she tells me, “Thanks Ma. I am really gonna miss you.”

I am standing in the doorway as I smile sadly at her and I tell her, “I am really going to miss you too my daring daughter.”

Once back downstairs I see the others are in the nursery already. I place Millie in her crib and I sit in one of the rockers in the back of the room and wait. As we are waiting, we all sit and talk. After an hour her labor pains begin to increase and Sutures begins to examine her. Sutures then tells us “Ok so far so good, your foal is starting to move more into position.”

As the labor pains begin to increase, I hear Sumac scream in pain. Then her water breaks. I grab the mop and bucket from the corner of the room and begin to clean it up. Sumac continues to scream and then I hear her say something that chills me to my bones, “Somethings wrong, I think it's caught.”

Then I see Sutures horn begin to glow and she says, “Your right, it has a back hoof in the wrong position. Sumac, I am going to have to manually move the little one's leg, ok.”

I see Sumac nod her head as she screams during another contraction and she says, “Do what you have to but save my baby.”

I watch as Sutures washes her hoof like she did that one night long ago and reaches up inside of Sumac. Her horn is glowing and I can her grunt as she forces the leg into the proper position. Finally, she pulls her forehoof out and her horn goes dim. She is covered in sweat and she tells Sumac, “Ok, dear, Push.”

I hear Sumac scream as she pushes with the contraction. Badger is on one side of her head and Magpie on the other. Then I watch as I see first, one forehoof, then the second one emerges. Then the nose. After that it only takes a couple of minutes for the foal to be born, landing in Sutures forehooves. He immediately starts to try and suckle and I laugh as he grabs the closest breast he can find and I see Sutures eyes go wide. She pulls him free and sets him to suckle off of Sumac. Sutures then tells her, “Congratulations it is a healthy little colt.”

I look up and see Badger and Sumac break their kiss and Sumac turns her head and gives the same type of kiss to Magpie. She has tears in her eyes as tells Sutures and Doula, “Thank you so much. Without you two we would not have made it.”

Sutures gives her a brief hug and tells her, “I am just glad I was here for you dear. Now, what are you going to name him?”

She smiles at Badger and says, “Well dearest, what shall we name our little buck?”

I see him blush a little and he asks, “How about Shadowbuck. He saved my hide a couple of times over the years and I always liked that buck.”

From behind me, I feel a young mare push her way through, and as she gets next to the bed Ginger smiles at all of us and gives a slight nuzzle to her youngest brother, and says, “Welcome home Shadowbuck, now no more causing trouble ok.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

Today was a close call when I gave birth to my fourth child, the second that lived. I loved them all and am thinking of my son as I ask you to play Forever Young for him, as well as my children and my granddaughter who have passed on.

Thank You Very Much.

Sumac

White Cloud, Manesville Co-op, NCR.

Author's Note

As usual my normal thanks go out to Kkat and the other authors of the fandom.
In this chapter get to see here some of the preparations for deployment both physically and mentally. We also find out more about Sumac. Many do not realize how difficult and risky child birth can be, especially for those in the Wastelands.

For those wishing to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mwG6g5boyF4

Chapter 72 Getting Ready; Again

Chapter 72 Getting Ready; Again

Chapter 72 Getting Ready; Again

“Military deployments have never been something to enjoy, but the consequence of the actions, the shared nature of the sacrifices, and the nobility of the cause are invigorating. To be clear, I'm not talking about the killing and the death; rather, the sense of purpose that pervades every action, reaction, and outcome.” - Pete Hegseth

Two days after Sumac had little Shadowbuck begins like any other in our household. The smell of coffee, bacon, and eggs in the air. Magpie is in the kitchen getting it ready for us. Archer and I let Sutures sleep in and are greeted by Magpie smiling and telling us, “Badger has already headed into the stable to see if he could get another couple of days leave to help with the foals.”

I smile at this as does Archer who then says, “I wish him luck on it. I just don’t know if his commander can afford for him to be gone again.”

As we are eating our breakfast, Ginger joins us and as she enters, she shakes her head and asks, “Why do so many foals get born so late?”

I see Archer chuckle a bit as he tells her, “Now would you rather have had him be late at night, or early in the morning? At least you could go to sleep after he was born.”

She sighs and as she starts to drink a cup of coffee, she asks him, “Papa Archer how can you be so alert already this morning?”

He takes a bite of his eggs and shrugs his shoulder as he tells us, “Perhaps it is because I know we get more sleep than we normally do when we are deployed.”

I see Ginger cringe when he says this and she replies, “Ok, ok, papa, I get it, but poor mama Sutures has to keep getting up at night.”

He nods his head and tells her, “Yes she does, but she knew that would happen when she took the job.”

When she nods her head Archer puts a hoof on her shoulder and tells her, “Ginger, it all comes with the job. Each job has its own responsibilities and for her, that is one of them.”

“Still papa, that is rough on her. I miss seeing her so much.” Ginger tells him.

He nods his head, “Yes dear, it is. But she feels she is needed, and to tell the truth, she is. We almost lost mama Sumac the other night and Shadowbuck if not for her. She is good at it and to her, saving the lives and helping to bring them into the world is worth it.”

Ginger nods her head at that, “Ok papa, I get it. I just wish I could spend more time with her.”

He smiles at her and tells her, “I wish we all could spend more time with each other, but that does not seem the way the Goddesses want it right now.”

After Breakfast I grab my kit and head into the stable with Archer. We are walking holding tails when he tells me, “Just so you know the commander of your mortars, Longbow, he is good. The same goes for your artillery commander Slide Rule. They both seem to be easy to work with. Also, Slide Rule was with some artillery units that were supporting the Talons when they made the second attempt to drive the slavers out of Fillydelphia. She has combat experience and is a transfer in to build up our forces.”

I nod my head as we walk, “OK, sounds good, anything else I should know about them?”

He scratches his head and then tells me, “Well Long Bow came up through the ranks and was the one in charge of the mortar crews that supported the diversion forces that hit Hereford when we broke out for the expedition. He actually all but begged for this assignment.”

Again, I nod my head and asks, “Ok, what about Slide Rule?”

He sighs a bit and tells me, “According to her stall mate, she has nightmares still from Filly. I heard she either has or had a family that was from a little village that had been hit pretty hard by Red Eye’s troops during their round-ups, so from what I understand she really wanted to get assigned back into the fighting in Filly.”

“Dang, I hope that will not cause her to be a problem,” I tell him.

He looks at me then back ahead, “No, I don’t think she will be a problem, but you never know.”

“Ok, best to be prepared is all. Thanks, Dear, I really appreciate it.” I tell him, then I realize we are getting close to the base so I step ahead of him and stop him and give him a kiss that promises more later. We are just breaking the kiss and getting ready to head the rest of the way to the stable when Badger sees us and calls to us, “Hi guys.”

Once he is close, he smiles and says, “Well I am on my way back to the farm, they gave me two more days off. Now Mollygirl, do you think I might get a bit of what you just gave Archer?” after which he raises his eyebrows a couple of times and grins more.

Instead of answering verbally, I take a hoof and wrap it around the back of his head and drag his muzzle to mine as it opens and I give him a very good kiss also. Once we break the kiss I ask, “Was that satisfactory my love?”

He smiles like a young buck and tells me, “Oh yes, now we all best get going. I will catch you back at home tonight.” He tells us and goes on his way. Once we get into visual sight of the gate for the base, we stop holding tails and become strictly military again.

We show our PipBucks as we go by the gate guards and then Archer turns and heads to the Artillery Park, while I go to my HQ to see if there is any news from overnight.

As I reach my office Paper Work lets me know that there is nothing pertinent that has come through yet. However, as I am drinking my tea, Chain Lighting knocks on my door and tells me, “Ma’am, the Sergeant Major was on the horn. He says that the Colonel wants to see you, me, and Captain Dull Beak asap.”

I feel my stomach drop out when he says this as it is never good when the Colonel says he wants to see us asap. I grab my soft cap and then Chain, Dull Beak and I head to the Regimental HQ.

As we arrive there the Sergeant Major guides us right into the Colonel's office. The Colonel then tells us to take a seat.

Once we are seated, he leans forward on his desk with his forehooves and tells us. “Ok you three, your battalion will officially deploy in three weeks two days. Starting in two days I want half your troops to go on stand-down leave for a week. When they get back, the other half will do the same. The last week before deployment will be spent making sure everything is packed and ready.”

“Ok Sir, sounds good. Any idea where they are going to send us yet?” I ask.

I see him shake his head, “No, they are not saying. From what I understand they will tell us when the departure date is closer. All I know is that it is not Fillydelphia.”

While I am glad to hear the last part, I am not overly enthused about not knowing where we are heading yet.

Then Dull Beak asks, “Sir, is it a case of they don’t know where they are sending us yet?”

I watch as Chappy sits back in his chair and just stares at Dull Beak. Then he asks, “Captain, why would you ask that?”

I watch as Dull Beaks feathers ruffle a bit and he then says, “Colonel, They knew they wanted your forces for Filly, but seeing that was a condition of the agreement for membership in the NCR, they may be trying to decide where and how to best use us.”

I see Chappy take a deep breath and let it out, “You know Captain, I had not thought of that. I had just assumed it was operational security. But let’s just go with what we have for now.”

“Sir, is there any particular way you would like us to determine which troops go on leave when?”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Major, I would just send half of each unit at a time. The Artillery and Engineers are already doing so. Oh, and by the way, Sergeant Taser has asked to head your MP contingent. You will not have any problems with that will you?”

For the first time since I have entered his office I smile, “No sir, I can work very well with him sir.”

He then smiles back and tells us, “Ok, then Dismissed, and Major you are to take the second week's leave. Dull Beak I want you to take the first. Just make sure that the company commanders are not all on leave at the same time. Now get out of here you three, I have paperwork I have to do before I can leave tonight too.”

As we are walking back to our HQ, I ask Dull Beak, “Any idea of what you may want to do with your time off?”

He gives me a smirk and tells me, “Honestly Major, I don’t know. I was not expecting it and I really don’t know too many around here.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Well you can always visit us at the farm, or you could go spend some time in White Cloud. I know Trouble and Blondie have their place just down the road from us.”

I see him put a talon under his chin as he thinks about it. Then he tells me, “Ya know that is a thought. I did get along with most of them. I will think about it. It’s not like I have a lot going on here anyways.”

“No matter what we should at least meet for a meal at the pub in White Cloud,” I tell him.

Beside me, I see Chain Lightning just shaking his head and smiling, so I ask him, “Well Chain, any ideas for your leave?”

“Just spending some time here in Manesville. I have some old acquaintances there. I will probably spend some time at the Trough too.”

I think about it for a bit and then I tell him, “Well Chain, if you ever want a home-cooked meal during that time, let me know, we would be glad to have you at the farm for dinner sometime.”

He smiles at that and tells me, “Ma’am, I will consider it, but I don’t want to put all of you out that way. Especially with all the foals.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Ok, I understand, but know the offer is open. Speaking of that I should talk to Paper Work about having him and Choo over for a visit too.”

I see him raise an eyebrow, “Ma’am is that appropriate?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Well Choo is like family to us, especially after the expedition, and since she and he are dating. I do not see a problem with it.”

He shakes his head, “And ma’am, what if I wanted to bring a date with me?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Chain, both of you would be welcome.”

I see him nod his head, “Perhaps ma’am, we will see. Now we need to get ready for the morning formation.”

After he says that I realize I need to go to the morning meeting with the XO and trot down the stable corridors to make it in time. I am the last to arrive and She just shakes her head and says, “Glad to see you could make it. Everything go ok with the Colonel this morning?”

The other battalion commanders both look at me and I nod my head as I answer, “Yes Ma’am, just got the word when we are leaving and for stand down leaves.”

She smiles at me and says, “Good, that saves me some time. Now as I was about to say…”

__________

That night I have the duty again. Archer surprises me by spending some time with Windy and me in the evening. When I ask him about it he smiles and tells me, “Well dear, you are leaving soon, so I am getting as much time with you as I can.”

I shift and bury my face against his neck, “Thank you, love, you do not know how much that means to me.”

As we cuddle on the couch on one end, Windy is on the other with her usual blanket and snacks. She smiles at us and says, “You know you too are so cute too. At times I almost envy your family and its relationship.”

At that Archer raises an eyebrow and asks, “Almost?”

She smirks and then adds, “Yeah, but dealing with one husband is hard enough. I can only imagine what your family is like at home.”

Archer then smiles and holds up his PipBuck and tells her, “Well Windy it does help that we all figured out how to set up a schedule program on this so we can make sure we get to spend the fair amount of time together.”

I see her jaw drop and her eyes are wide, she then asks, “Did you really do that?”

He just smiles and tilts his head a bit while looking at her. She then shakes her head and tells us, “I don’t know what part scares me more. The fact he might have really done that, or the fact you need a calendar.”

He begins to laugh at that. As the movie begins Windy asks, “Ok Archer, just between friends, how does it work having straight partners in your relationship?”

He laughs at her question and tells her, “Well Badger is one of my closest friends now. We share almost everything. We care about each other almost like siblings. And like siblings, we all have our squabbles and disagreements. But we put our family first.”

Then she asks us, “But what about Sumac?”

Archer looks her straight in the eyes and says, “What about her? Perhaps the next time you and your family come over for supper you can ask her. I will not speak for her on this.”

I see Windy blush a bit and I notice that her wings had started to rise and were going back down as she says, “Oh, ok, sorry if I asked something that personal.”

Archer smiles at her pats her hind leg that is on the couch nearest to him and tells her, “Windy you are my friend also and I will gladly answer for myself, but I will not speak for others, especially on what they may consider such private matters.”

Again, I see the blush and watch as she shifts her wings, and then she tells him, “Archer, thank you for explaining that and helping me to understand. I am sorry about prying where I shouldn’t have.”

I watch as he smiles back and tells her, “It is fine. At least you were not asking me about what we do when it is two bucks and a mare like Sunset did. I swear that buck has no shame.” Then he turns his head and starts to pay attention to the movie we have loaded up.

After the movie is finished Archer is the first to get up. He smiles at Windy and tells her, “Thank you for letting me share this night with you two sweet mares.” Then he extends a hoof to help me get up. Once I am standing he comes over and nuzzles my cheek. We then exchange a kiss and he leaves for the night.

After he has gone and we are back in our stall I see her staring at me. I then ask her “Ok, what?”

She shakes her head and tells me, “I just wonder how you found two such wonderful and caring bucks. Don’t get me wrong, I love my husband, but I do not think he could be such a Gentlecolt as Archer or as helpful with the foals as Badger.”

I smile at that and laugh a bit, “Don’t let them fool you. I think Archer also needed a break from all the foals and made up an excuse to the others as to why he is late getting home tonight.”

She shakes her head and laughs with me as we get ready to hit our beds for the night. Just before she turns off the light above her bunk, she tells me, “You know Mollygirl, you have the weirdest luck. You have a weird, yet wonderful family, but then you have to leave them.”

I laugh lightly because I know just what she means, “Yeah, your right. By the way, you and your family need to come over again before we leave.”

She smiles, “I know, the last time we were there I could not get over how fascinated that my youngest is with your Millie. I mean he liked the others and seemed to be trying to get to know Woodrow too, but I noticed he kept spending his time with her.”

This makes me smile some and I tell her jokingly, “Who knows what the future holds. Maybe we will end up family. After all, there is something to be said about those feathers. Besides, you guys need to come and meet Little Shadowbuck too. He is a cutie also.”

I hear her laugh back as she clicks the light off and tells me, “Ok, we will soon. Have a goodnight's sleep Mollygirl.”

“You too Windy. See you in the morning.” I tell her and I turn over in my bunk. Before I fall asleep, I think to myself, yah, it has been a good day.

__________

The next night when I get home from the stable, I see Archer sitting in the dining room helping Ginger and Xochitl with their math homework again. As I come through the door he smiles and raises an eyebrow as he asks, “How was your day?”

I smile at him, “Not too bad. Those who begin their leave the day after tomorrow are all excited so some of the project work that has been neglected. But that is why we have the time set as we do.”

He nods his head, “Yeah I can understand that. I heard Slide Rule say the same thing.”

“Well, at least this time we had a proper amount of time to get ready, unlike with the expedition. I mean we did not have near enough scouts or supply train set up. Heck, we had to scavenge replacements from the whole CDF.”

I see him smile as I talk, Ginger and Xochitl both stop and look at me. Then Xochitl says, “I guess it was a good thing we snuck along then.”

I sigh when he says this and tell him, “Ok, I will admit, you two really did help a lot. But this time, you stay here. Choo Choo has already received orders about that.”

I see both of them look down and Ginger says, “Yeah, we know, we already talked to Choo about it.”

Archer then tells me, “By the way, Sunset and Pages are joining us for dinner tonight.”

I smile when I hear this. I have not gotten to see near enough of Sunset since we got back, and I know Magpie will be thrilled to spend time with Pages.

I hang my weapons up on the wall and put my kit and uniform away. I grab my apron and my mother’s scarf and put them on. After that, I leave the downstairs bedroom and check on Millie and the others. When I get to the nursery Badger is changing Shadowbuck’s diaper. I notice that Woodrow is not in his crib and when I ask him, he tells me, “Magpie has him with her in the Kitchen. He was acting up a bit today and climbed out of his crib twice.”

Needless to say, I am surprised and I tell him, “He really is getting around. How was our Millie today?”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Pretty good overall. She should be getting up from her nap soon. I think I heard her trying to talk earlier, but when anyone is around, she quiets up.”

I smile when he says this and I then go to her crib. When I get to her, Millie is awake and I see her forehooves reach up when she sees me. I take her out of the crib and take her to the rocking chair for a while. After a bit, she lets me know she is hungry so I feed her, and then I rock her some more.

As we are sitting there rocking, me with Millie and Badger with Shadowbuck, Ginger comes into the room, I first feel then I begin to hear Millie trying to speak. She keeps looking at Ginger and I hear her sound out, “Gi, Gi Ginja!”

Both Badger and I are stunned. We both look at each other and shrug. My only child that I will give birth to and her first word is not mama or papa, but her sister's name.

Ginger gets a big grin on her muzzle as she comes up and says, “Hi Mills, how you doing lil’ sis?”

I then watch as she reaches and stretches for Ginger and Ginger comes up and gives her a nuzzle. Then Ginger tells me, “Ma, the table is set. Mama Sutures said you two should come out to the dining room as Sunset and Pages are coming down the road now.”

As she says this, I hear a knock on the door and I put Millie down for a second while I get up out of the chair. I then carry her with me as I go to open the door.

When I get to the door Magpie is already there letting them in, she is just giving a hug to Pages when I see Sunset block the door with his wing and scoop Woodrow up. I then hear Sunset laugh as he hooves him over to Magpie, “they sure do move, fast don’t they?”

Magpie takes him from Sunset as Pages closes the door behind them. Then we all head to the dining room. As Magpie walks past Pages, Woody reaches out both forehooves and yells, “MAMA!”

Pages looks confused at first, shakes her head, and points to herself as she tells him, “Pages.”

I almost fall out laughing when I see Woodrow get a thoughtful look on his face and he says “Mama Pppages?”

The look on Sunset and Pages faces is priceless as Magpie tells Woody, “No dear, just Pages,” Then she points to Sunset and says, “Sunset.”

Before I can say anything, Archer stops snickering off to the side and tells them, “Sorry about that, with all the mares in the house, he assumes any mare is one of the mamas.”

Sunset looks funny and then asks, “And he doesn’t have a problem with stallions like that?”

Badger comes up behind me carrying Shadowbuck and tells him, “No, but I think that is because the only buck they see around here normally other than Archer and me is Xavier, and being that Xochitl only calls him father, and Ginger by his name, I think he did not become confused on it.”

I see Sunset smile a bit at this and he turns to Pages and tells her, “Well I guess that explains that then.”

Xochitl then excuses himself and heads home for the night, before he leaves, I see him first say goodbye to the foals. Then he gives Ginger a brief kiss on her cheek and I hear him tell her, “By the way, my mother said she would be very happy to teach you how to cook some of the dishes that she makes for me and my father if you would like to learn.”

I see a side of Ginger I had not expected yet, as she nods her head and tells him, “I would love that. Especially how to make your favorite meals.” Then she hugs him and gives him a quick kiss and he leaves for the night.

Off to the side of the dining room, we have a small corner fenced in for the foals to play in while we eat. We place the three of them in there along with a few toys, and then we put dinner on the table and begin to eat.

As we are eating, we begin to first talk about work. Little things like rumors around the stable. What our troopers have been up to lately. Then Pages looks over at the foals and I see her sigh. I watch as Sunset notices and puts a wing around her.

As we continue to eat Sumac then asks, “So has there been any big changes for you guys since the NCR took over? I mean Badger, Archer, and Mollygirl talk about things, but they never talk about anything changing.”

I see Sunset shake his head and say, “Well not really. Other than a lot of the newer troops are coming from outside the Co-op or former Enclave now.”

I see Pages nod her head as she says, “Yeah, some of them are not too bad, but some seem just two steps short of having gone raider. In our Regiment, we have been keeping an eye on them.”

I see the worry that comes over Sumac and Magpies faces as Pages says this. Then I see Badger nod his head and he says, “Sorry for not telling you about that Sumac and Magpie, but dears, you have enough to worry about already.”

Then Pages tells me, “Oh, Major, tomorrow night the Enfields are supposed to be having a big pre leave party. Rumor has it they are getting the initials ER or EE branded on their front left shoulders, all the Oldtimers are even talking about having CEF branded there.”

When she says this I simply sigh and facehoof as I shake my head. Then I ask her, “Pages, you didn’t happen to hear where this was, did you?”

She laughs lightly and tells me, “No, but I know a lot of them seem to favor hanging about in White Cloud, so that might be a start.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Thank you Pages.” Then I notice Woodrow trying to jump over the foal pen and I get up quickly and make him sit down as I give him a different toy to play with before I go back to finish my meal.

When Ginger finishes her meal, she asks to be excused from the table and I have to smile when she trots upstairs to her room and returns with a storybook and begins to read to her siblings.

As she does that, I see Pages glancing their way with a hurt look in her eye. I had not realized she wanted foals someday. Sadly, I do understand how she feels. After the rest of us finish dinner I help take dishes into the kitchen to wash. Magpie and Archer stay out in the parlor with our guests while the rest of us clean up.

Once the dishes are done Sumac and I bring out a dessert of deep-fried bread with fresh butter and sugar. I see Sunset raise an eyebrow and Badger laughs lightly and tells him, “Really it is pretty good Sunset, it is an old Co-op treat for us. We just don’t make it as often anymore since we started trading more with the outside.”

Beside Sunset, I see Pages smiling and shaking her head, and then she tells Sunset, “Yeah, it is one of my old favorites.”

I see him smiling and he tells us, “I’ll take your word for it an try’em.”

I then notice Ginger peaking around the corner as she says, “Ma’s, Pa’s Woody needs changed.”

I see Magpie grimace and as she goes to get up Badger tells her, “Dear, you have not seen Pages in a while, I got him,” as he puts a hoof on her leg and then he gets up and recovers his son and takes him to the nursery to change him.

After he is gone, I see Sunset looking surprised and he says, “You mares really let him do that?”

All of us nod our heads and before we can say anything Archer tells him, “Sunset, they are our foals too. We should help when we can. My father did the same thing. Raising our foals is not mares work, it is family work.”

I see the surprise on both Sunset and Page's faces. Sunset finally says, “You really mean it. Back in Thunderhead we would have been the talk of the town and made fun of for doing mares' work. But when you put it like that, I can see where you are coming from.”

After he says this, I see Pages cuddle closer to him and nuzzle him slightly. As she does this, I see him wrap a wing around her and kiss her on the tip of her muzzle. Then he says, “Well I guess it don’t matter anyways, because even if Pages and I were married already, I still can’t have any foals.”

From between me and Archer, I see Sutures shake her head and tell him, “Sunset, if I remember from when Blondie showed back up you were surgically sterilized correct?”

He nods his head and says, “Yeah, but it has been so long that healing spells won’t work, and there are no facilities around her for reversing it like we had in Thunderhead.”

I see her thinking for a bit and she tells him. “I might know a way, but it does involve a minor surgery and there is a chance of scarring that may prevent it from working.”

I see Page’s eyes open wide with hope as she says this and she looks at Sunset. I see him think briefly about it and he says, “Pages, I will do this, but understand If I do, we wait to get married until after I am tested to make sure it works.”

She then looks at him and tells him. “Thank you, love, but I already told you I would be willing to adopt a foal if we can’t have one of our own, and yes while I want to be a mother, I would forego it for you. I want you to be my husband, not just your special somepony. You are the one who insists that we not marry if you can’t be the natural father.”

I see him first blush when she says this and then smile. Finally, he tells her, “Ok Pages, if it is what you really want, then I will marry you.”

On hearing this Sumac says, “This sounds like something to celebrate. I have some Old Overmare and Cider if you would like.”

Both of them nod their heads. As Sumac gets up to get it, I notice Sutures looking at me and she gets up and joins Sumac in the kitchen.

When they return they have enough Ciders for everyone but me. Sutures looks at me and says, “Dear, I have a Sparkle Cola for you instead, I hope you do not mind.”

I shake my head and tell her, “No dearest, I do not mind,” however part of me is upset that she did it. It sounds so good. But I know she is right. Instead of griping or fussing, I smile at her and tell her, “Thank you for being so thoughtful.”

As we all give a toast, I realize this means one of my best friends is getting married to Magpie's best friend. Sometimes life amazes me.

After they leave for the night I watch as Sunset and Pages head into the night walking tail in tail, and one of his wings wrapped around her. Again, I wish for wings that I will never have and sigh into the night. As I turn and go back into the house Sutures stops me and asks, “Are you ok Love?”

I nod my head and reply, “Yes, it's just something silly in my head.”

I see her smile a bit at that and she asks, “Ok, dear what is it?”

I am glad that the lanterns on the porch are turned down already so she can not see me blushing as I tell her, “Wings, that’s all. I wish I had wings. Instead, I am just an earth pony. If I had wings, I could hold you with them. I could fly,” I begin to feel my eyes get moist, “So many different things.”

I feel her hoof on my cheek and she uses her TK to move my forelock so she can look into my eyes. As she does this it feels so good. Then she tells me, “I am sorry love. If I could I would give you those wings. But Mollygirl, you will never be just an earth pony. You are very special.”

I am embarrassed when she says this and I start to say, “Sutures, you just do not understand…”

Before I can finish the sentence, she puts her hoof over my muzzle, and then she tells me, “Let’s go in and go to bed love. Maybe I can make you forget about those wings for a while, and make you realize how special you really are.”

“What about Archer?” I ask.

She smiles at me and says, “Don’t worry about him tonight,” then she wraps her tail around my neck and leads me inside, I close the door quickly and she leads me to the downstairs bedroom. As I pass the parlor, I notice the lights are already out in the rest of the rooms except the nursery. Everypony must have already gone to bed. I follow her and when I get to the room, I notice that it is just us two.

She smiles at me and says, “I hope you don’t mind?” I shake my head and feel my pulse quicken as she leads me to the bed, removes my scarf and apron, and as she kisses me slowly guides me to the mattress with a caress that promises so much more.

__________

The next day I awake with Badger and Sutures cuddling me. I quietly disentangle myself and get up to get ready to head to the stable. As I am getting dressed Badger comes over and kisses me on my neck. He then asks me, “I hope you did not mind me joining you two last night. I wanted to sleep closer to the foals.”

I lean against him and his cheek and tell him, “Of course not my love. I was very happy to have you with us. I am sorry I woke you though.”

He smiles at that and tells me, “You did not wake me, I was still trying to fall back to sleep from changing Shadowbuck again. I swear I go to put a new diaper on him and he thinks it target practice time.”

I have to laugh at that and tell him. “Well, hopefully, he will stop that then. But you know a loaded weapon is dangerous.”

He laughs lightly at this and shakes his head. Then I see him turn and look at Sutures and smile again. He places his muzzle next to my ear and then says, “She really is something, isn’t she? I can see how come you fell so hard for her.”

When he says this I whisper back, “Does this mean you understand now why I was the way I was when you saw me again at the Valley?”

He nods his head and whispers back, “I will be honest, in a way it still hurts that you were willing to leave me for her and Archer, even if I can understand it. To be honest I have fallen in love with her too.”

This brings a smile to my face and I tell him, “I am sorry I hurt you, but I am glad you feel that way. Now have you told her?”

He nods his head, “Yeah, I have.”

I look him in the eyes and I ask, “Have you told her you love her other than when having sex?”

In the dim light of our room, I see him blush and he looks down before answering, “No, I guess I really haven’t.”

I then quietly tell him, “Then don’t you think it is about time you do. Sometime during the day when you are with her, just tell her. Let her know how you feel.”

I see him blush and he asks, “You really would not mind?”

I shake my head, “No, love, I would prefer you to tell her that. In fact, I damn well hope you have told Sumac you love her as well.”

I see him blush again and he tells me, “Yes dear, I have told her that long ago. Before we came to help those of you at the Valley. It’s just with Sutures, she seems so special to you and Archer. I don’t want to hurt our relationships with each other.”

I smile at that and I tell him, “And that is why you should tell her. Let her know.”

I see him smile bashfully and he replies, “Thank you, I will let her know then.”

I smile back at him and I tell him, “I may be late getting home tonight, I have to try and track down that party to see if they are really going to do the brandings like Pages mentioned.”

He nods his head and asks, “Have to stop them huh?”

I catch myself blushing and tell him, “Yeah, got to stop them.” Then I kiss him on his muzzle and I finish getting my uniform on for the day.

The day passes fairly uneventfully. The only big change is since we are going to begin deploying the Colonel has decided we will be modifying our officer’s duty rotations. Our executive officers will be in the rotation with the Battalion commanders. This will change my rotation to a six-day rotation rather than a three day one, except for when one of us is on leave.

This sounds really good to me at first. Then I realize it means Windy and I will end up having different duty days. But it is only for a few more weeks anyway. As I am walking down the halls of the stable I run into Clock Work and ask him, “Hey Clock Work. I heard your troop has a party planned for tonight any idea where it might be?”

I see him look at me, “I might could have heard a rumor ma’am. My people have been busting tail getting ready for this deployment so they really do need to blow off some steam. I hope you are not going to tell me to stop it.”

I shake my head, “No, I am not going to try and stop it. I am worried though as I heard a rumor about branding.”

He shakes his head, “Ma’am, I don’t know nothing about that. Besides, even our medics are going to be there to make sure everyone is ok.”

I nod my head, “Ok, I just want to make sure everyone is safe. Besides, I had thought about stopping by informally.”

I see him nod and smile at that and he tells me, “Ma’am, why don’t you meet me at the pub in White Cloud later this evening. Perhaps bring your wife Sutures too.”

I smile at him when he says this and tell him, “If she is not working tonight, I think I will. I will see you later then.”

He smiles back at me, “See you later Major,” he tells me, and then continues on his way.

I stop back in my office briefly to grab my kit before I head home. As I get ready to head back out, I see Chain Lightning leaning against the frame of the door to my office. He then asks, “Ma’am you got a moment.”

I nod my head and he enters, closing the door behind him and I asks, “So what is up Chain?”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Major, I know you heard the rumor by now about the Enfields having a party tonight.”

I nod my head, “Yeah I have Chain, why?”

He looks at me seriously and tells me, “Ma’am, you have heard about them branding themselves with the unit marks, right?”

I nod my head and he sighs and says, “I hope you are not going to try and stop them.”

I look at him from the corner of my eye and ask, “Why do you ask that Chain?”

He looks at me with his head turned just enough that I can see his scar also and he tells me, “Ma’am, they are going to do this no matter what. You and I both know how much it hurts, but I helped set up having a couple of extra medics there to make sure it is safe.”

I look at him a bit more and ask, “So you agree with it then?”

He neither nods his head nor shakes it instead he tells me, “Ma’am, I just understand it. Some of the more elite units in the Enclave used to do the same thing,” As he tells me this I watch as he uses his wings to open his shirt up and pull down his right shoulder. On it I see the Enclave symbol with a 103 RR branded on him.

I look at it and ask, “What does it stand for?”

He smiles and tells me, “the 103rd Recon Regiment. Of course, the lower is for the Enclave itself,” he pulls his shirt back on and as he is buttoning up his blouse, he uses his hoof to point at his cheek and says, “I got it after I got this one.”

I am surprised and I ask him, “Why Chain?”

He finishes with his shirt and puts his wings down and tells me, “Mollygirl, I already knew what the pain would be like, besides, this time it was my choice. The same goes for those troopers of yours there. They know it is going to hurt, but they are doing it together. For me, it overcame what Silver Spite did to me. To them, it is bonding them together as a unit. So Major, Mollygirl, I am asking you, do not stop them.”

I smile at him when he says this and tell him, “Understood 1st Sergeant. You have my word Chain.”

After I tell him this he smiles and says, “Thank you, Ma’am. Have a good night.” Then he turns and leaves my office.

Shortly after that, he leaves, I pick up my weapons from the armory and head home. Once I get there, I see Badger and Sutures sitting on the porch snuggling. Badger smiles at me and tells me, “Hi Mollygirl, the youngsters are all taking a nap right now. I thought you would be late tonight.”

I smile at them and tell him, “I had figured so, but Sutures, I would like you to accompany me tonight to a party that the Enfields are having.”

I see her look at me with a bit of concern on her face as she asks, “Why do you want me particularly?”

I can understand her concern and I tell her, “Love three reasons, One, there is going to be alcohol there and I want you there for support. Two, the rumor Pages told us last night seems to be true and we may be able to use your skills, and three,” I say as I look at Badger and her I tell her, “I want to sneak a bit of extra time with you if Badger does not mind.”

I see him smile, at that and he puts a hoof on her shoulder and tells her, “I understand, besides, I think Sumac would like some more time with me if you don’t mind Sutures.”

I see her smile and have a faint blush as she tells him, “No, I don’t mind,” Then she faces me and says, “Sounds good Dear, when do we leave?”

“Well, just after supper we are supposed to meet Clock Work in the pub in White Cloud. He will lead us to the party from there.” I tell her.

She nods her head and kisses Badger on his cheek and begins to get up. As she is standing up, she looks him in the eyes and tells him, “And yes Badger, I do love you too.” Then she heads into the house with me and we begin to set the table for dinner.

__________

After dinner, we head into White Cloud. Unexpectedly we are accompanied by Archer, Badger, and Xavier, who just want to have a pint of cider tonight. As we enter the pub, I notice how busy it is. I see several of the locals there eating and having a drink as well as some of the troopers from E troop. It takes me a couple of minutes to find Clock Work, but when I do, he is in a corner booth along with one of his lieutenants, Trip Hammer.

He waves us over and we take a seat with him. Both Trip and Clock Work stand and greet us, then I see Trip Hammer get excited as he tells Xavier, “It is so good to see you old buck. It has been too long.”

I had not realized that several of the new troopers in the pub had not seen Xavier before and were a bit upset acting until they see this and I watch them visibly relax. As we sit there, I have a Sparkle Cola while the others, including Sutures, have a cider.

After a while, Clock Work asks, “So Ma’am are you ready to go visit with my troopers?”

I smile and tell him, “Sure, let’s do this.”

I see a look of worry come over his face when I say this and I put a hoof on his and tell him, “Don’t worry, I won’t ruin it for them.”

So, we all get up and head out following him. As we do, I see the young troopers begin to follow us out. We walk down the main road towards Donovan about a half-mile to a farm that I can see is in the middle of being recovered. I can see a couple of smaller fires burning as well as a bonfire around which I see most of the members of E troop. As we get close, I smell the stench of burned fur and flesh. We are almost to the yard when I hear a cow start to bellow in pain, but cuts it off. Then I hear several of the troopers cheering her on.

I see the look of concern and indignation come over Sutures’s face and I tell her, “No dear, we are not here to stop them. Only to help them heal properly.”

By now we are next to one of the smaller fires. I see it has several branding irons in the fire. I also notice one of the non-coms from H-troop is there. She was the one we heard bellow in pain. I look at her shoulder and I see she has had herself branded on her shoulder with CEF. I see the fear in her eyes when she sees me there along with several others.

The stallion who has just branded her steps back holds up a hoof and says, “Ma’am, I can explain.”

I shake my head and I see his eyes go wide in fear, then I tell him, “Trooper, I am next for that iron now get it ready.”

Badger grabs me and tells me, “Mollygirl, you can’t be serious.”

Beside him, Sutures eyes are open wide and she tells me, “Mollygirl, you shouldn’t do this.”

Behind Sutures I see Archer nod his head and smile as he says, “I am after the Major.”

They both look at us and I tell them calmly, “Look at me. Look at all my scars. This one will be my choice and it is something that means more to me than you can imagine.”

Badger shakes his head, “Mollygirl really, think about this. It is permanent,”

I smile sadly at him and cup his chin with my hoof and I tell him, “Love, the CEF left its mark on me in many ways. Now I want to show it.” Then I turn and walk over by the fire. I look at the one who is doing the branding and I tell him. "I am ready when you are."

I watch as he picks the now red-hot iron out of the fire with his mouth and approaches me. I feel the terror of what Silver Spite did rise in me and I fight it back. He has it close enough I can feel the heat and smell some of the fur burn, and I tell him, “Now.”

He moves his head straight and level and I feel the surge of pain. I want to scream, but I refuse to. I see spots in front of my eyes and tears form, but I do not let them fall. Then he pulls the iron away and returns it to the fire. Around me, I hear the troopers cheer and I hear Sutures say, “Oh Mollygirl,” as she puts balm on my burns and covers it with a bandage.

I step to the side and have several of the NCO’s and officers who are there come over and pat me on my other shoulder. I turn and then watch as my Archer goes through with it also. Sutures then goes and takes care of him. As she does this Badger comes over to me and asks, “Why Mollygirl?”

I look at him sadly and tell him, “Badger, I am sorry if you do not approve. If you no longer want me as your mare because of this, fine. I will not fight you. But this was for me. My way of telling the world of what I survived. I hope you understand that.”

I see a sadness in his eyes, “No Mollygirl, I do not want to get rid of you. I just worry about you, my love. I just don’t get it.”

I look at him sadly and I gently kiss him. Then I tell him quietly, “Badger, you won’t get it, because you were not there. Maybe Archer can explain it better, but I can not even begin to figure out how to explain why.”

I see him nod his head, “Ok, I will just take that as enough explanation. Just know I do love you as do our other spouses. No matter what.”

Eventually, our group drifts over to the bonfire area and I am offered a bottle many times. Finally, Clockwork comes over to me with a Sunrise Sarsaparilla and offers it to me. “Thanks, Clock. So what did you get?” I ask when I see his bandaged shoulder and upper leg.

He smiles at me and tells me, “EE and the enfield silhouette. I hope the Colonel and the other higher-ups are not going to hold it against us.”

I smile and tell him, “Don’t worry Clock, I got all of your backs on this.”

We spend the next couple of hours there. Sutures helping the other medics to apply salve and bandage the brands. During all of this, I notice that Xavier is hanging out with several of the old volunteer troops. I hear them offer to brand him too but he smiles and answers, “I appreciate it, my comrades, I really do, but my wife would kill me, and my son would be jealous so I will decline for now. But know in my heart that you are also my brothers.”

I then see him getting hugged by several of them and sharing drinks with them. When we are heading home later, he is walking next to me and tells me, “Major, thank you for letting me come with you. I had forgotten how much I missed some of them. It felt like old times.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Your welcome, my friend. I am glad you enjoyed yourself also. I just hope Persimmon will not be upset with us.

He smiles at me and tells me, “Do not worry Major. I told her I might be out late, but that I would be with you and your spouses. So, I think we are fine.”

It is getting pretty late as we get home and we all give Xavier a hug good night and tell him to sleep well. Then we head back to the house. As I climb the steps, I notice the pain in my shoulder again. Yes, it hurts like Tartarus, but to me, it is worth it.

Once inside Badger kisses me and Sutures good night and tells all of us, “Goodnight, I will see you in the morning,” then he heads to Sumac's room.

Sutures, Archer, and I head to the downstairs bedroom and get ready to sleep. As I get ready to get into bed, I hear Millie crying and I go to her. I see Magpie asleep in the rocker with Woodrow and put him back into his bed. Then I take Millie out of her crib and feed her. While I am doing this Magpie wakes up and asks. “So how was it?”

I smile at her and tell her, “It went pretty good. But both Archer and I got branded.”

I hear her suck in her breath and she asks, “You did what?”

So, I tell her again, then I explain why to her. I see her form tears in her eyes as she tells me, “My love, I am so sorry you still hurt so bad. I wish I could do something for you.”

She has come close enough to me as we talked that I put up a hoof and touch her cheek, she steps closer and I kiss her gently and I tell her, “Just be here for me and know I love you Magpie. That is the best you can do for me.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “I will dear, I will.” Then she realizes how late it is and tells me, “I best head upstairs to bed. Sumac is expecting me.”

I raise an eyebrow at that and she smiles bashfully and tells me, “Mollygirl, she is a very special mare and I have become very close with her.”

I smile at her and kiss her lightly again and I tell her, “That is good, now you get going and I will put this little one to bed so I can get some sleep too.”

Once I have Millie back in bed, I turn down the lanterns on the wall and I head back to bed with Sutures and Archer. They are both asleep already so I climb in behind Archer and spoon with him so both of us can have the burned shoulders up. As I get comfortable, I feel Sutures hoof move over Archer until it touches me. I feel Archer shift just a bit into me and I hear him mumble in his sleep, “I love you Mollygirl.”

I shift just a bit and I gently kiss him on the back of his neck and I whisper into his ears. “I love you too Archer.” Then as I close my eyes and begin to fall asleep I think about the day’s events and I tell myself. It has been a good day.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

For some time now I have had a mare I have loved, but I have refused to marry her because I cannot father a foal for her. Finally, I have given in and am going to take her as my bride. I have a hard time trying to tell her how I feel, but there is one song that I think sums it up best. If you could, would you please play Time in a Bottle for me.

Thank Ya,

Sunset, Manesville, NCR

Author's Note

In this chapter, I mention the branding of Mollygirl and the others with the unit. In no way am I advocating for, or against it. To me, this is the Pony version of a tattoo. I have known people in the service who have gotten unit tattoos as well as a few people who have been branded. The one person was a Q-dog and if you are familiar with some college fraternities the Q-dogs are a special group. The man who had it showed me his and explained what it was like, and told me why it was important to him. That was almost 30 years ago and I still remember it and still respect him.

For those who want to hear this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AnWWj6xOleY

Chapter 73 The Mark of Family

Chapter 73 The Mark of Family

“One difficulty that someone who has been in military/government service during war has, is reconciling his/her pride with their horror.” ― Kari Martindale

The next morning, I awake early and my shoulder feels like it is on fire. Next to me, Archer is awake also. I climb out of bed and limp into the nursery to feed Millie. Magpie and Sumac are both already there. They both look sadly at me and Sumac asks, “Dear, you have so many scars already, why did you do this to yourself?’

I am just sitting down in the chair to feed when she asks me this. I close my eyes, look at the ceiling, and quietly tell her, “Ma, they have taken almost everything they can from me. My beauty was damaged long ago starting with my ear. The Expedition, well added many more, both physical and mental scars,” I move my muzzle toward my left shoulder as I continue, “This one, well this one I chose. I decided and I wanted to. I took back my body. It also will let any others who see it, know I was on the expedition.”

I open my eyes and I see a tear roll down Sumac’s face. She nods her head and tells me, “Dear, I guess I can understand it. But it just seems so extreme.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Perhaps, but it also bonded me with all my troopers. They know I am proud to have been a part of CEF enough to mark myself with it.”

I see her shaking her head and she asks, “Well who else did you see there, getting themselves branded?”

I see Magpie's eyes go wide when Sumac asks this and from behind me, I hear Archer say, “I did also Sumac.” Then he puts a hoof on my non burned shoulder. He then continues on, “While I will admit I had a couple of ciders beforehand, I was not drunk when I did it, and our Mollygirl was completely sober. Nothing to deaden her pain.”

I see both of them shake their heads at us. He then kisses me on my cheek and heads out, but is soon replaced by Sutures who tells me, “Love when you are done, I want to treat both you and Archer.” Then she goes back out also.

Magpie has finished feeding Woodrow and as she gets up to put him away, she shakes her head and tells me, “Dear, I will always love you, but I just cannot get my head wrapped around why you did this.”

I smile at her and tell her, “My love, I do not need you to understand why just accept that I did and it was something I needed to do for me.”

As she gets next to me, she leans over and kisses me on the cheek and tells me, “That I can do. Now I best go get breakfast started.”

Soon I join the others for Breakfast. Today is a proper vegan diet again. I do notice Ginger pouting a bit in her chair but she does not complain. She just drinks her coffee and eats her oatmeal with apple bits.

Finally, as she gets up to leave the table, she looks at me sullenly and asks, “Ma, how come you and Papa Archer could get branded with CEF on your shoulder, but me and Xochitl were not even told about it?”

I let out a sigh and I see Sumac standing there with one eyebrow raised and an ear twisted like she is asking “Well?”

I then tell Ginger, “Dear you are too young yet. Once you are 18, if you want, I will not say a word if you want to. But until then, no.” I see her pout a bit more, but I think she realizes that she has already gotten as much out of me as she can.

I quickly finish off my tea and head out the door with both bucks right behind me. As we hit the farmyard I hear Ginger yell, “I am leaving for school Ma’s see you tonight.”

I look back and see her running down the steps and Xochitl running to meet her. Knowing how they are I look into the sky just above the horizon and I see Sunny flying just above treetops to catch up. I laugh lightly at it and then feel a touch of sadness come over me as I realize how much I will miss this in a few weeks.

Once at the stable we go our separate ways. As I get to my office Paper Work is there and he tells me that the Colonel wants to see me asap. All I can think of is what now? As I put my kit on its hooks, I begin to head out the door and Chain Lighting greets me. He shakes his head a bit with a half-smirk on his face. Then he asks, “Ma’am, are you limping a bit?”

I look at him and smirk back as I ask him, “That noticeable, huh?”

He nods as he falls in alongside me. “Ya know ma’am when I suggested that you not stop them, I really did not mean that you should join them.”

I look at him from the corner of my eye and I ask “how did you know?”

He laughs lightly and tells me, “Ma’am it already has gone out through the rumor mill about you joining in.”

I look down at the floor when he tells me this and I tell him, “It really was not that big a deal Chain. Heck, even you have done it.”

He looks at me and begins to laugh and then asks, “Major, were you really stone-cold sober when you did it?”

I nod my head as we continue on our way. Then I ask him, “Why would that matter?”

He shakes his head, “Ma’am, every other being I know who has done that was either drunk or had taken Med-X first. Even I was drunk. But not you, damn ma’am you are tough as nails.”

Still shaking my head, I tell him, “Really it was not that big a deal.”

He is still shaking his head as we get to the regimental HQ. The Sergeant Major greets us at the door and I notice him giving me the once over and he just smiles and shakes his head slightly. Then he tells me, “Major, the Colonel is ready for you in his office, please go right in. 1st Sergeant, a moment of your time, please.”

I walk into the Colonel's office trying not to show a limp and keeping my head high. I get in front of his desk and he stands up. Looking down at me he asks me “Major Mollygirl, I am wanting to discuss this rumor I heard about last night.”

I keep looking him in the face with a calm expression and ask, “Yes sir, what rumor is that?”

He looks at me with anger in his eyes, then says, “That one of your companies had a party last night where they were branding themselves. Is this true?”

Still maintaining my bearing, I continue to look at him as I tell him, “Yes sir it is.”

If possible, he begins to get angrier as he says, “You knew? And you did nothing?”

When he says this, I shake my head slightly and I tell him, “Yes, I knew, and I did do something. I joined them as well as brought along an extra medic to make sure no one was too badly injured and that there would be no infections.”

He almost has steam rolling out of his ears and he then all but yells at me, “You should have stopped them, instead you act like a trooper and join them. Major, I am beginning to have my doubts about you.”

I continue to look him in the eyes as I respond, “Sir, if you want my commission, take it. Those troopers’ lives mean more to me than my own and I will not stand you ever suggesting that I am endangering them unnecessarily. In fact, give me the pen and paper sir. I will write my letter of resignation right here and now Colonel. Since I have been back you have lied to me several times. The biggest being about not being willing to deploy my battalion first. Sir, I know about Serenity Valley and while I like you, sir, that fiasco makes it very hard to respect you. Let’s talk about valuing my people’s lives sir, shall we.”

I swear at this point I watch his face go pale. He steps back and quietly tells me, “Major, get the hell out of my office.”

I salute him, then do a parade perfect about-face and I walk out of the main area of the Regimental HQ. As I go, I see Chain Lightning's eyes being wide open as well as the Sergeant Majors. It seems the Colonel had accidentally left his office intercom on to the Sergeant Major’s desk and they and a few others on the staff heard the entire exchange. Buck ‘em, I don’t care. I look at Chain and tell him, “Let’s go First, we have work to do,” as I walk past. I am halfway to my battalion’s HQ when I notice he is right next to me.

Neither of us says anything until we get to my office. I go in and he follows and closes the door behind me. I sit in my chair and put my head on my forehooves, and just shake my head.

When I look up a while later, he is standing there leaning against the wall, smiling. He shakes his head and tells me, “Major, remind me to never piss you off.”

I try to smile as I tell him, “Yeah, but I just hope that the Colonel does not take it out on our troopers.”

He smiles at that and tells me, “Ma’am, I do not think you need to worry about that. By now half the stable knows you just told the old man to go piss up a rope for accusing you of not caring about your people. I know the Sergeant Major was not a happy camper to hear what he heard. Now may I ask, how long have you known that your people were used for bait at the Valley?’

I shake my head again as I tell him with my ears tilted slightly back, “Since the stand down after we got back. Chain, one of my husbands is a troop commander for the 2nd Regiment. Another of my best friends is one of the 2nd Regiments battalion commanders. We only had to talk for a bit before I could piece together what happened. In fact, I really knew deep inside before we departed the Valley. I just did not want to think that the Colonel or anyone else in command would do that for no reason.”

I see a sad expression cross his face and his ears go down along his head. Then he tells me, “Ma’am, it seems that all militaries are willing to do that. I had just hoped this one was different.”

I sigh and look at him and tell him, “Same here Chain, same here.”

__________

The rest of the day passes quietly with me and Chain making the rounds of the companies’ HQs as well as that of the Artillery and then the Engineers.

Whenever I see one of the junior troopers in the stable, I notice a look of near terror on their faces. The old hands all smile and salute me. Finally, after about the tenth time this happens, I ask Chain Lighting, “1st Sergeant what is going on with all the junior troopers seeming to be afraid of me?”

I see him laugh lightly as he shakes his head and I hear him say under his breath, “Captain Dull Beak is right, she is a hoot to work with,” then he looks at me and tells me, “Ma’am, you really don’t get it do you?”

Slightly exasperated I ask, “Get what First?”

Still shaking his head, he tells me, “Ma’am word had already gotten out about how you got branded last night, stone-cold sober, with no painkillers, and did not let out a peep or a tear. Then you do not only show up on time, but you also show up early and while you are trying to hide the limp, it is noticeable. That is after giving birth in formation and then returning to ranks. Ma’am, you are downright scary, even to me. Now if they heard about your meeting with the Colonel, you stepped that up a notch.”

I shake my head, “Why, because I did what I felt was right?”

He smiles a bit more and I can tell he is trying not to laugh as he tells me, “Major, that is what is really scary. If you feel you are doing the right thing. Your reputation in the Regiment is of being a mare not to cross and look out if you do.”

I stop and look down at the ground blushing. Then I look at him as he stands next to me, “Is it really that bad?”

He chuckles lightly as he tells me, “Ma’am for a military commander, no. For a mare looking for a date, it would be. But from what I can see, you don’t need to worry about that.”

I blush again then smiling,I tell him, “No, I guess I don’t. Speaking of that, how has it been going with that friend you were talking about bringing over for dinner at the farm.”

This time I see him blush and look down. “Ma’am, we are currently working to get his status changed from PoW to immigrant. He and I talked about it and he wants to try and give it a go here.”

I nod my head and ask. “Is he going to stay a civilian then, or has he considered joining the Regiment?”

I see him smile, “Major that is a sticking point. He really does not know. He is tired of the military, but it is almost all he knows.”

As I think about this I ask, “Chain, has he thought of trying to provide private security maybe?”

Chain shakes his head, “No ma’am. That smacks too much of being a mercenary, and neither of us like that title.”

As we pass out the entrance and head to the Artillery park, we continue to talk about this problem for him. Once I get near the Gate for the artillery’s storage and maintenance, I see Archer working with the crews of his battery. He sees me and waves a hoof at me. When he does this, I see him grimace in pain, so I make sure to wave back to him. Finally, we arrive at Slide Rule's Battery. I have to smile seeing her four guns all undergoing some form of Maintenance. Two of the guns have their wheels removed, as well as those of their limbers, with ponies applying fresh grease to the hubs. The other two have their barrels removed and are disassembled down to the recoil mechanism. I see the crew members taking solvent to remove the old grease and making sure that there is no rust on the sliding parts.

From this crew, I see Slide Rule lookup. She has grease all over her face and forehooves. I am glad to see she is wearing a pair of coveralls at least so that she is not ruining a good uniform. She says something to those with her, wipes her forehooves on an old rag then comes over and salutes me.

As she salutes me and I return it, she asks, “What can I do for you, Ma’am?”

Smiling, I tell her, I was just stopping by to see how things are going with the preps and to see if there is anything I may be able to help you with.”

She nods at that and tells me, “Thank you very much, ma’am. I appreciate that. Right now, we are sitting pretty good. I am waiting to see what the quartermasters try to short-shift me on though.”

I nod my head and ask, “Is there anything you are short on right now?”

She smiles and tells me, “Well since you asked ma’am, we could use one more limber wagon as well as a decent issue of small arms for my crews when we deploy.”

I raise my eyebrow at this and ask her, “What is wrong with the small arms they are trying to issue you.”

She looks at me and tells me, “Ma’am, we are going to be setting up firebases to support your troops' positions. They want to issue us shotguns and pistols to defend those bases. Ma’am, I really would prefer proper long arms and perhaps a couple of heavy machine guns to defend my guns.”

When she says this, I cannot help but smile and I tell her, “You sound just like my husband Archer.” I see her eyebrow raise a bit and her ears shift back slightly, “I then continue, “That is a good thing, Captain. I will talk to the armorers and see what we can do. In fact, after I see the Engineers on my way back through, I will stop by and you can go with me to talk to Buckshot and them with me.”

I see her smile widen and her ears go forward some when I suggest it. Then she asks, “You really mean it, ma’am, you will do that for us?”

I sigh as I tell her, “Slide Rule, you and your gunners are now my people. Just like Archer and his were.”

Then I see her look at me out of the side of her eye, “Ma’am, I am not looking for a new partner, besides, you have enough already from what I understand.”

When she says this, my jaw drops, and my eyes go wide. “I, I, uh, Captain, that is not what I meant.”

Behind me, I hear Chain Lightning laughing out loud, and slapping his hoof on the ground. I look up and she is blushing. Finally, I stop blushing and I tell her, “Slide Rule, that is not how I work. Talk to Archer and he can explain it to you if you want. Also, I am not looking for any more spouses. Five is enough as it is.”

Now I get to see her blush and she starts to stammer, “I, um, I uh, I am sorry I misunderstood Major. Please forgive my behavior.”

When she says this, I laugh lightly myself and shake my head as I tell her, “Nothing to forgive Captain. It seems in my life, that must be a normal assumption. Believe me, you are not the first.”

“Thank you, Ma’am. If the offer to accompany you to the armory later is still open, I will take you up on it Major.”

I smile at her again and tell her, “We will see you on our way back. Besides, I have to pick up my own weapons before I head home for the night.”

I see her jaw drop open this time and I hear her quietly say, “Her own weapons home for the night?”

I nod my head, as does Chain Lightning, and I tell her, “Yes, I captured three weapons that I prefer to use during the expedition. This was shortly after I lost my previous pistol and SMG when I was captured,” without thinking I say under my breath, “They are still taking those out of my pay each month.”

I see her eyes go wide at this and Chain simply tilts his head in amusement. Then Chain Lightning quietly tells her, “She is a bit different to work for, but it can be fun. Ma’am.”

Then I look at my 1st Sergeant and tell him, “Well, we best get going to see Lieutenant Bailey Bridge, so we can get done at a decent time. I will talk to you again in a bit Captain Rule.”

We then leave the artillery park area and head to the Combat Engineers compound. They have several buildings and bunkers that are fenced off from the rest of the base. As we reach the gate, I see one of Bailey’s engineers from the expedition is on guard along with a new one.

As we approach the guards, they both salute me and I am greeted by the one saying, “It is good to see you again Ma’am.”

I smile as I return the salutes and tell them, “You also trooper. Will you be heading out with us for the deployment?”

He nods his head and tells me, “Yes ma’am, both of us will. I have told him already how much of a fighter you are and how you were right there in the trenches with us at the Valley ma’am. I am a bit sorry though about touching off the Flamethrower so close to you, but I needed to suppress them quickly as I passed you.”

I shake my head, “No need to apologize for doing your duty. But I will say I thank the Goddesses you were there with it then. You were right where I needed you, when I needed you, so thank you.”

I see his chest swell with pride and I watch the new engineer look at him with almost awe at that point. I then ask, “Do you know if Lieutenant Bridge is available?”

The senior guard nods his head and replies, “He should be ma’am. He has not left during our watch.”

I nod my head, “Thank you, I will go see him. Have a good day.”

As we cross the compound, I notice that several of the bunkers are designed differently from the others and have warning signs mounted around them. I am just getting ready to enter the Engineer Company’s HQ when I hear Bailey Bridge call me from a door on the next building over.

I stop and trot over to him, Chain walking behind me in no big hurry. “Good Afternoon Bailey,” I tell him when I am close enough.

He smiles at me, gives a brief salute, and then holds out a hoof, “It is really good to see you again Mollygirl. You caught me just in time. I was just heading out to see Tar and Lil’ Broken.”

I shake the offered hoof and smiling I tell him, “Tell her I said hi and that I will be out to visit her on our normal day.”

He nods his head and replies, “I will ma’am, now what can I do you for?”

By now Chain Lightning has caught up to me and as he steps next to me I tell Bailey, “We were just out making the circuit and were stopping by to see how your preparations are going for the deployment, and to see if there is anything you may need our assistance with.”

He smiles at that and tells me, “Well ma’am we could use an extra wagon to move supplies with. That would make things a lot easier. Other than that, not too much. That is unless you can get us a medic assigned with my engineers also.”

I think about this and tell him, “Bailey, I will see what I can do about that in the next few days.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” he tells me, then he looks at his PipBuck, and asks, “Is there anything more you need me for?”

I shake my head slightly, “No Bailey there isn’t, but if you need me, let me know.” I tell him.

“Thanks, ma’am, 1st Sergeant, it is good to see you again, but I need to get going so I can spend as much time with her as I can.”

As he says this I begin to turn and walk toward the gate and he joins in with me and Chain. Chain Lightning looks at him funny from the corner of his eye as we leave the compound and head back toward the artillery. As we watch Bailey Bridge trot off in the direction of Manesville, he turns back to me and says, “Ma’am, isn’t it rather odd for an officer to be so excited to see a traitor?”

I stop for a moment to collect my thoughts and I tell him, “Chain, I have a feeling that her life would have been a completely different story if it has been Bailey who had dated her rather than Broken Dreams. There was a lot going on that most do not even know. Besides, aren’t you friends with a couple of Dashites now?”

I see him Blush and he tells me, “Ma’am, you’re not supposed to know about that.”

I laugh lightly and tell him, “Chain, it is ok, remember, I have a Dashite for a best friend as well. With the Enclave defunct should I still worry about that?”

He shakes his head, “No, I guess not, but ma’am, the Enclave may be down now, but I would still worry about them.”

He says this just as we come to the Artillery Park and we are greeted by Slide Rule. I have to shift to what business is at hoof, but in the back of my mind, I cannot help to remember what he said.

__________

With Captain Slide Rule with us, we change our subject of discussion to what she thinks she needs for her gunners.

“Major, normally I would not hesitate to let them all carry short-range weapons, but if we are going to be digging in for a while, that changes things.” Slide Rule tells me.

I nod my head, “Yeah it does, Captain. I just wish I knew where they were sending us. For all I know it could be west of New Appleloosa, over by Baltimare, or even on the plains halfway to Maripony.” I tell her.

Chain Lighting walks slightly behind us, and out of the corner of my eye, I can see he is paying attention to our conversation. Well, maybe he will catch something I am missing.

Once we get to the armory, I see Buckshot smile as I walk in. “Good afternoon Major, that time again?” he asks.

I smile, “Yeah, pretty much Buckshot, but I also have some business I want to discuss with you,” as I tell him that I see his smile falter.

He looks from me to Slide Rule then back to me, “Ok ma’am, what do you want to talk about.” He asks.

I sigh, and reply, “Now Buckshot, why do you have to say it like that? This is an honest request and we can see what we can do, ok.”

He sits on his seat behind the counter and crosses his forelegs, nods his head, and says, “Ok Major, let’s hear it.”

“Now I was talking to the Captain here about the upcoming deployment and the needs for our equipment,” I am in the middle of telling him this when he stops me by raising a hoof up and holding it in front of me.

“Major, no offense, but I am giving her the standard loadout as prescribed for an artillery battery by the command, upon the recommendations of your husband Captain Archer.” He tells me.

I close my eyes and shake my head, and I tell him, “Now I can understand that and respect it, but that was for an expedition where we were planning on being mobile most of the time. During our deployment, we are going to be establishing a fire support base and digging in. We want weapons that will allow us to engage any hostiles who try to assault the base and defend the guns.”

He shakes his head, “Ma’am, in such a case the gunners will be too busy operating their pieces until they get in close.”

I nod my head again, “I agree, but what about their pulling teams? They can defend the pieces and the base while the gunners operate them.”

I see him shift his muzzle and squint his eyes as if he is going to argue more, so I tell him, “Oh, and by the way, seeing Flechettes went with us last time and we are going to be gone for over a year, I have been considering requesting you to be our armorer for the deployment.”

I see him start to go pale at this. From off to the side I see Flechettes quickly put a hoof over his mouth to keep from laughing out loud.

“Now Major, that is not fair and you know it.” He tells me.

I tilt my head and look him straight in the eyes and I ask him, “And it is fair that me and my troops all have to go back out first. Really, because you are just about ready to have me go straight to the regiment and maybe even to the NRC regional commander to have your ass put on this deployment list. Keep Arguing with me, Sergeant.”

I see him cringe when I say this and under his breath, I hear him say, “I liked you better as a sergeant.”

When he says this, I quietly tell him, “So did I. In fact, a lot of ponies did. Now back to business. I am not asking for all of the gunners to be loaded with rifles. What I am asking for is some as well as perhaps a couple of machine guns, maybe a grenade launcher or two.”

Beside me, I see Slide Rule nod her head in agreement. Then she says, “That is all I was asking for, just some, not all. The rest can have SMGs and shotguns. I don’t care. But we need something to hold them back a bit too.”

I see him sigh as off to the side I notice Chain Lighting is talking to the pegasus armorer sergeant Air Burst. They are both moving their forehooves in an animated manner as they hover over the floor discussing something.

I finally see Buckshot sigh and give in. “Ok, I will, but please do not ask me to deploy, please?”

“Buckshot, you do this and we are square for now. Cross me though and by the Goddesses, I will have you on back-to-back deployments too.” I tell him as I give him the mare stare.

I see him visibly gulp and he tells the Captain, “Ma’am if you are willing, I will dig up an inventory of weapons we may have available for your troops for deployment.”

I nod my head along with Slide Rule. Then I tell her, “Ok, I am going to get my weapons and head home for the night. Use your PipBuck to contact me if you need, and also add my tag to yours and I will yours to mine.”

She nods her head and I see her fumble with her PipBuck, so I ask, “Slide, have you ever had a PipBuck before you came here?”

She shakes her head, “No, I only seen one or two until I got to Manesville Ma’am.”

I nod my head and turn to Buckshot as he returns with a printout of in-stock weapons and I ask him, “Buckshot one more favor, and I will owe you for this one.”

He nods his head and sighs, “Ok Major, what is it?”

“Please show the Captain how to use her PipBuck fully. It may be critical to all of us later.” I say.

I see a surprised look on his face and he nods his head, “Yes ma’am, I can do that.”

After he says this, I see Flechettes has brought my weapons out for me. He is smiling as he hoofs them to me and says, “Ma’am I would be happy to go with you all again, just so you know.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Let’s see, I would not mind having you with us, but it really should be fair for you too.”

I see a look of gratitude on his face as he says, “Thank you Major, you really are one in a million.”

After I put my pistol in my holster and the Doombunny on my back I notice Slide Rule look over at them and she quietly asks Buckshot something that I cannot hear. Then I hear Chain Lighting tell Air Burst, “Ok, thanks, I really would appreciate it,” as he flies over to me and then lands to walk alongside me.

As I leave the Armory, I happen to run into Doc Treacle. He sees me and smiles as he too is heading for the main tunnel exit. He speeds up a bit to catch up with me.

Once he is close enough, I greet him and he replies, “Good evening Major, are you ready yet?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Well, we are getting there. How about you.”

He nods his head in his way, “Yes, I just hope I am not as busy as I was last time.”

In agreement, I tell him, “I hope not either. Speaking of that, I was talking to Baily Bridge and he was wondering if we could get a medic permanently assigned to his platoon of Combat Engineers.”

I see him nod his head in thought and he tells me, “I will see what I can do, thank you for bringing that up to me. Now I best get going, I have a date tonight and I do not want to be late.” I smile at him and wave him off as we pass through the main entrance to the stable into the open air.

Chain Lighting is right behind me and tells me, “Have a good night ma’am, I am off to see Tail Spin again. Who knows, maybe we can have him deploy with us if I can talk him into it.”

I smile and tell him “Good luck Chain and for what it is worth, I hope so for both of you.” Then it hits me, this is the first time he has mentioned the name of his old friend. Well, I really do hope it goes well for him.

He smiles widely at me and tells me, “I will let you know Mollygirl, Have a good night ma’am.” And I watch him fly off as quickly as Sunny when he is late for school.

____________

I beat both Archer and Badger home from the stable that night. As I am sitting on the porch waiting for dinner to cook and them to arrive, I see Sunset flying overhead and watch as he lands in the farmyard.

As he lands, I see him shaking his head. He continues to do this as he approaches me. “Howdy Sunset, good to see you again, come over and pop a squat,” I tell him.

He smiles as he climbs on to the porch and sits on my left side. Then he looks at me, “OK, Mollygirl, let’s see it,” he tells me.

Slightly confused I ask, “See what?”

He tilts his head as he looks at me with his ears to the side of his head. He is quiet momentarily then he says, “Your shoulder. It is the talk of the regiment if not the stable right now.”

“Oh, that,” I reply and I begin to take my uniform blouse off. Sumac comes out of the house from behind me and watches in interest also. I finally have the blouse off and then begin to slowly peel the bandage away from it. I feel the sting as the air hits the still raw flesh.

I hear Sumac suck in her breath and I see her put her hoof over her mouth. Sunset just grins at me and says, “Damn, you really did do it. I was wandering if it was just a rumor. specially because they kept saying you did it with nothing to cut the pain.”

From the doorway I hear Sutures’s voice, “That’s because she didn’t Sunset. I was there with her.” She walks closer and tells me, “Now let me see it. You should have left the bandage on for another day at least.”

She performs a quick inspection of it and asks Sumac, “Could you please bring me my saddlebags. I need to put some ointment on this as well as redress it.”

As she is dressing my brand Sunset is behind me and he asks me, “So Molllygirl, did you really tell the Colonel that he could take your resignation if he didn’t like it as well as call him a liar this morning?”

I feel myself blush as I tell him, “Well when you put it like that I guess so. He accused me of not looking out for my troops,” I stop and sigh as I look up at the sky and I continue, “I was serious. He can have my commission for all I care. He lied to me Sunset. He lied when he told me we would be the last to deploy. This from the buck who decided to use our CEF as bait at Serenity Valley.”

After I say this, I look at Sunset and ask, “I am sorry, I forgot my manners, would you like something to drink?”

He smiles and tells me, “Sure, if it isn’t any trouble.”

Sumac asks “Would you like a cider? I am sure we still have a couple or even a Sparkle Cola. I have some of those chilling in a bucket of water in the kitchen.”

I see him smile as he tells her, “Whichever is easier Sumac. Thank you, ma’am.”

After Sumac goes back inside Sunset then tells me, “Mollygirl, I am glad I am not in your shoes. Rumor has it he is fit to be tied.”

I nod my head as I say, “I am sure he is, but what is he going to do, ship me away for a year?”

Sutures then ask me, “Love, if you hate it so much and want to resign, why don’t you?”

I look at her pleading eyes and I feel like my heart is almost ready to break as I have to tell her, “Dear, this close to deployment, I can’t. Not and feel like I was doing my people right.”

“But Mollygirl, you got thrown into this position without warning, somepony else can handle it too.”

I shake my head, “Perhaps, but what if the right being is not there. I know Kettle Belle is good, but I don’t think she is ready. I know Dull Beak doesn’t want that yet.”

I see Sunset nodding his head in agreement with me. Then he says, “Mollygirl you did good when you had it thrown in your lap, but Sutures, not every pony can.”

She nods her head and says, “Yeah, I guess you’re right, I just wish she did not have to leave again so soon.”

I nuzzle her cheek when she says this and then tell her, “I understand dearest and I really do wish I did not have to. That is part of why I laid it on the line today with the Colonel.”

She leans into my nuzzle but stays off my shoulder in return, but says nothing, only giving off a gentle nicker.

Sumac returns with two colas and two ciders. She gives both Sutures and I the cola’s then gives Sunset a hard cider that I can see has been chilled also.

As we sit there enjoying our drinks and talking, we are joined by Xavier and Persimmon. Next, I look up and see Sunny in the distance, I know where Ginger and Xochitl are by where he is in the sky. Once they get close to the farm I can tell when Sunny sees Sunset and watch as he flies as fast as he can toward us. He doesn’t even land instead he flies right up to Sunset and crashes against him yelling, “Uncle Sunset, it is so good to see you again.”

This brings a smile to my face that is still there when a couple of minutes later Ginger and Xochitl come running up to us. I almost laugh when Both of them skid to a stop and give a salute to Sunset. Sumac and Persimmon are surprised but Sunset takes it fully in stride and casually returns it. “Good afternoon troopers,” he tells them.

“Good afternoon Sir!” they both echo together.

“How have you three youngsters been doing?” he asks.

“Fine sir, do you need us for another expedition?” Xochitl asks excitedly, Ginger nodding her head quickly beside him.

He laughs at that and holds out a hoof, “Whoa now. Sorry youngsters, but I am not going out this time. I have the rest of the scout company to look after. In fact, with all the regular scouts now, we most likely will not be hiring scouts anymore, except in special situations.”

I see the look of disappointment on all three of their faces when he says this. So does Xavier as he puts a hoof on his son’s shoulder and tells him, “See son, it is not just you. I would have to enlist also, and who is to say I would end up with the 1st Regiment again.”

Sunset nods his head and tells them, “Xavier is right about that. Even with as fine a record as his and being a corporal in the militia, he would not be guaranteed it.”

“Awe, but I was hoping,” Ginger says in a moaning whine.

“I am sorry Ginger,” I tell her as I get up and go to hug her. “I wish I could have you with me too. I am so going to miss you and everypony else. And yes Xavier, you are included in that my friend.”

“Thank you Mollygirl, we will all miss you too.” Xavier quickly tells me, beside him I see Persimmon nodding her head.

I smile at all of them, “I am not gone yet, we still have a couple of weeks to visit, ok,” just as I finish saying this, I hear Millie begin to cry, soon she is joined by her brothers. “Speaking of spending time, I need to go take care of Millie and the boys, I will be right back.”

Sumac and Sutures both follow me in, and I see Magpie come from out of the kitchen. She sees Sumac going and tells her, “Dear if you want to take over in the kitchen for a bit, I will go get Woody.”

I see Sumac smile back at her and she tells her, “Ok, is everything in the oven already?”

As I go down the hall, I hear Magpie behind me tell her, “Yes, it should be ready in another fifteen to twenty minutes. But I wanted to keep an eye on it. This new batch of wood for the stove seems a bit wet still.” One more thing we need to worry about.

Once I get to Millie it seems she is not hungry or needing a change, she just wanted some attention, which I am more than happy to give. I grab her with my mouth and I carry her back out to the porch with me. As I get there, Ginger looks at me and says, “I bet you can’t wait till she can ride on ya like I do Ma.”

With my mouth still full I smile and tell her, “Ya, it ill ve a lot easier.” Then I set Millie down on the porch and lay down next to her. She quickly comes over to me and begins to try and climb on me.

As we lay there, I look up and see both of my bucks coming down the road together. Once they get to the farm, they both take a minute to put their saddlebags inside and to take off their uniforms before rejoining us.

A little while later both Sumac and Magpie come back out carrying little ones and join me and Millie with the others. As the foals are playing and the adults are talking, I look up toward the barn and on its peak I see a single black crow watching us. Part of me starts to worry but instead I smile. Xochitl notices me looking at something and turns his head and then waves to it. I am almost surprised when the crow bobs its head like it is nodding. Then after a little while, I see it fly off, just as Sumac comes to the door and tells us, “Supper is ready, let’s get cleaned up everyone.”

Sunset then gets up and tells us, “Well I best get going, I just stopped by to chat.”

Sutures and Archer both look at him disappointed so he then tells them, “I have to get back to Manesville all, I'm supposed to take Pages out for dinner tonight.”

I step up and give him a brief hug and tell him, “Have a good night and a good time Sunset, and thanks for stopping by. I am going to miss your visits.”

He smiles back at me and tells me, “I will miss our talks too Mollygirl, I will see you again before you leave though. Have a good night and thanks for the offer of dinner.”

Behind me, I hear Sunny talking with Ginger and Xochitl, “Oh, that means I am late getting home, sorry guys, I will see you tomorrow,” he tells them and he takes off flying just above the treetops for home.

With that, we go inside and continue on our normal evening routines. That night I am laying in bed with Sutures while Magpie is with Woodrow. “Dearest, I am sorry about everything, especially if I have let you down by having myself branded,” I tell her.

I feel her hoof alongside my face and she tells me, “Dear, I only wish you did not feel you had to hurt yourself to feel like that. I even understand the why, I think. But dear, you have done so much and been through so much. I do worry about you.”

I lean my head against her hoof as I tell her, “Thank you, love.”

She smiles at me and as my hoof rests against her stomach I swear I feel something. I am not sure so I say nothing, but it does bring a smile to my face. I then gently kiss her belly and tell the little one, “I am sorry dear that I will not be here for your arrival, but I will come home to see you as soon as I can.”

After I say this, I see the shadow of Sutures head move as well as her hoof and she says to me, “Wow, this little one sure can kick. I think it was letting us know that they are going to hold to that promise my love.”

I then cuddle up next to her and nuzzle her some. Shortly afterward we are joined by Magpie. She climbs into the bed on the other side of Sutures and nuzzles her too, as she asks, “So how is our next mother to be doing?”

I hear the smile in Sutures’s voice as she replies, “Even better now that you are both here with me, but still tired.”

We all lay there cuddled together until we fall asleep. Shortly before I fall asleep, I feel Sutures tossing and turning, then I hear her quietly talking in her sleep and then crying. While I cannot make out all of what she is saying, I do hear enough to recognize that she is dreaming of Targhee again. I hold her close and run my hoof through her mane as I quietly tell her it is alright now. I feel a tear form in my eye and run down my cheek as I slowly put another stone in my saddlebag knowing I did this to her. Inside part of me wonders, what will I have to do to no longer feel the guilt that has come from doing my duty?

__________

The rest of the week goes fairly smoothly. The Colonel and I successfully avoid each other. I see Dull Beak a couple of times during this week. Once when he stops for dinner with us, the other time I am heading over to visit Trouble and Blondie. I see him flying slowly by overhead in the direction of White Cloud. He lands briefly and we chat for a bit until I get to Troubles place. Then he tells me, “Tell them hi for me and let Sunny know I have another trick I want to teach him this week while I am on leave. Something I learned when I was about his age.”

“Ok, I will do that Dull Beak, enjoy the rest of your leave,” I tell him as he lazily flies off continuing his trek toward White Cloud. Then I turn and head up to the front door and knock.

“Hold on a minute, we're coming,” I hear Trouble say. After a couple of minutes of waiting, he finally opens the door. His mane is mussed and covered in dust as is the rest of him.

“Afternoon cous, what can I help you with?” he asks as he indicates with a forehoof for me to enter.

I step in and remove my hat, “Hey Trouble, I just wanted to stop and visit with you and Blondie for a bit while I still had the chance. I hope I am not interrupting anything.”

He laughs lightly, “Nah, Blondie will be down in a bit. We were just clearing out some of the upstairs rooms we had not gotten to. Thank the Goddesses that we did not find any more bodies and no ghouls.”

I nod my head, “That bad eh?”

He nods his head in agreement. “Yeah, I think some survivors were hold up in here for a bit, then decided to move on. Really, I could not blame them for it back then. It did help to explain some of the boarded-up windows upstairs. The attic is next though. I really want to be able to use the observation room up there.”

As he is saying this, I hear Blondie coming down the stairs. She calls out while still on them, “Who is it Trouble?” When she gets to the bottom of the stairs, she looks surprised. “Oh, Hi Major. You’re not here to recruit scouts are you?” While she says this lightly, I notice a bit of nervousness in her body language.

I shake my head no and I see her visibly relax. “No, I just wanted to visit while I had the chance before we ship out,” I tell her.

“Well, in that case, it is good to see you, would you like something to drink?” She says with a relaxed smile.

“Sure, if it will not be too much of a bother,” I tell her.

“How does some tea sound? I was going to make some for Trouble and me before you knocked.”

“That would be perfect. Would you like me to help?” I ask.

“No, why don’t you and Trouble just grab a seat at the table and I will be back in quickly.” She says.

A couple of minutes later she comes in with a teapot of hot water and some sassafras roots. I would have been in awe of how quickly she got the water heated if I had not learned about that trick from Doula.

As we sit there talking, Blondie asks me, “So Mollygirl, have they told you where they are sending all of you to yet?”

I shake my head and realize I must have a worried expression on it as they both look concerned suddenly and I tell her, “No, not yet. That is part of what worries me. I mean if I knew, I might be able to find out some information to help us in that area.”

Blondie nods her head, and then tells me, “Well if you can, get yourself a good copy of the Wastelands Survival Guide. I know it isn’t fully up to date, but it should give you a head start. I mean even what Trouble and I knew is now old information.”

I nod my head. “Yeah, I know. I just hate going into something like this blind.”

They both nod their heads. Then Trouble looks at first Blondie, then me, and tells me, “Mollygirl, once you get to where you are going, send us a letter, we will write you back and pass on what we know from before to you. Ditzy is good, but she can’t put everything down in her book. Who knows, maybe we can give you an inside on dealing with some of the locals where you end up.”

I see Blondie nod in agreement and she says, “It’s times like these that make me wish I was a pegasus instead so I could fly down to you if needed.”

I then sigh and tell her, “Yeah, so do I Blondie,” then I laugh to myself and when I notice Trouble's raised eyebrow, I tell him, “I often wished I had wings too. Different reasons then some others though.”

He nods his head in agreement, then we shift the topic back to more pleasurable subjects. I sit and visit with them for an hour before I notice the time. Trouble looks at the clock and nods his head. “Excuse me for a second,” he tells me as he gets up, goes to the porch, and yells out “Sunny time to come home.”

He calls out a couple of times and then comes back in. Just before he closes the door, I hear a double rifle crack in the distance. I see Trouble shake his head as he looks up at me and tells us, “I am sure he will be here in a bit. I think the youngsters just got another radhog.”

About fifteen minutes later Sunny comes flying to the porch. “Sorry Ma, Sorry Pa. I was out hunting with Ginger and Xochitl. It was my turn to be the markspony.”

When he says this, I see Trouble and Blondie both look at him, “OK, where is the rifle, because I know you did not have enough time to clean it,” Blondie tells him.

He looks down embarrassed, “Ginger said she would clean it, so I could get home on time.”

They both look at each other, and Trouble says, “Ok, son, time for you and I to go over to the Major’s place so we can get that rifle clean. You shoot it, you clean it. Your ma and I both taught you that.”

As they get up so do I and I follow them to the door. Blondie tells them, “Boys, while your gone I will start on dinner.” Then she tells me, “Major, it was good to see you again. Thank you for stopping by.”

“Your welcome, I will try to stop by at least one more time. Take care Blondie and thank you again for the tea.” I tell her as I step out the door and follow Trouble and his son back to my house.

By the time we get there, I see Xochitl and Ginger have a smaller size radhog on a sledge and are dragging it back. Ginger still has her SIR slung across her back. I stop them and tell Ginger, “Dear, head on back to the house, for now, Trouble wants Sunny to clean it since he shot the hog.”

“Ok ma, I just thought I would do it especially since I will again anyways, just in case. Besides, Xochitl needs help pulling the radhog back.”

I smile at this and I tell her, “That’s ok dear, I will take your place,” then I take the pulling harness from her and put it on, and drag it the rest of the way. Once we get to the yard, I see Xavier waiting there with a block and tackle ready in the normal tree. He helps me hang it and we begin the process of preparing it for later use.

Once we are finished, he, Xochitl, and I both head into our homes to a late supper. As I am eating Sumac tells me, “Dear, I have water heating on the stove for you to bath in. You really need it tonight.”

I blush a bit, “That bad?” I ask.

She nods her head, “Yes, especially if you are going to be sharing a bed tonight with anypony.”

That makes me look into the parlor. I only see Magpie in there so I ask, “Where are the others?”

She answers, “Ginger is in bed already. Sutures is out on a call with Doula. A mare north of the old school,” she tells me, then she adds “Badger is covering at the stable for the night for another company commander in his regiment, and Archer has his normal duty tonight.”

“Shoot, I forgot, thanks for reminding me,” I tell her.

I take off the apron I had used for butchering and look at it, as I do so, Sumac tells me, “Throw it in that bucket of cold water, it is going to need to soak some and then we will have to try and use some strong soap and perhaps a bit of bleach on it.”

I nod my head, “Thanks for letting me use it. I would have hated to have ruined a good one.”

She nods in agreement and tells me, “I am just glad I saved that one. It never was one of my favorites, but still.”

After I bathe and am cleaned up All three of us take care of the foals for the night. As I read to them, I have to smile as Bucky and Woody both lay alongside Millie with their eyes wide and ears forward, slowly falling asleep together. It is moments like this that I am going to miss so much. If only Ginger were still awake too, it would be perfect.

After they are asleep, I get up out of my rocker and turn down the lantern in their room. As I climb into bed next to Magpie, I notice Sumac is on her other side cuddled up to her and asleep already. I give Magpie a gentle kiss and enjoy her kiss back. Then she rolls over so she can wrap her hooves around Sumac and I can become the big spoon to her. I take the opportunity and do so. As I fall asleep I breathe in deeply of her scent.

As I notice both of their breathing shift to that of a deep sleep, I think back on the last six months and all that has happened. Of watching first Archer officially marry Sutures with her father walking her down the aisle. Then a few days later all of us went to the courthouse to be legally bound. I still love my little Magpie, but I also love the rest of my family, and I will miss them. At least after tomorrow, I will have one more week with them.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

This week I did something I never imagined myself doing. I Had myself branded on purpose. It was with the initials of the CEF. Some of my friends and my parents have asked me why. All I can tell them is that those initials stand for those who became my brothers and sisters through shared spilled blood, and is a way of letting the world know they are my family. Perhaps they could better understand through the words of a song. Could you please play Rose Tattoo for me as well as the others who now wear the brand in memory of each other and those we lost?

Sincerely

Rosemilk,

Corporal, 6th squad, H troop, 1st Manesville Regiment, NCRA.

Author's Note

For those who feel a special bond, they often will mark themselves permanently. In the US military, it is often frowned upon for officers to get such markings themselves and at least as of the early 1990s was held against them in their annual Fitness Reports.

For those who would like to listen to this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=l2QluqPvZYs

Chapter 74 Their Sending us Back

Chapter 74 Their Sending us Back

“When we deployed, in our heads, the towel we left hanging next to the shower to dry, would still be hanging there when we got back. Well, it won’t be. If it is, some important questions need to be asked.”

-Adam Fenner

The first two days of my pre-deployment leave go smoothly and are quite pleasant. On the third day, I am coming in from walking the fields and weeding the crops with Sumac and Xavier when we find Sutures crying on the porch, being comforted by Doula. They had been called out early this morning for what should have been a routine delivery.

When I see her like this, I trot up to see what is wrong. I ask “Sutures, what’s happened?”

Doula looks at me with a sadness in her eyes, and Sutures through her tears tells me, “We lost them.”

At first, I am confused and ask, “What do you mean you lost them? What did you lose?”

Still crying she says, “The mother and foal. I tried, I really tried.”

By now Sumac and Xavier have come up and I tell her, “I am sure you did, what happened?”

She looks at me with such a mournful expression my heart aches for her as she tells me, “The foal had the umbilical cord wrap around her neck and killed her before we could get her out.” She sniffles several times as she tries to form what she wants to say next. Finally, she tells me, “The mother, she, she prolapsed. Mollygirl, I have never seen anything like that. I had to try and put her parts back inside, and as we were moving her to a wagon to take her to the hospital she died. She died like that with me and mom carrying her. I tried everything I knew to save her and none of it worked.”

I put my hooves around her and gently kiss her on her forelock, “Love, you tried. You have known for how long that you can never save them all.”

She sniffles again, “But, Mollygirl, this is not combat. I should be able to save them. I am not supposed to lose my patients now.”

As I hold her, I look at Doula and she tells us, “She has a better record than most, unfortunately as you said Mollygirl there is always a chance of losing a patient or their foal.”

I nod my head in understanding and I just hold her. Sumac beside us looks down and closes her eyes and says, “Doula, let me know when they have services for her. I knew both her and her mother.”

Doula nods her head in understanding and replies, “I will. She was Ivy’s age and it was her third foal. It should have been no problem,” as she says this her eyes are half-closed and she shakes her head slowly. Finally, she says, “I was there at her birth, and now at her final breath. It is never easy.”

I watch as Sumac puts a hoof around Doula and gives her a brief hug telling her, “I am so very sorry dear.”

When she lets go of the hug she goes inside the house and I hear her begin to rustle things around. Persimmon shortly after comes out and tells us, “Sutures is making some tea and lunch for everyone, Oh, Mollygirl, Millie is awake now if you want to spend some time with her.”

I smile at her and tell her. “Thanks, Persimmon, I really appreciate you watching the foals so I could help today.”

As the others go inside, she smiles back and tells me, “That is no problem,” then quietly she adds, “I was going to ask Sutures to check me. Please let me know when you think she will be ok with me asking her.”

I smile and tell her, “I will do that. Persimmon, but you really think you are?” I ask as I nod my head toward her belly and move my hoof towards mine.”

She smiles and says, “Honestly, I am not sure, but I am late for my heat and I forgot to use the potion last month, so who knows.”

I nod my head and quietly tell her back, “Well I hope it is whichever you wish my friend.”

She smiles and tells me, “Thanks, I appreciate it. Now we best get inside, I don’t want to leave those three alone too long in there. Who knows what those three foals can tear up in a few minutes?”

Our house is fairly somber that night as we try and console Sutures. The last time I saw her like this was after the battle of Targhee. It makes me worry about her. After everypony goes to sleep that night, she and I go outside and sit on the porch. I hear Woofers barking from behind the barn as he chases a rabbit.

This gets me to look up and I watch as from across the farmyard I see a familiar form in the darkness coming toward us.

Once she is in the glow of the porch lantern, she pulls back her cloak from her face. She comes closer and once she is close enough; she uses her forehoof to lift Sutures’s chin.

“Good evening my child,” she says in her Trottingham accent.

Sutures looks up and with tears in her eyes she asks, “Why, why could I not save them?”

I watch as the Mareigan closes her eyes and thinks before she replies. When she does, she tells her, “It was not I who took her lass, It was her time and the one who took her was not pleased with your efforts as you gave her a hard fight. You did as well as any could.”

“But Mareigan, I am supposed to be helping to bring lives into being, not lose them.”

I watch as the Mareigan seems to take a deep breath and takes on a sad expression to her face. “Yes, my child, you did lose those two today, but to be honest, they were meant to go. Think about how many you have saved that others may not have been able to. You have become one of my best workers in bringing life to the Co-op and saving those who might have been lost otherwise. I am most pleased with your efforts.”

I see Sutures have another tear run down her cheek and she sniffles before she asks, “Then why does it hurt so much to lose them?”

I sit there quietly listening to them talk, when Sutures asks this, I swear I see the Mareigan sigh. Then she tells Sutures, “My dear child, it is because your heart sees the good in life. It hurts you to lose that. You have seen the bad as well as the good in this world. I know how hard you can fight to save a life, remember you were once my adversary, now, now my child you are one of mine.”

I see Sutures nod her head and close her eyes again. Then I watch as the Mareigan lightly kisses her on her forelock and lays a hoof upon her belly. I see a smile come up on my love's face when she does this. Finally, Sutures opens her eyes and says, “Thank you Mareigan, for both of us.”

The Mareigan nods her head to her and tells her, “Your welcome my life bringer. You have done well and are in my favor.” Then the Mareigan turns to me and tells me, “While it is good to see you again, I am not here to visit you this time. For now, you have no need of me, but I will be there if you do, as well as to ply my other trade” Then she tilts her head as she looks at both of us, “Such an interesting combination you two be. One who brings life forth in this land, the other who ends life for those attack it. My alpha and omega some would say.” She shakes her head, then says, “Ah, but I know better, truly you are instead, the bearer of baskets of fruit for my orchard and the shield-bearer that defends it.”

Then she approaches me and lifts my head by my chin. She then lightly kisses me on my scarred cheek, then my forelock. She smiles at me and then moves back to Sutures and kisses her lightly on her forelock, again she touches her belly with her forehoof, and then to both of our surprises, she shifts her hoof to where her leg meets her prosthetic and I see a brief glow and watch as an expression of relief comes over the face of my love.

When she moves back Sutures tells her, “Thank you Mareigan, but how did you know?”

The Mareigan only smiles and nods her head, “Ya are welcome my child, it should pain ya no more in such a manner.” Then she turns and begins to walk away. As she goes, she says, “Good night my children.”

As she disappears into the darkness once again, I ask Sutures, “My love, why didn’t you tell me you hurt so much.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Because my love, I have read about it in my medical books. They called it phantom limb pain. There was nothing that they knew to do that could stop it. I was able to hide it most of the time, and why worry everypony.”

I put my hoof around her and kiss her. “I love you my dearest, please if you are hurting or need anything, please let me know even if I can’t do anything.”

She nods her head and smiles, then she looks at me with a sad smile and says, “My love, that goes for you too with me. I want to know also, even if I can’t do anything other than give you a shoulder to lean on.”

We kiss one more time, then I get up, blow out the lantern and we go back inside for the night. I hear Mille crying as I enter the house and I go to take care of her. After I change her and am rocking her back to sleep. I sit there quietly thinking about it. It has been a good day.

__________

The next major event during my leave occurs on the fifth day. I receive a message on my PipBuck requesting my presence in the Regimental HQ at 1500 hours today from the Regiment’s Sergeant Major. I also notice that it has been sent to Dull Beak and my other Company Commanders. I guess we are going to finally find out where we are being sent. It is just before noon, so I have to hurry up and get myself ready. I put on my uniform, grab a quick lunch and kiss Millie and the colts goodbye as well as telling Sumac where I am going. She nods her head then tells me, “Remember your manners young mare.”

I nod my head and reply without thinking “I will Ma.” Which seems to tickle Persimmon’s fancy as she starts to laugh.

Then Persimmon says, “You sounded just like Ginger,” and she burst into more laughter.

I shake my head and make my way to the Stable for the meeting. Once I get there I head first to my HQ and am met by all of my company commanders as well as Bailey Bridge and Summer Solstice. We all greet each other, although I do hear Kettle Bell complain about being called back from leave for a meeting.

Together we all head to the Regimental HQ. On our way, we run into Slide Rule and Long Bow who fall in with us. When we arrive the Sergeant Major leads us to one of the smaller conference rooms. Inside we see a covered map board as well as an overhead projector and screen. I see several members of the Regimental Staff company there as well as some I only recognize as being from the NCRA regional commander’s staff.

We file in and sit down, I take the rightmost seat with Dull Beak to my left. As we wait, I notice some of the staff members looking at me and whispering. I do wonder what they are talking about, but they are speaking just quietly enough that the normal ringing in my ears makes them almost impossible to understand.

Finally, from the back of the room, I see General Threat Vector, the griffon who is the Regional commander enter the back of the room along with Colonel Chappy. I immediately call Attention on Deck and we all snap to attention. They walk to the front of the room and sit in two chairs that are off to the side of the small stage at the front of the room.

As they get to the front, Threat Vector tells us, “At ease. Take your seats.”

Chappy seems to be slightly put out at not being the one in charge. But he too takes his seat as ordered.

Threat Vector stands in front of us and begins to speak. “Thank you all for showing up on time. For those of you that were on leave, I apologize for having to call you back early. The primary reason we are here today is so we can brief you on where you and your troops are going to be deployed for the coming year. However, there is a secondary reason as well. As you know your regiment and the 2nd Manesville regiment were formed and have operated at the standard Equestrian Army standard for the early portion of the war. This was in part due to having to slowly build the units over time as well as ponying levels. However, with your integration into the NCRA, we have decided to move forward with adjusting those levels as well as the ranks of those in charge.”

As he says this all I can think is, great, here we go, downsizing. I will be lucky to stay a captain.

When he continues, I am very surprised as he says, “I know you are wondering what this means to you. Well, to begin with, your battalion as well as each of the others in both regiments will be adding an additional rifle company. For this deployment, We will be shifting another company from the regiment to take this spot. Later we will reform the regiment into the new order. With that said, Major Mollygirl and Captain Dull Beak, please step forward. As we do so, he has us stand at attention. I am nervous as he removes first mine, then Dull Beaks rank insignia. Then I see a variation of my Majors insignia in his talons that he puts back on me. “Congratulations Lieutenant Colonel,” he says as he offers me his talon and I hoof shake it. Then he takes my majors insignia and places them on Dull Beak”s uniform and tells him “Congratulations Major.” Again, they shake talons, and then we are both allowed to be seated again.

I am stunned as is Dull Beak. The General then begins to speak again. “From now on, the proper rank for a Battalion Commander is that of a Lieutenant Colonel, and their XO is that of Major. You two are the first, the others will all be advanced tomorrow morning. This means the wetting down party is tomorrow night.”

He pauses and tells us, “Ok, now for the staff briefing.”

The first staff member to talk is not one from the regiment, but a tough-looking light purple unicorn captain. He comes to the podium and starts, “Good afternoon, I am Captain Pin Point the Personal staff officer for the Regional Commander. Before you deploy your battalion first sergeant, as well as those in the other battalions, will be advanced to Battalion Sergeant Majors.”

He pauses and lets us process this then he begins again, “Furthermore, we are going to reorganize each company into three squad units called platoons. The tenth squad is your company headquarters squad. They will escort the company commanders and provide a floating reinforcement as necessary. This also means that each company will need a First Sergeant. This will take place within your battalions and regiments. I will now turn you over to the hooves of your regimental Staff.”

The next staff member to come up is the same one who as a cadet gave me grief for having Ginger with me after we got back from the expedition. He is now a Lieutenant. He starts his portion of the briefing, “Good afternoon. As you all know we have been waiting to see where we would deploy you and your troops. Today we got word from Junction Town and the NCR Army Command Staff that we will be deploying you to a region of the NRC that is just west of New Appleloosa. There have been reports of high raider activity in those areas and you will be establishing company-sized bases in the area to operate and patrol from, as well as to support the locals in trying to improve their areas.”

I notice several of my officers shake their heads at this news. None of them here has been even close to New Appleloosa. I was the only one here that had made it that far. Now I just want to know the logistics of how we get there and are to be kept supplied. The answer to this is given to me as the briefing goes on.

After three hours the briefing finishes. But before I can leave Colonel Chappy stops me and ask me to talk briefly. “Ok Colonel, what do you want to talk about?” I ask.

He looks at me, “First, I did not know about the promotions that were coming. Congratulations on it. Apple Cobbler received his promotion this morning, so he still outranks you and is the XO for the regiment. In the morning Chocolate Chunk will receive his promotion as well as Chain Lightning and the other Battalion 1st Sergeants. For what it is worth, I am sorry we have had to call you in from your leave.”

“Thank you, Colonel. Have a good evening sir, and I will see you in the morning.” I tell him. With that, he nods his head and leads me out of the conference room as he heads to his office and I head back to mine.

As I walk back towards my office, I see Windy across the Atrium. She calls out to me and then I watch as she flies across the open space in between. She lands next to me and just before she says anything, I see her eyes go wide as she notices my new rank insignia. She shakes her head and says, “Wow, Congratulations Mollygirl. So, what do I have to do to get me a set like that? Do I need to tell off a colonel too?”

I smile at her and laugh as I tell her, “No, not at all. In fact, all of the Battalion Commanders are getting advanced from Major to Lieutenant Colonels tomorrow. Your XO will be bumped up from captain to major also.”

I see her grin, “Well I will be damned. Mollygirl, I never thought I would make it that high, and now,” I watch as she sits down with a stunned expression on her face.

I laugh lightly to myself and I tell her, “Tell me about it, last year I was a freshly minted lieutenant. Now, I am higher than I ever imagined. Perhaps as high as I ever will be, but I am good with that.”

Then I see her eyes get wide and she really begins to laugh as she tries to tell me, “Oh my, oh my, your poor husbands, they really need to buck for rank now.”

I close my eyes and laugh again, “I had not even thought of that. I wonder what they will have to say when they find out.”

As we are talking, I hear a slight squeaking sound behind me getting closer. I turn around and I am pleased to see Faith coming up in her wheelchair. I wave to her and she back, then she comes over and I try to introduce her to Windy.

“Windy, I would like to introduce you to one of my old fliers, this is Faith.”

I see Windy’s eyes go wide as she recognizes Faith and she says, “You, you were the gunner from the raptor Arcus who was drummed out for speaking out against the Enclave weren’t you? I remember reading about that and your siblings as a warning to watch out for possible Dashites in the officers’ corps of the Enclave.”

I see Faith nod her head, and she has a slightly sad look on her face, “Yeah that was me.” Is all she says.

Then Windy extends a forehoof to her and says, “Well it seems you were right about the Enclave; I know I may not have been branded but me and the other survivors from Thunderhead sure feel like we were drummed out pretty hard too. So, if you will forgive me, it is a pleasure to meet you, Faith.”

As she says this, I see Faith relax as she extends her forehoof for a hoof shake. “It is good to meet you too Ma’am.”

Then Windy asks, “Faith, if I may ask, how did this happen to you?” she says, indicating her wheelchair.

Faith shrugs a bit and then tells her, “When the Spring Monsoon attacked us, my Siblings, along with now Captains Sunset and Cloud Dodger were the escort flight for Mollygirl and Lieutenant Emerado on George. It was a hot fight and during a hoof to hoof fight against several of their fliers, I took a kick to the back of the head that knocked me out. I dropped like a rock I guess. I came to in time to slow myself enough that I was not killed instantly, but I was all but dead when they found me.”

I see the shock in Windy’s eyes. Then she looks at me and shakes her head, “I know I have heard about the battle of the Manesville back then, but it still shocks me every time how lucky you all were.”

I nod my head and Faith nods hers, “Yeah, lucky I guess,” she takes a deep breath and then says, “Well I guess I was lucky since it allowed me to meet and get to know Cloud. He has been a Goddess send.”

I am smiling as she says the last part then she says, “Oh, that is part of what I wanted to tell you Mollygirl, last night Cloud proposed to me. If you weren’t going to be deployed, I wanted you to be one of my maids of honor. I hope you do not mind If I have Emerado since you will be gone.”

I smile at her for being so considerate of my feelings, “No, not at all. I only wish I could be here for it,” I tell her as I give her a hug.

That is when she notices my new rank. Her eyes go wide and she smiles, “Well congratulations Lieutenant Colonel,” she tells me.

I smile and shake my head as I tell her, “Ah, thank you.”

Windy then asks her, “So, Faith, what do you do here in the stable?”

She smiles at the change of subject and tells her, “Oh, I work in administration now. I help the Overs with their paperwork as well as that of all the civilian workers here in the stable and now on the base. Things are really hopping now.”

Windy smiles at that, “I bet, especially since we are now part of the NCR. Has that changed things much for you?”

Faith nods her head, “Windy you would not believe how much extra paperwork and communications now goes on since that occurred. On the other hoof, it does keep me gainfully employed, so I am not complaining.”

I really want to get going and it looks like these two are going to be talking for a while so I begin to excuse myself, “Faith, Windy, I will be back tomorrow, I want to check on a couple of things before I head home. I will talk to you later,” I tell them.

Windy and Faith both pause in their conversation and tell me to have a good night and I am on my way again.

Once I get back to my office, I see Chain Lightning sitting at his desk smiling. I immediately ask him, “Did you see Dull Beak yet?”

He nods his head as he gets up, “Yes ma’am, I did. In fact, he told me about all three of our promotions.” As he says this, I feel my face flinch as I wanted it to be a surprise.

Then I ask him, “So you know to be at the morning muster along with the rest who were on leave?”

He nods his head, “Yes ma’am. He also said that you now knew where they are sending us.”

I nod my head, “Yeah I do. I haven’t been in that area yet, so it should be a learning experience, to say the least. The closest I ever got was New Appleloosa.”

He laughs lightly and says, “Yeah it should. Oh, by the way, I talked with Tail Spin. It seems he will be becoming a citizen of the NCR. He found a job though that will involve a lot of time away from home, unfortunately. He said he would be working close with a couple of other ponies named Blackberry Pie and Chip and that they knew you.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Yeah, I know those two. They were two of my civilian scouts on the expedition. They used to be operatives for the Co-op before that. So, I think he has his old job back, just under new management.”

I see him smiling. “Good, I am glad to hear that for him. Besides, he lives for that kind of work.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I can understand that. I know some ponies like that. Goddesses, I am afraid that my daughter Ginger and her friend Xochitl might end up doing something like that someday.”

He laughs at this a bit, “Yeah, from what I have seen and heard, she is a regular spitfire. Those two still hunting radhogs for a side income?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, and they got my cousin Trouble's buck Sunny involved in it too. Last time they brought a hog down Ginger and Xochilt were the bait and Sunny was the markspony. I don’t know what scares me most, the chance they could get hurt, or the fact they have a system worked out.”

He shakes his head and then asks, “Sunny, is that the black pegasus colt that I keep hearing about from so many of the fliers around here?”

I nod my head and he laughs again, “Colonel, it only figures that he would be related to you. I have heard he is really something, but now he is shooting too?” he asks.

I nod my head and he then says, “I hope he has had some good teachers then.”

I again nod my head, “You could say that Chain, you could say that. His old man and mother were both bounty hunters in the wastelands before the expedition. Trouble is an excellent shot, much better than I am,” I tell him with a half-grin.

He nods his head and then tells me, “Maybe ma’am, but remember, your job is not to shoot, yours is to lead. It does make a difference,” he pauses then tells me, “Ma’am, you need to get home to your family for the night. I will see you in the morning.”

I smile as he says this and head back out and make my way back home. When I get home the others have already eaten dinner and are in the parlor relaxing. As I walk in both Archer's and Sutures's eyes go straight to my rank insignia.

I see both of their eyes go wide and Archer says, “For the love of all that is holy, what are you wearing?”

I walk over and give him a kiss as well as Sutures then I tell the family, “Would you believe I got promoted again.”

Badger is sitting next to Sumac and I hear him say, “You have to be kidding me, again, already?”

I turn to him and tell him, “Yes dear, all of the battalion commanders are being advanced to Lieutenant Colonels. It is part of the restructuring that is going on.”

Archer then asks, “What other types of restructuring are going on?”

I smile and tell him about them. I see him put his hoof under his chin as he asks, “I wonder what that means for the artillery?”

I see Badger starting to think also, then he says, “It will be nice to have three rifle and a heavy weapons company per battalion. But that is a lot of extra ponypower to come up with.”

I smile at him and I tell him, “Dear I think a lot of it will come from around the NCR. We are one of the largest organized fighting forces they have. They are already calling us the Manesville Brigade.”

I see them both look at each other then at me, Archer starts to speak first, “Mollygirl, if they consider us one of their largest fighting forces, I am afraid we may get sent to Fillydelphia.”

I nod my head, “Archer I do understand that believe me I was worried about it. But at the briefing today we were finally told where we are being shipped to.”

From the other side of Sumac, I hear Magpie ask, “And you weren’t going to tell us?”

I smile and tell her “Actually I was, but we started talking about the other stuff first. We are going to be stationed about forty klicks to the west of New Appleloosa. They have had a lot of reports of raider bands and activity there.”

Ginger looks up from playing with her siblings and says, “Cool Ma. Say hi to Ditzy and her daughter when you see them for me.”

I smile at her and tell her, “I will dear, if and when I get into town there. Who knows the way things are now Ditzy may have moved her operation even? From what I hear Junction town is really growing quickly.”

She smiles at that then returns her attention to the little ones again.

I then ask, “Is there anything left from dinner?”

Sumac gets up and tells me, “Yeah, I have some still on the stove keeping warm for you.”

I head into the kitchen with her following me. She talks to me as I eat my meal and keeps me company. Finally, she tells me, “Mollygirl, I am sorry if the bucks seem put out. It is just you have advanced so far so fast, I think it makes them feel bad.”

I nod my head, “Ma, I never expected to make it this high either. Goddesses know, this time last year I didn’t even think I would still be alive. I did not ask for this promotion; I was given it. Maybe I should just stay at the stable for the rest of my time here.”

She slaps the table and tells me, “Knock off that stupid self-pity talk. You have two daughters in that room as well as two sons and several mares who love you in that room. If the bucks want to be selfish, that is their loss, do not let them take us away from you earlier than needed.” Then she comes around the table and hugs me and kisses me on my forelock. Then she reminds me, “Remember how jealous you got of Emerado last year when she kept getting everything you wanted. Well, now you are on the other side.”

I think about this for a couple of minutes as she holds me. Then I nod my head in understanding, “Your right Ma, I am sorry, I was just so proud and I was hoping they would be for me too.”

She nods her head and finally lets me go, “Dear I do understand, believe me. We all feel that way sometimes. By the way, congratulations on your promotion.”

Then I look up at her as I remember about the wetting down party tomorrow night. “Ma, we need a babysitter for tomorrow night. All the officers and their spouses are expected to be there.”

She smiles at me, “Ok I will talk to Persimmon, I am sure she will be glad to help. I just hope Ginger does not get upset.”

When she says this I ask, “Why would Ginger get upset?”

“Because she is getting to the age, she no longer feels she needs a babysitter, and dear, to tell the truth, she has shown that for herself. It is just with all the foals that I worry.” She answers.

After this, I wash my dishes and we return to the parlor and I let them all know of the plans for tomorrow night.

Ginger immediately says, “Ma’s I can watch them. I am old enough.”

Archer smiles at her and lays a hoof on her and tells her, “Yes Ginger you are, but we may be late and I would feel more comfortable with Persimmon here assisting you. Besides, she may just bring Xochitl with her and you could spend most of the night with him.”

When he says this, I see her smile widen and she says, “Ok Papa Archer, I understand. Thank you for explaining it to me.”

After that, I go to the bedroom and remove my uniform. Once I return to the parlor, our normal evening routine continues and I am once again, just one of the wives along with my bucks and mares.

__________

The morning muster goes as planned with the promotions being made. This caused the normal muster to go much longer than normal. But it is worth it. I love seeing so many of my fellow troopers' faces when they too get their new ranks. Afterward, as we are walking back to the stable Chain Lightning quietly tells me, “I really am happy about the promotion ma’am, but I would rather have had you pinned on the new insignia than the Colonel. I know you. Him, I am not too sure about.”

I nod my head in agreement and tell him, “I understand, thank you for the compliment, Sergeant Major. He has his moments, but for years, I did trust him fully.”

“And now ma’am?” he asks.

“Now, now I take his boss's word for things. Such as our coming deployment.” I reply. After I say that Dull Beak catches up to me and asks, “So ma’am, which one of your spouses is your date tonight?”

I smile at him and answer, “Tonight my date is Magpie. Badger is bringing Sumac, and Archer is bringing Sutures.”

I see what for a griffon is a smile on his face as he asks, “Will you mind me sharing a dance with her then, as well as perhaps one with you?”

When he asks this, I cannot help but smile as I reply, “Dull Beak, any of us mares would be pleased to dance with you. Now my bucks, maybe not so much, but hey if they agree, well, be my guest.”

I see his eyes go wide at that and he sputters a bit, “Mollygirl, you know I am not that way.”

I laugh even harder as I tell him, “I know, and you and I both know you are not into ponies, so relax my friend.”

Beside me I see Chain lighting look at me out of the corner of his eyes and just smile.

Chain Lighting then asks, “Maj, I mean Colonel I hope you do not mind if I see you there tonight at the Trough.”

I smile at this and I tell him, “Not at all, I do believe that while it may not be as formal, it is still standard for NCOs to have a similar celebration. I don’t know about the Enclave, but here in the Co-op it always has been. Besides, when I got my lieutenants bars last year, we had some of our enlisted fliers introduce us to and begin the tradition of the Flaming Pegasus.”

Both he and Dull Beak stop dead in their tracks and I hear Chain Lightning ask, “Ma’am would you care to elaborate more, cause that sounds like it could go one of two ways and neither sound right to me.” To the side, I can see Dull Beak also nodding his head.

I laugh as I realize what that could have sounded like and I explain to them how Sunset and Cloud Dodger had developed the drink and we came to use it for a toast at the wetting down ceremonies.

I see Cloud laugh and Dull Beak just shaking his head as he says, “That Sunset sure does have a twisted sense of humor.”

“That he does, but it also tastes pretty good,” I tell them.

When I say that Dull Beak looks at me and asks, “Ma’am, are you going to be partaking in that toast?”

I sigh and tell him, “While I would like to, no, I already talked with Sutures and we agreed, I will just stick to apple juice for it.”

I see the approval in his eyes when I say this. Then I wonder how bad did I make myself look that day?

Just before the main stable entrance, I tell Dull Beak, “Ok, Major, I will see you tonight.”

Once home I plan on removing my uniform and setting out my best dress uniform for tonight. Thank the Goddesses and Sweet Cream that I did not stain my maternity uniform. Unfortunately, I am not fully back down to my regular size, but hey, that sizing spell I had Sewing Bobbin put on it is proving its worth at least.

As I go in the door, I see Sumac coming out of the kitchen, “Hey dear, how was it this morning?” she asks me.

“Hey Sumac, not bad. You ready for it tonight?” I ask her.

She looks fairly nervous and tells me, “Mollygirl I really don’t know. I have never been to one of these before. I mean will my dress be good enough? I don’t want to embarrass Badger or any of you.”

I smile at her and put a hoof on her shoulder, “You will look fine. Relax, it will be just like the pig roast we had here for pegasus games,” then I pause and continue with, “Well minus the foals and the dragon and enfields and, well you know.”

I see her laugh lightly, then she tells me, “Yeah, but you all have nice new dresses or uniforms. I just have this old thing from back when I was married to Ivy’s pa.”

“Relax Sumac, that is a very nice dress and you always looked great in it.” I tell her, then I ask, “Sumac, I have a favor to ask.”

“Ok, what is it dear?”

“Um, could you help me bleach my mane and tail for tonight. I thought about what Sutures said the other day and I really think I should, at least one last time.”

She smiles at me and asks, “Do you have the stuff to do it, or do we need to go buy some?”

I nod my head as I take the bottles out of my saddlebags. She smiles and tells me, “Ok, go get out of your uniform and I will get everything ready on the back stoop.”

I hurry and take care of my uniform;I find an old towel I do not mind wrecking and I head out back to Sumac. She helps me get it sectioned off so I can have my black stripe with the yellow out sections on my forelock, mane and tail. Then we begin.

We are halfway finished when I hear Persimmon come up and say, “The foals are all down for their nap,” then she asks, “Wow, you really are going all out tonight. Once you're done, would you like me to help you braid your mane and tail?”

When she asks me, I cannot help but smile and I quickly answer, “Would you? Persimmon you don’t know how much that would mean to me.”

We continue to talk as we finish the bleaching. I wrap a towel around my neck and head as well as my tail as we go inside and have tea while it finishes drying. After tea, Persimmon and Sumac both help me by braiding my mane and tail while I brush out my forelock. I hate to say it, but I am nervous and excited. I want to look so good for tonight. Then it hits me, my scars. When I think of my face and ear, I accidentally drop my head. Sumac immediately notices and asks, “What is wrong Mollygirl?”

I sigh as I tell her, “It is just this damned scar on my face. No matter how beautiful I may look otherwise, I can’t get away from it.”

Behind me, from my tail, I hear Persimmon tell me, “Mollygirl, you are still beautiful my friend. I wish I had your figure so soon after Xochitl was born. That one scar does not keep you from looking good. Heck, you still have two bucks and two mares who want you don’t you?”

“Yeah, your right, but it still gets to me, I am sorry,” I tell her.

She smiles as she continues with the braid and finally says, “Ok, that’s done.” Then she moves to help Sumac with my mane. Once they are done, they have me look in the mirror. I have to admit what they have done really does make me look better.

I cannot wait for Sutures and Magpie to see me now. I want to look so good for them. As we are waiting for the others to get home, I ask Sumac, “Would you like me to help you with your mane and tail?”

She smiles and tells me, “Sure, why not, then we need to get a quick dinner for everypony ready for tonight.”

The first to get home is Ginger. I hear her outside talking to Xochitl and Sunny, then she trots up the steps and into the house, tossing her saddlebags to the side of the door. When she sees us, I see her jaw drop, and all she says is, “Wow.”

Sumac speaks first and asks her, “So you like it, Ginger?”

She nods her head as she tells us. “Yes mas’. You both look so pretty.”

“Thank you, Ginger, I hope you don’t mind. I bleached my mane and tail again.” I tell her.

She shakes her head, “No, it's ok, I am used to it this way from before. Besides, you let them be black long enough most of the ponies and cattle at school forget you’re not my birth mom.”

I have to smile at that, then I notice her moving her hoof back and forth, so I have to ask, “Ok, what is it, Ginger?”

She has her head lowered as she looks up at me and Sumac and asks, “Do you think you could braid my mane too?”

I smile to myself and tell her, “Sure dear, go get your brush.”

I wait for her in the parlor and she comes back in. I have her sit in front of me on the couch. I begin by brushing her mane out. It feels so relaxing and I can tell she is enjoying it as much as I am. Once I have it brushed out to my satisfaction, I take all of it to the right side of her neck and I begin to braid her mane. The entire time I am doing this I am humming a tune without thinking about it. Once I am done, I ask her, “Do you want me to braid your tail too?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Nah, this is just perfect, Thanks Ma,” and then she gives me a big hug, takes her brush, and trots it back up to her room just as Sutures come back from White Cloud.

She comes in and walks past the parlor and takes care of her saddlebags in the bedroom, then walks over to check on the foals. Once she is done, she comes back into the parlor and sits down with her eyes closed, her legs out, and tells me, “Dear, my hooves are killing me.”

I smile at her and ask her “Would you like me to rub them some so you are ready for tonight?”

“Uggh, I forgot about that,” she tells me then she opens her eyes and says, “Damn, how I am going to look as good as you tonight dear.”

I smile and reply, “Thank you love, but you will look more beautiful than the rest of us, you always do dearest,” as I lean over and kiss her lightly on her cheek.

She smiles at this and just enjoys the hoof rub for a while. Then the bucks and Magpie all arrive home at the same time. While the bucks go and begin to change their uniforms for the night Magpie says hi to us and checks on the foals and then heads to the kitchen to see Sumac.

Soon they bring dinner out for us to eat. Once finished we all begin to get ready for the evening. I am almost ready when I hear a knock on the door and I hear Ginger tell Persimmon, “Hi Persimmon, hi Xochitl. Please come in. Everypony is getting ready right now.”

As they come in, I hear Xochitl tell Ginger, “I really like your mane Ginger, you look very pretty with it like that.”

I hear her almost purr as she says, “Thank you Xochitl, I had Ma do it like this special.”

Then I hear Persimmon say, “Yes Ginger, it looks really good on you, now let's all head into the parlor, ok.”

I come out of the bedroom in my uniform to see Ginger and Xochitl sitting on the couch in the parlor reading. Across from them with a nervous expression is Persimmon, keeping an eye on them.

This makes me smile as I do understand her worries and while I share some of them, I do understand they are growing up, in many ways they already have before their time. I lightly tap Persimmon on her shoulder and have her come with me to the kitchen. When we are there, I tell her, “They are growing up Persimmon, it is only natural for them to want to look good for the others. Relax and just consider this that period before they are old enough to date and are still trying to figure out how to behave. I am sure you remember those days.”

As I say this, I see her blush. Then she tells me, “I do Mollygirl, that is why I am worried.” She stops speaking, looks out the doorway at them, and sniffles a bit as she says, “My little colt is growing up so fast.”

I nod my head, “I understand dear, speaking of that have you talked to Sutures about having her check you yet. She did say she would be glad to.”

I see her blush again, “No, I have not. I will talk to her tomorrow. Thanks for asking her about that for me.”

I smile and shake my head, “It is nothing to be embarrassed about. At least you did not have Ginger and Xochitl tell the entire camp that a spirit said you were pregnant like I did.”

I see her jaw drop, “No, they didn’t?”

I nod my head yes, “Yeah, yeah they did, that was the night Xavier performed the becoming a Stallion ceremony with him.”

I see her giggle into her hoof. “Xavier and Xochitl never told me about that. I can only imagine how you had to have felt.”

I shake my head, “Oh it gets worse, Sutures, Archer, and I had become close, but I was refusing to do anything as I still had not received an answer to their proposal from Bader or Magpie. Sutures actually asked me who the father was as every other female on the expedition was supposed to have been checked.”

I see her eyes go wide, “Oh my, oh my goodness, I can only imagine.” She says.

We hear a noise from the nursery then and she looks at me and tells me, “I got it, you finish getting ready. Thank you for that. It did help and to be honest, I needed that laugh.” Then she trots out of the kitchen and down the hall to the foal’s room.”

Once we leave it is as one group, all of us chatting and having a good time together. We arrive at the Trough about 15 minutes before the wetting down party is to begin. As we enter the Trough, I see many of the regular patrons in the front.

When I get to the backroom area that is normally partitioned off, I notice that for the first time the tables and seats are initially separated by units with the 1st regiment on one side of the room, the second on another and the support units in between.

I see Colonel Chappy talking with Colonel Storm Cloud from the 2nd regiment. He sees me, nods in my direction, and goes on talking. I am more than happy with that. Magpie notices and she quietly tells me, “Well he does seem to have calmed down some dear from your disagreement.”

I nod my head and tell her. “I hope he stays that way.”

I sit Magpie and me at one of the tables at the front of the room. Dull Beak comes over and joins us. I then notice that many of my officers are sitting at the tables nearby us. Badger and Sumac are over in the second regiments part of the room and I have to smile as I watch him introducing her to so many of them.

Archer takes Sutures to the artillery section and pulls her chair out for her and I smile as I notice they are seated with Slide Rule and Long Bow as well as some others I do not know yet.

When the waiters come around and get our drink orders, I make sure I order apple juice. This gets a raised eyebrow from the waiter as well as Kettle Belle and her husband.

I look at them and tell them both, “Sorry, I am on the wagon now.”

Kettle Belle just shrugs her shoulders and says, “Alright Ma’am.”

Her husband tilts her head and asks, “Are you pregnant or something?”

I smile and nod my head and tell him, “Yeah, or something.”

Then Kettle Belle asks me, “Mollygirl, did you really get branded at that party?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, yeah I did Kettle, I hope you understand.”

She nods her head, “Yes I do, but my husband let me know in no uncertain terms he did not approve. Otherwise I would have been there too.”

From her husband I hear a hrrmpph sound and then he says, “I married a proper cow, I want her to stay that way.”

When he says this, I have to smile. Then he asks, “What did your wife have to say about it?

I look right at him and tell him, “None of my wives were too happy as was one of my husbands. My second husband joined me and got one too.”

I see him make a face, “Ah yes, I remember you now, you are that mare,” he says with a tone of disdain.

I nod my head, “Yes I am, I remember you from our first wedding when it was Badger, Magpie, and me. You know Ahimsa blessed our second marriage also. He said that in the sight of Sweet Cream we were one herd, one family. I am sure you have heard some of his other sermons. I know I have several times when I have gone to the weekly services.”

When I say this, I see him blush. Then look at me and ask, “You really attend our services?”

I nod my head, “Actually as often as duty allows. Sometimes I bring my daughters with me even.”

He looks confused and asks me, “But why? You are not a bovine.”

I give him a sad smile as I tell him, “The truth is the truth, no matter what species. Who knows, if we all would have tried to see the world through each other’s eyes in the days of the Princesses, perhaps we would not be where we are today.”

I see him tilt his head as he looks at me and he finally says, “You are not what I had expected from the stories.”

I smile at him and simply say, “Thank you.”

The night begins with the traditional toast. Then progresses to the Flaming Pegasus. When Colonel Chappy mentions it, I swear I see half the officers for the second regiment, and a few from the first ruffle their wings. But when he makes the proper toast, I see several sit a bit straighter and raise their glasses a wee bit higher as it honors both fallen friends and foes, some of which were both to them.

After a while, we begin to get up and mix and mingle. A band has been hired for tonight to play and as they begin the first song, I ask Magpie, “My lovely bride, would you care to dance?”

She smiles and nods her head and I lead her to the dance floor. I slowly waltz with her as the band plays Poor Colt’s delight.

As we dance, she closes her eyes and leans into me, and I, her. Then she whispers to me, “I am so going to miss you, love. Please be careful.”

I feel a tear form in my eye, as while I did not doubt, she loved me, I had felt some distance and suddenly I feel much closer to her again. In reply, I kiss her gently on her cheek and simply tell her, “I will, and I will count the days till I see you again.”

After this dance, I feel a talon on my shoulder and I hear Dull Beak ask, “Colonel, may I cut in?”

I step away from Magpie and watch as he takes her forehoof in his talon and begins to dance with her.

As I head away from the dance floor, I see Pages dancing with Sunset, and while I really want to talk to him, I decide to go back into the rented room. Once there I notice on the side of the room for the 2nd regiment that Windy is sitting at a table talking with Faith. Beside them, Windy’s husband is talking to Dodger animatedly. I see him moving his hoofs back and forth. When I get close enough, I hear they are talking about last week’s game of pegasus tag. I cannot help but smile at what I have created. I sit down and simply listen to the conversations at first as Windy and Faith talk about weddings and what type that Faith wants. Then Faith says, “I just don’t know where I can get a dress that will work with my chair.”

When she says this, I smile and tell her, “Well I have an idea. If you don’t mind ghouls. There is one who is an excellent seamstress right here in Manesville.”

I see her hesitate at first, “Mollygirl, I am not too sure about ghouls, I know you are comfortable with them but I am still getting used to them.”

I nod my head and reply, “I understand, believe me, But Sewing Bobbins does top-notch work. She made this uniform for me as well as several dresses for Magpie and Sutures. Also, you would be hard-pressed to find anypony with the amount of experience she has.” I stop talking for a second and look around, then I tell both Windy and her, “Besides if you pay a bit extra she can put a sizing spell on it so that your dress will fit you perfectly if you gain or lose weight.”

I see Windy raise an eyebrow and she shifts one ear forward and one to the side as she asks, “Really, and you are just telling your best friend now?”

I look down and tell her, “I am sorry Windy, we were always so busy talking about work, foals, and Hoofmark movies that I never really thought to tell you.”

After I say this, I hear Faith let out a squeak and she asks, “Mollygirl, you like Hoofmark movies too? I never thought you would be into them.”

I smile sheepishly and tell her, “Yes Faith, I really do enjoy Hoofmark movies. Windy introduced me to them on our duty nights.”

I see Windy grin and then she whispers to Faith, “What is really fun is to watch her husband Badger when he watches them. He even yells at the screen.”

I see Faith turn her head as she looks around the room, “Him, no, no way,” she says with a giggle.

I nod my head, “Yeah, I was stunned the first time he yelled out why not both of them. But then I realized he was thinking about how our family works too.”

We talk for a bit more than I begin to make my rounds talking with some of my officers and their spouses. Then I find time to dance with mine some more also. As I am going out to dance a bit later, I see Chain Lightning is there with some of the other recently promoted NCO’s. He has his hoof around one buck and is actually smiling in public.

I smile as I see Bullet is there with Emerado so I stop over and talk to them for a bit.

“Hey Emerado, hi dad, how are you two doing?” I ask.

“Hi, Mollygirl congratulations on your promotion. I am very happy for you,” I hear Emerado say, but when she says it, I see her ear dip slightly and I can tell it is her this time who is jealous.

I feel sorry for her because I have walked in her hoofsteps and I know how much her career means to her. So, I tell her, “This time it is my turn, but Em, your time will come again. Believe me.”

She sighs when I say this and shakes her head, and Bullet tells me, “Mollygirl, you have to understand, she is in a billet that makes it hard for her to advance. In time she will get there.”

I nod my head and ask her, “So why don’t you volunteer for a combat billet?”

She smiles and tells me, “Mollygirl, with your dad getting ready to deploy, with you, what would happen to little cinny if I got orders to also?”

I smile at them and ask, “Why not talk to my spouses? With as many of us as there are, I would think one more foal would not hurt anything.”

I see both her and Bullet look at each other in surprise, Then Bullet says, “We were thinking of Shadowbuck, but he is still recovering, besides what would Ginger say?”

I laugh at the last part and tell them, “Well the other night she did point out how only in our family could she have an uncle so much younger than her.”

This gets both of them to laugh and finally, Emerado tells me, “Mollygirl, let us talk about it with Bucky so we don’t hurt his feelings and we will see, alright?”

“That sounds fine to me, now you two really should get out there and enjoy a dance or two. I will talk to you later.” I tell them as I move on to socialize some more.

Eventually, Sutures and I make it to the dance floor for a slow dance. She seems so happy tonight. As she places her head on my shoulder, she tells me, “Dear, I am so proud of you tonight. Not only for advancing but also for not drinking, thank you.”

“Thank you for saying it dearest. It means so much to me.” I tell her.

For the last dance of the night, Badger leads me to the dance floor and I find myself putting my head upon his shoulder. He holds me tight and I am just enjoying his embrace. As the dance ends, he whispers into my ear, “I am so going to miss you again my love. Please remember that.”

I smile at him. Boop him on the nose then kiss him quickly and tell him “I won’t forget love. Thank you for telling me though.”

My whole family leaves together. My spouse, My father, and his wife, and even my best friends. It is a wonderful night, even if we only have a couple more before we leave. I look up into the sky and smile as I see Luna’s moon in its full glory in the sky above us, its lights letting us see our way home so much easier.

__________

The next day I return to work and it passes quickly. That night I spend with my family and friends. I cannot help but smile as I watch the young foals chasing and playing with Woofers and Tweeters.

I start to laugh though when I hear Ginger yell out, “Woody, stop sucking on Woofer's ear.”

When I hear this, I get up and as I look around the corner of the house, I see Woofers laying down with his wings wide and Ginger trying to pick Woodrow up off of him. She has not seen me yet so she yells “Xochitl, I need a hoof here.”

I see Xochitl trotting over to help and as he gets near, Woodrow lets go of the enfield’s wet ear and begins to prance and play like he is going to pounce on Xochitl. I watch in fascination as Xochitl shifts back and forth the opposite way he does and when Woody pounces on him, he plays like he has been knocked down and rolls on the ground, himself laughing.

It is so wonderful to play with all of our foals. I am surprised though when at one point I have stopped and I am talking to Persimmon and Xavier and suddenly both Shadowbuck and Mille decide that it is time to eat and each grab a teat without even a warning. I just laugh lightly and smile, this is not the first time any of us mares has had this happen as each of the foals feeds with whichever mare is handy when possible. Part of me relishes it and I know I am going to miss even this.

Persimmon laughs at me when it happens, “You should have seen your face,” she tells me.

Xavier simply shakes his head with a smile, “Be careful Persimmon, who knows, if you are pregnant, you might just be carrying twins, they do run in some families,” he winks at me as he says this and I see a worried look come over her face.

Then I see a look of shock come over her face as Woodrow decides she might have something to offer and tries to find out. Her expression is priceless and Xavier begins to laugh. He only laughs harder when Woodrow gives up and gives her a look of disgust as he walks away trying to find a mare to feed on.

“I, I, I can not believe these three, they seem to think it is ok to feed from any mare,” Persimmon says.

Right after she says this Magpie comes around the corner and sees him, “Woody are you hungry?” she asks and we watch as he trots happily over to his mother.

Soon afterward Sumac comes over and sees Shadowbuck feeding along with Millie and tells me, “I got them both next feeding. Otherwise, I am going to be hurting tonight.”

Then it hits me, I am going to stop feeding the foals soon and I will have to dry up. Slightly embarrassed I ask Sumac, “Sumac, what do I do to dry up? What is it like?”

I see her sigh, then she tells me, “Mollygirl, it is going to hurt with nothing to relieve the milk. That and you will be swollen and may even have some leakage, so carry a towel. But after a few days, you will stop producing milk and go back to normal.”

The rest of the night is spent quietly in our normal manner. As I cuddle up to Archer and Sutures I know how much I will miss them and just try to breathe in as much of their scent as possible until I fall asleep.

The Final day goes quickly at the stable. As much of our equipment is packed as possible and loaded onto wagons. These will take our equipment and such to the waterfront where we will be loaded onto some barges and other riverboats to begin our move downstream. We will stop at the landing just north of Two Step and begin our trek to the south on hoof from there.

Once I am certain we are as ready as we can be I cut out for the day and head home for one last night. As I go Dull Beak tells me, “Don’t Worry Ma’am, me and the Sergeant Major will cover for anything that comes up.”

I smile at both of them, “Thanks, both of you I really appreciate it. But don’t you have anyone you want to spend the last night with?”

Dull Beak just smiles and shakes his head, “No ma’am, not really on my part."

I see Chain Lighting smile ruefully as he tells me, “No ma’am, Tail hit the trail this morning with his other two partners. Who knows, we may see them again before we get back.”

“Ok, sounds good, see you in the morning,” I tell them.

Once I get home, we have a big dinner, Archer has traded duty so he can be here one last night. The conversation is relaxed, but underneath the surface, I can still feel the tension. After dinner, we clear the dishes and I help Sumac and Ginger to wash them.

As we are doing dishes the others were busy preparing a surprise for me. Once I come back into the dining room, I look over into the parlor and I see a large bed made upon the floor. Then Badger smiles and tells me, “Tonight we sleep as a family. The foals will be joining us too.” I have tears in my eyes as he says this and I see everyone smiling and nodding their heads.

As I go into the parlor I lay down on the floor and Ginger brings me her Daring Do book and I begin to read it to everypony. After the story is done Sumac asks Sutures, “Dear could you help me in the Kitchen?”

I see her smile, “Sure Sumac, just a minute,” she says as she untangles herself from the pile of ponies. I watch her as she walks into the kitchen and realize the next time, I see her, she will have had her foal. Part of me mourns not being her for that, but it can’t be helped.

When she and Sumac come out of the kitchen a bit later Sutures is using her tk to carry a tray of cups and a pot of hot apple cider. She pours a cup for all of us adults and Ginger. As I am drinking it from my cup Millie slowly approaches and sniffs at my cup, so I hold it out to her and watch as she gently laps at the cider in it. At first, she is hesitant and jumps back at its warmth. Then she sees me take a couple more laps of it and she tries it again. This time her eyes go wide and I watch her lick her lips. And as I go to drink more, she puts her muzzle up to the cup and makes a slight noise. So, I let her have some more.

As I am letting Mille have some, I look up and see Magpie and Sumac are doing the same with their foals. Once we are done the platter of empty cups is set on the dining room table and we decide to call it a night. I feel my spouses and our children all begin to shift and cuddle with each other.

As I fall asleep, I feel Ginger and Mille both climb toward my head. Then I feel Ginger kiss me on my cheek and quietly tell me. “I love you ma, thanks.”

As she moves back, I feel Millie take her place and my baby copies her big sister and kisses me on the cheek and I hear her say, “Wub you ma, tanks.” She then climbs down and lays next to her big sister over my side. I feel a tear come to my eye as I realize she has said her first full sentence to me. She is growing up so fast. I gently reach a forehoof back and pat both of them and tell them, “I love you too my little mares.”

As I begin to fall asleep again, I know how much I am going to miss them, but I realize how good it is to have them tonight. It has been a very good day.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Tomorrow they are sending us back into the wastelands. I am leaving behind everyone I love and care about except for those in my unit, who I consider family. I have never had such a hard time leaving home before, even for the expedition, but this time, I know what can happen and what it is like out there. All of my comrades seem to feel the same, so if you could, would you please play Sadr City for myself and them.

Thank You,

Kettle Bell, Captain, NCRA

Author's Note

This chapter is about the preparations that often come with deployment. Often times we forget that the family as well as the service member feels the pain of separation, as well as the dread of what the deployment may mean for them and their families.

For those who would like to hear this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NnQVNwUpMCk

Chapter 75 On the Road Again

Chapter 75 On the Road Again.

“I miss it: the smell of sand, sweat, and gunpowder, rings of salt from dried sweat on my pants’ legs, and around my waist just under where my armor sits.” ― Adam Fenner

It is shortly before my alarm goes off on my PipBuck that I wake up. I feel my hind leg being shifted and hear Woody telling Millie, “Mills help, hungry.”

I smile and gently move my legs and both of them start to feed, roughly as I am still laying down and it is harder for them this way. Against my back, I feel Badger and on the other side of the foals is Sutures with Archer. As I raise my head, I see I am the only mare that they could get at easily. I gently shake my head and smile as I enjoy this last feeding.

When my alarm goes off, both foals jump in surprise then go back to what they were doing. I feel Badger begin to move behind me and hear Sumac tell him, “I will go make coffee.”

As she says this, I hear Magpie on the other side of her tell her, “I will get Bucky for you.”

Everypony begins to get up and get moving. Sutures finally gets up and as she is stretching says, “I will help with breakfast once I put my leg on.”

“Mollygirl, do you want me to bring you your uniform?” Archer asks me.

I smile and give him a brief kiss and tell him, “No, I best get it. I want to make sure I don’t forget anything.”

He nods his head and he and Badger go into the bedroom and put on their uniforms for work today.

As she stands there feeding Shadowbuck I see her smiling sadly at me. “You know dear I am really going to miss you love.”

I smile back at her and tell her, “So am I my love, so am I.”

Then she asks, “Dear, about what time are you all supposed to leave the base?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Sometime between 8:30 and 9 this morning. Why?”

As we are talking, I begin to smell coffee and bacon in the air. Then she tells me, “Because we would like to see you off as you leave. I hope you don’t mind.”

I shake my head, “No love, I do not mind at all. In fact, I would really like it.”

After we finish feeding the youngsters Magpie and I head to the bedroom so I can get dressed and make sure I did not forget anything. As I am going through my saddlebags, I feel Ginger tug on me. When I look over, she has a plain hardcover book with her, I notice a pencil is sticking out of it. And she is holding it in her mouth for me to take.

I take it gently and set it on the bed and open it and notice the pages are blank. She smiles at me and tells me, “Ma, I bought it for you so you can have a journal, just like great-granny Millie had.”

I smile and give her a hug, “Thank you very much, Ginger. I never even thought of it. But this is great.”

I have my hoof around her and can tell she is smiling when she tells me, “Your welcome Ma.”

After we release the hug, I put the journal inside my saddlebags along with some writing papers and a cheap novel I bought off of one of the Thunderheaders. I also make sure I have my extra uniforms as well as some other minor personal items. When I leave the room, I take them with me and set them over by the door.

Breakfast goes quickly and when I finish, we all stack our plates by the sink. Sumac tells us, “I will wash them when I get back. Today, they can wait a bit.”

After she says this, I put on my saddlebags and grab all three of my weapons. I see Badger smile when I grab for Sacrifice, but I also see a look of worry come over both Archer and Sutures. The latter comes over to me. She kisses me on my cheek and tells me, “Please be careful love, I will worry about you the entire time you are gone.”

I kiss her back and tell her, “And I will worry about you. Especially with you still carrying our foal. I am so sorry I can not be here for you.”

She smiles and nods her head, “I understand though dear. That is why your weapons are named the way they are.”

We leave the farm as a family. Xavier and Persimmon wave goodbye to me. However, Xochitl joins my family in escorting me to the Base and the Stable.

As we walk I have Millie Riding on my back as well as my saddlebags. Badger and Sutures both are holding my tail. I have to smile seeing Magpie and Sumac flanking Archer, both of them are carrying their little ones too. Finally, just ahead of us are Xochitl and Ginger.

As we are walking, I see the normal morning hoof traffic as those who live in the surrounding countryside return to the base for the day. I have to smile when I see Choo Choo fly over us and wave. Then she hurries on her way ahead of us.

Once at the gate, I give all of my spouses a hug and a kiss. Our foals, I hug one last time and kiss on their forelocks. I tell each of them goodbye and I will be back home as soon as I can. When I get to Millie, I see her tears forming and she calls out, “No weave, no weave mama, I good fiwy, I good.”

I almost break down in tears and I hug her and tell her, “You are a good filly, but I have to. I am so sorry.”

As I tell her this Ginger comes up to her and tells her, “It’s ok Mills, I will miss her too.” Then I am stunned as Ginger gets down and has Millie climb on her back like I did for both of them.

Ginger smiles sadly at me and tells me, “Bye Ma. I love you. Please come home.” Then she carries her younger sister back to the others.

Badger and Archer both go through the gate with me and we then separate to go to our own units.

Shortly after I am through the gate, I hear Kettle Bell call me, “Hey Colonel, slow down ma’am.”

I slow down and she catches up to me. As she gets next to me, she asks, “Are you going to be ok?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, yeah I think so. How about you?”

She nods her head, “Yeah, I am, I guess. I am just so going to miss them,” and as she tells me this, her voice cracks.

I head into the stable with Kettle Bell through the rear entrance and head straight for my office. I am met there by Chain Lighting and Paper Work. Most of the necessary items are already gone. Packed for transport. We make one more check around and then I head with them to the Armory.

As I enter, I see Buckshot is very busy along with the other ordies. He comes over to me and asks, “The normal loadout Ma’am?”

I nod my head. Before he begins to go, he turns and tells me, “Flechettes is already with the supply train for you. Otherwise I am sure he would be happy to help you too.”

I smile and I tell him, “That’s ok. I will see enough of him for the next year I am sure. But it also allows me to say goodbye to you too.”

He nods his head, shuffles into the back and returns with the normal loadout minus the helmet and weapons which I already have. He helps me put on my battlesaddle and mount my Doombunny and sword on it. He notices my pistol in my right hind leg holster and tells me, “Ma’am, I have a left forehoof holster if you would like.”

I smile at this and tell him, “No, that’s ok Buckshot. But I do appreciate it. And again, thanks for everything. I will see you next year.” I tell him and I head back out past the troopers who are coming in for the weapons and ammo still. From there I head to the drill field. We attend the normal formation with the rest of the troops from both regiments. Only we have all our equipment, wagons and artillery with us and ready.

Colonel Chappy and both of the Overs give a small speech to us and wish us well. After that I give the order. “Companies, by fours, from the right to the right, March!”

The order is repeated and we begin our deployment. I give the orders to the lead company that will take us out the main gate towards Manesville and down to the docks.

As we march through the front gates I am stunned. Lining both sides of the road are not only my mares and foals, but all of the family members of the troopers who are going with me.

As I pass my family, I hear Ginger cry out “Bye Ma. We love you.” I see Millie on her back yelling out to me too. I notice Xochitl next to Ginger and I see him salute me with tears in his eyes. I return his salute and smile for him and my family. Then we are past them and heading to the Manesville Waterfront.

Once there, members of the MP company begin to guide us to the riverboats and barges that we will be loading onto. I see many of the supply units and civilian unicorns using their magic as well as cranes to load our equipment. I also see my troopers by companies and platoons loading onto them.

I, along with the rest of the headquarters unit are guided unto an old steamer that I notice has S. Glimmer painted on its bow and on the side wheel covers. I am led to the upper decks along with my staff and officers. There we are given staterooms. After I drop off my gear, I return topside and am met by a grizzled old yellow stallion. I smile at his dark blue captains’ hat, as well as his white beard and graying mane and tail. He extends a hoof to me and tells me, “Good afternoon Colonel. I am Captain Rough Water.”

I smile at that and realize where I have heard his name before. I shake his hoof and tell him, “It is a pleasure to finally meet you Rough. Grey has mentioned you before. I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl.”

I see him smile at that, “Ah, I was wondering if you were kin or not. I usually am not here in Manesville too much, I can’t earn money if I am sitting pier side.”

I nod my head and tell him, “My husband Captain Badger would love to be onboard, He used to sail on an ocean steamer.”

I see his eyes get wide, and he tells me, “Well when you get back from this little vacation you will have to introduce me to him. I would love to swap stories with him. Oh, speaking of captains. You should let all of your officers who are army captains know that they will be breveted by all those on ship to Major for the duration of your time onboard ship, as there can only be one Captain aboard any ship.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Thank you for the reminder. Badger told me about that last week. I better make sure the others understand.”

He nods his head. Then he tells me, “Ma’am, as soon as all the ships and barges are loaded, we will get underway. One of the Manesville river squadron patrol boats will lead us to your landing point. Another will cover the rear of the convoy. Both will help us if there is any trouble.”

I nod my head again and tell him. “Thank you, Captain. I appreciate it. Please have someone let me know when we are ready to depart.”

He nods his head and tells me, “I will do that. Also, you will hear us let out a long blow on our steam whistle when we get underway ma’am.”

I then head back down to see the rest of my staff. I find that Dull Beak and Bailey Bridge are sharing the stateroom next to mine. Paper Work, and Specs, and the MPs are billeted with the rest of the enlisted in a general berthing area. Lieutenant Summer Solstice is assigned the stateroom across the hall from me.

As I come down inside, I ask my officers to join me on the top deck when we get underway to wave goodbye as well as to observe the proceedings.

For the next three hours, we are topside watching the loading of our battalion and support troops. The loading of the troopers goes fairly well. What takes the most time is the loading of the wagons and artillery. We also take an additional five days’ worth of rations for all of us on board so we do not have to break into those in our supply wagons.

Once the last of our equipment and supplies are loaded. I hear the engines of the ship begin to move. I watch as the ponies on the piers take the ropes tying us loose. We are down to the last rope when I feel us moving slightly, then I watch as the last rope gets tossed into the water and pulled up. When this happens the captain, true to his word lets loose with a long blast on his steam whistle.

Ahead of us, I see the first patrol boat leading us. I then watch as the rest of our boats and barges are set loose and begin to make their way down the river. I notice on all the boats and barges are built up positions in certain areas along with a couple of automatic anti-machine rifles and other heavy weapons.

I ask one of the riverboats crew as he is walking by about them. I am almost insulted feeling when he smiles at me in a patronizing way and tells me, “Well ma’am, the river highway is not always safe, so we have these to fight back against raiders, pirates, and the like.”

Then I realize how true that must be and wonder if I should supplement the crews on these positions. I will have to ask the Captain later. I watch as George and a flight of pegasi fly low over us waving and then they continue on down the river on their morning patrol.

I lean on the rail at the stern and watch as the Manesville docks get smaller behind our small convoy. Finally, we round a bend in the Hoofrock river and I can no longer see Manesville at all, and it fully hits me that it will be at least a year until I see this place again.

I sigh and begin to head back towards the stairs, or ladder as the crew calls it, back downstairs. As I am walking that way Doc Treacle catches my attention, so I divert over to him.

Once we are close, he smiles and salutes me. “Good afternoon Colonel. I wanted to say hello to you and see how you are doing.”

I smile back at him and reply, “I am doing fine Doc, and when not on duty, please, just call my Mollygirl.”

He nods his head, still smiling, and then tells me, “Oh, Mollygirl, just so you know, I was able to permanently assign a medic to the engineers as you requested, so don’t be surprised when you see her.”

“Oh, thank you very much Doc, I really do appreciate it. Is she anypony I may know?”

I see him grin and nod his head as he says, “Oh yes, Specialist Osteotome, I only felt it appropriate that she also be deployed. Especially since I personally made sure she had been pregnancy tested along with the rest of the females for our deployment. Needless to say, she is not a happy pony right now. It seems she had planned on getting married next month. Such a pity.”

I cannot help myself; my jaw drops open and I begin to laugh. Finally, when I stop, I shake my head as I tell him with a smile, “Yes, it is such a pity.”

__________

The voyage is quiet for the first couple of days. However, just before we leave the Hoofrock and enter the big river things become a bit more interesting. I have been invited by the Captain into the pilothouse for the shift of rivers.

Once I arrive there, he tells me, “Well Colonel, thank you for joining me. It is a rare treat for me when I get family to sail with me anymore. I hope you do enjoy the view.”

“My pleasure Captain. It is wonderful. I hope you do not mind my having brought my XO with me?”

He smiles at me, “No, not at all, I have not gotten to sail with a Griffon before. Besides, I appreciate his suggestion of supplementing our ships' defense by having some of your fliers on standby,” he then turns to Dull Beak and tells him, “Also sir, you may want to make sure they are ready, occasionally we get some pirates who get grand ideas and decide to try their luck in capturing a riverboat.”

Dull Beak nods his head and types out a quick message on his PipBuck. He then tells me, “OK, I alerted Summer Solstice, she has put her scouts on alert.”

I nod my head. Unfortunately, we are back to only officers and NCOs having PipBucks again. Most of the other troopers do have radio headsets though, so communications are still not too bad.

We are about an hours sailing time from the fork of the rivers when the convoy starts to take fire from the shore banks about three-quarters of the way to the rear, which is several kilometers behind the S. Glimmer. I watch as our lead patrol boat peels away and heads at full speed to support the attacked barge and tug.

It gets around the previous bend in the river and we are going around the next one when we see several half-sunk barges blocking most of the river. Rough Water then says to no one in particular, “Huh, well that wasn’t here the last time we came through.” We then find out that there are also several smaller boats hiding behind them as we come around that bend. They spot us and begin to move towards us firing as they come.

I hear Rough Water cuss under his breath, then he calls down to the engine room to start building steam pressure. He smiles grimly and tells me, “We have steam pipes along the sides for anti-boarder protection, you may want to send your fliers up and have your troops get their small arms ready.”

I nod to Dull Beak and he gives the orders over his PipBuck. Then I tell Rough Water, “Badger told me about having operated such a system before,” he nods his head and I continue, “Where are the handwheels in case we need to use them?”

He is still watching ahead as he tells me, “My crew will handle them, but we have one on each side, down on the main deck right in front of the side wheels.” He pauses for a second and gives the order, “Full right rudder, Full ahead port wheel, full astern on the starboard wheel.”

As the riverboat sharply turns to the right my troops and his crew have one whole side exposed and can open fire. He nods and tells me, “Give em Tartarus!” Then he orders his crew. “All stop both engines, Rudder amidships.” And we drift sideways at the barges.

I give the order and the entire side seems to disappear in flame and smoke. And I watch as several of the pirates are either hit or they dive for cover. In the opening of the barges, I see a large chain hanging. I yell to Rough, “Captain, they have a chain in the water blocking the opening.”

He smiles back and yells back to me “I know, I am going to put us alongside that barge on the port side. We will have to cut those chains so the rest can get through.”

I nod my understanding and call over my PipBuck, “Bailey Bridge, can you read me, this is MG1.”

I hear him call back, “MG one this is Sapper one, I read you.”

“Sapper one, we are going alongside those barges, I need a team to cut that chain,” I tell him.

“Roger that MG one, I got just the toys.”

I watch as several of my troopers firing from the upper works are wounded as we drift down the river. Many of their buddies risk their lives to grab them and drag them to cover. One of the small boats comes close to our side and starts to throw grappling hooks so they can try and board us. Their crew is keeping a heavy fire into us so that we can not fire on them easily. It is then as they are starting to try and climb aboard that I hear Rough give the order, “Activate anti boarder measures!”

As he screams this I start to hear a slight hissing that quickly grows into a scream as loud as the steam whistle then I hear it joined by many more unequine sounding screams as the crew members of that boat are hit by the newly released 30 psi steam which is at 274 imperial, or 135 metric degrees. The side of our ship is covered in a white fog. The captain of the attacking boat quickly attempts to back his boat away and I watch as it begins to drift with the current as my ponies and cattle begin to take it under fire again.

Above us, I watch as Summer Solstices fliers begin to strafe first the attacking craft, then several of them shift to the barges as we get close. From my PipBuck, I hear the captain of the first patrol boat report that they have taken fire and have wounded on board, but are heading back to the head of the convoy.

As we close on the barges, I look upriver and see most of the convoy has slowed and gathered closer for mutual support. I watch the patrol boats come racing forward. The water spraying from their bows and their guns blazing at the other crafts on the river. I watch as I see one of the pirate craft explodes and begin to sink in flames as its crew leaps into the water.

The Glimmer keeps drifting closer to the barges as we exchange fire with those on them as well as on the river banks. I am starting to worry but then Rough calls out, “Port Engine back one third!” and we begin to twist to the left.

Rough Water smiles at me and tells me, “Colonel, I am going to put the port bow alongside that barge and drop the loading ramp. Have your troopers that are going after that chain meet my crew and stand ready.”

I call down to Baily and let him know. Then I see movement on the bow as the forward cranes start to lift the ramp and shift it into position.

I hear Rough giving the orders that bring the ship gently to rest only meters from the barges. The bow ramp drops and I watch as Bailey Bridge leads his team of engineers and the civilian sailors at a gallop across them and towards the chains. On their way, they are engaged several times. I see several ponies go down. Some theirs, some ours. Then I am shocked to see the engineer’s medic is with them and she is taking care of them under fire.

Bailey first rigs the chain with demo charges then I watch as they fight their way to the other end of the barge and rig another two sets of charges on the deck mounted cylinders that the barge uses to tie it to the next one. After they have finished, they run back to the bow ramp grabbing the wounded and assisting Osteotome move the patient she is working on. We leave none of ours behind.

Once they are back on board the Glimmer, Rough gives the order, “Full astern both engines.” As we move back from the barges, I listen to him give the commands that move us back a good fifty meters from the barges.

As we reach that point Bailey Bridge arrives at the pilothouse. He quickly says, “Captain if you could please move us back another seventy-five meters. Then I will set off the charges.”

It seems to take forever for the Glimmer to back those last few meters. We are firing suppressive fire at the barges to keep them from reaching the explosive charges we have placed. The Pegasi, having been warned of what we are doing, also back away and fire at the river banks or return to us.

Then Bailey says, “With your permission Captain.”

I look forward and see several of the pirates running forward towards the barge and chain. A group of them reach the first one and I see a pony reaching for one of the charges. I turn my head to say something and I see Rough Water give an evil grin as he nods his head and tells Bailey, “Permission granted.”

Bailey pushes the red button on the radio detonator and then I hear a series of explosions from the barges as the chain is blown loose from the barge on our side of the river and the barge that it had been attached to has both ends blown away. Its wreckage floating downstream as it fills with water. Slowly sinking lower in the water.

Then I see the first patrol boat take the lead again and Rough gives the command, “All ahead full,” as he guides us through the gap. The gunfire from the pirates that remain on the shore begins to fade as they see their gamble has failed and we sail quickly past. I look over at Rough Water and see him smiling as he pats the window frame of the pilothouse gently and under his breath, I hear him say, “That’s my girl, you never let me down Starlight.”

I return my focus on the rest of the convoy and watch as each of the barges and riverboats make it past and soon, we are past the fork of the two rivers.

I smile at Bailey and tell him, “Great Job. Thanks.”

He smiles and tells me, “Ma’am, how about you come down and tell my people that in person. They really earned it.”

I agree and I head below decks with him. When we get to the team who were with him, I see the medic is still working alongside Doc Treacle on a wounded sailor. Once I hear them say he is stabilized I nod my head and then I clear my throat. This gets most of their attention. Those who it does not are tapped by others and soon they are all looking at me. I then tell them, “Excellent work. Those of you who were with the CEF, you performed to your normal high standards. For those of you who are new, you performed as well as my old hoofs, and for that I thank you.”

I see several of them smile and others simply nod. I am about to leave when the medic comes over to me and says, “Ma’am, I owe you a huge apology for last year. I am really sorry, I cannot imagine going through that normally, much less pregnant.”

I smile ruefully and tell her, “It's ok Specialist, thank you for the apology.”

As I turn away, I hear Doc Treacle tell her, “Specialist, that was nothing, it was just a skirmish.”

I look back and see her go pale as she realizes what he has just said. Then she asks him in a shaky voice, “It gets worse?”

I am heading out the door as I hear him say, “Ask some of the old-timers about Serenity Valley or Targhee.” Then I am out the door and I feel myself begin to shake at the mere mention of those names.

__________

We travel down the river sticking to the middle of it for the next day and a half. Again, I am near the pilothouse as we approach the landing. Bailey Bridge is standing there next to me. About two miles downriver we can see the remains of the bridge at Good Doer. Bailey and I both shake our heads at the memories there. Then Rough Water calls out the window to us, “Colonel, we could take you further but some idiots decided last year that it would be a good idea to drop all the bridges for the next fifty kilometers.”

As he says this, I see Bailey cringe some, and I have to put a hoof over my muzzle to keep from laughing. Instead, I play it off as a cough and I tell Rough, “We understand Captain. Thank you for the ride though. I hope to see you again on our way back.”

He smiles and calls back. “Well I hope I get the contract for it. Who knows by then maybe some more of those engineer ponies can clear a path that we can sail through?”

I see Bailey nod his head and he quietly tells me, “Too bad we don’t have any balefire eggs we could use. I bet those would clear that wreckage out quickly.”

I cannot believe he says this, so I decide to get his goat. I smile at him grimly and I tell him, “Bailey, I know you like big bangs, so if you ever say something like that again, I will tell Kettle Bell you are interested in her.”

I see his eyes go wide in fear and he replies, “Ma’am, are you talking Captain Kettle Bell. The cow who hooked up with a brahmin?”

I nod my head. “Yes Bailey, her.”

I hear his voice crack as he tells me, “Colonel, for the love of all that is holy, please don’t do that, she may think you are serious and try to make good on it.”

Oh, this is going to be a fun deployment I tell myself as I simply smile at him.

Then I hear Rough give the orders to prepare the bow ramp and I feel us slowly glide to a stop near the landing. Once stopped both of the bow ramps are dropped down and we begin to file off of the S. Glimmer. Bailey hurries off to join his platoon and I stop by the pilothouse one last time.

I knock on the door and am told to enter. As I go in, I approach Rough and I extend a hoof which he takes and shakes. “Thanks again, Captain. It was a pleasure to get to know you over the last couple of days.”

He smiles back at me and tells me, “Likewise Colonel. And for what it is worth, thanks for the talk about Millie. I have heard Grey talk about some of it, but not all of it. Next time I am in Manesville I will have to stop in the library.”

“Sounds good, tell Magpie you are a Water and that you and I have talked and she will hook you up with the journals at least.”

He smiles again and tells me, “I will do that. Be careful out there and I expect to see you in a year, now get going, we need to clear this berth.”

I smile and head down to my stateroom. I put my journal and pencil back inside my saddlebags. It seems I have had a good start on it already. Once I have everything, I look over the room one last time. I gently pat the door frame and say, “Thank you old girl, you got us through.” Then I turn, leave the stateroom and its comforts as I leave the ship and go back to the world of being a grunt.

__________

It takes until the next day before all my forces are unloaded from the transports. The bodies of the three troopers we lost in the battle with the pirates are wrapped up and loaded onto the patrol boats to be returned to Manesville. I have Specs wire in the casualty report to the Regiment and the regional commander along with a brief contact report. I have to shake my head less than a week out and I have already lost three troopers, and to river pirates of all things. Well at least it will make my journal more interesting, I guess.

We camp at the landing for the next night but will wake at dawn and begin our march south. Several of the scouts begin to laugh when they hear some of the old hoofs warn them about chitterers, until I walk up to their campfire and tell them that not only are they true, but I tell them about how Blueberry Crisp had to use armor to set up a fake camp in an infested woods and they still tried to attack.

One of the young scouts, A bright green unicorn named Sparkle Apple asks me, “Ma’am, why would you need to do that anyway?”

I look across the fire at them and I tell them, “We had just lost most of our officers and were being chased by Silver Spite and his forces. We needed a diversion so we set up a fake camp for them to attack.”

Sparkle Apple then asks, “So what happened Ma’am?”

I smile, and I guess the firelight must have really added to the effect as I see a look of terror come over their faces when I tell them, “According to Captain Sunset who watched it, it was better than an artillery bombardment as they hit the decoy they were attacked by hundreds of the chitterers. Remember, not only are they giant ticks, but they communicate with each other using that chittering sound.”

Sparkle Apple, Lieutenant Solstice, and several of the others all look at each other nervously now and Trooper Apple asks, “LT, what do we do if we find them?”

Out of habit I almost answer, but Summer Solstice does instead and tells him, “Avoid them and let me know.” Then she looks at me.

I nod at her response and tell them, “She is right, keep away from them and let us know. I will send up the Engineers with a flamethrower.”

Behind me, I hear our Sergeant Major say, “Ah yes, the old kill it with fire method. Usually very effective.”

When he says this, it lightens the moment for everypony and we all laugh lightly and go on to lighter subjects.

I make my rounds of the camps and finally find the Door Kickers. At their headquarters I find Broken Hills and Cloudy Day along with their 1st Sergeant Bullet. As I approach, they notice me and Broken Hills asks, “Ma’am, are we having officers call before we march out?”

I nod my head as I tell him, “Yes, I plan on maintaining the same operating procedures as before,” Then I ask him, “So how is the unloading coming for you?”

He smiles as he answers, “Already done ma’am, It is mainly the artillery and a few supply wagons that are still offloading, When I was down there an hour ago the last two barges were being offloaded.”

I smile as I tell him, “That sounds good. If they need a few hoofs to finish unloading don’t be afraid to send a few troopers to assist them. Just like last time, we are all in this together.”

I see Broken smile at this as he replies, “I won’t forget it Ma’am. None of those who were in the CEF will.”

Beside him I see a look of slight bewilderment come over Bullet’s face as he looks between Broken Hills and me. Then he asks, “Ma’am, Sir, what exactly happened on the expedition?”

We both look at him and I tell him quietly, “Dad, it was the stuff of nightmares, but together we survived it.”

Beside me, Broken Hills sighs and nods his head, “1st Sergeant, no offense, but that little buck Xochitl, having been on the expedition makes him more of a veteran than most of the troops in the old CDF. It was a fight for our lives the last half, and any of those there I will trust with my back anytime.”

I see Bullet looking a bit concerned at me, then he nods his head in understanding.

I then decide to move on, but before I leave, I ask, “1st Sergeant, where is the first squad? I would like to say hello to a couple of them.”

Bullet smiles and tells me, “Follow me, Colonel, I was heading to their part of the camp anyways.

Chain Lighting and I follow him over, and soon I begin to see some members of the old squad. I can not help but smile as I see Pearl and Woodrow sitting side by side along with Dusty, Prairie Fire, and Diamond. When they see me, they all begin to stand and I use my hoof to tell them to stay seated, as I tell them, “Remember we are back in the field no standing, no salutes out here.”

From the side, I hear a familiar voice ask, “Why not? I thought you all respected her.”

I then hear Woodrow say, “Nightshade, that is a great way to get an officer killed out here. You jump up like that or salute, that means we have someone in charge and that draws attention. Believe me, in a combat environment like the wastelands, the last thing you want to do is draw attention to yourself or those around you.”

In the dark just outside of the firelight I see a shadow I assume is Nightshade nod. I see two other earth ponies I am not familiar with sitting next to him. Pearl sees me looking at them and tells me, “They are the new recruits in my section ma’am. That one there is Duct Tape,” She says pointing at a grey mare with a black and white mane and tail, then she points to a yellow stallion with black mane and tail and says “And that one there is Fiddle. He brought one with him and you should hear him play.”

I have to smile at that and I tell her, “I would love to. Maybe in the next couple of days though. I am just making my rounds of the camp and checking on everyone.”

I see the one she called Fiddle, look around and then he asks, “Colonel, Ma’am, would it be ok if I played a bit for my squad tonight?”

I smile at this and tell him, “It should be ok. Just don’t get too rambunctious and if anypony tells you to stop, listen to them, there is probably a good reason, ok.”

I see him smile like a young foal as he nods his head, “Thank you, Ma’am.”

“Your welcome trooper, now have a good night all. I need to get moving. It is good to see all of you again.”

I am just moving on to the next campfire when I begin to hear a fiddle being warmed up in the distance. I smile to myself and just relish the feeling of camp life again. Beside me I see Chain smiling too as he listens to the sounds of the camp and he looks over at me and asks, “Was it like this last time?”

I smile back and am honest with him as I answer, “Sometimes. This is the part I miss.”

I see him nod his head, “You know Colonel, the largest force I ever come ground side with when I was in the Enclave was a platoon. Never this many at a time. It is both reassuring and nerve-wracking for me.”

I nod my head in understanding. “Believe me Chain, the expedition was the first time Manesville ever sent out this large of a force, so I do understand. In the pale moonlight, I look across the river and just a bit downstream. I point in that direction and I tell him. “Last time we came out I had one of my civilian scouts show me the remains of Stable 4. It is over that way.”

I see him look that way and shake his head, “Another dead stable. What killed that one?”

I give him a sad smile as I tell him, “I found the Overcows journal, they were found by the Steel Rangers. They called for help from Stable 4B in Manesville, but it never came. I wish our Stable could have helped them.”

I see him look funny at me and he asks, “Ma’am, I only thought there was Stable 48 in Manesville?”

I nod my head and I tell him, “So did I Chain, so did I.”

He then asks me, “Those things were usually built near a town, what was the name of this one?”

I smile Sadly and tell him, “Good Doer. It was almost as vibrant as Dairyanne or Donovan, but raiders overran it when we were coming back. We only found a school teacher and a half dozen of her students still alive there, along with the pegasi that live in White Cloud. You know Sirocco and them.”

He nods his head, “So that is the place. I have met little Good Doer. She is a real cutie, smart too.”

I smile, “Sounds like you knew them before.” I tell him.

He nods his head, “Well some of them. I never met Sunset until we were down here. But my brother was married to Blue Skies, his sister. So, I have got to know them a bit.”

I look over at him and ask, “Chain, what happened to her husband? I never got a straight answer.”

I see him shiver and he looks me in the eyes, “Ma’am, he volunteered for a special project that would increase the fighting abilities of the pegasi. I have heard rumors of what they did and if they are true ma’am, then as far as I am concerned those who ran that program were guilty of crimes against equinity.”

I nod my head, “Ok, that is a bit more than I have gotten before. Thanks for sharing that much with me.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Colonel, your welcome, but please do not ask me about it again. I really do not want to think about what they could have done to him.”

I put a forehoof on his shoulder and I tell him, “I won’t. I am sorry I even asked now.”

I see him straighten himself back to normal and he then says, “Well ma’am, shall we go visit the Belles next?”

__________

The road south is uneventful for the next few days. We continue on the typical pattern of marching we used before. Keeping pace with the wagons and artillery. Each night we set up camp a couple of hours before sunset. I have Summer Solstice’s Scouts make sure we are clear for several klicks around us before we set in for the night. It is funny how the old habits came back though. As soon as we stop for the night the old hoofs start to dig their fox holes. The next thing you know they are joined by the youngsters. After the third day, it has become routine for everyone.

As we pass the wreckage of the bridge across the river to Two Step, I am saddened to see that very little is left of what was once a surviving community. I am walking next to Clock Work and Trip Hammer when we see it.

I see Trip Hammer’s head go down and a few tears form in his eyes. Then he looks ahead and keeps going past the village that was once his home.

I see a couple of others of my Enfield’s who are the same way. Each turns in to themselves and says not a word, but keeps marching.

We are just past the bridge when I hear Trip Hammer begin to sing in a deep mournful voice,

Sweet Holly, Sweet Holly it’s for your sake alone. I've left my old Father, my village, and my home. I've left my old Mother to weep and to mourn I am a Co-op soldier, and far from my home.

I can hear the pain in his voice as he sings and soon more of my Enfields join him as we march,

It’s rifles and carbines and the cannons lumber loud. It's many a mangled body, a blanket for their shroud. It's many a mangled body left on those fields alone. I am a Co-op soldier and far from my home.

I can feel the raw emotions in their voices as they continue to sing. I then notice Clock Work has joined them.

Here’s a good old cup of brandy and a glass of fine wine. You can drink to your true love and I will drink to mine You can drink to your true love and I will lament and mourn I am a Co-op soldier and far from my home.

I continue to march alongside them feeling these emotions myself. I even feel some tears in my eyes. But I do not let them fall.

Build me a castle on some green mountain high Where I can see Holly when she is passing by. Where I can see Holly and help her to mourn, I am a Co-op soldier, and far from my home. I am a Co-op soldier and far from my home.

As the song winds down, I am still next to Clock Work. I see his face and I know that while Two Step was not his home, he is seeing the one that was in his mind. I tell him, “I have not ever heard that song before.”
He nods at me, “Ma’am, I am not sure which one, but one of my troopers wrote it a while back.”

As he is saying this to me, Summer Solstice lands next to me and I see tears in her eyes. She looks at Clock Work and me and says, “You need to teach us that one too. My scouts all feel that way right now.”

As he looks at her with a sad smile and nods her head. I hear Trip Hammer begin the next song and we continue on as he and his troops start

Celestia Bless and Luna defend,

The fight will continue until our end

We march and we fight and we trot some more,

Cause that is what we are all here for.

Soon the entire column has joined them as we force ourselves to keep moving further from our homes and those we love.

__________

The next day we approach the railroad beds that we fought over the year before. We are through the Canterlot Mountain gap. I decide that this is a good spot to stop for the night and we begin to set up camp.

I have had Specs send my message out to Manesville to let them as well as the NCR know where we are at. I am just sitting down to relax for the evening after our officers call and my normal camp tour when I see three shadows coming out of the dark up to the HQ fire. Without thinking I have my SMG drawn and trained at them.

From the dark, I hear a mare’s voice say, “Yep, that’s her, that is the old LT I know.”

Then I hear a stallion's voice say “Well it's not like she hasn’t pulled a gun on us before. At least this time you are not tied up.”

From next to them I hear another stallion start to laugh and say, “No way. She didn’t?”

I then realize who they are and put the weapon away, “Come on in Blackberry, Chip. Good to see you again.”

From next to me I see the Sergeant Major get up with an expression like a foal on Hearth's Warming Eve. As he heads towards the third voice and I hear him say “Tail Spin, it is so good to see you, dear.” And I watch as they hug and exchange a kiss. I even find myself feeling jealous, not because of who is doing what, but that I don’t have my loved ones here to do it with just hurts.

After they let go, they all come and sit down at the fire with me. Blackberry then tells me, “Ma’am, I was wondering if you could wait a day or two before heading on. You see we are going back under the mountain. It seems the President wants us to contact Side Track and talk with him about getting this portion of the line operating again as well as having him help teach others to maintain both the rails and the rolling stock.”

From a couple of ponies over I hear Paper Work ask, “Is that the same Side Track that was engaged to Choo Choo?” When I look at him his ears are laying down along the side of his head.

I nod my head yes and tell him, “Yeah, that would be the same one, why Paper Work?”

He looks up at me and tells me, “Ma’am, considering his feelings for her, and my feelings for her, I am sure he would not be too happy to have me around.”

Chip looks at him and tells him “Well if you meet him, just don’t bring it up, ok.”

Paper Work looks uncomfortable but then says, “Ok, if you think that will work, I will try it.”

Finally, I ask, “So when are you going to go in?”

I see Blackberry Pie smile at me, “Actually ma’am, it is we. We are to go in come morning.”

I look at her and I hear the irritation in my voice, “What do you mean we? I have a battalion to lead.”

I see her smile as she uses her tk to pull an envelope out of her saddlebag and she passes it to me. I read it and am stunned. It is orders from the Commanding General of the NCR Army, telling me that I am to accompany these agents in making contact with Side Track for the betterment of the NCR. The note also says that we are also supposed to verify that the Doorway is still there and safe.

I look up from the letter and tell her, “Ok, so we than. Dull Beak, you got that?”

I hear him laugh lightly, “Well I guess nothing can be easy with you ma’am, I got it.”

I then turn back to Blackberry, “Ok well how about we call it a night then,” as I get my bedroll out and begin to get it ready. Then Chip asks, “Ma’am, one more thing, what do you think about having an escort squad for us, just in case of ferals or such?”

As I stand up, I tell them, “Yeah, your right, let me head on over to the Doorkickers. We might as well make it a reunion.”

Once I get over to D troop, I first find Captain Broken Hills and I tell him what is going on. He nods his head, and then asks me, “Ma’am are you sure you only want the 1st squad?”
I think about it for a bit and tell him, “Yeah, I do not want to weaken your company too much while I am gone.”

He nods his head. Then he looks over at Bullet and tells him, "1st Sergeant you and the 1st squad will escort the Colonel. I know a portion of your squad were with her last time. Listen to them if they make suggestions.”

He nods his head and gets up and heads back over to the 1st squad to let them know, while he is doing this I head over to Bailey Bridge and ask for one of his squads.

“Ma’am, why can’t I go, I would love to see the work under there.” Bailey Bridge asks me.

I smile at him and tell him, “Bailey, I understand, believe me, but I need you out here with the rest of your platoon.”

When I say this, I can see him accept the answer, but I can tell he doesn’t like it. I hear him sigh and he tells me, “Ok Mollygirl, but please be careful. Tar would never forgive me if something happens to you.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder and tell him, “I will be, and when you write her next, tell her I said hi and that I miss her too.”

I then head back to my headquarters group and we settle in for the night.

When morning comes, I hold officers call early and inform them that Dull Beak will be in charge until I get back. As I say this I see Kettle Bell chuckle. So, I ask her, “Ok Captain, what’s so funny?”

She smiles at me then tells me, “This situation reminds me of last year is all. When Quick Trot went with Dull Beak. Too bad no brahmins are around this time.” She says jokingly.

Beside her I see Bailey Bridge look uncomfortable when she says this and I look at him and give him a wink. Then I watch as Kettle puts a hoof around him. I immediately see him go pale and I have to fight a laugh myself. Yes, this is going to be a fun deployment I tell myself again.

After we finish officers call, my team assembles to go inside. I have Paper Work come with me also as well as the engineer squad and the 1st Squad.

As we get ready to go inside, I have Woodrow take the lead followed by Nightshade and the rest of 1st Squad. I am in the middle, and the engineers bring up the rear. I look up at Celestia’s sun as it rises higher into the sky and let out a breath I did not know I was holding. Then I give the order. “Ok, let’s go,” and once again I am entering under Canterlot Mountain.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today my crew and I dropped off the members of the NCRA who are deploying from Manesville. They all are volunteers but I know how hard it is on them to leave their home once again. They are yet days into this deployment and already have seen action along with me and my crew. I cannot help but think of what may be ahead of them as I watch them march away from the landing. For them could you play Over the Hills and Far Away.

Thank You

Captain Rough Water of the Riverboat S. Glimmer.

Author's Note

Once again Mollygirl and crew have left home and are back in the field. The goodbyes are not easy for either the servicemembers or their families. There is also the uncertainty of when or if any of them may return again in their minds as even during peace, accidents do happen.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=S9cblEly5Qo

Chapter 76 You Again?

Chapter 76 You Again?

“It doesn't make a damned bit of difference who wins the war to someone who's dead.”

― Joseph Heller, Catch-22

As we enter the rail tunnel under the mountain Woodrow and Nightshade take the lead. The tiles on this side of the tunnel are not in as good of condition as those on the side closer to Ponyville were. However, I notice more of the light fixtures are still hanging properly and are still lit. I am able to appreciate the condition of this tunnel more this time as we are not being chased.

I notice several of the access doors to machinery rooms off to the side are open. When I look inside, I occasionally see a skeleton. Most of them are just dark rooms though. As we pass one side tunnel, I notice a bright light behind me from one of the unicorns with the engineer squad. Then I hear their squad leader give the order, “Knock it off, we have a mission, no time for exploring,”

I hear a mare’s voice reply, “Ah, but sarge, when will we ever get this kind of chance again?”

The sarge is short with her, “Knock it off and keep it quiet, remember the last time we had our ponies down here they got chased by a pack of ferals and Canterlot Ghouls.”

I hear a pony gulp after that and the mare quietly says, “Oh, I forgot about that,” as we all continue on.

After about 5 hours of traveling like this, we come to an area with a side tunnel again. I have our group stop and check it out briefly. I then order a 30-minute break for lunch. It is funny how much easier this trip seems compared to last time. Then I realize that it is because of my not being pregnant this time.

We are sitting down eating and I start to hear a pony humming from further into the tunnel. At first, I think it might be Side Track again, then I realize the sound is not deep enough, but a few notes higher.

I see Woodrow start to get to his hoofs slowly and I join him as we walk out of the side branch and greet the newcomer. As I step out with Woody, I see an earth pony mare ghoul. She looks up in surprise at us and jumps back.

She then asks me, “Who are you? What are you doing here?”

Woody begins to answer, but she puts up a hoof and tells him, “Not you, Breather. Her.” She points her hoof at me and asks me, “How come you are still in both realms and are still living?”

I see Woodrow look over at me and shrug and I tell her with a sadness that I feel to my soul, “Because I too was turned away from Elysium.”

I see her put her hoof to her muzzle, “You poor thing, I know how you feel.”

Behind me, I hear Nightshade ask, “What does she mean she was turned away from Elysium.”

I turn to answer and Bullet puts a hoof on his shoulder and tells him, “Kid, she was killed by Silver Spite before the Battle of Manesville, but her wife Sutures was able to bring her back and save her.”

I see his jaw drop when Bullet tells him this and then he looks at me with a confused expression as he tries to process what he has just heard.

The ghoul says, “I am Fire Box. What’s your name?”

I smile as I extend a hoof, “I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl. But you can just call me Mollygirl.”

She smiles warmly when she sees my hoof extended and she shakes it. Behind me, I hear Bullet ask, “Nightshade are you ok?” as I hear a pony gag.

“I am sorry about his behavior Fire Box,” I tell her.

She smiles at me again and tells me, “Thank you, but I have gotten used to it over the years. Now, what can I do you for?”

I smile myself and I tell her. “I don’t know if you heard but we finally have a group of communities working together to rebuild Equestria. The Government is calling itself the New Canterlot Republic.”

I see her smile fade as she looks at me suspiciously and says, “You know they ain’t the first, right?”

I nod my head and tell her, “No, I did not. The closest I have seen is Red Eye’s faction and that of the Enclave.”

She nods her head, “Yep, that sounds about right. So why are YOU here then?” she asks.

I smile and tell her, “Well ma’am, the President heard about me and some of my troops coming here last year and talking with Side Track about the rolling stock. She was very interested in finding out if he would like to teach others how to take care of it as well as how to run it. I know Choo Choo would like to run trains again, but she is enlisted in the NCR army for now.”

I see her step back, “You know Side Track and Choo Choo?”

I nod my head, “Yes I do, her and her other two sisters live in the next town over from my family's farm. I met Side Track last year when she, I, and some others came under the mountain looking for a short cut.”

She looks over my back at the ponies behind me and asks, “Is Choo with you?”

I smile sadly and tell her “No, she is still back at Manesville. Why do you know her?”

She then asks, “Did she really become an alicorn?”

I smile and Woodrow tells her, “Yes ma’am, she really is an alicorn. But she is not your normal one from what I can see.”

She sighs then and says to no one in particular, “I guess Side Track was telling the truth.”

I nod my head, “Yes, she has lost a lot of her memory. But it seems to be slowly returning.” I tell her.

She looks at me and asks., “Is she beautiful as an Alicorn?”

I go to speak but from behind me I hear Paper Work tell her, “Yes she is so beautiful and sweet too.”

I then hear Chip tell him, “Uh, Paper Work, remember what I said about keeping your mouth shut.”

“I, uh, oh, yeah, your right Chip, Thanks.” He says.

I see Fire Box seem to cheer up than as she asks, “So, Choo Choo, may not come back for Side Track?”

I see Paper Work slump his shoulders and look at her, “I don’t know ma’am.”

I see her smile at him and she says to him in as smooth a voice as a ghoul can, “It sounds like you and I have a common interest Paper Work.”

I see his head come up some with some hope in his eyes as he asks, “What do you mean Fire Box?”

She smiles widely and answers him, “Well Choo and I used to be very good friends. The only thing that could come between us was Side Track. Damn, he loved her. He would not give up hope that she would return. No matter how much I tried to get his attention, or how much he loved me, he always loved her more,” she pauses and then continues, “The problem now is he realizes with her an alicorn and him a ghoul it can’t work. But he cares enough about her that does not want to hurt her.”

I see Paper Work step forward, “Fire Box, Choo really cares about him too, but she still does not have most of her memories back, so she does not have the intense love he seems to have for her. But because she cares so much, she does not want to hurt him.”

She then looks at Paper Work and says, “It is just to bad she does not have somepony who would be able to fill in for him for Choo. I mean if he were to find out she also has somepony special he may feel less guilty for moving on.”

“And if Choo were to find out that Side Track has a special somepony perhaps she could relax enough to enjoy having a special somepony too.” He says with a smile

As this is going on, I am becoming highly amused as they conspire together. Never in my days had I expected to see a ghoul and a pony conspire together over a romantic situation. The writers for the Hoofmark movies would have had a field day with this one.

Finally, I look at the time on my PipBuck and tell them, “Well lunch is up, time to get moving. Fire Box we were going to head to the rail yard office and try to find Side Track there, would you please lead us there?”

She smiles at me, then looks at Paper Work and nods her head as she tells me, “I sure would. Whenever you’re are ready.”

I turn to my NCO’s that are with me as well as the NCR agents and tell them, “Ok, let’s get everyone moving.”

Soon we are all on our hooves and moving at the pace set by Fire Box. She is in the lead alongside of Woodrow. I notice Nightshade has stepped back a bit from her. I also notice he has placed his scarf over his muzzle too.

I simply shake my head and don’t bother to say anything to him as he is at least not being overtly rude and he is trying to make an effort.

Finally, we make it to the main rail yard. Behind me I hear Bangalore Torpedo the Sergeant for this squad of engineers exclaim, “My Goddesses, will you look at the size of this. The LT is going to hate us for getting to see it when he didn’t.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Don’t worry, this is mine and several of the others in the Door Kickers second time in here. I am sure he grits his teeth when he thinks about that.”

I see Bangalore grin at that. “Well so long as he understands he sent us.”

Fire Box puts up a hoof and tells us. “Wait here. I will go see if I can find Side Track as well as Pullman Car and some of the others to talk to you. Also, I want to make sure there are not any ghouls who have turned in the area. No need to put either you or them in danger.

Before she can leave, I hear Nightshade say, “Ma’am, you sound like you don’t have a problem with Ferals.”

I see her turn and sadly look at him. She shakes her head slightly and then I see her step closer to him as she tells him, “I don’t breather. They leave us ghouls alone. Many of them used to be friends, some even lovers before they lost their minds. SO, no youngster, I do not feel anything against them. In fact, I feel pity for them.”

I see Nightshade actually first turn pale; then I watch as he blushes. Finally, he looks down at the ground and tells her, “I am so sorry ma’am. I had not thought of them that way.”

After he says this, I see her nod her head and I hear her sadly say, “Remember all of us ghouls were once ponies like you and your friends. We had lives, hopes, and dreams. They were taken away from us. Each ghoul has died, and our souls have been put back into these dead shells. The closest pony I have met to understand this feeling is your Lieutenant Colonel over there. She knows what it is like to be there. To see others, we have loved going to Elysium and to be turned away. Remember that when you see us, we once were young and ponies too.”

As she says this, I see several in our group start to tear up. I feel Bullet and Dusty come over and put a hoof on my shoulders. Bullet then says to me, “She is right isn’t she.”

I nod my head and can not answer as I am choked up myself.

Fire Box, then quietly tells us, “I am sorry, just too many don’t understand or care. Please wait here, I will be back in a bit.”

As I watch her go, I sit down along one side of the tunnel entrance to the railyard and try to collect my thoughts. Several times while we sit there waiting, I hear a high-pitched sound that is familiar, but I think to myself and accidentally say out loud, “No, it can’t be, it just can’t be.”

Paper Work sitting next to me asks, “Can’t be what ma’am?”

I turn my head to look at him and say, “You read my report last year about when we were down here right?”

He nods his head, “Remember the item we found in the one rail car, it sounds a lot like that. But I am sure it is not it.” I tell him.

Dusty comes over to me and sits on my other side, “Ma’am, I think it might be it. The next question is if it is, why?”

I nod my head, and sit there with my eyes closed as I hear the hum once again. I sit there for what feels like an hour when I feel a hoof tap me on my side and I am told “Colonel, I think Fire Box is returning. She has several ponies with her.”

I open my eyes and I see Fire Box, along with Side Track, a couple of other ghouls, and to my surprise several ponies, many of which look familiar. Some of which I know are dead. I shake my head and clear my thoughts as they get close.

Fire Box speaks first, “Sorry about taking so long. We had to decide what to tell you about the Others.”

I nod my head, “I understand,” I tell her as I look and I see my old 1st Sergeant Light Weight, Captain Abby, and next to them Epona.

__________

From my side, I hear Bullet say, “No fucking way.”

I nod my head, “Yes dad, they came over from the other world through the doorway.”

I watch as Captain Abby and a couple of others all sit down hard in shock. I watch as Epona walks up to me and rears up on her hind legs for a hug and begins to cry. “Mama Mollygirl, it was horrible. So horrible.”

I wrap my forehoof around her and hug her back as she cries. The others begin to mingle amongst each other. Finally, Side Track clears his throat and I let go of Epona and look at him. I see him smile grimly as he tells me, “Well LT, there seems to have been some changes it seems.”

I nod my head. “Yeah, there has, I best tell you why I am here, then we can catch each other up.”

I have Blackberry Pie and her team first explain to the ghouls why we are here. As they are talking, I can hear some of the Others, talking excitedly amongst themselves. Some of their comments are, “Did you hear that? they won.”, “We made the right decision crossing over,” and “They are rebuilding over here. Who would have imagined it?”

After the team speaks the ghoul council turns to me and Side Track asks, “LT, what do you think of this?”

I sigh and tell him, “Side Track, you have a personal invite from the President herself. She has read about what all you had done by last year. So, I would say go hear her out. If the offer is good enough take it. The big thing is she wants to get the country back on its hooves. That means rebuilding and repairing the infrastructure such as the railroads. From what I can tell, those of you under here are probably the most knowledgeable about it. If it doesn’t work out and you don’t want to stay here, you could always move to Dead Quiet, just across the Hoofrock from Manesville.”

He grins and asks, “Now why would I want to do that?”

When he asks that, Paper Work steps up an tells him, “Well you personally would be welcome.”

I see him look at Paper Work with suspicion and then he asks, “You mean Choo Choo?”

When he says her name, I see Paper Work get a bit uncomfortable, then he looks him straight in the eyes and tells him, “Sir, more because over one hundred of us in Manesville are descended from Choo Choo when she was a unicorn. If not for you getting, her family into the Manesville Stable, we would not be here.”

I see Side Tracks jaw drop. “You mean those youngsters had that large a family?”

I see Paper Work nod his head, “Yes sir, they did. But it has been a long time also.”

I see Side Track look at him from the corner of his eye and he says, “I may be an old buck, but from the sound of your voice when you talk about her, I would say you have more than a passing interest in Choo, am I right?”

I watch as Paper Work blushes, and then closes his eyes and nods his head. Behind him, I see Chip face hoof and shake his head.

Side Track smiles sadly and tells him, "Later after we finish with business, I would like to talk to you about her, ok.”

Paper Work opens his eyes and nods his head, “That sounds good sir.”

At this point, we switch back to the business at hoof. They decide that Side Track and Fire Box will both go with Blackberry Pie and her team back to Junction Town to discuss with the government leaders what they can do to help.”

After this has concluded I am talking to the Others. Epona will not leave my side and it makes me wonder, so I ask, “Ok Captain Abby, what exactly is going on in your world?”

She looks at me confused at first, still shaking her head, “You have to excuse me Ma’am, but when you died in my world, you were only a Sergeant.”

I nod my head, “I understand. Here, you died during the Battle of Manesville. Bullet and Shadowbuck were wounded and Saber killed by the same blast the killed you in the bunker. I was flying on George at that point.”

I see several of the older ponies look at me funny and Abby asks me, “Colonel, how were you flying, and who was George?”

So, I take the time to explain to them about George, as well as how we found the three sisters soon afterwards. As I am telling them I see several of them have tears of frustration in their eyes. Finally, Captain Abby looks sadly at me and tells me, “Goddesses how that would have helped us. The Enclave really hurt us that day and all we could do was take it. The Overs and the Colonel even offered to turn over the few pegasi fliers that had joined us to them. It wasn’t until later in the day when the skies cleared that the Spring Monsoon was knocked out of the air. By then the Co-op and the CDF were a wreck.”

As she reaches that point Light Weight begins, “That really hurt us so when we jumped off for the expedition last year, the CDF was a shell of itself. Mainly recruits and militia were left to fight. We sent our best as a single battalion for the CEF. We were doing fairly well, but it was only a couple of weeks after Lieutenant Ivy went under Canterlot Mountain, when we were starting to fall back to home that it happened.” He pauses to collect his thoughts and emotions and while I am afraid of what he is going to say, I highly suspect what it is, finally he continues, “We were just outside of Prairie Garden when we received a note offering a meeting to discuss terms of surrender.”

Again, he pauses and I ask, “Did they kill your officers during the meeting?”

He nods his head yes and asks, “How did you know?”

Sadly, I reply, “Because they tried the same to us here. But myself, Captain Archer and Lieutenant Balanced Books remained behind. Archer had the artillery presighted in, just in case.”

Beside my, I hear Epona crying again as she tells me, “I asked ma to stay behind, she went anyways. That is when she died.”

Light Weight than tells us, “We fell back to Manesville, but they were already there. Red Eye’s army had overrun the Co-op.”

Epona tells me, “They burnt down Granny Sumac’s farm and killed everypony there, or sent them to Filllydelphia.”

Captain Abby nods her head, “Unfortunately they did just that. I was badly wounded during the first battle of Manesville and I was one of the last to escape the Stable during the breakout. Maybe 150 to 200 of us are still alive from the CDF right now. We have been bringing them over to this world for the last month.”

Ok, this really complicates things. I look at them all and then I ask, “How many are still left on the other side?”

Abby shakes her head, “None, they were coming down on us hard. We were bringing the last few who were coming right before you got here. The others were to blow the portal up on the other side, and we disconnected the power on this side so that it could not be turned on without repairs.”

I nod my head. "Ok, once we get back outside, I have to contact Manesville and the NCRA to determine what they want us to do with you. I am still short a few troops and could always use the volunteers if some of your people were interested in going on the deployment with us outside of New Appleloosa. It might give you a chance to become used to this side some. Or you could make your way to Manesville. It is not nearly as bad as you were saying, but there are still some raiders and even river pirates between there and here. But I am sure you would be welcome back home.”

I look down at Epona and she asks, “What about me?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Dear, the you on this side died with your mother over a year ago. However, if you want me as your mom, I will be. But just so you know. On this side, you will have three other moms and two dads as well as several brothers and sisters.”

I see her eyes go wide at that. She nods her head with a stunned expression on her face, then she asks, “Can I stay with you for now?”

I understand how terrified she must be and I know I have to tell the rest of the family that we have another foal. I smile at her and put my head over her back dragging her close for a hug as I tell her, “Of course my child, but just remember, I am still learning who I was on your side too, so I do not have the memories of mama Mollygirl from that side.”

She smiles back at me with tears in her eyes and tells me, “Thank you mama Mollygirl.”

I notice the time and how late it is getting. I then ask Blackberry Pie, “Is it alright if we call it a night and get some sleep. It is already late.”

She smiles grimly and tells me, “Yeah, that should be fine Colonel, besides, I was only sent to see if Side Track would come with me to talk to the President, and to check on the condition of the Doorway. We have both, so I am good.”

Pullman Car then looks at all of us and tells me, “There are some old passenger trains a short way from here that you can sleep in for the night. Just follow me.”

We follow him into the main portion of the yard. In the distance, I see the old railyard office and I notice that Paper Work, Side Track, and Fire Box are walking toward it talking. I hope things work out for them.

Once we get close to the passenger trains, I see the rest of the Others. Then I see some smaller ghouls that are helping them and us to find places to sleep on the cars. One of them is a stallion who could not have been out of high school yet when the last day happened. He smiles at me and says, “I hear you are from Manesville on this side. I am too, my name is Oat Seed.”

I am surprised at this and tell him, “I am surprised you are down here then instead of having stayed in Manesville.”

He smiles and says, “I was here on the last day. We had been on a field trip to see Canterlot,” he shakes his head, “That was a bad day.” Then he tells me, “I went back to Manesville a time or two since, but no pony was living there at the time. My family as well as my marefriend Honey Crisp were supposed to go into the stable. But I never found out what happened to them.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder and I tell him, “I don’t know about your family, but I can tell you Honey Crisp made it. My wife Magpie is the archivist for the Stable and was going through the records. A couple of years after the stable closed, she married one of the only two pegasi to be there and they had a son. I am descended from them.”

He seems surprised and I see him smile, “I am so glad she got to have a family,” he extends a hoof and tells me, “Thank you for telling me, and it is a pleasure to meet you.”

I shake his hoof back and tell him, “It is a pleasure to meet you too. If you make it back to Manesville you can check to see if your family made it into the stable by stopping at the archives there. Also if you feel more comfortable staying with other ghouls, then across the river from the main section of Manesville is a portion of town that is called Dead Quiet and home to most of the ghouls there now. Feel free to tell Strawboss the mayor there that you talked to me.”

I see him smile again, and he says, “If I ever get back up that way I will. But who knows these days? I have spent more time away from there than living there.”

I laugh lightly as I tell him, “Yeah, I understand how you feel. In the last couple of years, I have spent more time away from there than at home too.”

He shows me to a sleeper car lined with bunks and as I go to grab one, he tells me, “No ma’am, for someone of your rank you get a private berth. Normally this is mine, but I really don’t need much sleep, so tonight, please feel free to use it.”

I nod my head and ask, “Are you sure?”

He smiles at me, and tells me, “It’s the least I can do for anypony from back home, especially a descendent of Honey Crisp”

I nod my head and tell him, “Ok, but only on one condition, I want you to tell me about Honey Crisp, her family, your family, and about you.”

He smiles, “Colonel, that would be my pleasure.”

I go into the private berth and remove my kit. I put my bedroll on one of the benches in it and sit on it with Epona laying against me as she falls asleep. I then take out my journal and am ready. He sits across from me and with a big smile he begins.

I spend a large part of the night talking with Oat Seed. He tells me about Manesville when he was young and I tell him about how it is now. He starts to laugh when I tell him about the three sisters and tells me, “I used to know a buck named Quick Frost from over in Emerald Grove. He used to date my sister.”

I laugh at the expression on his face when I tell him, “Yeah, that is her. When she was transformed into an alicorn, she became a female.”

His jaw drops and his eyes are wide, “You are kidding me, right?

I shake my head still smiling, “No, no I am not. I even helped her with talking to the family that lives on her family’s old farm. Quick Frost can now visit their graves anytime she wants and actually works as a hired hoof on the farm right now.”

I see him smile at that, then he says, “I wonder if I could find my family's graves if they did not make it into the stable.”

I look at him sadly and I tell him, “I don’t know, but if you get up that way, perhaps you can find out.”

Finally, I look at the time, and he smiles, “Yeah, it is getting late, let me get out of here and you get some sleep. I will talk to you later.”

Once he leaves for the night, I pull out the bed and I lay down next to Epona and let her cuddle me as she cries in her sleep. It is then that I notice that she had been carrying the same SMG that her mother had carried when I saw her last year. My poor little filly, I think to myself and I find myself licking her forelock and grooming her until she is peacefully asleep.

__________

My alarm goes off at five in the morning. As I get up so does Epona, she gives me a quick hug and I kiss her on her forelock as I tell her, “I hope you slept well little one.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Ma, can you tell me more about my siblings today?”

I smile at her, “Sure dear. I will also tell you about your parents,” as I say this, I realize the confusion this is going to cause her concerning Sumac. Well in for a bit, in for a cap.

Once we have put the bed back up Epona and I leave the private berth and join the rest of my team as well as the Others as we prepare breakfast and get ready to head out.

Captain Abby approaches Epona and me. She seems a little unsure of herself and asks, “Ma’am, I had assumed we could just come with you this morning. I hope that will not be an issue.”

I shake my head, “No, it should not actually. In fact, I had hoped you would. Once we get back to the rest of my battalion, I will send out the message to Manesville and the NCRA.”

She nods her head and tells me, “That sounds fair enough.”

As we eat our breakfast, I ask her, “So Abby, what are you and your people’s thoughts right now? Would you want to head straight to Manesville, or do you want me to try and fight to keep you with my battalion right now? To tell you the truth, we are recruiting a new company to join the Second of the First. We were supposed to have a fourth troop assigned but the paperwork must not have gotten sent in time. So, we left with only the two rifle and one heavy weapons company.”

I see the sheer awe on her face at what I have just said and a tear in the corner of her eyes as she asks, “The second of the first? Does that mean you are the Second Battalion of the 1st Regiment?”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Yes, during the expedition we had a large influx of refugees, both from the wastelands and from some of the survivors of Thunderhead. So Manesville now has two regiments. Together we form the Manesville Brigade of the New Canterlot Republic Army.”

She seems to be almost in shock, and is confused, “Ma’am, when you say Thunderhead, you mean one of the base cloud ships that the Enclave uses for Raptors, right?”

I take another bite of my rations and shake my head, I am still chewing when I try to tell her, “No, the cloud city of Thunderhead. Their leaders had heard about the Co-op's offer of membership to any Pegasus that was not a member of the enclave. As my Friend Windy has told me, they felt they had been kicked out of the Enclave pretty hard so they felt no loyalty to it.”

I see her eyes go wide. “You mean you even have Pegasi in Manesville this side?”

I nod my head again. “Yeah, we do. They seem to be integrating pretty good. Now if we could find more cattle that would help on this side.”

I see her blush as she says, “Colonel, I am sorry for not telling you earlier, but we have some cattle with us here. I did not know how you would feel about them on this side, as Epona did not remember seeing any with your group last time.”

I look over at Epona who is just finishing her rations and I see her blush. I smile at her and tell them, “That's because there were none on my team that came under here last time. But we have several with us. Most of them are with the Belles though in H troop.”

I clean up my mess kit as do they while we talk. Abby then asks to be excused for a couple of minutes. While she is gone, Blackberry Pie comes over and asks if we are ready. I shake my head and tell her, “Close Blackberry, but not yet. Let’s wait for Captain Abby to return.”

About fifteen minutes later I am stunned as she comes up to us leading a group of about forty cattle. Some are elderly, I see a few calves, but most are young adults. Abby calls for all of her people to get ready to go and I see them start to come out of the rail cars. Again, ponies from young to old, but most young adults. Some are still wearing bandages from being wounded. Most are earth ponies, but some are unicorns. I sigh as I notice not one is a pegasus. It is funny how something like that stands out when just over a year and a half ago, having pegasi in our service would l have been almost unimaginable.

She looks at all of them and tells them, “This here is Colonel Mollygirl. She is going to lead us out into their world,” she pauses and looks down then she raises her head again, she continues, “I guess our world now. While things are not perfect here, they sound better than what we escaped from. I know many of you have heard the rumors so now you will get to see if they are true. So, grab your gear and let’s move it, people.”

I watch as they all head back to the rail cars and come back out carrying their equipment or their belongings. They fall back into a rough formation and are ready fairly quickly. I then check with my NCO’s to see if they are ready as well as making sure that Fire Box and Side Track are too.

Once we are all in order, I give the word and we follow the ghouls who we came to get on our way back out from the tunnel and out of the darkness.

__________

As we come out of the tunnel, I see a very nervous Dull Beak waiting there along with Bailey Bridge and his engineers. I can tell when they see me as I carry Epona out on my back. Then I see their faces as more and more cattle and ponies come out.

When Dull Beak comes up to me, he has a questioning look on his face. So, I decide to introduce him to her. “Good Afternoon Dull Beak, I would like to introduce you to my daughter Epona.”

I see his eyes begin to twinkle and I can tell he is trying not to laugh. Instead, he puts a talon out and tells her, “It is a pleasure to meet you young mare.”

I hear her say, “It is a pleasure to meet you too.” As she shakes his talon, I feel her stiffen some, and she tells him, “I am sorry sir, but on our side, you didn’t make it out of Prairie Garden, you died along with my mom Ivy.”

I see him looked confused at first then concerned as he asks me, “Colonel, what is she talking about?”

I take a deep breath and after I let it out, I ask him, “Do you remember us talking about the Doorway?”

He nods his head and I continue, “These are the survivors that escaped Red Eye’s army over in the other world.”

Beside him, I hear Baily Bridge exclaim, “No way. Really?”

I nod my head then I tell them, “I need to get to the HQ so we can advise Manesville and the higher-ups of what we have found and see what they want us to do with all of them.”

They both move and we head further into our camps I have Captain Abby come with me and as we go, she sees all of the troops dug in and she asks, “What are you expecting an attack or something?”

In reply, Bailey tells her, “No Ma’am, just standard operating procedure for us. We caught a wagon train early on the expedition that did not bother to do this and we learned from their mistakes. So, when we stop for the night, the shovels come out.”

I see her eyes go wide at this and she tells us, “You really mean that don’t you.”

He nods his head, “Ma’am when it comes to my job, I never kid.” Then he turns to me and says, “Colonel It’s good to see you back. We were a might bit worried that something could have happened. You know feral ghouls and all.”

From a short distance behind me, I hear Fire Box's voice say, “Frigging Breathers,” I turn my head back and see her shaking hers.

I then tell her, “Fire Box, he meant no offense, but if you knew Bailey that would have been his excuse to get to go inside and see what it is like down there. He has been wanting to since the last time I was there."

I see Bailey nodding his head, then he tells her, “No offense meant ma’am. In fact, if you ever make it to Manesville while I am there, I would be happy to go over to Dead Quiet and buy you dinner and a drink.”

She looks at him funny and asks, “Is that some kind of joke?”

He shakes his head, “No Ma’am, you have to understand, I have several friends that live there and I often enjoy spending time talking with them.”

“So, you have friends who are Ghouls?” she asks.

He nods his head, “Yeah, yeah I do, a couple of them are in the Militia and I have had them help train my engineers.”

For the first time since I meet her, I see a truly genuine smile on her face as she tells him, “You know for a breather, you’re not a bad buck.”

He smiles that charming smile of his that won over Tar and extends his hoof and shakes hers as he says, “Thank you ma’am, I take that as a compliment.”

Shortly after this, we arrive at our HQ. As we do so I see Specs looking at me, then Epona and then me again. Then he just smiles and turns back to his radio.

Paper Work comes over and tells me, “Ma’am, I have prepared a situation report concerning the mission and the Others. If you would please look it over, I would really appreciate it. If you approve, I will convert it to Horse Code for Specs to send out.”

I nod my head, “Ok give me a couple of minutes and I will do that for you.” Then I bend down and have Epona get off my back. I remove my saddlebags and battle saddle and begin the paperwork portion of my job.

Once I finish proofreading the message that Paper Work has prepared I give it back to him. Soon Chain Lightning approaches me and I hear Epona from beside me say, “Wow, I never saw a pegasus before.”

I see he has grim look on his face and when he hears her say this he is taken aback. He then looks at her and asks her, “Young mare may I ask where you came from?”

She looks down at the ground then and I see her shake a bit as she tells him, “Yes sir, I came to this world through the Doorway. This time I came with the others, not my mom and her marefriend Sutures.”

I had expected the first part, but the last actually surprises me. I see Chain’s face show a look of surprise as he says, “So they were telling the truth.”

I nod my head, “Yes Sergeant Major, they were telling the truth.”

“How can you be so sure ma’am; I mean they could have just been saying it.” He says.

I look him in the eyes and reply, “Chain, several of those who came through I know for a fact died on this side.”

I see him visibly gulp then he looks at Epona and asks, “Ma’am what are you going to do with these Others?”

I smile at him and I tell him, “Chain, I am waiting to see if Manesville wants them to come straight there or if we can use them to begin to form a fourth rifle company like we did with the Volunteer company last time.”

He then asks, “Colonel, what about the filly?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Chain, she is my daughter now. So, she is coming with me. Why?”

“No reason, just what will your spouses say?” he asks.

I sigh and I tell him, “Actually we had the discussion about her and her mother while I was still home. So, you could say I already know their answers.”

I see both him and her look at me in surprise. Then I tell them, “Why are you surprised, with how weird things happen in my life I need to try and be prepared.”

At that Epona looks at me funny and I see Chain Lightning just start laughing. When he stops he says, “Only you ma’am. Only you. But you are right. So, for now, what do you want us to do with the rest of the Others?”

“Chain, for now, treat them like they are a fourth company as well as a civilian column. Have them set up their own camp and we will provide them what supplies we can.”

“Sounds good ma’am,” then he turns to Epona and tells her, “It is a pleasure again to meet you,” and with a smile on his face he turns and heads off to take care of business.

An hour after we send out the reports and the message concerning the Others, I get a message back telling me to stand fast and wait where we are until a decision has been reached.

In that case, it may be a day or two. So, I tell Captain Abby to join us for Officers call, as well as her lead civilian for the civilian camp. Suddenly it seems like old times again.

Later that night as I am going on my normal camp walk, I hear several of my troopers talking about the Others and their world.

As I approach the Doorkickers I hear Dusty telling Bullet, “Sarge, I am sorry, but it feels creepy having them here. Every time I look at Captain Abby, I see her with that hoof sticking out of her.”

When she says this, I hear Epona on my back suck in her breath. I turn to her, “Sorry little one, but I am sure you understand.”

She nods her head and asks, “Can we go talk to them?”

As I get close, I see all of them look at me and her funny. Then she clears her throat and says, “Excuse me, please.”

They all become silent and stare at us. Epona then tells them, “Look, I know how you all feel. Goddesses, do I. The mare I am on, in my world was my mother since right after I was born. I was the one who ran for help that day after we found her and my sister Millie dead. From what I understand that is not how it happened here. In our world, your Captain Badger was just a Trooper with a very bad reputation. Ma Mollygirl hated him. In this world, she is married to him and loves him. Please understand we are adjusting too. Treat us as new ponies you are just meeting if you have too, but please give us a chance.”

After she says this Bullet and Dusty both get up and come over, along with the other old-time members of the 1st squad Epona Slides off my back and extends a hoof. Bullet ignores the hoof and instead gives her a hug. As he is doing so, he tells her, “Dear, thank you for reminding us. By the way, you can call me grandpa. At least in this world, I raised Mollygirl as my daughter.”

I see her smile and she gives him a big hug back. Soon the others are all sitting there talking with her and she begins to talk with them and they compare the differences between the two worlds. After a bit, I tell her, “Epona, I have to keep moving do you want to stay here and talk or would you like to come with me?”

I see a bit of surprise in her face at being asked. She then tells me, “I will come with you ma. Maybe I can help with the others who may be having a hard time with it also.”

I smile at her and tell her, “That sounds good dear,” and we continue on my camp walkthrough. Stopping at several fires and I listen as Epona gives her brief speech several more times to help those who are having a hard time dealing with the new reality for both groups.

Finally, we reach the fire of Captain Abby and some of the others. I see her sitting there looking into the flames with a tear in her eyes. I ask her “Abby, Are you ok?”

She nods her head and tells me, “Colonel would you sit for a bit with me and talk. I could use someone to talk to that can understand our situation.”

I have Epona climb off my back again and I go sit down next to Abby. I hear her sigh; she looks at me. “Colonel, you talk to me like we are old friends, so that is a bit disconcerting to me. In my world, you were just one of my sergeants. Here, you are my boss. I was one of the ones that found you dead. This is just messing with my head, Ma’am.”

I nod as I look at her, “Believe me, I understand Abby. It is messing with me a bit too. The Abby here and I became friends after I was advanced to Cadet. I was on the staff and then I found George. But she and I became friends. We talked a lot, especially when I was dating Badger. and when I would come to visit Bullet along with his wife Emerado.”

She laughs at that, “Bullet here has a wife?” In our world, he and Shadowbuck are a couple. You were the only one that did not seem to know.”

I laugh at that, “Well that seems about right. I did not know about them here until Em and I caught them snuggling in the squad bay. She was happy with it, and told them how cute they are together.”

“So those three are a couple here?”

I nod my head, “Yes, and no. Bullet and Em are married and have a son together. But Shadowbuck is as much a part of the relationship as the other two, just not anything legal; his choice.”

She nods her head, “So what was she like? The other me?” she asks.

I smile at the way she says this because to me it indicates she is beginning to understand it. Then I tell her, “She was almost always business-like. Towards the end, we talked more and she told us about the family that she had lost. She cried on my shoulder the night she told me that. She also had a thing for Pegasus bucks,” I tell her with a smile.

I watch as she blushes and she asks, “How do you know that?”

I tell her, “Well first she told me. Then the night before the Battle of Manesville she fell asleep between two of them. I don’t know if anything else happened between her, Sunset, and Cloud Dodger, but they both missed her and were upset to hear she had died.”

“And you?” She asks.

I put a hoof on her shoulder and I tell her, “After I landed on George, I received some quick treatment for my wounds and then I went back to the lines to help Magpie and Sutures with the wounded.” I pause and sniffle at the memory that has come back. Then I tell her with a voice that cracks, “Abby, I carried her body on my back, to the rear stable entrance so she could be properly buried. She was the first of many friends I did that for during those days.”

I see tears in her eyes and hear her sniffle a bit. She then looks at me and asks, “Would you mind trying to be my friend then?”

I smile at her and I tell her, “Already done. She gave you a good head start.”

Then she asks me, “I noticed over here you call the Equestrian Rangers the Enfields, why?”

This time I shake and I tell her, “Because at the siege of Serenity Valley the Rangers were overrun. We only brought 8 of the originals homes and I had them blended into the Volunteer troop. When we got back the entire troop wanted to be called the Enfields. I think it was a way of giving the hoof to the pegasi from the second regiment who were a bit arrogant about coming in at the last minute to pull our bacon out of the fire.”

She looks at me funny and then quietly says, “Uh, that is another thing I noticed. Most of your troops have no problem eating meat, what gives?”

I smile at her as I tell her, “Well during the expedition we supplemented our rations with meat. We even had some hunters bringing it in for us. Once we got back, we kind of were used to it, so some of us still eat it.”

I see her look at me with something close to horror, “You eat meat too?” she asks.

I nod my head then I turn to Epona who seems to have turned a little bit green at the thought and I tell her, “Just so you know, most of the family does too. Mama Magpie still refuses, but the rest of us don’t mind.”

I see her a look of disgust on her face and she asks, “Ginger too?”

I begin to laugh at that and I tell her, “Especially Ginger, she loves bacon. In fact, her, Xochitl and our cousin Sunny hunt radhogs and sell the meat to some of the local restaurants.”

I hear Epona gag some and I see several of the Others also shift uncomfortably. Finally, Abby asks me, “We don’t have to eat meat, do we?”

I smile at her, “No, we won't force anyone to. But beware of bacon,” I tell her.

She looks at me with a bit of horror on her face and asks nervously, “Bacon, why bacon, is it dangerous?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Worse, it is a gateway food. Once you try it, you are hooked.” And then I begin to laugh.

We talk for a while more and then I get up and return to my headquarters. I lay out my bedroll and smile as Epona climbs into it and gets ready to go to sleep. I tell her, “I will be back in a bit dear, but go ahead and get some sleep if you want.”

She smiles sleepily and tells me, “Ok ma.”

I then go over to the fire and smile as I see both Chain and Tail Spin sitting there cuddling. Then I notice a young earth pony foal that is laying there next to them. When I ask, Tail Spin tells me, “He is an orphan Mollygirl, he was with the Others and the pony who was taking care of him stayed behind to make sure the Doorway was destroyed after leaving him with some cattle. Chain and I are talking about adopting him.”

I look at my Sergeant Major and he nods his head. I have to smile as I look at him with his “family”. I then nod and tell him, “Ok, I will see about getting the paperwork started for your little one too. What’s his name?”

Tail Spin smiles at me and tells me, “His name is Sweet Potato. He adopted me last night when we were still getting to know them. One of the cattle bulls he was with told me that it would be best if he had a pony family.”

I nod my head in understanding. Then he asks, “What’s the story of the little mare with you?”

I smile back at him and I tell him. “Well, you see, in this world, she was the daughter of my Fiancé Ivy. Both were killed by Silver Spite and he almost got me,” Chain Lightning nods his head as he knows that part already, so I continue, “In her world, I was her mother and I raised her from shortly after she was born until I was killed, along with my daughter Millie, in the attack instead.”

I see Chains confusion at this and he asks, “I was there when you had Millie here, how much earlier did you have her there?”

I sigh and I tell him, “Well from what I understand, she was about Epona’s age. Ivy and I had been married all that time. I had a completely different life there.”

He nods his head and tells me, “It sounds like it, I wonder what my life was like on that side. If I lived at all there.”

I nod my head in understanding. “It does at that doesn’t it.”

Soon after this, we are joined by Chip and Blackberry Pie. She smiles as she looks at Tail Spin and Chain Lightning, then tells them “Tail Spin, I hate to tell you, but come morning, we are heading onto Junction Town, I would not recommend bringing a foal with us.”

I see him sigh and he looks at Chain, who looks at me, I nod my head and tell them, “Ok Chain, bring Sweet Potato with us, but we need to see about setting up a daycare it seems.”

I see him smile and he tells me, “Ma’am if the civilians come with us, I don’t think it will be a problem.”

I only shake my head and smile. This deployment is certainly becoming fun.

Soon afterward, I head to my bedroll and listen to the sounds of the camp. I fall asleep cuddled up to Epona listening to a slow melody being played on a fiddle from somepony's fire.

The next morning begins as normal and we hold our normal muster and officers call. I watch as Chain Lighting and Tail Spin say goodbye to each other. Sweet Potato is a bit upset at Tail Spin Leaving, but he tells him, “It’s ok, Tato, Papa Lightning will take care of you for now. I will be back to see you guys as soon as I can. I wish I didn’t, but I have to go to work now.”

I see the little fellow fight to be brave and he gives a hug to Tail Spin and then climbs on to Chain Lightning's back. Chain kisses Tail Spin and tells him, “Please be careful dear.”

Tail Spin then tells him, “You too dear, remember I do love you.” And he turns and trots over to the others.

I then notice Paper Work is talking to Fire Box and Side Track. I hear him say, “It was good to meet both of you,” as he reaches out a hoof and shakes with them.

Then I hear Side Track tell him, “Now you take care of my Falling Star for me, ok.”

Paper Work smiles back at him, “You mean my Rising Moon?”

They both laugh lightly and Paper Work tells them, “Be careful out there and I hope to see you someday in Manesville.”

Things are running smoothly when I receive a message from Manesville. In part, it reads that due to the nature of the situation it is best that I take the Others with me. I am also authorized to take volunteers from them and if there are enough, they will be designated as L Troop.

I go over and talk to Captain Abby about the message and ask her if she or any of her people are interested. She smiles at me and tells me, “Well Ma’am, we already discussed that. Most of us who can; want to join up. So, I have a list of the first one hundred ten for a full company plus its headquarters squad. Those who did not make the list are on a waiting list and have said they will stick with the civilian camp and assist as much as possible.”

I have to smile at that. I then tell her, “Well since you are L troop, I will need you to come up with a designation for it. Let me know at officers call tonight. Also, Abby, you are the captain for this company and I need you to take the officers oath for the NCRA in a bit. Also, I need three lieutenants”

I see her smile, “That sounds good Ma’am, I will get you the names later also.”

I then tell her, “Bring them with you to officers call, Congratulations you are now part of the Second of the First, NCRA.

I see her grin widen as she says, “You know that makes this feel even more real to me.”

“Good, so let’s make things happen, Captain.” I tell her and then I begin to head on back to the HQ and stop, I turn back to her, “Oh, ask if any of your cattle have a copy of the Writings of Daisy Jo, if they would like, they can borrow mine.”

I see her raise an eyebrow and she asks, “Ma’am, what are you talking about?”

I put a hoof on her shoulder and tell her, “Don’t worry about it, just ask them and tell them I know what they are.”

She looks at me funny and tells me, “Ok Colonel, I best get going. I will see you at officers call.”

As she turns and begins to organize her people, I have to smile to myself. Yep, it certainly is an interesting deployment.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

Recently I met the descendent of the mare I loved on the last day. She looks so much like her it makes my heart ache. I am reminded again of the life that was taken from me as well as my hopes and dreams. But it made me smile to see her and hear about her family as well as to see her new daughter. So much like my sweet Honey Crisp. As I think about her could you please play Brendan’s Death Song in memory of her as well as all that has been taken from not just myself, but all of us.

Thank You

Oat Seed

Formally of Manesville, now a Wastelands wanderer

Author's Note

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KXSYdjn_EiQ&list=RDKXSYdjn_EiQ&start_radio=1

Chapter 77 Hearts and Minds

Chapter 77 Hearts and Minds

“The overriding goal of counterinsurgency is to make friends: You make friends with the people; you isolate the insurgents.” - Dexter Filkins

My beloved family, by now you have probably heard rumors of what we are calling the Others. They have not told me to keep my mouth shut so I guess I can tell you about them a bit. Well to begin with our family has a new daughter. Her name is Epona.

Yes Ginger, you and Xochitl have met her before. However, she is on orphan here. She and about two hundred other ponies and cattle came through the Doorway before it was destroyed. They couldn’t go home if they wanted to. With that said, I am sure they would not want to.

Sumac, my dear, please give her a chance. She knows she is not your granddaughter, but is very similar to her. She understands that every time you look at her you may see the granddaughter you lost. This is because she has seen your body and the farm burnt down. Sutures, your double did not make it. She stayed behind to ensure the Doorway was destroyed there. However, Epona was becoming close to her as it seems their Sutures started to have a relationship with their Ivy. Go figure.

Badger and Magpie, one of the Others that may shake you up, I know I am still shaken up by her, is their Captain Abby has come through. She now commands L troop or Luna’s Lancers as they like to call themselves. There are several others that we may recognize also. Most interesting is that some of the cattle that came across are descended from those who were in Stable 4. They escaped and were met by Millie and Mootilda back then, who snuck them back to Stable 48. This is good news as it will bring in fresh genetics for our cattle.

Well I should get going for now as mail is going out in fifteen minutes. Please know I love all of you and miss you. I think of you every day. Give the foals a hug and kiss for me. I cannot wait to hold you all in my hooves again.

Love always

Your Mollygirl/ Mama Mollygirl

I blow gently on the page to get the ink to dry and then fold it and put a wax seal on it. Then I address it to my family at Sumac’s Farm, Whitecloud, Manesville District.

Next to me, I see that Epona has finished writing two quick letters. One to the parents, the other specifically to Ginger. She still has not folded them and goes to hoof them to me.

I then tell her, “You can fold them and seal them if you like. It would be good practice for you.”

She looks surprised and asks, “Don’t you want to read them ma?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Only if you want me to Epona.”

She looks uncomfortable and then says, “Ok, I will seal them and address them then. I am kinda embarrassed about my letter to Ginger. I told her not to worry about me with Xochitl and why. Ma, that was hard for me to write. He deserved such a better life on that side.”

I put a hoof on her shoulder and tell her, “Dear you all did. Now we best hurry Paper Work is taking the mail into New Appaloosa with Lieutenant Solstice and Sergeant Taser. I want them to get there before Ditzy’s emporium closes.

She smiles at this as she seals the letters and addresses them, and asks me, “Ma, did you really get kicked out of her store last time you were in this area?”

I feel myself blush as I tell her, “Unfortunately, yeah, yeah I did. Thank the Goddesses and Sweet Cream that Ginger was there to smooth that mess up.”

I notice she is looking at me funny and I tell her, “What, she did. So, what if she was still a blank flank filly. She really helped.”

I see Epona shake her head and she tells me, “No Ma, it is not that. Who is Sweet Cream?”

It is then that I realize what I have said. I then tell her, “Epona, we need to get these letters out in the mail but ask me later tonight and I will explain.”

She smiles and nods her head and replies, “Ok ma. Ya know it feels kinda weird to be treated as anything other than a little filly.”

I smile at her sadly and tell her as we walk to the HQ where Paper Work is waiting, “Epona, at one time I probably wouldn’t but I had a big awakening during the expedition with what all Ginger and Xochitl were able to do and what they experienced. I guess you could say it gave me a new respect for you youngsters.”

She smiles proudly when she hears this and when we reach Paper Work she pulls her letters out of her saddlebags and gives them to him.

He smiles and tells us. “Ok, that should be the last of the outgoing mail,” he then puts the mailbags on his back and heads on over to the Scout section and 1st squad of the Enfields and wagons that are waiting for him to leave for New Appleloosa.

Once they leave, I see the Captains Abby, and Broken Hills coming my way. They seem to have become friends in the last two weeks since she and her people joined us. Epona and I wait for them to come over to me and I ask them, “So, what can I do for you?”

Abby then says, “Colonel, we just came over to chat and see how you were doing, honestly.”

This brings a smile to my face and I tell them, “Much better now. At least today we are not getting rained on like the last two days.”

From behind me, I hear Kettle Bell tell me, “Colonel we only got rained on because we were ahead of the scheduled times.”

I sit down and laugh as I say, “Yeah, whoever thought we would be early.”

Abby looks at them and then me and says, “Goddess knows if we had moved like that normally, maybe we would not have gotten caught at Prairie Garden.”

Broken Hills and I look at each other and smile. Then he tells her, “Between Major Quick Trot and Mollygirl’s scouts we were able to keep that good of a rate of travel most of the time. You should have seen us after the battle of Targhee on our way to Serenity Valley. Now that was a forced march for you.”

I feel myself tremble when he mentions those two places, but I also see her jaw drop open, and she asks, “Ma’am you were faster than that?”

I nod my head and I tell her, “We sent the civilian camp and the Volunteer company ahead of us. We were fighting to buy them time while preventing ourselves from being cut off. At one-point Captain Archer, had Nightmare Moon firing while it was on the move.”

Again, I see her mouth hang open. Then she tells me, “See, that is another thing that is different. Archer was assigned to the Belles. The artillery was commanded by Lieutenant Horns. I wonder what if would have been like if Archer would have had the artillery instead of Horns?”

Kettle Bell smiles at this and tells her, “It may not have mattered as much as you think. What helped us was that when most of the officers went to the supposed surrender ceremony, Mollygirl and Archer were not only left behind, but they were ready for something to go wrong. When things went bad, Mollygirl ordered Archer to open fire with his artillery once our officers were known dead. That barrage injured Silver Spite enough that his initial attacks were disjointed and we were able to rebuff them and escape as a fighting force still. From what I have heard that did not happen for you and your people.”

We sit and talk about this for another hour. Then I notice the time and tell them, “Let us continue this conversation tonight after officers call, we all need to go get some chow and make sure our troops eat.”

That night we do indeed continue our conversations. We are only a mile outside of New Appleloosa camped just west of where I had last time. A few hours after we had set up camp, the town sheriff approaches me to ask our intentions.

When he sees me, he shakes his head, “You again, and now you’re a Lieutenant Colonel?”

I nod my head, “Yeah. I am. It is good to see you again Sheriff. How is your Deputy Tin Star doing?”

He laughs at me, “He is doing fine. I think him and the other part-time deputies were a little shook up last time you came through though.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I do understand. I have an idea to keep things a bit quieter for you. If you have a few vendors who want to sell some things to my troops, give them a letter signed by you and I will let them set up a cart, or stand or whatever, that way most of my people stay clear for you.”

He nods his head. “You know that sounds like a good idea. I will do that. Now my next question is where are you NCR folks heading?”

“Actually, we are heading west about 60 kilometers, to establish points of entry into the NCR and to try and help with the raider problem. I could use some advice from someone who is familiar with the area” I tell him.

Smiling back, he tells me, “Well I have been through that area a time or two, but I would not say I am an expert on that area. I will tell you there is this one red bay unicorn they call Pressed On. I would try to avoid him. It seems every time I see him, he keeps telling me this village is in trouble, or this settlement needs your help. He is well-meaning, but a nuisance.”

I laugh slightly, “I guess every place has to have somepony like that,” I tell him.

He nods his head, “Yep, you could say that. Now remember if you need supplies when you’re out there, have your quartermasters check in with me just so I know who is coming and going,” he replies.

“Not a problem, also if you or your deputies end up coming out to one of our camps or firebases, please feel free to stay overnight, but again, just check-in as a courtesy,” I say with a smile and a nod of my head.

He nods his head, “I appreciate that Ma’am, now if you have a map I can mark where some of the local villages are for you in that area along with any suspected hostile camps.”

“I really appreciate that Sheriff,” I tell him as we both walk over to the tailgate of our HQ wagon where I have a map of the region laid out. Soon he has me marking the map and taking notes as to who is who in that region.

Before he leaves, he turns and asks me, “Ma’am, Deputy Tin Star and I have talked, and to tell the truth, I am not sure what exactly happened last time you were here, would you care to enlighten me on it.”

I nod and tell him, “Sheriff, the last time we were here, some ponies decided to collect a bounty on the wrong pony. I tried to warn them, I even tried to stall until you or your deputies could get there, but they decided to try and outdraw a full squad of combat troops who had them in a crossfire, front and back. We had a witness even tell Tin Star that.”

He nods his head, “Yeah, yeah you did. I was just verifying. I had a couple of families ask me. You know how it is.”

I nod my head, “Yeah I do. In fact, if they would have killed me or my cousin, I am pretty sure the entire Water clan would have left home just to pay a visit.”

He looks at me funny and I look back at him as I say, “Family can be funny that way sometimes. That little mare that was with me has been adopted not just by me, but by my kin, and when two stable security types roughed up another cousin of mine, I had to stop her as well as the rest of my kin from taking justice into their own hoofs. Instead, those security ponies get to make big rocks into little rocks for the next twenty years.”

He looks at me strangely and I then tell him, “My cousin was pregnant at the time and was being held on charges of treason against the Co-op. She is doing her penance too.”

He nods his head, “And you are alright with that?”

Still looking into the distance and seeing those days again, I grimly smile and put one ear towards him and the other behind me as I tell him, “Yeah, we all need to pay for our misdeeds, just it needs to be done properly and within the law.”

I see him give a short laugh and he asks, “Even you? Have you paid your penance?”

I sigh, “Even me Sheriff. Right now, I am paying it. I just had the only foal I will ever give birth to less than four months ago and I am out here already with my troops.”

He looks funny at me and asks, “So what are you paying penance for?”

I close my eyes and take a deep breath and I tell him, “We lived when most of the others with us died.”

From the area of my headquarters I hear Epona call me, “Ma, tea is ready.”

I call back to her, “I will be there in a minute,” then I turn back to him.

He then asks, “And her?”

“The same, but you would not believe her full story if I told you,” I answer.

He looks around at our camp. Then he looks at the ground and shakes his head, “Colonel, on that note I am going to go back to my town. Have a good night and I pray to the Goddesses that all of us can be forgiven for that transgression,” then he turns and I watch as he walks back to his town with a thoughtful expression on his face, his head is down and his tail tucked tight.

I look up at the sky and silently pray, “Sweet Cream I ask that you grant him and all of us peace.”

__________

The next morning I awake early and find Epona is laying here already awake and just staring at me. I ask her, “Are you alright dear?”

She nods her head and cuddles closer. I realize we have a while before I need to get up, so I take the time to give her a gentle lick to her cheek and then I ask her, “Dear would you like me to brush your mane for you?”

I hear her sniffle and she nods her head. As I begin to brush her mane, I hear her crying lightly so I stop and ask, “Epona, am I hurting you? Do you want me to stop?”

She shakes her head no and I hear her quietly say, “It has been so long since I had this done. My mom used to do it all the time, especially after Mama Mollygirl was, was, was killed. Before that Mama Mollygirl would do it just like this. I am sorry ma; I just miss them so much. I’m sorry.”

I wrap my hoof around her and tell her, “I do understand dear. Never be sorry for missing them. Just know I love you too now little one.”

After a bit, I continue to brush her mane and soon I hear my Sergeant Major begin to wake. He comes over to me and in a quiet voice he asks, “Colonel, when you are done taking care of her, can I borrow your brush for little Tater. I think he would enjoy it too.”

I cannot help but smile at him as I see a side of this tough old buck I had never imagined. I nod my head and tell him, “No problem Chain, just give me a couple of minutes and I will bring it over to you.”

I see him smile and watch as he goes over to his bedroll and lays back down next to the young colt. I cannot help but be reminded of my bucks and our foals. Yeah, I think he will make a great parent.

A short time later I am over by our HQ equipment when my alarm goes off letting me know it is time for revile. I see Chain Lightning, brush in his mouth still look over at me with wide eyes. I smile at him and tell him, “Don’t worry Sergeant Major, I will get the ball rolling this morning. Take care of your son first.”

I pass the word over my PipBuck to the officers and NCOs to get everypony moving. Soon I see movement begin in the camp as the sun starts to climb into the morning sky. As it moves higher and I am eating my breakfast I look at it and remember this time last year. All of our comrades. I even laugh ruefully to myself a bit. Epona sees this and asks, “What’s so funny?”

Beside her, I see Chain and Dull Beak both looking at me with the same expression. I then tell them, “I was just thinking about last time I saw the sunrise from here,” I shake my head slightly, “I was worried about telling Major Quick Trot that I had gotten into trouble in New Appleloosa and been kicked out of town.”

I see Epona look at me, “Ma, why did you get kicked out of town?”

Still shaking my head, I tell her, “A group of bounty hunters had come for my cousin Trouble and tried to take him as we came out of a restaurant. They had the drop on us. But they did not know that Ginger, Xochitl, and Xaver were behind them as well as the six in front of them. I did try to talk them out of it. But they drew first and even wounded a couple of us.”

“What happened to the others?” I hear little Tater ask.

I look at him sadly and tell him, “Don’t worry, they won’t be hurting any ponies anymore.”

Beside me I see Epona’s eyes go wide as she realizes what that means. Then she asks me. “Ma, was Ginger or Xochitl shot?”

I put a hoof on her and softly tell her, “Not here, but yes, they both were shot during the expedition.”

This time I see her gulp, and I see Chain Lighting's eyes go wide.

Dull Beak looks up from his breakfast and says, “Sergeant Major, those two are tough as nails and deadly to boot. To be honest, we needed them, but many who were not there, just can’t understand.”

This makes me think, so I ask her. “Epona, were you ever shot?”

She nods her head, “Just once," she pauses and then continues, "At Prairie Garden. I really don’t want to talk about it ok.”

I nod, “If you ever do, we are here for you,” I tell her, then I notice the time. “Officers call," I tell those around me and I head over to the side so I can hold it.

After officers call, I give the troops a couple more hours to get the gear together and their camps cleaned up. Finally, I tell my HQ, “Ok, people, let’s get moving,” and we fall into the formation. As we get up, I watch Epona go over to where her equipment is and just like her sister, she swings the SMG onto her back with the practiced ease of a veteran along with her saddlebags.

Once my staff platoon is ready, I look at the rest of the battalion and give the order, “Forward, March.” And thus, we begin the last leg of our march out on deployment. The next time we set up camp will be to set up our main base of operations. Soon I lose myself in the rhythmic pace of the march and I just enjoy the feeling of being with my troops and having my little one on my back. I look over at Chain Lighting and I see he is doing the same with Sweet Potato and I notice that he actually seems happy.

__________

We follow along the railroad tracks heading west. We are approximately 60 kilometers from New Appleloosa when we come to a small settlement called Hackamore. It has a small station along the side of the rails and buildings on both sides. I notice that the wooden water tower next to the tracks also has a guard post set up on it. When I see this, I nod in appreciation of the locals using what they have.

I have my troops stop and wait for me while I along with my staff go into town. As we approach, I see some of the locals running and many of the doors and windows being closed in the town. I realize at this point what it must look like so I raise a hoof and have most of my staff stay back and I walk forward with Taser next to me as well as Epona on my back.

Once I am to the station, I notice a small building that is marked with a sign saying Town Marshal on it. I look a bit more and then Taser sees an old battered building marked Town Hall. I nod and we begin to walk toward it. I am halfway there when I see a mare step out armed with a double-barrel shotgun. I see her faded yellow coat and gray mane and tail. She stops in the street, looks at us, and demands, “Tell me your business.”

I stop where I am, and I call back, “I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl, of the New Canterlot Republic Army. We have been deployed from Manesville to establish bases and assist with rebuilding efforts in this region. It was my understanding that you had been informed we were coming.”

I see the mare look over her shoulder at the Town Hall. Then she nods her head and tells me, “Ok, you three come with me.”

We begin to follow her and as we walk, I tell her, “Well you know my name, this here young mare is my daughter Epona, and the buck next to us is Sergeant Taser, my ranking Military Policepony.

She nods her head and tells us, “Pleased to meet ya, I’m Sticky Wicket, I am a taking you to talk to Radio Shack and his brother Beach Shack. They are the mayor and town marshal here.”

Taser upon hearing this asks, “Ma’am, how come they sent you out here and stayed inside?”

She laughs, “Well, they said they were not sure if you were the troops we were told were coming, or if you were invaders, so being old, they figured I had the least to lose.”

I shake my head and look at Taser and he looks at me and shakes his head. Yep, this is going to be fun deployment alright.

As we are led onto the porch in front of the town hall, I see rifles and shotgun barrels sticking out of slits in the shutters. Then I hear the sound of wood scraping on wood as the locking bolts are moved. I stand there waiting alongside Sticky Wicket for the door to open. I casually ask her, “They normally like this?”

She shakes her head, and tells me, “Not normally but lately. Things were slow for the first couple of months after the day of Rainbows and Sunshine. But lately, we have had a bit of a problem with some groups of raiders. A few of them seem to have been from what was left of Red Eye’s army down this way. Some are from Cesar’s Legion that have drifted this way from Hoofington. Most of the time they don’t show up with more than twenty or thirty of them.”

I nod my head, “Well that explains this a bit better than.”

She nods her head and shortly after that the door finally opens. The light is dim inside. As we go in, I notice most of it is taken up by a large room. Off to one side is an office that has a barred window through which business can be conducted.

I notice ponies at all the windows. Then I see a bright pink stallion with blue mane and tail, behind a desk wearing a beat-up black derby, a dirty white shirt, and tie, along with a black vest. Sitting on the desktop next to him is a yellow stallion wearing a wide-brimmed hat and brown vest with a star inside a circle that has town marshal inscribed on it.

Wicket leads us over and introduces me to them. Once she has done so, the one behind the desk stands up, looks at me from the corner of his eye, and asks, “So what can we do for you, Colonel?”

I know the type. He doesn’t trust us, and to be honest, out here in the Wastelands, I do not blame him.

I tell him, “Well, first of all, I would like to set up an area for a base of operations near the town. If you would like, perhaps you or some of your people can assist us in determining a proper area for it. I would also like to discuss with you having my troops visit your town and spend some of the caps that have been burning holes in their saddlebags since we left Manesville.”

When I tell him the first part, he seems hesitant. But when he hears about caps, he first looks at his brother then back at me and I have their rapt attention.

“When would you like to start having your troops visit our fair village?” He asks.

“Within the next day or two to be honest. I also would like to begin to set up a temporary camp until the permanent one can be built.” I tell them.

They again look at each other and Beach Shack asks me, “As Town Marshall, I have a duty to make sure my people are safe. How many are you planning on having here and how many visiting at a time?”

I nod at him and I tell them, “Well with my HQ as well as the one heavy weapons company. The Scouts, the engineers, artillery and supply dump, I would say about two hundred.”

When I say this, I see all of their eyes get wide. So, I add, “But we would not allow more than a reasonable number to come into town at once.”

Beach looks at Radio and then back at me, “Ma’am that is a lot of ponies to bring into this area, I don’t have that many deputies to handle so many of them if they cause a ruckus.”

This is when Taser steps forward and he tells them, “That is what I am here for. As part of the Colonel's staff, I am in charge of her Military Police detachment.”

Beach lays his ears back alongside his head, then asks, “You planning on replacing me, is that it?”

Taser looks him in the eyes and calmly says, “NO. I am here to deal with military matters, not civil. That is unless things get out of hand and the local government cannot handle it, but I am sure that would not happen.”

Radio Shack then looks at Taser and asks, “And what makes you so special you think you could replace my town marshal?”

Taser calmly looks at him and replies, “First, I am fully qualified by Stable Tech training to be chief of security of a full stable. I do not think you have half the population we had in Stable 2, where I was trained or Stable 48, where I relieved their Chief of security for abusing a prisoner. Two, I have over 15 years of experience as a security officer, not counting the last year as an MP, which included being a shift supervisor for the Manesville Military Prison. Finally, if you are worried, I want to replace your people, think twice, once my deployment time is up, I want to head home to Manesville, I have two mares waiting for me and a foal on the way.”

When he says this, I see their jaws drop. Seeing their reactions, I turn my head to Taser and quietly say, “Please leave my family out of this.”

I see him smirk at that. Then I look at the two brothers and add, “Once we are relieved at the end of our deployment time, I too look forward to going home to my family. The filly on my back is just one of my foals.”

This seems to mollify them that we are not here to try and take over. Finally, the Mayor looks at Wicket and tells her, “Head on over to the land claims office and bring Back Bearing and Benchmark back along with some local maps so we can set these folks up.”

As she heads out, I send a message to Dull Beak informing him of what is going on and asking him to send Bailey Bridge up here to work with the local surveyors and determining a proper site for us.

As we sit there waiting for Wicket to return with the others, I notice they start to reopen the windows. I look across the street and I see the same going on there. I have to shake my head at how familiar they are with preparing for attacks so I ask, “Ok Mayor, how often have you been attacked lately?”

Radio Shack looks at me and cringes as he tells me, “About once a week we have a group of around fifty raiders who show up to collect tribute. Ya know, food, supplies, bottle caps. If we don’t give it to them, we have to fight, and Ma’am we are not soldiers.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “No, you are not.” Then I think for a second and asks, “How large a militia do you have?”

The brothers look at each other and Beach replies, “We don’t have one. It’s everypony for themselves.”

I nod my head, “Ok, why don’t you have one?" I ask.

Beach again answers. This time I can tell he is blushing, “Ma’am look at our weapons, a bunch of homemade and old sporting rifles and shotguns. No pony can fight well with that stuff.”

I nod my head and ask, “If I could get you the weapons, would you be willing to form a Militia. I am sure the NCR would even be willing to assist in building an armory for them when they are not needed.”

I see both of their jaws drop when I ask that. Then being suspicious Radio asks, “And how do you know we wouldn’t use them on you and your people.”

I turn my head just enough so both can see the scar on my face and my torn ear as I reply back, “Because your entire town will be close range to an entire battery of artillery as well as a battery of mortars and a heavy weapons company. Now, this does not take into account the three other rifle companies that will be stationed in other communities nearby. But being good NCR citizens, I am sure that this will not be a problem.”

I see their eyes go wide at this and they seem nervous, “And in case you are wondering almost all my troops are combat vets from the Serenity Valley last year, and all have experienced balefire detonations. So, we take our jobs and safety very, very seriously. I am sure you can understand that.”

“Uh, uh, yes, yes I can. So that many raiders are no problem for you?” Radio Shack asks.

I smile grimly at him and tell him in an even, quiet tone, “No. At Serenity Valley, we had fewer troops who held off over 700 raiders and veterans of Red Eye's army. Now I can always call for more troops from the NCRA, including our dragon if need be. So no, raiders can be dealt with.”

About this time, I see Bailey Bridge arrive and along with him is Summer Solstice. I have to laugh as she walks in chewing on some old dried radhog she brought from White Cloud with her, a piece of the strip still hanging out of her mouth.

All of the ponies in the building turn to look at her. Their eyes are wide again. She smiles, shakes her head, and tells Bailey, “See, I was right on how they would react, pay up.”

Beside her, I hear him say, “Damnit, I really thought you were full of it.”

Radio Shack then turns to me, “You have an officer who is a Dashite?”

I smile as I tell him, “Yep, we have several pegasi with us as well as some cattle, now, where were we?”

About this time, I see a ruckus on the street as ponies come out onto the covered porches next to the street staring as they watch Kettle Belle and one of her troopers come walking down the road. The trooper is carrying a heavy anti-material rifle on her battlesaddle.

As they get to the town hall the trooper goes and stands at the side of the door with her weapon at the ready.

Kettle Belle comes inside and asks, “So Colonel, am I invited to this party too?”

Wicket looks at her then me and asks, “You have one headed Brahmin with you?”

Kettle Belle shakes her head, “Cows ma’am. I am a cow. Brahmin are what happens to cows after two much magical radiation. My ancestors were fortunate enough to find shelter in a Stable.”

The locals all look back and forth from each other to us and finally, Beach asks, “Is there anything else we should know?

Bailey Bridge gives him a big smile and says, “Well now that you ask Marshal, our XO is a Griffon and Slide Rule, the commander of our artillery battery has the Town Hall and Town Marshal's office sighted in. First rounds will be on target if you try anything.”

I smile and nod my head; she is doing well filling in for Archer already. I look at them and then say, “Oh and my artillery commander is a veteran from the fighting in Fillydelphia, so, she is a bit twitchy.”

The two brothers look at each other and I hear one say to the other, “Now she tells us she's twitchy?”

__________

Over the next two weeks, we build our main base two miles further west from the village on a rise. To the south, we can see the village of New Pastern. To the north, we can barely see the lights at night from the village of Bare Withers. After we finish digging in and building the artillery revetments and bunkers, I have Bailey and his engineers drill for water. Once we have the well, things seem to be coming along well enough that I send a squad of engineers along with L troop to New Pastern to build their base. I want them the closest so I can keep an eye on them easier. I worry about them after having heard how they were on their expedition compared to ours. However, overall, my worries seem unfounded.

I go along with each of my troops as they approach a new village the first time. This allows me to meet with the leadership and to get a feel for our area. The furthest out of our bases is by the village of Founder to the South. In the distance, I can barely see the Macintosh Hills. The head of this village is a gray unicorn mare with a light purple mane and tail named Silver Melody. When we first meet her, we hear her first, she is singing as she works with some of the others from her village in the gardens.

As we approach, I call out to them so they are not surprised, “Hello to the town.”

I see her and those with her turn quickly and several of them run for shelter. She stands firm, but I notice her horn starting to glow as she asks, “Who are you? what do you want here?”

I tell those with me to stay where they are and I go forward alone. I make sure that the bit for my battlesaddle is stowed fully so she can see I am not an immediate threat. As I approach, I tell her, “My name is Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl of the New Canterlot Republic Army. My battalion and support troops have been assigned to this area to help stabilize things, giving you and your people more time to work on what is important, rather than having to protect yourselves all the time. Who do I have the honor of talking too?”

I see her still looking at me cautiously, her horn still charged. “I am the village president Silver Melody. Now how can I know you are not here to just take over?”

I sigh and tell her, “Ma’am, I am not going to waste either of our time trying to convince you, if you don’t want us here, I can always station my company of troopers somewhere else, that may want their protection more.”

She then asks, “How many troopers are you talking about?”

I take a deep breath and tell her, “About a hundred, give or take those that are on detached duty or on patrol.”

She looks shocked when I tell her the number of troops. Then she tells me with a nervous expression on her face, “I am sorry Lieutenant Colonel, but we simply do not have enough rooms much less food to house and take care of so many of them.”

I then smile and tell her, “Ma’am, the NCR will provide food for our troops. If you give us permission to base them here, we will discuss with you and your residents where the best position for our new outpost will be. We will build it and maintain that also.”

She then looks at me and those with me and tells me, “For this big a decision I want to talk to the village council. Can you give us some time to consider it?”

I sigh and tell her, “How about we set up a temporary camp over there on that rise for the night. Come morning you can give us an answer. Also, feel free to have any members of your community come to our camp and visit us. We will answer their questions to the best of our ability.”

She looks back at her village nervously and tells me, “Ok, set up your camp for the night. I will talk to the council and we will give you an answer in the morning.”

I nod my head and extend a hoof to shake hers as I tell her, “Agreed, it is a pleasure to meet you ma’am and I hope we can work together.” I then turn back to my troops and tell Captain Work what our agreement is for now.

Once I turn away from him, I hear him call out, “Platoon Leaders and NCOs Call five minutes.”

Soon after the meeting with his officers and NCOs I watch as the rest of the troops are led to the rise and begin to set up camp for the night.”

At first, the villagers are very cautious and do not trust me or my troops fully. However, after watching them set up tents and dig their temporary entrenchments they start to become braver and a few start to approach the members of the Enfields and talk with them.

As the evening begins to set in, and my troopers settle in for the night I hear some singing begin around the campfires. The singing is soon joined by the few instruments that are with the company wagons. I am amused as I watch the civilians begin to intermingle with the soldiers, singing and in some cases dancing. It is interesting to hear the different accents of the two groups, but the way they harmonize seems so different yet pleasant on the ears.

I settle in for the night with my bedroll by the fire closest to the village, along with the rest of the E troop HQ squad. When I awake to my alarm in the morning, I am startled to see that a group of the village elders, along with the village president are slowly walking their way towards us in the morning mist.

As I get up Epona also gets up. Soon she and I are joined by Captain Clock Work and Lieutenant Trip Hammer as we walk to meet them.

When we are close enough to them Silver Melody stops and then tells us. “Lieutenant Colonel, we have reached an agreement among our council. We will allow your troops to build their outpost at the location they are already at, however, it is with the understanding that they are to assist us in our defense and that we are not required to house or feed them.”

I then look at all the members of the council before I look her again in her eyes and I tell her, “Agreed. Thank you very much. Myself and those with me all look forward to working with you and your ponies.” And I again extend my hoof to shake it with her and the others from the village that are here with her.

From my back, I hear Epona say to them, “Welcome to the NCR Mares and Gentlecolts.”

__________

The Doorkickers are to be stationed in Bare Withers. It is a short distance from the south edge of a large wooded area. Many of the locals tell us to stay away from the woods near there, as they are unnatural and creatures in them are not normal.

When I approach the village of Bare Withers the first time, I am greeted by several earth ponies and unicorns. A very large blue earth pony with a light-yellow mane and whitetail introduces himself right away, “Hello, I am Columbine, are you the NCR Troops we been hearing about?”

For the first time in a while, my jaw actually drops from surprise. I shake my head and tell him, “Well we are from the NCR, Columbine. I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl.”

As soon as I say my name, he turns to the others with him, “Yep, this is her. This is the one Silver Melody sent the messenger about,” then he turns back to me, “Well welcome Ma’am, it is about time y’all got here. We've been waiting for the last couple of days.”

“Well, it is a pleasure to meet you. I am sorry we kept you waiting so long. So, you understand we want to set up an outpost for the NCR army by your village?”

He shakes his head yes and then tells me, “Ma’am, we even have the spot chosen for you. Goddesses know we could use the help. We have had a problem with timberwolves lately.”

When he says this, I reply to him, “Timberwolves? I thought those only lived in the Everfree forest.”

His infectious grin gets even larger as he then says, “Y’all ain’t from around here are ya? That there is the southern edge of the old Everfree.”

When he says this Captain Broken Hills and his 1st Sergeant Bullet are next to me. I hear Bullet say, “Oh you have to be kidding me.”

I simply turn my head and tell him, “Sorry dad, but seems not. Now let us see where they want you to set up your outpost.”

I then stand back and watch as Columbine and the others lead Broken Hills and the rest of the Doorkickers to an area they feel will be best suited for them.

From my back, I hear Epona say, “Ma, did he say the Everfree? Like in all those old Nightmare Moon tales?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes dear, and no, you cannot go exploring.”

__________

It is the third week that we have our first incident with the local raiders. I happen to be in town meeting with Radio Shack when I hear the locals call out that raiders are approaching from the southwest and are in a large group. I watch as the locals start to close up their shops and homes as quickly as they can. I get on my PipBuck and call for the scouts to put up air cover for us. I also have the rapid response force of our base activated.

Then I join Radio Shack on the porch as he goes to the edge of town to meet them. As we walk out, I see the pegasi of the scouts take off from the base and I see the artillery begin to shift this direction. I hear Epona from next to me tell me, "Ma, I will be behind those barrels over there. I got you covered."

The lead group of six raiders comes straight towards the mayor, the remaining thirty or forty stay back. I notice their appearance and I see not only the normal hodgepodge of cobbled-together weapons and armor, but I notice several have scalps hanging on them. One even has a jacket made of different pony skins each scrap showing a different cutie mark.

As I notice them, I begin to smile; my ears slipping half back. Oh, this is going to be fun. Over my radio headset in my helmet, I hear Summer Solstice say, "She just gave the signal, Long Bow, Prepare to fire the first round into the large group. Make it a smoke round.”

I nod my head at this and once the lead Raider is close enough, I hear him laugh and say to Radio Shack, “What’s this, you have yourself a new little filly who thinks she is tough?”

I let him get closer, Radio Shack looks at me nervously and replies, “No, she is not mine. She is from the NCR, Poison Stream.”

I hear him say this and shake my head in disgust and twitch my tail in frustration. My hoof has been forced already, and I hear Summer Solstice say "Fire spotting round," which is followed by the thunk of a mortar tube. If Radio Shack cannot believe we are here to help, he and his town must see what we are capable of.

I tilt my head and look at this Poison Stream, making sure he can see the scar on my face and my torn ear as I tell him, “No, I am not HIS filly, my husbands and wives would not sink as low as to deal with you and your like," I pause and then tell him, "Also, that sound you just heard, well that is a spotting round. I recommend you have your ponies lay down your weapons and surrender.”

I hear a commotion as the smoke round lands in the middle of the large group of raiders. He laughs as do those with him. Still laughing he tells me, “That all you got. Smoke, how about a little magic?”

I smile again and I tell him loud enough to be heard over my PipBuck transponder, “Ok, have it your way, Fire for effect.”

Suddenly I hear four mortar tubes open fire rapidly and the rounds cover the area his raiders were standing. For over thirty seconds all you can hear is explosions of the mortar rounds and the screams of those who are either hit or simply terrified as 32 rounds land amongst them.

I watch as he goes for his weapons and I quickly activate my battlesaddle. As my Doombunny comes forward I see a series of rounds stitch across his side from the direction of Epona.

As he goes down, I shift my fire to the other leaders.

I also notice some shots coming from above as one of the flying scouts’ shoots into them also.

By the time the mortar rounds stop landing, the fight is all but finished. I see Kettle Bell and the rapid response team have cut off their line of escape and I hear several quick bursts from a couple of the miniguns carried on the larger troopers’ battle saddles.

Soon, there is little left but the screams of pain of the wounded and a few who are begging us to spare them.

I walk over and look down at Poison Springs body, I laugh lightly and I tell his empty shell, “No, that was not all I had, and you should have listened to my advice.”

I then turn to Radio Shack and ask him, “Now do you understand how we deal with raiders who refuse to change their ways. Oh, and in case you were wondering, we didn’t even use the artillery, just the mortars as well as a platoon of scouts and one heavy weapons platoon, so when we provide weapons for your Militia, remember whose side you are on.” I pause briefly and call over the radio, “Make sure you pick up any weapons and ammo from this trash and have it turned in at the Town Marshal’s office.”

As I turn and walk away to meet Epona I hear the sound of water hitting the ground behind me. Epona steps out from behind the barrels and slings her SMG across her back and tells me, “Sorry about cutting it so close there Ma, but I figured I could give you a bit of an advantage.

I smile at her and give her a quick hug as I tell her, “You did fine dear, thank you.”

I see Taser and Beach Shack trotting up to me and I tell them, “Take the survivors prisoner, make sure their wounds are treated.”

Taser smiles broadly at me and replies, “Yes Ma’am, the medics are on their way, and Doc Treacle has his surgery ward prepared.” He then clears his throat and touches the side of my neck and says, “And you might want to get a dressing on the wound on your neck.”

I snicker slightly, “Dang, again, I had not even noticed this one,” and I begin to walk back toward our base.

From beside Taser, I hear Beach say, “She really is a terror isn’t she.”

Taser replies saying, “That was nothing, only a skirmish, you should see her in a real fight.”

As I walk by several of the townspeople have opened their windows back up and I see them point at me and Epona as we walk by. Soon Sticky Wicket catches up to me and tells me, “Colonel that was very impressive,” then she asks, “What if more show up?”

Epona looks at her and answers before I can, “Wicket, the same thing.”

Then Epona asks her something I have been wanting to, but was too polite to, “Ma’am, how did such a wantta be colt become mayor?”

I see Wicket first blush then she sighs and she tells Epona, “Because he made others believe he and his brother knew how to handle things best. But it seems he needed the proper support to be able to stand up to those raiders.”

Many of my command are proud of how we handled the raiders, and overall, I am also. But part of me hates Radio Shack for not having enough guts to stand strong with us. I do not trust him. The funny part is his brother Beach is the opposite. Beach was tickled pink with not only how things worked out, but his brother finally being humiliated.

I am back in my office on the base when I hear a knock on the door. I look up and I see it is Beach Shack along with Taser. Taser asks “Ma’am, can we come in and talk for a minute.”

I stop working on the paperwork I have in front of me and tell them, “Sure, come in,” as they enter, I see Beach Shack looking all over my office like a young colt seeing the world for the first time. Then I say, “Welcome to my HQ Beach. It is nice to have you finally come to see us.”

I see his eyes looking at the old map of Equestria that has been marked for the NCR on the wall. Suddenly his eyes get wide and he asks. “You folk come from way up there?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Well most of us, Taser and his family call Manesville home now, but they were originally from Stable 2.” Taser nods as I say this.

Then I ask, “So Marshal, what can I do for you?”

He turns as if surprised when I ask this and smiles, “Ma’am, I just wanted to thank you in person for both helping with the raider situation as well as putting my brother in his place. Now don’t get me wrong I do love Radio, but he always tries to bully everypony into doing what he wants. Ya know today was the first time I ever seen him so scared he wet himself. Ma’am if you weren’t a married mare, I would kiss you for that alone.”

I laugh lightly and blush when he says this, and before I can say thank you, he continues and tells me, “Don’t worry ma’am, Taser here has told me about both his and your family’s unusual arrangements.” He laughs lightly and continues, “He even said you catch some flak for it, which I am sorry to hear ma’am. But I have to say, I would love to meet the bucks and mares who can keep up with you.”

Still smiling, I shake my head and I tell him, “Marshal, who knows, you might get to meet one of my husbands, depending on how the unit rotations work out. But if you ever find yourself up Manesville way, do stop by. Now, I must ask, what else can I help you with?”

He smiles again and tells me, “Well Ma’am, I was just wondering what you wanted to do with those surviving raiders. I know there is only a couple over a half dozen, but still.”

I sigh and look at Taser and then the Marshal again, “Beach, right now if you could keep them in your jail, I would appreciate it. I want to offer them the chance to leave the raider life. Let’s let them cool their heels for a week or so. If they don’t, or they refuse to take us up on the offer we will let Junction Town decide.”

He smiles and nods his head, “That sounds fair Colonel, ya know, you really aren’t a bad pony, just tough as nails with those who go against you.”

I nod my head and tell him “Thanks, I try to be fair. But I am also honest, not everybody can be saved, and the Goddesses have mercy on them that can’t, because I surely will not.”

After that we talk a bit more about home, Hackamore, and what Beach Shack would like to see happen for the town. After they leave, I find myself sitting at my desk, staring at the map and praying to the Goddesses and Sweet Cream that we can save those few who survived today and that we can help the region with as little bloodshed as possible.

The longer I am in the position of being the Old Mare, the more I understand Quick Trot.

__________

It is a week later before I get the first report from Broken hills from over in Bare Withers. It seems he has had a stallion named Pressed On come over and tell him that he has heard rumors that a village nearby called Croup has been having raider problems and is asking for help. He has sent a platoon to check it out and will let me know the results later. For some reason, this name sounds familiar to me and I cannot remember where I heard it before.

During this time each of the bases sends out patrols to the surrounding area and other villages that are near them. They begin to know the locals. Some of the communities are friendly and welcoming, while others are distrustful. The friendly settlements are often glad to hear about what the NCR is and why we are here.

After receiving this message, I have a security team escort me over to Bare Withers to see how things have been going. Chain Lightning is with me on the team along with Summer Solstice. Paper Work is also with us carrying the mail for the Doorkickers. We finally got our mail yesterday on the train from New Appleloosa. Not only did we get mail, but we also got some supplies.

I was pleasantly surprised to see several new settlers get off the train. A couple of which were Merchants who I met as they went to the Town Hall to see about setting up some businesses. It seems they feel that where there are army troops getting regular pay, there are caps to be made. As long as it's fair and honest I do not care.

As we arrive at Bare Withers and begin to head to the Outpost, I see Columbine out in a field with several others moving rocks around. At first, I wonder what they are doing and then it hits me, they are rock farming. That close to the Everfree? Well this should be interesting I tell myself and I simply wave to them as we pass by.

As we get close, I see the base has some fencing set up around it. I also notice a tall watchtower from which the flag of the NCR is flying, in the middle of the base, by what I assume is the headquarters bunker. Besides several other bunkers, I notice several entrenchments that have wooden roofs over them to protect those in them from rain or sun.

As I get to the gate I am greeted by Dusty and Nightshade who are standing guard. Both nod to me and Dusty tells me, “Good afternoon Colonel, The Captain is in his headquarters. Anything new Ma’am?”

“Thank you, Corporal, nothing really new other than mail came in from Manesville today,” I tell them.

I smile when I hear Nightshade ask Paper Work, “Did I get any mail Sergeant?”

Paper Work looks at him and tells him, “Honestly trooper, I don’t know, I just looked at which troop the mail was being sent to and sorted it out. But I hope you do get some, I know what it is like to wait too.”

I see Nightshade appear to blush and he tells Paper Work, “Sorry Sergeant, I should not have asked.”

Paper Work now smiles at him and tells him, “Son, if I knew I would dig it out for you right now. I know how important mail is this far from home, but if you have any your company staff will make sure you get it.”

Then I hear Dusty ask, “Nothing from Choo Choo Yet?”

He shakes his head, “No, but I am sure she is busy. You know how it goes.”

Then we continue on to the HQ, I see several others from D Troop that I know and recognize on the way. Just before we get there I am stopped by Triage. “Ma’am, I know you have Doc Treacle at your HQ, but if you need anything, I mean anything at all, let me know. Sutures would never forgive me if I let anything happen to you.”

I smile as I shake my head and tell her, “Thank you very much Triage, but I am ok for now at least. But if I do need anything, I will let you know. Also, please let me know if you need supplies or anything also.”

She smiles at this and tells me, “Nah, nothing right now, other than a partner who has more than six months of experience as a medic. And yes ma’am, I know it is not Gauze’s fault, but he is almost fresh out of training.”

I try not to laugh as I tell her, “Triage I remember hearing others say the same about another combat medic when she first joined us many years ago.”

She suddenly looks indignant and asks, “Who said that, who?”

I look her right in the eyes and I gently tell her, “My wife Sutures. And you were the one who saved her life at the Valley and we are both very grateful to you for that.”

I see her jaw drop, “Really ma’am, she used to say that about me?” she asks.

“Yes Triage, but over time and as you became more experienced, she trusted you enough she felt she could leave her ponies and cattle in your hooves so she could go on special missions. We both have full faith and confidence in you Triage. Now I hate to say it, but I need to get going.” I say as I finish heading to the HQ for this outpost.

As I duck inside, I see several of those nearby go to stand up at attention. I quickly tell them to carry on and am led by Bullet to Broken Hills’s office. I have the others take care of their business they need to do here at the HQ or in the case of Epona and my security detachment I have them wait in the main portion of the headquarters. As I enter his office, I see Broken Hills as he looks up from the paperwork he is working on and put the pen down he was holding. Once it is down on his desk he looks up and speaks to me. “Good afternoon Colonel, what do I owe this pleasure to?”

As I take a seat across the desk from him, “Good Afternoon Captain, I hope you don’t mind but I wanted to get away from Hackamore and see how things were going up this way. Especially with the platoon, you sent out to the village of Croup.”

I see him sigh as I say this and he looks at me and tells me, “That is what the report I was just signing was. It was not good. The third platoon brought back what survivors they found. The raiders left us a message too, the trooper who picked it up was a unicorn, or else they would have lost their muzzle as it was rigged to a booby trap. Unfortunately, it did wound three of my troopers.

I shake my head. “How bad were the troopers wounded?”

“Two were lightly wounded, the unicorn took a large part of the blast but was lucky and was next to a small bookshelf that took most of the damage. However, ma’am, she took some pretty bad wounds to her head and face that are going to scar. Ma’am, if you could, would you mind visiting her over at sickbay?”

I sigh then tell him, “Yeah I will. It’s just hard as a mare for us to take scars on our faces. We know what it does to our beauty.”

I see him shaking his head as he tells me, “Colonel if you don’t mind my saying so, you really are a beautiful mare still. You don’t have to believe me, you have how many spouses who let you know?”

I nod my head and then tell him, “Broken Hills, you don’t have to butter me up. You are already getting a good fitness report. But I know what I look like too, I have seen the fear in the eyes of foals and heard the comments of other adults. I also know this mare is going to need some support. But before we go see her, we need to figure out what we are going to do to catch these raiders.”

He nods his head, “Search and Destroy operations ma’am?”

I feel an evil grin come across my face as my dark side rises and I tell him, “I prefer Sweep and Clear, it sounds less messy that way. But I will be sending you reinforcements for the operations.”

“Sounds good Colonel, shall we go talk with my staff to start planning?”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Yes, and have them bring this pony Pressed On, I want to talk with him too. I want to hear his story and what he knows about the hostile forces in the area. Oh, and also, Paper Work brought your company their mail.”

“Thank you, ma’am, I know my troops will appreciate it.” He says in a dull voice.

I look at him quizzically and ask, “Don’t you have anypony back in Manesville now?”

He shakes his head, “Not really ma’am. I lost what was left of my family during the raider attacks right after the expedition. I guess I just haven’t moved on yet.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I understand how that is. I guess this whole thing with the raiders is kinda personal than?”

He nods his head and tells me, “Very personal ma’am, so let’s move on shall we.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

We recently had some soldiers from the NCR arrive in our town. I have seen their dark side when they were challenged. They are not from here, and I don’t think they know what the Wastelands are really all about. If you would, please play Welcome to Paradise as a welcome to them.

Thank You

Radio Shack, Mayor, Hackamore.

Author's Note

All nations go through birthing pains. In part, we are seeing the NCR going through that stage. When civilization tries to return to a ravaged area there usually will be someone there to oppose it as they prefer things the way they are.

For those who want to hear this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Olli9bETzXk

Chapter 78 Mail Call

Chapter 78 Mail Call

“Home. It's such a simple word, one I never knew would come to mean as much to me as it has. It once was my dad's house, then my uncle's farm. Mostly it's meant wherever Charlie and I were together. Now, though, it's you. It's your letters, your words. They're the place I go to with my fears, where I find comfort, where I feel safe.” ― Kristina McMorris, Letters from Home

The planning meeting with Broken Hills, Lieutenant Cloudy Day and the other members of the command staff for the Doorkickers goes fairly smoothly, but takes a good part of the night. After I have got them into thinking about what we want to do, I have them send for Pressed On. I really want to meet the pony who asked us to help not himself but a village that he did not live in.

As he comes into the D Troop HQ, I see that he is a brown unicorn stallion with a black mane and tail that are going gray. I smile when I see his almost uniform of a long brown duster, his web gear, he is also wearing a wide-brimmed slouch hat with one side pinned up, all of which shows wear and tear. But his weapon is squeaky clean. Used, but in better condition than I expected for a 200-year-old Wintrotter arms lever-action rifle. I notice his eyes get a bit wider as he looks at everything. I see him look at a couple of those that are there PipBucks with an almost envious expression. Then I see him look at the map on the wall.

I walk over to meet him. Once close enough I ask him, “Mister Pressed On, thank you for coming, would you step in the office with me and Captain Work.”

He nods his head cautiously and says, “Yes ma’am I will, but first, who are you?”

“Oh, excuse me, I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl of the NCR Army. I was going to go into more detail once we sit down to talk. I have some questions for you as well sir.”

He nods his head, “Ok, lead on Ma’am.”

Once he, Broken Hills, and I are in Broken’s office I have them both sit down as well as doing so myself. I lean forward on the desk, resting comfortably against my foreleg fetlocks. Then I tell him. “Mister On, I really appreciate the warning you gave us about the village that needed our help. I am sorry we could not get there sooner.”

He nods his head, “Thank you Ma’am, but I was only doing what I felt was right for those ponies.”

I nod back and ask, “If I may ask sir, what is your story? I have not had a lot of experience in the wastelands with others being willing to help us openly like this.”

His face still somber he tilts his head and asks, “First, I have a question, why Lieutenant Colonel, why not Colonel or General of some such title. And why for the NCR?”

I smile at what seems to be a reasonable set of questions. Then I tell him, “Honestly that is my rank in the New Canterlot Army. As a courtesy, my subordinates may shorten it to colonel for ease of speaking, but I have no pretensions of grandeur. Just a little over a year and a half ago I was only a sergeant in the Co-op Defense Force. Now I am the Old Mare for my battalion and have been deployed far from home to help these communities get back on their hooves like we are back home.”

He tilts his head some and then twitches one ear toward Broken Hills and then back to me before he asks, “So you're telling me you are here out of the goodness of your own hearts to help us?”

I laugh lightly, “Frankly, no, we have been sent here by our commanders to do a job that needs to be done. We were fortunate back in Manesville to have gone unnoticed for so long that we could begin to recover. We are glad to help others to do what we have, but honestly, I would rather be home with my family and foals. So again, what about you, why are you doing what you do?”

I see him sigh and then he tells me with some emotion, “I am trying to help these communities to do exactly what you have been sent here to do. I used to have a militia of ponies, but a while back we were betrayed when one of my associates decided to go raider himself. He led us into an ambush and I lost most of my militia members. Most died, some ran off. Others I really just don’t know. Perhaps they just gave up and went back to their homes to just survive another day.”

“Pressed On, if you wanted to, you could join our battalion or the NCR Army. But you could also keep doing what you are now. Pass on the information to our troops and work with us to improve the lots of these ponies here. Also, if you choose to try and rebuild an NCR friendly militia, I will see that you are reimbursed for your efforts to help support you and your followers.” I tell him.

He looks almost insulted as he says, “Colonel, I really am not doing this for money. I am not a mercenary.”

Broken Hills finally chimes in, “Pressed On, she is not calling you one. She is just offering you a way to support and finance your efforts. We know what it takes to keep a group of ponies in the field or towns. We want to assist you in your efforts. Goddesses how I wish the Co-op could have come through and helped us like she is offering you before Red Eye’s troops came through that last time. Sir, my friend Captain Clock Work with the Enfields over in Founder, lost his family. his son, his wife, parents, siblings, friends. Dead or sent to Fillydelphia as slaves. Many of his troops as well as others in our ranks have similar stories, so sir we do understand.”

I see him nod his head as he thinks. Then he tells us, “Ok, I will give you the lay of the land for now. Who’s who in the local settlements as well as gangs. But I am still not sure about working hoof in hoof with your NCR.”

I nod my head and stand up, extending my hoof to him as I say, “That is fair enough. I look forward to working with you when we can Mister Pressed On.”

We then lead him out of the office to talk with the rest of those making the plans.

__________

I know enough to back off and let those whose job it is to develop the plans of operation once I give them a goal. So, I decide to go on my evening walk of the camp just to check on how my troopers are doing in general. Again, Epona is on my back as we go.

As I get by the bunker for the 2nd squad, I hear some voices saying, “Come on Sarge, you got mail and we didn’t, share with us. You know we would.” “Yeah sarge, we miss home too.” And “I will read you mine when I get some.”

Finally, I hear a mare’s voice say, “Fine, I will, but only because I know how much you all are missing home too. Alright, here goes, Dear Spring Rain, I really miss having you home again this year. Ma, pa, and I have been so busy plowing the back thirty and putting in a new crop of alfalfa I hardly have had time for anything else. Imagine that Spring, alfalfa. I never imagined we would try to grow it, but it seems the Stable had several hundred bags of seed for it that we could grow. After having to let the field lay fallow last year, I was afraid what our parents would do.

Anyways, Ma and Pa both said to tell you hi and send you their love. They really miss you too and are worrying about you. I hear Ma praying every night to Celestia and Luna to protect you and bring you home again. I think they are still worried because of what happened last time you left like this. But I know you will be safe. After all, you told me how you are with Boop Bunny your grenade launcher. Just so you know, next year I plan on joining up to sis. I want to be just like you and help change the world.

As she reads that last part, I hear several of her squadmates hooting and laughing telling her “Don’t let her join.” Or “Tell her to save herself.”

Spring Rain laughs some herself and then says, “Ok, quiet down or I won’t read you the rest.”

Once they are quiet, she continues. Spring I really miss having you here to talk to. I really could use some advice. One of the young buck pegasi immigrants from Thunderhead has asked me out. His name is Down Draft and I really like him, but pa says I should date another earth pony. I don’t want to go against ma or pa but I don’t want to miss my chance with such a cute buck. Well, I best end this; it is getting late and I have school in the morning.

Take care, big sister, I miss you and love ya.

Your little sister, Summer Rain.

I then hear several of them thank her for reading to them her letter. I also hear several of them sniffle slightly. I smile myself and continue on with my walk. Behind me, I hear Epona quietly tell me, “Ma, that makes me miss home too.”

I answer back to her, “I understand dear. I miss home also.”

My next stop is the bunker for the 1st Squad. As I come up, I hear Dusty reading a letter out loud.

…Dusty, I cannot wait for your return. If only I could have been with you on this deployment things would be so much better. But you are worth the wait my sweet mare. You have made my life so much better just by being in it. I have talked to Sewing Bobbins and she says that she has your dress set aside special for you.

Speaking of special, I went out with Sunset to visit White Cloud the other day and I saw your little sister Ginger. She was with her coltfriend Xochitl and her new family’s cousin Sunny. You remember him, the young pegasus buck that is Troubles son. Well, She was holding tails with Xochitl as they came out of the back of the pub. It seems that they have another order for two radhogs for this week. One for the kitchen of the pub, the other is for Fancy and Sirocco’s wedding. They are making it official and quick. I am not sure why and I am afraid to ask the Captain again as he just tells me to mind my own knitting as to why it is so quick.

Speaking of why I think they might, could be getting married, once you get back, I cannot wait to get you alone and…

She pauses, clears her throat, and then I hear her say, “You do not need to hear that part. That is just for me,” then she continues reading another part of the letter.

Speaking of quick, thank you for sending that letter along with the boat crew for me. That was great thinking as they mailed it as soon as they got back to Manesville. It helped relieve a lot of my worries from when the word got around the stable that you already took casualties. Please stay safe my little Dust Cloud.

With all my love,

Yours always,

Firefly

When I hear her read the part about her sending a letter back to Manesville with the riverboat crew I cannot help but wonder how I did not think of that. It is such a simple idea. Inside I hope I am invited to the wedding.

From inside the bunker I then hear somepony ask, “Dusty if the Colonel adopted your little sister, what does that mean for you?”

I stand there waiting to hear her answer. I hear her take a deep breath and she tells them, “Well ma did ask her to take care of both of her girls, so I am not sure. I know she loves Ginger and considers her a daughter. But with me being my age, I guess she just treats me like any other trooper.”

Then I hear Pearl point out to her, “Dusty, she treats you like any other trooper. But remember, as much as she loves Ginger, she treated her the same too. I am sure if you needed anything, she would be there for you.”

Then I hear Dusty ask, “Ya really think so. Because I really need to ask her about the wedding. I mean, I really want to marry Firefly now, but I still hurt for Chance. I still miss him.”

Then I hear Nightshade ask, “Dusty, who is Chance?”

Instead of answering him, I see her come out the door. She has caught me eavesdropping. We are both surprised and I wave for her to follow me away from the bunker.

Once we are far enough away from the bunker to talk privately, I have Epona get down off my back and I tell her, “Sorry about that. I was not trying to invade your privacy.”

She tilts her head and asks, “Then why were you out here listening? I mean Colonel we all know you walk the camps, but why?”

This time it is my turn to take a deep breath and sigh. Then I look her in the eyes and tell her, “Dusty, I try not to pay attention so much to what is said, but how it is said. It lets me get a feel for how all of you are doing and what your mindset is. Goddess knows sometimes hearing all of you has helped me to keep it together when we were at our worst.”

I see her nod her head. Then she asks, “Ok, Ma’am, how much did you hear?”

I feel myself blush and I tell her, “Part of the letter from Firefly on.”

I see her cringe a little and her ears go down. Then she looks back up at me, “So you know about how I feel?”

I nod my head, “Yes, I am sorry if I have made you feel like an orphan. Dusty, I am trying to treat you as an adult like Bullet did for me. Yes, I do consider you my adult daughter now. I felt that way since Targhee.”

I see her look at me funny, and she asks, “And yet you let me get in as much danger as I did until we got home.”

I nod my head, “Dear, those were the worst of times and we had to do what we could to survive. Also, just so you know, once we got back to Manesville, Firefly did ask permission to ask you to marry him.”

I see her look surprised at this and then she asks, “Why would he do that?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Because even he could see I felt you were family. He may also have heard your mother ask me to take care of her fillies, not filly, but fillies. Remember, I told her I would and I still am. But we both have a job to do, so I treat you as one of my corporals when we are performing our duties. Unfortunately, we have not had much of a chance to visit since then.”

I see her smirk a bit, then she tells me, “Ya know ma, for a mare who can’t have more than one foal of her own, you sure have a large number of daughters.”

I smile when she says this and tell her, “Yes I know, and I am proud of all of them. Now, corporal, you need to get back in there, and if no pony else has told Nightshade who Chance was, why don’t you. Consider it a Eulogy to the buck you lost and still love. And for this one instant, follow my example and learn to love more than one at a time. Keep your love for Chance, but also give your heart to Firefly too. Chance would want you to move on dear and to live, not wait to die.”

She looks at me kind of funny when I tell her this and she is almost sarcastic when she asks, “And how do you know that?”

I feel a tear escape my eye and work its way down my cheek as I tell her, “Because I was already dead once. And if it were me who was still in that grave rather than Ivy, I would have wanted her and the others to have found love again and to have kept on loving. Dear, let yourself be happy and enjoy the one you have.”

I see she is taken aback by that and she looks from me to Epona and back to me. I see she wants to fight this idea, but finally, she just tells me, “Ok, I think you are right, Chance would not want me to stop loving and being loved. He was a good buck that way. Thanks, Ma.” Then she turns and goes back into the bunker.

I then get down so Epona can climb back on my back and I tell her, “Let's head back to the HQ. I think we both may have some letters to read and write.”

__________

Once we get back to the HQ Bunker, I ask Broken Hills where a good place for me to layout my bedroll for the night would be. He leads us to a back room that has several bunks set up and tells us. "I already let the others know where to put their bedrolls Ma’am. If you like you can take my bunk, but we have several empty ones available. I thought it was a good idea to have them, ya know, just in case.”

I nod my head and nicker slightly and then tell him, “Good thinking Broken, thank you.”

“Your welcome ma’am, now if you will excuse me, I need to get back out there. We are starting to wind down the planning for the night. In the morning I should be able to give you a plan as well as a list of what we may still require.”

“Sounds good Captain, have a good night,” I tell him and he walks back out of the room.

I see several of the bunks are already taken. Chain Lighting is there in a bunk already, but he seems to be having a hard time sleeping. So, I go over to him and ask him, “Something bothering you Chain?”

He jumps a little bit when he hears my voice and turns towards me, “Sorry ma’am, I didn’t hear you come in.” he tells me.

I nod my head, “I asked if you are ok, or if something is bothering you, Sergeant Major.”

“Oh, yeah, sorry. Nothing official ma’am, just a lot on my mind. I am worrying about how Tail Spin is doing, and about Sweet Potato. I have not left him behind before. I know he is in good hooves with Doc Treacle and the medical crew watching him back at base, but still, I miss the little guy.”

“I can understand that Chain, I really can. You could have brought him with you.”

I watch as he sighs and looks up at me with sad eyes and replies, “No ma’am, he is safer there. I want my little colt safe. He just is too young for this.”

I catch myself giving him my rye, half-smile as I tell him, “Chain, we are all too young for this. Remember, he was tough enough to survive running from Manesville to the mountain and coming over to this side of the doorway.”

I see him smile sadly and shake his head, “Ma’am, if he hadn’t been found by that cattle couple, I don’t think he would have. He is not as savvy in the wilds as Epona there or Ginger and Xochitl from what I hear tell.”

I smile at that and tell him, “I really think of Tater more like my cousin Sunny. When I first met him, Sunny did not even know how to fly and now look at him. Even you know him.”

I see him laugh, “Yeah, you are right. Every flyer in the Manesville region seems to know that little buck.”

I then smile and tell him, “You know at Serenity Valley, he went hoof to hoof with a griffon to protect Sirroco’s daughter Blue Skies and her foal. He did it just long enough for Sirocco to get there, but that takes guts, and I got a feeling Tater has the same kind of sand in him.”

He smiles at that. “Yeah, I guess so. I am really enjoying this parenting thing, but it hurts to not have them with you. How do you do it, Colonel?”

I smile as I tell him, “I hate every minute of it and just embrace the suck like everypony else. Honestly, I just cannot wait to get home again next year. I miss having all the foals there. I miss feeding them, I even miss changing them, but that should be done soon. Well at least with all of this batch except Sutures.”

I see him laugh lightly at this. Then he shakes his head, “Ya know Colonel, when we first met, I really thought you all were just some kinda perverts, but now, now I know it is about much more. I don’t think I could do it, but I am glad you can and that you and your family are happy.”

I cannot help but smile when he says this, and I tell him, “Chain, I really appreciate your having come to understand it. It is not always easy. I have to admit, but it works for us and it allows us to all have a loving home for us and the foals.”

As we are talking, I look up and see Epona is reading a letter she received in the mail today. I then realize I have some I need to get too also. So, I finally excuse myself and head over to my bunk and pull out one of my letters and begin to read.

My dearest love,

I am sorry I have not written sooner, but things have been very busy the last three weeks since you left. We still have not received any mail from you, but I know how busy you are also. We heard two weeks ago the news of the battle of the River Forks and how important a part that Captain Water and the S. Glimmer were in it. Somehow, I just have a feeling you were there. While I do not know which boat you were on, I would bet caps you and your staff ended up on the Glimmer.

Things at the library have been a bit more busy lately. There have been two major causes. The first is ponies who have family that are deploying with you. They are trying to find out more about the area you are being deployed to. Go figure, it takes wars and military deployments for us to get ponies and cattle to learn geography.

The second reason is that we have received a copy of the Book of Little Pip. We only have one copy and it has a long list of ponies who want to check it out. Well, I remember how you used to read to the foals here and Ginger told me that when you read to her and Xochitl during the expedition that all of the adults would listen also. So, I am currently holding an evening reading of it three nights a week at the library. I read one chapter each week. This way those who can’t make it don’t miss any of it. I currently have about one hundred and twenty adults and thirty-five to forty foals that show up regularly for it each night. One of the cattle families comes all the way from Donavan just to hear it. You can tell Taser that Sweet Apple and Cookie Cutter both show up and have verified about how Little Pip and Velvet Remedy left Stable Two. After the first night, they both started asking about when Stable 48 first opened up. This has led to a renewed interest in our local history and now Millie and MooTilda are being talked about again. As well as George.

My love I miss you so much. It is just not the same without you. I cannot wait to hold you again and to just nuzzle against you. The others in our family have said the same. Millie is growing like a weed as is Woodrow. Shadowbuck is now talking and into everything just as much as they are. Poor Ginger tries to mother them and has a hard time keeping up. I had to tell her to take some time to herself and to not neglect her studies or her partnership with Xochitl and Sunny. This week they had only had one order for a radhog from the White Cloud pub. But it seems they now have a bit of competition from another hunter in the area.

Speaking of family, I need to tell you about last night. Badger had duty at the stable and Archer was sleeping alone with Sutures downstairs. I was sleeping with Sumac when she awoke from a dream in tears. Dear, she dreamed that Ivy and Epona had come to visit her. She said that they told her that Epona from the other world was coming through and asked us to look after her. Sumac said she asked them about that Ivy and she was told she was not able to come. She cried for over an hour. She misses them so badly. We both know you are not going back under the mountain. But I guess we should tell you to watch for her, just in case. After all, we know how strange events seem to occur around you. If you do see her, tell her she is more than welcome to come home to us, if she wants too. Even Ginger said she would like to see her again.

Well I best end this letter so I can get it out in the mail when I head to work tonight.

Know we all love you and miss you.

Your loving wife,

Magpie.

I feel a tear in my eye as I put the letter down and grab out the next one. This one is from Ginger. As I get ready to read it, I feel somepony climb onto my bunk with me. I look and I notice Epona has come over and sat right next to me. She smiles at me and asks, “Ma, could I hear some of your letters? I mean it would help me get to know the others so much better.”

I nod my head, “Sure dear, here is one from your sister Ginger,” as I say this, I feel her shift and then I tell her, “Dear on this side she will be your sister too if you are my daughter.” I see her nod and then I begin to read out loud.

Dear Ma,

We just got your letter yesterday telling us about the river fight. Wow, that sounds exciting. I can just see Bailey and his engineers in action on that. Part of me really hates not being with you. But ma, part of me is so glad to be here. I am really enjoying my time with the foals. But more importantly, I am enjoying my time with Xochitl. Ma, he is so special to me, and I hope that someday I can marry him and have foals with him. I know, I know, most Zonies are sterile, but I can always hope Ma, besides maybe some of your luck will rub off on me. Please don’t tell the other parents, I am afraid they may not let me spend much time with him if they find out how I feel. Especially after having had my first heat last week. Mama Sumac and Mama Sutures helped me understand more and explained how to deal with it. I just wish my mother would have told me about it. I guess I am not her, or your little filly anymore. But Ma, I am your Young Mare. Please don’t forget that.

Two weeks ago, Sunny, Xochitl, and me ran into another hunter when we were out filling the weekly order for Stir Fry. Well this other hunter and us talked a bit and we agreed to not poach contracts off of each other. We even agreed to help each other if a big order came up. I think he was thinking of trying to back cross us until he found out Sunny and me are both part of the Water clan. You should have seen his face when I let that slip and introduced him as our Cousin Sunny Water. He then asked if we knew Grey and Trouble. I had to laugh as he went pale when Sunny said, “Sure that is my Gramps and Pa.”

We have seen him a couple of times since, but he just smiles and waves now. We even sold him an extra hog we shot beyond our order the other day for the caps it cost us for a new bullet. He was surprised and asked us if we were sure. Xochitl told him we were sure, and that it was his fault because his shot carried over and hit the hog next to his target and we did not have anyone who wanted it.

I best get going, I am heading into Manesville with Xochitl so we can hear Mama Magpie reading tonight. We are taking Millie with us as she loves to hear the stories and I really enjoy having her along. Even if I do have to carry her much of the way.

I love you Ma and miss you. I can’t wait till you get back.

Your daughter Ginger.

P.S. Mille, Woodrow, and Shadowbuck said to give you a hug for them.

Again, I feel both joy and sorrow as I read this letter from home. I miss her so much as well as her siblings. Beside me I hear Epona ask, “Ma, she really does love him, doesn’t she?”

I nod my head, “Yes dear, she does. I think it has a lot to do with what all they have experienced together. Plus, they are always there for each other.”

I hear her sigh and she asks, “I wonder if I will ever find somepony special?”

I put a hoof around her and hug her as I tell her, “Dear, I am sure you will if you want to. Just take your time. Don’t rush it.”

Then she surprises me and asks me, “Ma, what is it like to be in heat?”

Dear Sweet Cream I did not expect to have her ask that. I begin to stumble over my tongue at first. Then I find my ability to speak again and I explain to her what it was like for me. Once I am done, I tell her, “But it can be different for each mare. I hope that helps dear.”

She nods her head at me and tells me, “Thank you ma, I do appreciate it.”

I then tell her, I will be right back, I need to use the sinks.”

On my way back in I am stopped by Chain Lightning and he asks me, “Ma’am, I could not help but overhear your discussion with your daughter. Is it really like that to be a mare?”

I feel myself blush at his having heard something so personal, but then I tell him, “Yeah, for me at least. Please don’t tell anyone else.”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Colonel, I would never break that trust, but now I understand things a bit better. Heck, I wish I had known that I could have helped the mares that were my friends or family better. That and if Tail and I ever adopt a daughter, now I can explain it to her somewhat.”

I am still blushing, but now I smile as I tell him, “I am glad it may help you then Chain. It is amazing to me how many mares never have it explained to them.”

He smiles at me and tells me, “It will remain our secret ma’am, sorry for bothering you. Have a good night Colonel.”

“You to Chain,” I tell him then I head back to my bunk. I see Epona has the letter from Magpie in front of her and is reading it.

Part of me is annoyed at this, but then I realize, I had left it out and open. When she notices me, I see her eyes go wide and she tells me, “I am sorry Ma, I hope you don’t mind. I just wanted to see what Mama Magpie is like.”

I nod my head and ask her, “So what do you think?”

She seems embarrassed as she tells me, “She must be a really special mare for Granny Sumac to be sharing her bed with her. But ma, I don’t understand Granny having a dream with Mom and me in it telling her I had come to this side. I don’t get it?”

I then tell her, “Dear, I am not sure if it was really a dream.”

She looks confused and she asks me “Well what else could it have been?”

I then ask her, “Dear what do you know about souls and spirits?”

She takes and lets out a deep breath of air then tells me, “Supposedly every pony has a soul. When we die, we go to Elysium, we don’t get to come back. “

When she says this, I cannot help but raise an eyebrow, “Ok, and what about spirits?”

She makes a face as she tells me, “That is the stuff zebras believe in, right?”

Again, I sigh, and I ask her, “Have you ever heard of the Mareigan?” As I ask this, I notice Paper Work walk in and stop dead in his tracks.

Paper Work then asks, “Ma’am, you didn’t see her, did you? Again, I mean.”

I see Epona look at him and back at me and ask, “Who is the Mareigan?”

So, I begin to explain to her about the Mareigan. She seems to not really believe me. She even stops me and says, “Ma, I am not a little filly. I am not going to have you making up stories like it is Nightmare Night to scare me.”

I hear Paper Work sigh as he tells her, “Young Mare, please understand we are not making anything up. In fact, she is quite real. I was there the night Major Quick Trot talked to her. But I did not see her, at least not the same way the Major did. She saw a beautiful white mare wearing a black cloak, while all I saw was a light bubble. I saw her talk to the light for a while and finally, she got frustrated and told it that she did not believe in spirits. The light bubble drifted away, and then the Major said to me, can you imagine that mares gall to tell me she was a spirit and warn me we were in danger. Her jaw dropped when I asked, what mare?”

Epona is still staring at him suspiciously as she asks, “Really, what happened after that?”

It is my turn to take a deep breath and let it out. I then tell her, “Dear, the next day she and all our officers were killed by Silver Spite and we had to make a run for it. But I had talked to the Mareigan several times as well and I took her warnings to heart, so we escaped as a fighting force and made it home.”

I see her look down at the bunk and I see a tear fall from her cheek as she says, “I wish she would have been there for us at Garden Prairie.”

I put a hoof around her and hug her close as I tell her, “So do I, dear, so do I.”

My next letter and the last one I plan on reading tonight is from Archer, I notice the ink on the outside is smeared in a couple of places. I open it fearing the worst.

My dear Wife Mollygirl,

None of us wanted to tell you this because we are all afraid of how badly it may upset you. Yesterday was a very rough day. While coming back from a call Sutures was attacked by a radhog. Both she and Tweeters were injured badly. The doctors say Sutures will survive, but she almost lost her foal. She has told me that the Mareigan has visited her again and told her they would be alright, but Dear one I am worried. I know it is not much but please pray for her and our foal. Sutures prosthetic was broken when the radhog lunged for it and bit down on it thinking it was a normal leg. Eventually, Sutures was thrown clear from the radhog and was able to draw that old IF-18 revolver she found in Stable 4. Funny, she still was carrying it. Even in pain she laughed and told me, “You know it was named right, it sure was Hard Buck for that radhog.” Goddesses what a mess those 44 mags did to it.

She also has told me that if not for Tweeters, the radhog would have had her for sure. Both of them are convalescing at home right now. But dear, I am still worried about her and the little one as well as Tweeters.

The funny thing is as soon as word got back to the stable, we had several of the scouts show up to visit both Sutures and Tweeter. Just like when we visited the wounded in the hospital.

Ginger and Xochitl have been crying about their enfield being hurt so badly. Now we have to keep them from going out just to kill every radhog in our region. However, they are now saying they will not let Doula or Sutures go out at night without an armed escort, and to be honest, I do not really blame them.

I am sorry I was not more cheerful love, but know you are loved and cherished by all of us. Please be careful, I do not know how we would handle it if something were to happen to you too.

Love Always,

Your Archer.

I am stunned when I read the letter. I want to head straight for Manesville but I can’t damn it all to Tartarus. Beside me, I feel Epona tug on me as I begin to cry. I feel her put her hooves around me and tell me, “It will be ok ma, it will be ok. She will be alright, Archer said so.”

After a little bit, I pull myself back together and apologize to her. I see Paper Work coming over to me as well as Chain Lightning when they ask what is wrong, I simply point at the letter on the floor. Paper Work picks it up and sets it on the bunk next to them and they both read it.

Finally, Paper Work tells me, “I am sorry to hear that Ma’am, but if the Mareigan said they will be ok, I would take her word for it.”

When he says this, I see an incredulous look come over Chain Lighting's face as he asks, “Who in the world is this Mareigan?”

I smile weakly when he asks this and then I begin to explain to him who the Mareigan is. At first, he really does not believe me. Then I tell him, “Chain, next time you see Lieutenant Colonel Wind Rider. Ask her. Windy saw her too and was guided to the Co-op by her.”

I see his jaw drop and he shakes his head, “Ma’am you can’t be serious?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes I am.”

I see him slowly shaking his head and hear him mumble to himself, “So the rumors were true. I would never have thought they were.”

I smile at him gently and put a hoof on his shoulder as I tell him, “Chain, you and the others that came to the Co-op were led there by the spirit of that region for a reason. I don’t really know what that reason is, but I am really glad she did.”

Finally, I see him shake his head with his eyes closed as he breathes out and then says, “Well I am glad we came there too ma’am, but it is still hard to believe.”

I gently take the letter and fold it up and put it back into my saddlebags. Then I notice one last letter that I have not opened yet. It is from Sutures. When I open it, I notice it was only written a week ago. I breathe a sigh of relief. Then I continue on.

My Dearest Wife Mollygirl,

I wanted to give you the news myself. I had our foal a month early. Because of my injuries during the radhog attack, the doctors and I agreed it would be better for both of us if I did so. I was fortunate enough that they could do a c-section for me. After our foal was removed, they had me take several healing potions right away, so I should be ok now. However, I am waiting for a new leg to be made to replace my old one. That rotten hog really tore it up, but I was lucky. I was even more lucky that I listened to you and was carrying my pistol with me. Never again will I even consider going out without one at night. Tweeters is healing up from her injuries too. I have the Terrible Trio under control again and they were able to find buyers for the three radhogs they have killed as well as the one I killed when he got me.

My love, our mutual friend was there and saved my foal. The injuries were bad enough I was starting to miscarry and she appeared and saved her for us. I guess I let that slip so I should not hold you in suspense anymore. Our newest family member is a beautiful black unicorn filly with a light green mane and tail like her fathers. We discussed the name and have decided to name her after his sister Moon Lily. I cannot wait for you to meet her my love. She is just as precious as our other little ones.

We got your letter two days ago about having found Epona. It seems that fortune has smiled once again. Archer finally got a peek at the list of the Others when he visited the 1st Regiment’s HQ last week. He said to give her a hug for him as well as to tell those of the others we may know that they are welcome to visit us at the farm. Especially Captain Abby.

Well I need to cut this short; Moon is crying and I need to go feed her. I will write again soon love. Take care and know we all love and miss you.

Your loving wife

Sutures.

P.S. the rest of the family sends their love too. We are counting the days dear until we can see you again.

I let out a breath I had been holding and I am smiling from ear to ear. I then hear Chain Lighting ask me, “Good news Ma’am?”

I nod my head and answer him, “Yes Chain, Not only is she ok, but Sutures had her foal. A little mare. “

I see him smile as he tells me, “Congratulations Ma’am, now perhaps we both will be able to get some sleep. Only a couple more hours till revile.”

“Your right Sergeant Major, your right. Sleep well and I will see you in the morning.” I tell him.

I then turn down the lantern and as I lay down to fall asleep, I feel Epona shift so she can lay against me. I kiss her on top of her head lightly and then I put my head down to go to sleep. Just before I doze off, I think to myself, It has been a good day.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today we got mail from home. It means so much to us when this happens. Oftentimes we get news that is of interest to all of us. Other times just by sharing what news we have from our families we can cheer up those who did not receive any. As a way of letting those back home know how much a simple letter can mean to all of us, could you please play Letters From Home.

Thank You

Spring Rain, Sergeant

2nd Squad D troop, 2dd of the 1st, NCRA.

Author's Note

At one time those in service
Were only able to maintain contact through the mail. I hope you enjoyed this glimpse into that realm a bit as well as being able to see how things are still back home in Manesville for Mollygirl's family

For those who wish to listen to this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FIG9C3n-SPc

Chapter 79 Sweep and Clear

Chapter 79 Sweep and Clear

”If you find yourself in a fair fight, you didn’t plan your mission properly.” – David Hackworth

Come morning as I get up at reveille, I look outside and see that the rain is falling as scheduled. It is a heavy downfall and it will affect when we can begin our next set of operations.

As I get up from my bunk, I see Epona staring at me and I ask her, “What you thinking about dear?”

She just smiles and tells me, “How lucky I am to have found ya again ma. I was so afraid of what I would find on this side of the Doorway.”

“I feel lucky too dear, I am so happy to have you here with me also,” I tell her.

As she gets up, I begin to stow my bedroll and I hear her asks, “Ma, what is it like to have such a big family? I mean back home I only had you and mom and Granny and Millie. Ginger would sometimes visit.”

I smile at her, “Well before the expedition on this side, you lived most of the time with Granny Sumac. Ginger spent a lot of time there too. Your mom was single and only the month before you both died did she and I admit we had feelings for each other. I was already with Badger and Magpie and we all were going to be a big family. We all loved the you from this side so much.”

I hear her sniffle a bit, “On my side, I felt very loved by you and mom both. I missed you and Millie so much when you were killed. It still hurts some. Ma, do you think the other parents on this side will like me?”

I nod my head and give her a hug, “Dear, I am sure they will. As will all of your siblings.”

Then she asks me something that stuns me, “Ma, when we get home, can I visit their graves? I mean of Ma and the me from this side?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Of course. If you want, I will be with you when you do. I tend to go see them every once in a while, also.”

She nods her head and pushes against me into the hug more and says, “I would like that Ma. I need to say goodbye and thank you to them.”

After we break the hug, we go to the mess tent and grab a quick breakfast. This is followed by another dash through the rain back to the HQ Bunker. Where we are greeted by Broken Hills.

“Good Morning Colonel I hope you slept well. Also, Congratulations on the newest addition to your family. Paper Work let us know this morning. If you could also forward our happiness and congratulations to the rest of your family. Especially Specialist Sutures and Captain Archer.”

I am slightly taken aback and tell him, “It will be my pleasure to, but Sutures is no longer a Specialist, she has been medically retired.”

When I say this, he looks at me like I had told a joke and laughs lightly, “Colonel, she will always be a Specialist or Doc to us. Several of us still owe our lives to her. We are just glad she got her chance to be a mother.”

I can understand how they feel so I tell them, “Ok, I will write to her tonight and tell her for all of you. And thank you also. Now, what have you got for me?”

Broken Hills and staff brief me on plans for the operation I have ordered. They will leave one platoon behind at the base while the other two will make a sweep towards the area where the raiders are believed to be operating from, based on the information we received from Pressed On.

To assist them I am assigning one platoon from the Lancers as well as one from the Belles. One squad from both of the engineers and scouts will also be directly assigned. Finally, I am having one section of the mortars transferred temporarily to Bare Withers for closer fire support.

We have operated against raiders plenty of time over the years, but I do not remember us ever having gone after a built-up base of operations. So, I am going in heavy and with everything. The artillery battery is also on standby with their guns. I am somewhat concerned though that their max range is just over 11 Kilometers which may prevent them from providing effective support. Well, it is field artillery; we may have to move it for a bit.

Once we are finished, I tell them, “Ok, we jump off in two days. I want you to make sure your people are ready for this. Remember how nasty Raiders can be.”

Broken Hills then looks me straight in the eyes, “Ma’am, after the valley we know how nasty raiders can be. I saw darkness there I never want to see again. I think we got this.”

“OK Captain. But remember I will be listening on the radio, so if you need more assistance let us know.”

He smiles at me as he says, “If I do, I will Ma’am. Believe me. I want each of my troopers to come home with me.”

I nod my head, “Very well Captain, I will leave it in your capable hooves. Now I need to get back to the Firebase. I look around and see Chain lighting and tell him, “Gather everyone and meet me at the gate in ten minutes.

__________

Once back at camp we begin our process there of preparing for the anti-raider sweep. I call the officers of the firebase together and tell them what the plans are.

Long Bow is the first to raise a hoof and ask me, “Colonel do you want me to accompany the section that is going to be assigned at Bare Withers?”

I nod my head, “That should be a good idea as long as you are sure those back here can handle business while you're gone.”

He snorts a bit, “Ma’am, my mortar teams are professionals, besides, Slide Rule and I have been working with each other so we can cover for each other.”

I look over at Slide Rule and she nods her head in confirmation. Next Baily Bridge asks me, “ma’am, do you want me to lead the engineers assigned to this sweep?”

I shake my head, “No Bailey but I want your best squad to be assigned.” I then stop and turn to Summer Solstice. Lieutenant same goes for your scouts. I want you here in case I need to send out more troops.”

She nods her head and asks, “Colonel I would like to have my fliers that are staying behind be on standby to provide air support if needed.”

This time I nod in agreement and tell her, “That makes sense, go ahead then.”

I then look at Slide Rule. “Slide, I am not sure how far those troops may have to go in their sweep. If they move out of our range, I may have you take two of your guns forward some along with an escort to provide fire support. We may need to be careful of our fire as these raiders may have taken some local villagers as slaves.”

I see an almost feral grin come across her face, “Ma’am, you had my interest when you mentioned taking my guns into the field, but now that you have mentioned possible slaves taken by these raiders you have my full attention.”

I smile the same type of grin back at her. “Oh, I do understand Lieutenant. One of the things we hated most in the old Co-op was slavers. We treated them as lower than raiders.”

Beside her, I hear Kettle Bell tell her, “Believe her, we tried to give no quarter when we could. I am still laughing at what the Colonel did to the first slave caravan master that we captured from Red Eye’s Army.”

Slide Rule then turns to her and says, “So she killed him some fancy way, big deal.”

That is when Kettle Bell smiles and tells her, “Oh, no, worse, she let him live. She wrote a note to his commanders describing how he failed them and how much it cost them. Then she pinned the note onto him and we left him tied up like that.”

Slide Rule shrugs her shoulders and says, “So what, she let him live.”

Kettle Bell being patient then informs her, “Lieutenant, the officers in Red Eye’s Army that made that major of a mistake were financially liable and were forced to work it off. However, before being sent to Fillydelphia, he was first made to be part of an equine shield that charged us at the First Battle of Two Step. We later found out he was wounded but survived only to be sent to Filly.”

At first, she seems to not know what to think, then she realizes something and asks, “So he was responsible for all the slaves he lost?”

Kettle then tells her, “Oh, and the wagons and equipment he lost as well. What we couldn’t take, we burned, so they found him quicker.”

For the first time today, I see Slide Rule joyfully grin from ear to ear. She then looks at me and I see more respect in her eyes toward me rather than just my rank. We both keep a serious expression on our faces as we nod to each other.

After the meeting breaks up, I head out to find Epona to spend some time with her. I find her over by medical playing. They have a small bag filled with what Doc Treacle calls desiccant, that they keep knocking into their air with their hooves and even heads. When I see this, I am happy she is having a good time and I see Chain Lightning sitting there smiling watching them. Finally, he turns to me and says, “Colonel, why don’t we go do some work and just let them play. We can both spend some time with them later this evening, but I get the feeling they need this right now.”

I realize he is right so I head to the HQ. Once inside I go to my office and begin to work on the paperwork that was sent to me from Junction Town as well as Manesville. I am only interrupted once when Paper Work quietly comes in and gives me a cup of tea. I continue to drink it, but it does not seem to run empty so I guess he just fills it without my noticing.

Then I notice one of the messages from the NCR. It tells me that under no circumstances are my troops in the field supposed to fire their weapons without my authorization first. It seems that the NCRA has had a few incidents of troops just going in and opening fire when it was not necessary. Wonderful, another way of binding our hooves in a fight.

When I am finished for the day, I find Epona has come to my office and is reading a book quietly to the side. When I ask her what she is reading she shows me the cover. Mare Do-Well. I have to smile and tell her, “She is one of my favorite characters.”

I see her smile when I say this and she looks up at me and tells me, “I hoped so. It was on the other side and, well you used to read it to me all the time, and I was, uh, um, wondering if maybe you would read to me again some?”

I nod my head and I tell her, “I would be more than happy to. On the expedition, I got into the habit of reading Daring Do to Ginger, Xochitl, and whoever wanted to listen.”

I see her smile as she thinks about this. Then she tells me, “I would have loved that. The you on the other side used to read to me and Millie whenever she could. I have really missed that.”

“Would you like me to read to you now?” I ask.

I see her nod her head, and I get up from my desk, walk over to her and I sit down next to her. I feel her move even closer to me, she chooses a story and I begin to read to her.

__________

The next day and a half go quickly for me as I continue the normal operations as well as getting my units ready for this field operation. I sit in my HQ most of the day listening to the radio. As they pass through the remains of two of the villages nothing occurs. It is when they come close to the third that things begin to change.

Over the radio, I hear, “DK1 this is DK 3, I think we are getting close.”

“Dk 3 this is DK 1 what makes you think that?”

I hear the mike click on and in the background I hear a pony vomiting. Then I hear “DK1, we have found the bodies of several ponies hanging in the trees. What they have done to them is a nightmare.”

“DK3, do not move those bodies, I am sending up the engineers to help make sure they are not booby-trapped.”

“Roger that DK1, I will advi…” I hear an explosion in the background and then screaming. Over the radio, I hear “DK1 we have three ponies down, I repeat three ponies down,”

The broadcaster leaves his mic open and I hear, “Quick get Gauze and Triage up here.”

I then begin to hear gunfire, followed by Triage in the background yelling, “LT, we need to medevac this one asap or he is not going to make it.”

I then hear “Dk1, this is DK 3, I need fire support and an ambulance asap.” Again, he forgets to toggle off the broadcast as I hear, “On the left, I want that squad to swing in behind them in that building. Ok, you. Cover them with that heavy mg.”

From behind me, I hear Summer Solstice tell me, “Ma’am, if they need an ambulance that bad, I can have one of my scouts grab a sky wagon and go get them.”

I nod my head, "Ok, but I want an additional medic in the sky wagon and at least one of your other scouts as a gunner. I get the feeling it is going to be a hot landing zone.”

She nods her head and as she turns, I hear her on her Pipbuck. “This is Scout 1, I need a team to go into a hot LZ to pick up wounded. “Dust Off, you are up, go grab a sky wagon. Grab Spit Shine with his MG and I want Hawes Carry to go with them, now. Move it. Sergeant, I also want Cloud Cover to escort them and provide air support.”

“Roger Ma’am, making it happen as we speak.”

I continue to listen to the combat progress over the radio. I hate this part, the not being able to be there. I look over and I see Dull Beak listening also. I can tell he hates this as much as I do.

Several minutes later I look out the window of my command bunker and I watch as a sky wagon with two ponies in the back takes off with a blue pegasus who is wearing a combat saddle with a light MG escorting it.

The battle is still raging 15 minutes later when I hear, “DK1, this is Dust-Off, mark me a landing zone to pick up wounded.”

“Dust Off, we are marking it with a smoke grenade, wait one.”

“Ok, I can see it DK 1, coming in to land,” Then I hear a burst of gunfire, “We are taking incoming fire, Cloud Cover, to the south, in that stand of trees.”

I hear a different voice I had not heard before. “Going in hot,” followed by the several short bursts of fire from a light machine gun.

“Ok, that should keep their heads down for a bit Dust Off.”

Soon after I hear again Doorkicker 1’s voice call out, “Gun Bunny 1 I need fire on target location twelve as preplanned.”

Soon I hear an artillery piece fire one round. A few minutes later over the radio, I hear, “Shot long Gun Bunny 1 drop range 50 Meters and fire for effect.” This followed by the four artillery guns of the base all opening up at once on the designated coordinates.

A short time later I hear, “Gun Bunny 1 this is DK1, cease-fire.”

Soon after this, I hear, “This is DK3, Village Clear Captain,”

This is followed by “DK3 this is DK1, resume patrol.”

I decide to step outside for a bit of fresh air at this point and Epona points towards the northwest and says, “Look Ma, here comes Dust Off.”

I look into the distance and I see the sky wagon flying as fast as it can. When I look towards the medical bunker, I see Doc Treacle and his staff are waiting. As soon as Dust Off lands stretcher-bearers are carrying the wounded into the Bunker and the medical staff begins a long day for them.

From my PipBuck I hear, “MG1, this is DK 1, the village is clear of hostiles. We have 20 dead raiders. No living civilians or slaves found. We have two dead troopers and three more wounded, request a second ambulance pick up. We will continue the sweep southwest toward the hamlet of Harness.”

I shake my head and call back, “Roger that. I will send them back out.”

I look over and see Summer Solstice with a grim expression on her face as she nods her head and goes back over to the recently landed sky wagon, which takes off again with its escort.

Summer Solstice fly’s back to me, she seems visibly shaken, “Ma’am, I have never seen Dust Off like that before. He was in tears and said he had never seen anything like it in his life. Those raiders have butchered the villagers.”

I close my eyes and shake my head and think back to Hereford on that day so long ago, and I tell her, “I know the kind of ponies that do such things. We have to stop them.”

She looks at me with her eyes wide and asks, “What do you mean ma’am?”

“Lieutenant I saw that type of behavior before from a pony named Silver Spite. I pray we are not going against another of his ilk.” As I say this, I feel Epona shudder on my back.

What I want to do and what I can do are two different things. What I want to do is pull up the roots of the entire battalion and hunt these monsters down. But my orders are to defend the local villages. My hooves are tied. I can send out my sweeps to clear the area but if they run, they can always come back.

As I go back inside, I see Sweet Potato come over, Epona hops off my back and they run off together. Chain Lightning comes over to me and asks, “Well ma’am, what do we do now?”

I sigh and I look at him and say, “Make a clearing pass and then have the troopers return to their bases. If the villagers call for us again, we go help them, but if we find out where their main base of operations is, we hit them hard. I may even call for George to see if she can fly down here.”

I see his eyes go wide as he asks, “Ma’am, do you really think they might send George this far?”

I turn to him and look sadly into his eyes, “I can only hope so.” Then we both turn and go back to the map tables and begin to exam it again. I really need to talk to Pressed On again.

__________

That night the sweeping force spends sleeping in the field. I go and talk to the scouts who flew on the medevac mission and thank them. They are are all shook up a bit, however, Dust Off asks me, “Colonel, after seeing how much our little section of scouts was able to help get them to the Doc here, we were wondering if you could maybe assign us to work as part of the medical team normally during combat? I mean, it is not that we are afraid of going into combat, but I can tell you for a fact that two of those ponies we brought back would have crossed over if we were not there.” Behind him, I can see the Scout’s unicorn medic nodding her head.

Then I hear the one whose voice I recognize as Cloud Cover tell me, “Ma’am, as for me, I can’t let those three go into a hot LZ without cover fire. I am quick enough that I can dodge ground fire normally, and with my coat, well ma’am, it can make it difficult for the mud bounds, Uh, I mean ground ponies, to see me.”

I look at all of them and tell them, “Talk to your lieutenant about your proposal. IF she says yes, then I will. For what it is worth, I think it is a good idea to have you as a ready team but it does take away a section of her scouts.”

This seems to make them all happy. Finally Dust Off says, “Thank you, Colonel. I will ask her.”

As I walk away, I am starting to think of how to write up the proposal of a dedicated section of skywagon ambulances for each battalion’s aid station. Goddesses, I can almost hear Chappy popping his cork when this crosses his desk. Screw it, if it saves the lives of my troopers than it is worth it.

I then go over to medical and visit the wounded who are recovering there. Doc Treacle is still in surgery. The one pony who we were originally called out for has lost one whole foreleg. his other one is torn but will heal. When he sees me, his eyes tear up and he tells me, “I am so sorry ma’am. I know we should have waited for the engineers, but after what I saw was done to those ponies, I just felt I had to do something. I, I never thought this would happen.”

I sit down next to him and I feel tears in my eyes and I tell him, “It is ok Trooper. I am sorry you got hurt, but my wife Sutures lost a leg too so I know that they can make good prosthetics.”

I see an agonizing look on his face, “Ma’am, it's not that, it is the fact I wish I could stay in service and get those who did this to me and those villagers. Ma’am, it's not right. It was right up there with what happened to some of our wounded at the Valley.”

I shake my head at the memory. Then I tell him, “Son, we are going to be sending you home to Manesville. However, let them know what you want and why. I will write a letter and perhaps, perhaps mind you, we can get you one of those cybernetic legs that are out there.”

He nods his head, sniffles a bit, and then tells me as he looks up, “Thank you ma’am. I really appreciate it.”

I then sit and talk with both of the other two who are already lying in bed after having been treated. They both will be returning to duty as soon as their wounds finish healing.

As I am leaving, I hear Osteotome talking as she asks the trooper who had lost a foreleg, “How are you doing trooper?”

I hear pain, but also a smile in his voice as he tells her “I am doing better now that Ma has visited me and told me she would recommend me for a cyber leg.”

I hear the question in her voice, “Ok, who is Ma?”

Then I hear one of the others I had talked to earlier tell her, “Doc, Ma is what the troopers in the Door Kickers and Enfields are calling the Lieutenant Colonel nowadays.”

I am almost out of hearing range when the first trooper tells her, “But we would never call her that to her face, we just know she is there for us when we need her, but if we screw up, she will land on us like a ton of bricks.”

With that, I feel a smile on my face that I sorely needed. Besides, if I was going to have a nickname it could be a lot worse. Then I hear Epona call me, “Hey Ma, ya ready for chow yet?”

Smiling I shake my head and call back “On my way dear.” As I realize Quick Trot has her children, and I mine.

When I catch up with Epona we are accompanied by most of my staff as we all head to dinner at that same time. Funny thing is, it is like a family, even with the foals playing at the table as I watch Epona and Tater making faces at each other and hear them talking to each other. Even though Tater is younger by a year than Epona, they kind of remind me of Xochitl and Ginger, which does make me smile.

After they are done eating Tater and Epona come up to Chain and I. Then Epona asks, “Ma, Sergeant Major, can Tater and I be excused, we want to go check out the empty shell casing from today. Tater thinks he can make a bell out of one and I bet him he can’t.”

I look at Chain Lightning and he nods his head, then I turn to them, “Ok, but stay away from the big guns, and if they get a fire mission, I want both of you back to the command bunker right away.”

They both say “Ok,” and try and render a salute to me, then they turn and run off giggling.

As we are sitting there talking and finishing our meals, we are Joined by Kettle Bell, Summer Solstice, and Slide Rule. We continue to talk and I notice that Slide Rule and Dull Beak keep talking to each other. Soon I overhear her telling him about her family, and he tells her about Guerre Faucon.

I am startled to hear Kettle Bell ask me. “Colonel, you know that with the arrival of the Others we had some who were descended from Stable 4, I was wondering if you think I should ask my husband if perhaps we should add to the genetics of the cattle population?”

I am at a loss at first and then tell her, “If you think he would not mind, sure. But remember the others are planning on going back to Manesville with us, so it could quickly dilute the genetic diversity you are looking for.”

I see her smile at that, “Makes sense Colonel, but here is the kicker, both him and his wife, are talking about staying here when we rotate back. She heard about our plight and even offered his services. It seems they have talked to Radio Shack and Beach Shack about opening a brothel and have been approved. They even have a cook for the kitchen already hired.”

I sigh at this and ask, “Please for Sweet Creams sake tell me that they are all volunteers.”

She nods her head and smiles, “Actually yes. As are the ponies that are working there. That brings up another question though.”

I have to fight the urge to facehoof, but I succeed and instead ask, “Ok, what is the question?”

She pauses then says, “Well seeing their biggest customer base will be members of the NCRA, they were wondering if they could get weekly checkups from our medical department.”

I do not even know what to think of this development and I nod my head and tell her, “You may want to ask Doctor Treacle if his staff will be able to handle it. But it does make sense.” Inside I want to say no, and ban the troopers from going there, but I also realize that will just make matters worse. Who knew, I have a bit of a prudish streak.

While we are having this discussion, I see the expression on Dull Beak's face when he hears what we are talking about. Chain lighting seems amused by both the subject and my reaction to it. Finally, I hear Dull Beak ask Kettle Bell, “Are you serious, a brothel with cattle?”

She nods her head and tells him, “Sure, why not, haven’t you heard, once you go Moo, nothing else will do.” At which point she gives him a smile and a wink.

I watch as his beak falls open and his eyes wide. I also see Chain Lightning begin to cough on the bite of food he had just taken. Beside us, I hear Slide rule howling in laughter which is soon accompanied by Summer Solstice when she sees that I am blushing. The whole situation is topped off when Paper Work returns from refilling his glass at the dispenser, stops, and with a confused expression on his face asks, “Ok, what did I miss?” Which causes the rest of us to begin to laugh too.

__________

In the morning I am in the command bunker when I hear the radio squawk as Broken Hills calls me, “MG1, this is DK1, I have arrived outside the village of Harness. I am requesting your presence here to meet with their leadership here.”

I go over the radio and Specs hoofs me the headset, “DK1, this is MG1 is there a problem?”

I hear him sigh and he tells me, “Ma’am, really, you need to come here to understand what the problem is.”

“Understood DK1, I will be there shortly, Do I need a full Escort?” I ask.

I then hear him say, “No Ma’am, but perhaps bring Captain Kettle Bell and the Sergeant Major with you.”

“Ok, give me a couple of minutes to round them up and we will be there,” I tell him.

I look over at Chain Lightning and tell him, “Would you mind going and getting Captain Bell for me. I have a few things to grab before we depart.”

“Yes ma’am, I will go get her. Where do you want us to meet you Colonel?” he asks.

I think for a few seconds and I tell him, “Over by the Scouts bunker. I think I will see if I can bum a ride for us.”

He nods his head and is trotting out the door when I see him suddenly stop and shake his head. Then I hear him say under his breath, “I hope she is not going to do what I think she is.”

I then grab my battlesaddle and weapons. I call over my PipBuck for Summer Solstice to meet me at her Bunker. On my way out of the command bunker, Paper Work tells me, “I got the foals ma’am, last I saw they were carrying an old shell case over to the quartermasters’ metalworking wagons.”

I nod at him and tell him, “Thank you, Sergeant, I know it is not in your official duties.”

He smiles and tells me, “Ma’am, right now it is the closest I will probably come to having my own youngsters, so I am enjoying it.”

Once I get to the Scouts area, I see Summer Solstice is waiting for me along with Dust Off and Cloud Cover.

As I come up Lieutenant Solstice smiles and shakes her head as she asks “Are you sure you want to take the sky wagon Ma’am?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes I am sure,” Then I ask Dust Off, “It will not be too heavy of a load will it?”

I see him shake his head no as he tells me, “No Ma’am, I have hauled more back in Thunderhead. Just not one of her kind.”

As he says this, I see Chain Lighting arrive with Kettle Bell. She looks somewhat concerned and asks, “Ok Colonel what up?”

I tell her, “They need us out at Harness as soon as possible so...”

As she asks, “So what Colonel, how are we?” I see her eyes get wide as realization hits her, and she says, “Colonel seriously, please no. I am a cow, all four hooves on the ground.”

I just continue to smile at her as I tell her, “Sorry, but this is the quickest way. You can keep your eyes closed if you want, but please do not make me order this, or I will.”

She looks me straight in the eye and tells me, “Fine, I will do it, but I am not going to like it.”

I grin at her as I see the skywagon being hooked up to Dust off, and I tell her, “How do you know if you never even tried it.”

She turns her head and with an expression of horror says, “Mollygirl, I have never been eaten by a dragon, but I do not think I would enjoy it. Sometimes you just know.”

Once Dust Off has the wagon ready he pulls it over to us and says, “Ready when you are Ma’am.”

I jump up onto the sky wagon excitedly and put a hoof out to help Kettle Bell up. She looks at me with some disdain and slowly climbs on. Once aboard she closes her eyes and I turn to Dust off. “Ok, ready Dust Off. Let’s go.”

As we take off into the sky Chain Lightning is on one side of us and Cloud Cover on the other. I cannot help but smile. I look out at the horizon leaning on the side of the wagon. From beside me, I hear Kettle Bell say, "Well it is not as bad as I had thought it would be.”

I smile at her and reply, “See, and look at the view.”

She looks out around us and I see her put her hoof over her mouth. Then she quietly says, “Will you look at that. It does not seem so bad from up here.”

I nod my head and smile. Then she sees something on the ground and points it out to me. “Hey Colonel, look, there are the Doorkickers and the others, by that run-down village.”

I look and I see them at what looks like the mouth of a canyon that is going underground, beyond what I would consider a typical wasteland village. I then call over the radio to Dust Off, “Go ahead and land near the opening.”

I quickly hear him reply, “Roger that, preparing to descend.”

He then takes us in for as smooth a landing as we could ask for. As I get out of the wagon, I walk over to him and tell him, “Thank you, that was one of the smoothest landings I have seen yet.”

He smiles and then tells me, “Your welcome ma’am, but it is a habit now, I have to make it as gentle as possible for the wounded.”

I nod my head in understanding and then head towards the cave opening with Kettle Bell next to me. As we walk up she seems somewhat disturbed, then she quietly asks me, “Mollygirl, I know you are a believer too, so, I, Uh, I was wondering, do you think I could have been a pegasus in a past life? Because I really enjoyed that.”

I have to smile at that and I quietly reply, “Perhaps, but we can talk about that tonight. Business first.”

I see her smile, “Ok, sorry about that.”

As she says this we come up to Broken Hills and his command group. At first, I think nothing of this until I take a closer look and realize what the issue is. In all my days, I never expected this. The leader of the village of Harness is standing next to him. He is also the tallest mule I have seen in my entire life.

Upon seeing him, I ask Broken, “Where is Woodrow?”

He laughs at me and tells me, “Ma’am they already have met him. Pearl is having a fit for some reason too.”

I nod my head and tell the mule, “Good afternoon sir, I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl of the NCR Army, who do I have the pleasure of addressing?”

The mule seems very surprised and I hear him let out a bray of laughter. When he stops laughing, I see him wipe his eyes and he tells me, “I am sorry, but you have to be one of the few around here that has ever called a mule sir.”

When he says this, I turn my head to look at Broken Dreams and he simply turns red and looks down. I return my attention to the mule and tell him, “My apologies for their ill manners.”

The mule nods his head and then tells me, “No offense taken, we are kind of used to it. But you can call me, Milo.”

I extend a hoof and as he takes it to shake, I tell him, “It is a pleasure to meet you. Now, what can I do for you that my Captain could not?”

He smiles and tells me, “Ma’am, the only reason we are even meeting with all of you instead of shooting on sight is we met that soldier of yours, Woodrow. Now he tells me you respect Mules as equals. I had to see it for myself, to decide if I could trust you, folks.”

I nod my head in understanding. Then I ask him, “Did he tell you one the foals in my family is named after him.”

I see Milo turn his head quickly at me and he asks, “Are you telling the truth?”

From beside me, Kettle Bell speaks up, “Yes sir, she is, I can attest to that. The foal’s mother is her wife Magpie, and the father is their husband Badger.”

I see him raise an eyebrow and twist an ear in her direction as he asks her, “Ok, next question is, what is up with all the one headed brahmin?”

I see Kettle Bell facehoof as she says, “Why does everypony ask that?”

I fight off the effort to laugh and then listen to her explain about cattle and how so many survived in Stable 48. The whole time he looks at her with his head tilted slightly and then he finally says, “Ok, I believe you. Now if you two, and only you two would please follow me, I will take you to the Board of Directors.”

I am surprised and tell him, “I thought you would be the mayor or part of a village council.”

He smiles at me, “I understand Ma’am, but I am only the head of security and what you see here is what most see,” he moves his hoof around towards the buildings of the village and then tells us, “This is just our trading posts and interaction point with outsiders. The real Harness is inside The Canyon.”

__________

I am led down a very steep and narrow trail into a deep canyon, which has a narrow river flowing through it. As I walk, I notice that there are several choke points that we could not get past easily. In fact, I also notice that each chokepoint has several equines with weapons targeting it.

As we get to the bottom of the trail it opens up and I am stunned. I see a city that is carved into the rocks. This is no simple village. Everywhere I look I see mules, donkeys, and ponies walking along and doing business. I also notice evidence of what I would guess is a large militia force.

As I walk and am looking around, I notice Kettle Bell has come up next to me and says, “Colonel, this kind of reminds me of the Co-op.”

After she says this, I see Milo’s ear twist then he turns and asks me, “Ok, so what is the Co-op?”

So, I begin to tell him about the Manesville Co-op including the Stable and how we worked with the survivors when we opened up our stable.

I see him nod his head as we talk then we turn and go toward one of the stone-carved building fronts. As we enter it, I notice to the side that there is a cave with what appears to be a stable entrance. I stop and stare for a few seconds and shake my head. Maybe they are from a stable?

As I follow Milo, I notice that above the two-story carved building front is carved, Harness Civics Office.

When the door opens, I see a wooden desk with a computer on it and with what appears to be a secretary behind the desk. I also notice that the Mule jenny has an IF-9 combat shotgun next to her. Behind the desk, I see a sign that says Harness Mining Corporation. In a smaller text, I read; an Ironshod Industry Subsidiary.

Now, this has my attention. The mare nods her head as we walk past her into a large meeting room. In the room are several other equines, including two unicorns, four earth ponies, three donkeys, and several mules. Most of the mules in the room are lining the sides and are clearly security.

I nod my head at this and can understand. Especially as they have not taken away mine or Kettle Bell's weapons.

Once we are there Milo stops and addresses those who are seated, “Mares and Stallions of the board, I present to you Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl,” he points at hoof at me, then shifts it to Kettle and continues, “And Captain Kettle Bell of the New Canterlot Republic Army.”

I see most of them nod slightly and a few just stare coolly at us. Then an older unicorn stallion stands up and comes forward and speaks to us, “I am Site Foreman High Grader. We do not normally receive guests here so please excuse us for not being more,” he pauses and puts a hoof to his chin and says, “More welcoming. Now, what may I ask, are you here for?”

I look around at the security and the board, I have to smirk as I answer, “Well, I was sent to offer assistance to the local communities here in dealing with raiders and other hostile bands. But it seems you are doing very well yourself.”

I see High Grader nod his head then he asks, “Yes, yes we are, now, that you have seen what we have here, what are your intentions?”

I turn only slightly so I can see the full board more directly, “Mares and Gentlestallions, I am offering you all membership as citizens in the New Canterlot Republic. You seem to be doing very well for yourselves. In which case I ask for your assistance in helping the rest of Equestria.”

After I finish, Milo then steps up again and tells them, “Before making any decisions, I ask that the board first ask them about where they come from and its history. I do believe it may have some relevance.”

At that point, I see them all nod their heads in agreement. High Grader than looks at me and says “Go on.”

At this point, I begin to tell him about the Co-op and its history. I even tell him about what our guidelines for membership into it used to be. When we finish I exam their faces to try and judge what they are thinking.

Finally, High Grader tells us, “Thank you. Milo, if you would please escort them back to the village. During your departure, you may tell the Colonel and her escort the history of our mine and the town.”

I see a look of relief come over Milo’s face and wonder what would have happened if they had chosen otherwise. While it would not have been good for Kettle Bell and me, I am certain it would have been worse for them. Now we wait to see what their answer is for the town concerning joining the NCR.

After we leave and begin to follow the trail back to the village Milo begins to tell us the real story of Harness.

“Colonel back during the war some miners found coal in the valley here. Well, the Ministry Mares decided that we needed to keep our supply sources of coal secret so the Zebras could not attack it. Once the mine was in full swing, we built the village of Harness up on this end for the company workers to live in, so it has almost always been here.” Milo tells us.

I nod my head and then Kettle Bell asks, “So what is the story about the vault back there?”

I hear him laugh and he tells her, “You don’t miss, much do you? Well, that was an incomplete stable. It was to have been 106 supposedly, however the only thing in there that had a number on it was the Stable Door. Other than that, well you could call it a fixer-upper. On the last day, the Harness CEO and other big wigs were supposed to have come here to hole up. Unfortunately for them, they never made it. Instead, we brought in our mining crews and their families. We started digging and improving the place right away. We had to use berthing areas instead of individual stalls because of the number of ponies and donkeys that were here.”

Both I and Kettle Bell nod our heads and I ask, “Not to be impolite but may I ask how come you have so many mules in your population?”

He smiles and tells me, “Well ya have to understand, with the living arrangements the way they were, well most of the social norms went by the way and we began to have group marriages. Many of which included mixed couples of donkeys and ponies. That is why It did not phase me when your captain mentioned your wife and husband. I was just surprised that an outsider would name their foal after a mule. Is all.”

I nod my head as I say to him, “Yeah, I can understand that. So, are you married than Milo?”

He looks at me and tells me, “Well I am, but we are always open to more partners? Why would you and your family be open to adding mules to it?”

I immediately blush and start to sputter. “Uh no, that is not what I meant. Not that I would mind, or the others a partner being a mule. It is just we put a stop to it after we added our sixth spouse.”

I see him smile at me and then he asks, "Well, would you be up for some casual company then?”

When he asks that I catch my self-looking him over and I tell him, “Really Milo, that offer is more tempting than you know, but unfortunately, while I am polyamorous, I do not cheat. But just so you know, Damn are you tempting sir.”

I see him smile, “Ma’am, I will take that as a high compliment then. Just wondering though, why did ya put a limit on the number of spouses?”

I then frown and just say “Badger.”

He looks confused a bit and then Kettle Bell tells him, “Her husband Badger’s behavior. While on our last deployment the Colonel fell in love with our artillery Lieutenant and one of our medics. She was remaining faithful to her spouses but wrote for permission to add them to the family. When we finally reunited with the Co-op Defense Force, well, it turns out Badger had gotten their now final partner pregnant shortly after we had departed.”

He looks at her and I can tell he is thinking of something. Then he asks, “There is something special about that final mare that ya’all have not said yet. What is it.”

I look at him and I tell him, “Well she was the mare who was like a mother to me since I was a filly. The worst part is my wife Magpie walked into the kitchen on them while they were still superimposed.”

I hear his braying laughter at this and then he tells me. “I am sorry about that ma’am. It is just not something ya hear about all the time.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I can understand that. I would have laughed too if someone told me a story like that. In fact, I did when he told me.”

Once we get back to the village Milo tells me, “Well ma’am come on back in a couple of days and we will give you an answer.”

I smile and nod my head as I tell him, “Ok that sounds good.”

Before he turns away, I see the sergeant for the engineers' squad trot over to me. “Good to see your back ma’am, I was a might bit worried.”

“Thank you, sergeant, but everything turned out ok,” I tell him.

Then Milo asks him, “Besides Sergeant, if it hadn’t what do you think you would have been able to do?”

The sergeant smiles an evil smile and replies to Milo's, “Well sir, you have to understand I have already talked to our Lieutenant Bailey Bridge. He reminded me of our training sessions with the former ghoul sapper from the war. Sir, I already took on observation flight and found what was your former exit for the canyon. I then discussed with him over the radio what I had seen and since the Colonel made him promise no balefire eggs, he told me to consider using explosive charges to bring down the tops of the canyon so it was more easy to access with artillery or maybe even a thermobaric explosive. That old sapper swore by them. Said they were better than balefire eggs because they had no magical radiation. But when they detonated those that were in the area often had their lungs dragged out their mouths.”

My jaw drops as does Milo’s. Then Milo looks at me with wide eyes and back at the sergeant, “I am really glad things went well then,” he pauses and asks, “Is that what you would do to us if we refuse to join the NCR?”

I shake my head and tell him, “No Milo, we would leave you alone to your own devices. We do not force others to join us.”

Milo looks at the sergeant and asks, “So why would he mention those berothermic thingies?”

I smile and tell him, “Because my troops do not take lightly anyone hurting me or our troops. Also, just so you know, almost all of my troops are Balefire Egg Veterans. We have seen them used in combat, so that is why I do not like them.”

I see him slowly nod his head and say, “Yeah, I can see that. Well, ma’am, I will see you again soon.”

I nod my head in agreement and turn to walk back to the sky wagon with Kettle Bell. As I walk, I catch myself swinging my tale a bit more than normal, and I smile to myself. It was tempting but not worth what I would lose.

I am almost to the sky wagon when I see Broken Hills. He comes over to me and I tell him, “Captain, please have the troops return to their bases. You have done well.”

He then tells me, “But Ma’am, we did not get all of those raiders yet.”

I nod my head, “No, but I will talk to Pressed On and see if he can tell me their suspected location. Then I will let you know and we will do it all again.”

I see the frustration in his face and I tell him, “I understand how you feel, but if we find where they are operating out of, we hit them like a hammer on an anvil. I will talk to you again soon Captain.”

“Yes Ma’am. Have a good flight back.” He tells me and then nods towards Kettle Bell who has already gotten into the skywagon and is leaning against the side.

I am amused as we fly back how much Kettle Bell is enjoying this flight. I see her looking all over, then she tells me, “I bet it would be so wonderful to do this at night.”

From over the radio, I then hear Dust Off say, "Captain, it is absolutely breathtaking doing this at night.”

We are soon back at the basecamp outside of Hackamore. As we approach to land I see Epona and Sweet Potato waiting outside and waving to us. Kettle Bell then asks, “Colonel, could we make one more flight around the base and town, I want to see our set up from up here. I have a feeling I may see a few things I have missed.”

I then tell Dust Off, “Dust Off, would you please make a circuit around both the base and Hackamore.”

“Of Course, ma’am,” he replies and we make a slow circuit first around the base, then we proceed to fly to and around Hackamore. From below I see several of Kettle Bell’s troopers as well as civilians coming outside. They lookup and point at us and then I notice Kettle Bell leaning on one hoof against the side of the wagon and waving with the other. She also has the largest grin on her face I have seen in a long time.

When we come back to the base and land the foals come running to us. Then I hear Epona yell, “Wow Captain Bell, you looked like you really enjoyed it. Is flying fun?”

I turn and see Kettle Bell laughing and she smiles as she tells Epona, “It sure is for me,” Then she turns to Dust Off and tells him, “Thank you Trooper. I never knew I would wish I had wings.”

He grins back and tells her, “I am glad you enjoyed it, Ma’am, it is nice to be reminded sometimes how lucky I am to have my wings.”

From the side, I hear Bailey Bridge laughing as he tells her, “In all my days, I never thought I would see a flying cow.”

Suddenly she gets a grin on her face and tells me, “Ya know, that would be a great name for a bar.”

From beside me, I hear Chain Lightning say under his breath, “Or for a brothel.”

I can tell Kettle Bell hears him as she quickly tells him, “Sergeant Major, I have to say I do agree.”

We all share a laugh about that and continue on.

__________

The next morning, I am up doing my normal hooftacuff stretches and motions as Xavier taught me. I am Really missing having him to spar with when I notice Epona watching me. After a bit I see her begin to go through the motions copying me, and I begin to give her pointers to help her improve her form.

It is so nice to have her share this with me and I am enjoying it so much that I had not noticed that Sweet Potato was watching us. I find out when I finish and Chain Lighting approaches me and asks, “Colonel, what exactly are you doing and where did you learn that?”

I have to smile at him as I answer, “My old scout and family’s hired hoof Xavier taught it to me. He says it combines several different fighting styles together. Part of the style he said is Reed in the Wind, He learned it as a foal on the plantation he was raised on.”

I see the question on his face and then he asks me, “Colonel, would you mind teaching Tater too? He has been watching and he wants to learn it. And to be honest, I think it is a good idea. I mean I could teach him MoAMAP, the old Ministry of Awesome Martial Arts Program style, that was still common in the Enclave, but yours seems a bit more unique and I really think it could help him to know more than one style.”

I smile at this and I tell him, “Chain, I would be more than happy to teach him, but one, I need him to understand that this is a serious commitment. When we get home, I want him to visit Xavier with me to make sure I have taught him well enough. The second is I need you to teach me MoAMAP, and when we spare, ranks are off. I need a really good work out.”

“Ma’am, I would be more than happy to teach you. There was a point that I was training our new recruits in it back in Thunderhead. Just remember though that it may hurt some.” Chain tells me.

When he says this I start laughing and from the side, I hear Specs tell him as he comes out of the HQ, “Sargent Major, have you met the Colonel yet? I have seen her and Xavier exchanging blows as they practiced almost every day we weren’t running during the expedition. I think she lives for it.”

Then I tell him, Chain, "If I teach Tater, please understand that he will walk away with bumps and bruises. I won’t hurt him on purpose, but just like for Epona, I want them to learn it so they can survive.”

He nods his head, “Ma’am, that is the only way to do so, especially when it comes to hoof to hoof. Now when do you want me to start to teach you the MoAMAP style?”

I smile at him and tell him, “How about this evening I want to finish this lesson with Epona before I get cleaned up and if Tater wants, well he can start with me tomorrow morning.”

After I say this Chain Lighting smiles and tells me, “Sounds good Colonel, By the way, maybe we should start some of this type of training on a semi-regular basis for some of the other troops, especially the scouts.”

I think on it for a bit and tell him, “Chain, I like the idea, but let’s talk to the other officers before I make that call. I do not want to overwhelm them.”

I see him nod his head with a closed mouth smile, then he tells me, “Sounds good ma’am. Best to find where we can improve and then decide what method is best to take care of it, Like the old earth pony saying goes if all your problems look like nails, then all your solutions will look like hammers.”

I nod my head, “I have always liked that saying. Part of why I try to have my company commanders talk to ponies like Pressed On. We find out what the problems are, and can tailor our toolbox to the job.”

He nods his head, “Yes Ma’am. But sometimes it just seems we adjust the size of the hammer.”

I smile at him and ask him, “Is that how you fell about our dealing with Harness?”

I see him make a weird face as he tries to figure out how to say what he wants to next. Finally, he says, “Ma’am, basically we threatened them ponies pretty hard if they did anything to us.”

I nod my head and tell him, “True, but I also told them that if they choose not to join us, we would not attack them, but leave them to their own devices, unless they attacked us. This showed them we are willing to let them be, but if they attack us, we will then hit them with the sledgehammer of friendship alongside their head.”

I see him laugh and then he says, “I like that. I guess that is what we did when the raiders visited us here that day eh?”

I nod my head, “Oh yes, we made sure of that. Which reminds me, I need to check to see if any of those survivors decided to leave the raider life.”

I see him shake his head, “Ya know we could just hang ‘em like Junction Town told us we could.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes we could, but that would not give them the chance to be better.”

He shakes his head and then asks, “Ma’am, what if after we let them go, they run away to rejoin the other raiders.”

I smile at that and my ears begin to pin back as I tell him, “If they decide to do that, we waste no resources trying to capture them, instead we track them to the others and we clear them out. Just like we would a nest of rats.”

He nods his head and questions me again, “So how are we going to do that?”

I smile and tell him, “Transponders and scouts. Who knows, either they become good citizens or they help us eliminate the problems. Well, I best get cleaned up for now. I will catch you at the HQ and I look forward to sparring later this afternoon.”

I see him grinning, “Me too ma’am, me too. It has been far too long.”

The day passes fairly quietly. At one point I go into town to visit with the Shack brothers and discuss the needs of the town and the soon to be arriving weapons and body armor for the militia. I am in a good mood and have just passed the schoolhouse for Hackamore that we have helped to build when Epona taps me on my shoulder.

She smiles and points to a sign, “Look Ma, that business over there, it is called the Flying Cow.”

I turn to look and I see a pretty cow sitting on a bench outside of the Flying Cow. Her coat is a mottled light brown and white and she has a patch of yellow hair on her head and at the end of her tail. I do not know her, but I think she is one of the Others. So, I go over to introduce myself.

As I approach, she smiles at both me and Epona then she says, “It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Colonel. I’m Buttermilk, my husband Cornbread is inside still, he is with a client.”

I see a questioning look on Epona’s face and before I can say anything to her, she asks, “Misses Buttermilk, what do you sell?”

I am embarrassed and blush immediately. Buttermilk catches this and smoothly answers by telling her, “Well young filly, we have a restaurant and pub downstairs, but for those who need it, we can rent a room for an hour or so. He is assisting one of those clients right now.”

I see a look of thought come over Epona’s face and then she says, “Huh, I thought this was a whore house?”

I am mortified and I watch as Buttermilk's facial expression changes to one of surprise,then laughter as she says, “Well that is a bit cruder of a way to put it, but yeah, your right. Young filly, may I ask where you learned to talk like that?”

I am glad she asked that because I was going to also.

Then Epona stands up straight and tells her, “I discussed it with a couple of the troopers from the Belles as well as the base artificer and blacksmiths when Tater and I were working on his bell.”

I raise an eyebrow at that and ask, “Dear why would you be bringing up such a question to them?”

This time I see her turn red, “Ma, I overheard some of them talking and I wanted to know what it meant. They were not going to tell us,” I see her look down embarrassed and she then looks back up at me and continues, “But I told them that I would tell you they were talking bad around us. So, they explained it.”

I take a deep breath and sigh as I tell her, “Dear, do not ever threaten my troopers like that again. I love you, but that was just wrong to do.”

I then turn to Buttermilk and apologize for my daughter’s crude language. She laughs and tells me,

“Ma’am, I do understand, besides it was an honest question on her part, I also want to thank you for not getting too upset about us setting up business here or for Captain Kettle Bell being our business partner.”

I am stunned to hear this and raise an eyebrow. Buttermilk then tells me, “Colonel, we were hungry and jobless. So, really, unless we want to head back to Manesville on our own, we are stuck here with no farm or family. She helped us set up the restaurant and pub. We don’t mind the work and who knows perhaps we can move to Manesville someday.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “That or you could always move up to White Cloud. It is a new settlement in our area. It is in between Manesville and Donovan.”

I see her smile, “Perhaps, but what will they say about me and my husband, especially after our trade down here?”

I smile and tell her, “Buttermilk, they already have one restaurant and pub. But that does not mean they can’t have more. Besides they have some brahmin as well as some cattle that have bred with brahmin and their mixed calves that live there. I am sure you would be just as well accepted as the pegasi were.”

As we are talking, I see that Epona has noticed a bull calf and a couple of colts and fillies playing to the side and has gone over to talk with them. Once she is far enough away, Buttermilk smiles at me and tells me, “Just so you know, your tab is always half price for any service you desire.”

I am surprised and tell her, “Thank you, but my spouses and I are staying faithful to each other.”

She smiles at me when I say this and replies, “So you really do have more than one spouse?”

I smile and tell her, “Yes, I have two husbands and three wives. We also now have six foals, counting Epona and her half-sister Ginger.”

She smiles at that and then she looks around and quietly asks, “I heard a rumor that you are a believer in Sweet Cream, is that true too?”

I smile at her and put a hoof on her shoulder as I tell her, “Yes I am. I actually miss going to services back home.”

She then quietly asks me, “Is it common on this side for ponies to be believers?”

I smile back at her and tell her, “No, I am the only regular attendee that is a pony there. Sometimes my family members also go with me. My daughter Millie just assumes its normal. Ginger rather enjoys it and goes with me more than the others.”

I see her nod her head, “Colonel, you are certainly a pony of a different sort. Even if you do not care to partake of our special refreshments upstairs, please come in and have something to eat or drink now and again.”

I sigh and tell her, “Buttermilk, how about some time I just come and visit and we have tea now and again.”

She smiles at that and tells me, “That would be fine, Colonel.”

I think for a minute and then tell her, “If we are going to be friends Buttermilk, how about you just call my Mollygirl when we are alone.”

“That would be fine Mollygirl, I look forward to getting to know you better.”

I smile back at her and tell her, “And I, you Buttermilk. Now I best get going, I have to talk to the Mayor and his brother. Thanks again.”

As I step off the porch Epona trots over to me and asks, “Ma, could I go to school here? I mean until we head home.”

I smile and tell her “If you would like to, I have no problem with it. I will talk to the teacher this week.”

The meeting with Radio and Beach Shack is next. Epona waits outside of the office and talks with Sticky Wicket while I discuss business. I do have to say I prefer the attitude of Beach Shack.

Beach Shack welcomes me right away as I enter the office. He stands up and shakes my hoof, “It is good to see you again Colonel. What would you like to talk about today?”

Behind his desk, I see Radio Shack scowl at me and he asks, “Yes Lieutenant Colonel, what would you like to talk to us about today.”

I take a seat across the desk from the mayor as does the town marshal. I then tell them, “We are to have a shipment of small arms as well as barding and helmets for a platoon of militia arriving tomorrow. Beach, If you don’t mind I will set up a bunker in my camp to keep them secure until we can get the armory finished. Depending on what Harness decides, I may see if I can get some rocks from them for the walls of it as well as the floors.”

I see Radio Shack look funny and he asks, “Why would you want to use rocks for the floor.”

I smile and tell him, “Mister Mayor, the rocks would make it all but impossible to dig into the armory from underneath if they are properly mortared into place. I want your armory to be as sturdy as a castle if I can make it so.”

He looks stunned and asks, “But why would you want to do that?”

I see Beach smile as he tells his brother, “Radio, I keep telling ya, they are looking at the long run. Eventually, they will be leaving us to take care of ourselves. They want us to be able to do that.”

I see a scowl come over Radio Shack's face and he asks, “And why would they want to leave if they can run the place?”

I laugh lightly and ask him, “Mister Mayor, have we tried to run your town at all? I have tried to keep a hooves off approach to it, haven’t I?”

He still is scowling and says, “Yeah, but what about that time with the raiders, you endangered us all with your reckless use of force.”

I watch as Beach gets up from his chair, leans across the desk, and looks his brother in the eyes, “You frigging idiot. The only one in danger was you, and that is because you did not want to stand up to them, you stood there like a gelding.”

I see a look of hate cross Radio’s face as he looks first at his brother, then me. He then says, “And once you are gone, how will we protect my town?”

Beach sits back down and tells him, “Radio, I keep telling ya, they are not going to leave until the danger is passed, and once they do, they will leave us the means to protect ourselves.”

Radio swipes a hoof through the air and says, “Bah, I will believe it when I see it.”

We continue to talk for a bit after this concerning when the Engineers will begin to build the new armory as well as when, where, and who will train the members of the town militia. Once done I head back to the base.

I meet the Sergeant Major at the HQ and we both drop off our holsters and harnesses. We also both remove our blouses and he begins to teach me the style of self-defense he knows as MoAMAP. As we begin, he explains to me, “Ma’am, this style focuses a lot more on using your firearms as well as effectively defending against multiple attackers. It is also a lot more basic than what I watched you doing earlier. Today, we will begin with some of the basics of it.”

I nod my head and he begins to show me the basic defensive moves as well as what he calls the pain stance. As he is teaching me this stance, he tells me, “I want to teach you this one first as it focuses more on avoiding injury than inflicting it. I have already talked with some of the others as well as watched your practice to tell you are already pretty adept at inflicting damage.”

We are already an hour into training and we are beginning to spar; him using MoAMAP, me using what I know from Xavier and what Chain has taught me so far. We are doing a good job of exchanging blows and counter blocking them, when I hear Taser call me, “Colonel, you have a visitor.”

I look over in time to see Milo standing there, just as I take a left hoof to the jaw. Without thinking I sweep my hind legs around and catch Chain off guard, knocking his legs out from under him. Once he is down, I tell him, “Ok Chain, time for business again,” as I give him a hoof to get up.

I turn and walk over to Taser and Milo. I see Milo has a look of surprise on his face. I stick out a hoof and ask him, “Good Afternoon Milo, what can I do for you today sir?”

He takes the offered hoof and shakes it, I hear a bit of shaking in his voice as he says, “Good afternoon Colonel, I was just coming to see about sending some representatives to this Junction Town you talked about so we can talk with the muckity mucks. The board was more than willing to consider dealing with the NCR, if not possibly applying for membership someday.”

I nod my head in understanding and tell him, “I think we can do that. I will send out a message to Junction Town and Manesville when we get inside.”

He then tells me, “Ya know Colonel if I thought you were making up stories before, I certainly can tell you are not now. Between this base and its troops and catching you and your Sergeant Major over there beating the tar out of each other for fun, you really can be a rough bunch.”

I smile at him when he says that, “Ahh, that was nothing, just some light training, and sparring.”

I see him raise an eyebrow at that, then I hear rapid hoofbeats behind us and I turn to see Epona and Tater running up to us. Then I hear Epona say, “Wow mister, you have to be the biggest mule I have ever seen.”

I see him smirk and he asks, “Well I am sure you have not seen too many have you.”

She shakes her head, “No, not really, mainly just Woodrow from the Doorkickers. He is in the same squad as Grampa Bullet.”

Milo looks back at me, “How much of your family do you have with you?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Not much. Bullet is my adopted father. He raised me after my ma was killed by raiders. Then there is Epona here, and finally, there is Dusty, who is a corporal in Bullets squad, she is my adopted adult daughter.”

He shakes his head and laughs lightly, “Ma’am, you are impressive. Now how about we go to the gate and I introduce you to our two proposed representatives,” as he leads me in that direction.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

I have been sent far from what was my home. It felt a relief to leave there and put my past behind me. But this week while performing my duties I came upon those who have done to others what was once done to me and that had led to my soul already being condemned. I paid them back as best as I could but still more retribution is still owed. Tonight, I ask that you play Hell Awaits for myself and those with me who also know this pain.

Thank you

Broken Hills,

Captain, D-troop, 3rd of the 1s t Manesville’s NCR regiment.

Author's Note

I have often wondered where Equestria continued to get coal during the war and realized that while they may not have as much as the Zebra nation they probably had some smaller deposits. Much like how some states such as Michigan will have smaller deposits of lower grade coal compared to Pennelvanyia or Kentucky. Harness is just one such site. Speaking of Harness, imagine the current city of Harness along the lines of Petra in Jordan.

For those who desire to listen to this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hiqXKJOzcyI&t=160s

Chapter 81 Surprise Revelations

Chapter 81 Surprise Revelations

“The truth does not change according to our ability to stomach it.” ― Flannery O'Connor

The negotiations restart the next day on a better hoof. I have just arrived there when I hear Anthracite Coal tell Purple Haze and Brush Fire, “Before we sit down to negotiate our joining the NCR, perhaps we should have you come to Harness and see what, and who you are negotiating with for membership.”

I see Purple Haze bulk at the offer at first, then her assistant Brush Fire asks, “How can we be sure of our safety?”

Milo clears his throat and stares him in the eyes as he tells him, “First your safety is guaranteed by myself. I give you my word. Second, you are under the Lieutenant Colonel's care. If anything were to happen to you, she will make sure it is never forgotten, and if she was not able to, the rest of her troops would do their damnedest”

I see a look of surprise in their faces and she asks, “Security Chief Milo, what do you mean I am under her care? I am able to take care of myself.”

Milo gives a half-grin as he tells her, “Madam, as soon as you entered her territory you became one of her herd. She does not handle losing members of her herd well.”

She looks at him then at me and asks me, “Lieutenant Colonel, do you ensure my safety?”

I look her straight in the eyes and I tell her, “Ma’am, the results of you not returning would be as dire for Harness as if I had not.”

This seems to reassure her and she tells the representatives from Harness, “Ok, I think your offer of our observing this town is worth consideration. However, I would like to have at least one escort if you do not mind.”

Milo smiles and tells her, “I will do better than that Miss Haze. You may have two escorts of the Colonel's choosing.”

When he says this, I have to hide a smile. I already know who to send. I watch as she considers this and then Purple Haze tells me, “Lieutenant Colonel, I agree with this proposition.”

I nod my head, and turn to Milo, “Sir, I will need a bit of time to get one of the escorts I have chosen from Bare Withers to the camp here. How soon do you intend to leave?”

Milo then turns and addresses both groups of negotiating parties and says, “That depends upon when our representatives want to depart. However, I would suggest in a day or two.”

I nod my head and we all agree to meet again tomorrow morning. After I leave, I send for Bailey Bridge and send a message to Broken Hills telling him to have Woodrow from the 1st squad ready to be picked up by a sky wagon as soon as possible.

I soon receive a message back from Broken in which he states, “Colonel, he is not due back for two days, he is with the 1st platoon on patrol.”

I respond by telling him, “I will pick him up with a skywagon if I must. Send me his platoon leaders PipBuck tag.”

A few minutes later, I receive it and am on my way to the Scouts platoon. I first see their 1st sergeant who directs me to the Lieutenant. I find her sitting in her office in the Scouts bunker reading. I knock on the door and she looks up startled and is about to say something until she sees who it is.

“Oh, Good afternoon Ma’am,” she says as she scrambles to her hooves and asks, “What can I do for you?”

“Sorry to bother you Lieutenant, but I need a skywagon to go pick up a trooper.”

“Ma’am is it another Dust Off mission? Standing orders are for medical to just call for him and his team if they are needed.”

I smile, “No, not this time. I just need a trooper that is in the field for a special assignment.”

I see her nod, “Ma’am, why not just have one of the other troopers take care of it?”

I shake my head at her questioning my orders, but I know she means well, no need to kick her yet. So, I explain to her, “This trooper has a background in mining, and right now, I need that experience as soon as possible.”

I see her eyes go wide, “I am sorry Colonel, I had not thought it would be something so, so specialized. What is the trooper's name and where is he? I will personally escort the wagon.”

I nod my head, “Actually that makes it easier, I will give you his platoon leaders tag on your PipBuck.”

I then send the tag to her and tell her, “There you go,” I see her look at the map on her PipBuck and she nods her head. “So how long until you have him back here?” I ask.

She smiles as she is thinking and tells me, "The travel time is a couple of hours, plus gathering my team and harnessing up. Say four, five hours tops.”

“Ok, you have your orders, take care of it,” I tell her with a smile and I leave her behind to get her troops set up.

I am just leaving the mess hall with Epona and my staff when I see the Lieutenant and her troops returning with the sky wagon. I nod at Paper Work and tell him, “If you would please, bring Trooper Woodrow to my office.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he says and heads towards the skywagon yard, while myself and the rest of the staff head back to the command bunker. Next to me, Epona asks, “Ma, can Tater sleep in our quarters tonight?”

I am surprised, but tell her, “Yes dear he can, but why is he not staying with his parents?”

Tater then tells me from my other side, “Colonel ma’am, I just want to give them some time alone. I know my birth parents would do that sometimes and it always made them happy the next day, so I want to make my pas’ happy too.”

This makes me smile, but it also makes me aware of how much I miss mine and how I wish I could have time with my spouses. “That is very good of you Tater, your fathers are lucky to have such a good colt as you.”

He practically beams at me as he says, “Thank you, Colonel.”

Once in my office, the foals are outside playing and I hear Woodrow telling Paper Work, “I know she loves flying, but why does she think the rest of us do? I am a mule; I am not meant to fly. If I was, I would have wings.”

Now there is an image I had not imagined before. A winged mule. I wonder if that can even happen. I am still thinking about this when Woodrow knocks on my door, and says, “Reporting as ordered Ma’am.”

“Come on in Woodrow and take a seat, but close the door behind you,” I tell him.

He closes the door, takes a seat next to my desk, and waits. I then tell him, “Woodrow, I am sending you and Lieutenant Bridge to escort the NCR representatives into Harness.”

I see his head move back some when I say this and he asks, “Ma’am, why me? That little town is nothing special.”

I nod my head and tell him, “No, the little town up top isn’t, but down in that valley. That is another story. I want you and the Lieutenant to analyze the place. I know you know mines, so if they take you into it, I want your opinion.”

He nods his head, and asks me, “Colonel, you know I joined the CDF to keep out of the mines, right?”

I nod my head slightly and reply, “Yes, why?”

He gives me a half-smile and says, “Because when I am with you, I now keep getting sent underground. Ma’am, I would almost rather fly and I am not too keen on that.”

I laugh lightly as I tell him, “Ok, I will try not to send you underground again if I can help it.”

I see him sigh in relief as he says, “Thank you, Colonel, I really do hate going underground. I know far too much about what can go wrong. Is there anything else I can do for you, ma’am?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Woodrow, go take a hot shower and get some chow and some sleep. I want you ready to go with the reps in the morning.”

He salutes me, “Yes Ma’am, will do,” and he heads out with a light trot.

The next morning instead of Paper Work bringing me my morning tea, Chain lighting does. Once he sets the tray down, I smile at him and tell him, “Thank you very much. Sergeant Major.”

He smiles back at me and tells me, “No Ma’am, thank you. It meant a lot to Tail and me, you watching Tater for us.”

I wave a forehoof and tell him, “Believe it or not, it was Tater's idea. He asked me if he could stay with us so you two could have some alone time.”

I see the look of surprise come over his face as he says, “He really is something. But thank you for being willing too also.”

Then he shifts subjects, “Ma’am do you think it is a good idea to send those two with the Reps instead of the Rangers?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Chain, I am sending my top engineer and a former miner in with them, do you really think the Rangers can make a good estimate of the mine conditions as well as how played out they may be?”

I see the look of surprise in his eyes when I tell him this and he tells me, “Honestly ma’am, I had not thought to do something like this, but remind me to never play dice with you, I am sure you would have them loaded somehow.”

I sigh when he says this, "Sergeant Major, I do not cheat at games, however, this is not a game and I am willing to do what I can to give us a hoof up.”

He smiles at that and asks, “Even Milo?”

My smile fades and I tell him coolly, “No, while I am attracted to him, my family is closed to having those types of relations with others.”

I see him shake his head, “Sorry ma’am, I didn't mean to insult you. One of these days I will figure out how that relationship your family has works.”

I sigh and tell him, “When you figure it out, let me know. Thanks for the tea Sergeant Major, now I need to get back to work.”

The next day, I watch as Milo, the Coal Brothers and the NCR reps leave along with Bailey Bridge and Woodrow. Yesterday I saw Milo talking quite a bit with Woodrow and I even heard him suggesting they go into town for a few drinks.

Before they leave Milo quietly tells me, “I should have known you would send a miner. Really Colonel?”

I nod my head, “Of course wouldn’t you have done the same?”

He smiles, “Yeah, but that is me, I expect better from you.”

I laugh lightly and tell him, “Take care and if you have any problems, let me know.”

He smiles and replies quietly, “You mean in general or with the Tenpony Tower pair?” Then he gives me a wink as he tells the others in a commanding voice, “Ok, let’s get moving.”

__________

They are gone for three days. But Bailey contacts me via a PipBuck text message each day so that I know they are safe. The morning of the last day I receive a message telling me, We are on our way back. Good call on who you sent. Will talk more later.

I send back, Thanks for the heads up, I hope all went well.

Then I continue on my normal business for the day as I wait for their return. During that time, I run into Doc Treacle coming back from town with Specialist Osteotome.

The specialist does not look overly happy and I stop them to ask how things are going.

Doc smiles and tells me, “Not to bad Colonel, just got back from the weekly check-up at the Flying Cow. So far, no unwanted pregnancies and nobody had any indications of illness, but I did tend to a few bruises and rope burns.”

I raise an eyebrow at this and he tells me, “They are an interesting lot. We both took them aside and made sure they were not being forced into it. Most of them are just doing it for quick and what they thought were easy caps. There are a couple though who seem to enjoy it.”

I turn to the specialist and ask, “You seem bothered are you ok?”

She shakes her head and looks at me, “Ma’am, I am ok, it's just I had two of them try to get me to work with them. Another tried to seduce me and a third challenged me and told me I could never handle their line of work.”

I nod and tell her, “Well I figure once we return home you won’t have to see them again, at least unless we deploy back here.”

She shakes her head, “That is where you are wrong, most of them plan on going home with us when we leave. I guess your daughter has been talking up White Cloud to the Others ponies in town and even some of the Other cattle have begun to talk about it. I even heard a brahmin customer say he and a couple of others are thinking of heading up to White Cloud.”

Oh, that is interesting. I had not known Epona was talking it up that much I think to myself. I smile and tell her, “Well you can always avoid White Cloud if it bothers you that much I guess.”

She looks at me and then tells me, “Ma’am, that is easier said than done. My fiancé lives there. He is now running one of the small stores in White Cloud.”

“Ah, I see. Sorry Specialist, I was hoping it would be easy for you. Why don’t you do like I do and just be friends with them? Treat them like anypony else. Besides, it's not like you have slept with any of them.”

I see her blush a bit before she answers me, “True ma’am, but I know them all a bit more personally than I do most others.”

I nod my head, and tell her, “I can see that, but just try to keep that part separate from your personal life. And yes, I know it is easier said than done.”

She nods her head, then she asks, “I have heard your family lives on a farm out that way is that true?”

I nod my head and reply, “Yes, why do you ask?”

“Well ma’am, how would you feel with them living so close to your farm?”

I smile as I tell her, “Actually, I would consider them my neighbors and ask some over for tea sometime or for a barbeque.”

I see the look on her face when I say the last part and she says, “I forgot, your family are omnivores.”

I look her straight in her eyes and I tell her, “Most of us are yes. I wasn’t before the Expedition. But I did what I had to, to keep my foal alive. The one I should not have been carrying on such a campaign. The one that would have been detected before it began, had I been tested properly. But I digress, and while I do not eat meat often anymore, I do still have a taste for it due to my previous experiences. Perhaps you should try it sometime to see if it agrees with you or not.”

I watch as her face turns green and I can tell she is about to get sick, I then tell Doc Treacle, “It was nice seeing you again Doc, when we get back I plan on having a radhog cookout, you are invited if you would like to come.”

I see him smile as he glances at Osteotome and tells me, “I do believe I would enjoy that ma’am. If you would please excuse us, we still have a few things to do back in medical.”

I nod and tell him, “Of course Doc. I will see you later sir.” And I watch as they both trot away, and I silently laugh to myself as I watch Osteotome fight not to be sick.

Once back to the command bunker, I stop and I am looking over the map when I hear Dull Beak come up to me. “Whatcha thinking ma’am?”

I am surprised and jump slightly but quickly regain my composure and tell him, “I was just looking at the size of our area and how much of the old Equestria the NCR now covers. I was also thinking about how far we are from Manesville and wondering what is happening back home.”

I see him tilt his head as he looks at the map and tells me, “Yeah, I understand, I am really looking forward to getting back home to White Cloud.”

I smile when he says that as I knew he had begun to spend a lot of time there, but not that he considered it home. So, I ask, “Have you talked to Epona about White Cloud?”

“Yes, a bit. I have also told her about those who have settled it. She was really enthused about it,” he tells me.

Well, that explains that I figure. “You know she has been talking up White Cloud to all the Others to the point I just heard from Osteotome that one of the brahmin customers at the Flying Cow said he and some others were considering heading up that way.”

I see him shake his head as he tells me, “Ma’am, I hope the town doesn’t become too big. I like the charm of the place.”

We then head into my office and are joined by Chain Lighting as we continue to talk a bit about home and about the upcoming operations we are considering.

As we sit there suddenly, we hear two sets of hooves running into the HQ. Then I hear Tater ask somepony, “Where is the Sergeant Major? Where is my pa?”

I guess they pointed because I then hear Tater and Epona say, “Thanks,” and their hoof steps are coming closer to the office.

Once they reach my office they burst through the door. Epona says, “Hi ma,” excitedly.

Right after this, I hear Tater yell, “Papa Chain, I got it! I got it!”

Chain smiles at his son and says, “What have I told you about the Colonel's office?”

We both watch as the foal comes to attention and formally says, “Sorry Colonel ma’am, I am just so excited, I finally got my cutie mark.”

I stand up so I can look at him better and tell him, “I understand Tater, congratulations, it is a fine one too,” I tell him as I see what appears to be a carbine with a wrench and hammer next to it.

His father then says, “Let me see young stallion,” and as he looks at it, I can see the pride of a father on his face as he asks, “So how did you get it?”

Tater swells with pride and tells him, “Pa, I was waiting for Flechettes to get back to the weapons shop, he told me I could help him today. Well, one of the engineers came over and said he had a problem when on the range this morning and that he had three misfires in a row.”

Both Chain and I nod. Misfires could be either a problem with the weapon or the ammo, so I am really interested now.

Tater then continues, “Well since Flechettes was not back I asked the trooper if he had the rounds and if I could look at them. I noticed that the primers had been barely struck so I thought it had to be the weapon. So, I disassembled it and when I looked at the bolt, I noticed it was fouled so the firing pin had problems striking fully. I told the trooper and I took the bolt apart to clean it and I found the firing pin was cracked too. I went to the bin and got a new one and after I cleaned it and was putting it back together, I got it.”

“Right after that Flechettes came in and I told him what I did. He said he could not have done better Pa.” Tater says with some pride.

I see the smile on Chain Lighting's face and he tells Tater, “Well let’s see if we can have a small party to celebrate tonight son. But first, I want you to tell Papa Tail and let him know too, ok.”

Tater is still smiling brightly as he nods his head, “Ok Pa, I can’t wait to show him.” Then I watch as he and Epona both tear off out of my office to look for the visiting Ranger.

Chain has just told me he needs to head into town soon to buy a cake or something special for Tater when I hear Bailey Bridge’s voice asking, “Is the Colonel in her office?”

I hear one of my staff members tell him yes and then I hear him approaching. He knocks three times on my door and I tell him “Enter.”

He comes into my office, I see his eyes sweep it and he notices the others here. He then salutes me and says, “Reporting the results of our mission Ma’am.”

I return his salute and tell him, “Have a seat, Bailey,” then I ask, “How did it go?”

Once seated he removes his softcover and tells us, “Better than you would expect. When we first got to the wooden village at the top of the canyon the representatives were their normal selves. Milo let them know we were only stopping there for lunch and that it was just an outpost for Harness, not the true town.”

I nod my head and ask, “So what happened then?”

He smiles as he tells us, “Well, once we began to go down the trail into the valley Purple Haze's attitude began to change as she saw how narrow the top of the gorge is and how far we had to go down. Brush Fire also pointed out a couple of their defensive points to her which got her attention,” he pauses and shakes his head before continuing, “He missed most of them though. Once we got there that really changed her attitude when she saw the buildings carved into the cliff sides. She also noticed how busy they seemed. We met the board of the town soon after that. She did not seem too impressed at first, but when she found out they had an unofficial stable her jaw dropped.”

Dull Beak has a raised eyebrow at this and asks, “So how did she find out about the unofficial stable?”

I am curious about that also as I did not remember to put it in my official report.

Bailey smiles and tells him, “Well as we were walking by Brush Fire noticed the doorway to it off to the side and asked what it was and Anthracite told him, Oh, that is just our old company stable. You can tour it later if you would like.”

“So, did you all get to inspect the stable?” I ask.

He nods his head, “Yes ma’am, I got to meet many of those who still live in it too. Ma’am, it is not much like stable 48 believe me. There are only a few individual rooms, most of the living accommodations are open bay barracks. Some of the families have sub sectioned areas off using furniture and boxes. But most are just in the open. But that also led us to the first mine tour. In this one, we were shown a seam of sulfur that they had been mining. Trooper Woodrow later told me that this was a good find, but not surprising due to all the sedimentary rock we could see in the valley face as we came down.”

Chain Lightning looks bored at this point and asks, “So why is sulfur a good thing, sir?”

Bailey looks at him and says, “Well besides being able to be used for fertilizers and to make acid, it is also a component of black powder. Sergeant Major, if they make charcoal at all, they have all the necessary components to make their own explosives.”

I see Chain Lighting paying more attention as he says, “That is interesting news.”

Bailey then tells me, “Ma’am, Woodrow let us know that could happen sometimes in coal mines. But when we toured the coal mines, his eyes bugged out. Once back above ground, I overheard him telling the reps that these were the largest coal deposits he had seen and that it looked like the mines were well built.”

I nod my head and ask, “So what do you think?”

He smiles as he tells me, “Ma’am, they have a very strong security force. They can make up their own explosives and know how to use them. I think they would be a good addition to the NCR.”

I smile and ask, “Anything else?”

He smiles at me and tells me, “One last thing. Sending in Woodrow was a big boon as he gave us an in with their security bunch as well as many of the miners. Ma’am, I do not think it would have gone as smoothly as it did without him with us.”

“Thank you, Bailey, I will have to thank him myself then,” I tell him.

Bailey then asks, “Ma’am, is there anything else I can do for you?”

“No Bailey not right now, but how about a written report about your time there, and also if you think he deserves it, how about writing up a citation for Woodrow to go into his service record.”

I see him nod his head, “Will do Ma’am, I need to get back to my engineers and make sure they are still on track with the improvements I discussed with them before I left.”

I nod my head, “I think they are; I know Tater helped repair one of their rifles that malfunctioned on the firing range this morning.”

I see his eyebrow raise, “Interesting, I had not known any were going to the range. Thank you, ma’am.” He tells me.

Then I notice he is still waiting. I remember, “Dismissed lieutenant.” He finally leaves then to head back to his troops.

I see the other two looking at me, “Well I guess I best go find the envoys to see what is going on. I will talk to you later. Oh, and Chain, let me know if I can help with the party for your son. This really is a big deal for him.”

He smiles brightly, “Thank you, ma’am, I need to go find him and Tail and see what we can set up. I will let you and Epona know.”

“Thanks, Chain.”

After they leave, I go over to the barracks to find Purple Haze and Brush Fire. Once there I soon find them sitting in the common room talking. I knock on the door to let them know I am there.

“Good evening Lieutenant Colonel,” Purple Haze says to me, “Can I help you with anything?”

I step in and tell her, “Actually I was going to ask you the same thing. I also wanted to see how it went.”

I see the look on Purple Haze’s face of indignation, but then I notice Brush Fire raise a hoof to her to tell her to stay silent. Brush Fire then begins, “I am sorry Colonel, please excuse my associate, she has had to wrap her mind around quite a bit lately. It seems she was not expecting them to be quite as, how shall I put this, business-aware, but culturally different.”

I nod my head and wait for him to continue. When he does, he tells me, “We both appreciate now the fact of who you sent with us. We had not thought you would be so astute in matters as to send both an engineer and a miner with us, but they proved invaluable to us. Particularly your former miner, who is also a mule. It seems they were very interested in hearing how he was treated by the NCR as well as what this Manesville area you come from is like. This brought onto the table the need for additional food supplies for them as well as perhaps lessons on reclaiming larger areas of farmland. We can use all of that for negotiation points.”

“Well, I am glad they were of service to you. I had thought they may be. That is why I sent for Trooper Woodrow by Skywagon.”

I see Purple Haze snicker a bit. Then she says, “He even told them this story of you being in a polyamorous marriage and they believed him. That helped us to open the doors to them considering joining the NCR as it seems many of them have that type of arrangement, including that uncouth Security Chief of theirs Milo.”

At this, I feel my face go tight and my ears start to go back. When I next speak, I fight to keep my voice calm and level as I tell her coldly, “Miss Haze, I will have you know I have two husbands and three wives. Currently, we have two adopted fillies and four foals. But before you begin to think so highly of your Tenpony Culture, I will give you a bit of my family and the Co-op’s history. When our stable opened up a century ago, my Great Grandmare was among the first to do so. Later she led a team that made the trek to Tenpony Tower in Manehatten. I have used the memory orbs; I have seen what she did. I also know that while at Tenpony Tower she was drugged and raped by one of your distinguished citizens who abandoned her naked in a back corridor. This caused marital problems for her when she got back and was pregnant. It destroyed my family, so please, do not think too highly of where you come from, as I know just how unseemly it too can be.”

I see both of their jaws drop in shock. Purple Haze stunned, just stares for a minute then she says, “I have never had anypony talk to me that way.”

I look back at her coldly and tell her, “You never insulted me, my family or friends, before. Now is there anything I can do to help these negotiations progress.”

She is still sitting there stunned as I hear Brush Fire tell me, “No Colonel, nothing other than letting Milo and his team know we will begin negotiations again in the morning.”

“Ok, I will do that, I hope you two have a good evening,” I tell them.

From Purple Haze I hear her quietly ask, “Was, was the rapist a unicorn?”

I nod my head, “Yes. According to my wife Magpie. She experienced that memory orb and told me about it. She would not give me details, but she still has issues from it. I am sure you can understand. However, if you ever doubt me and want to verify it, please feel free to ask to see that memory orb. Magpie knows where it is, as she is the stable historian as well as the Manesville librarian.”

I see she looks paler as she asks, “What became of the foal?”

I sigh and I tell her, “My grandsire wanted her to abort it. That is where the problems began. She insisted on keeping it and convinced Oatie into allowing her to give it up for adoption. They thought she gave them up because she did not want them. It was not until last year that the truth came out,” I tell her, then I ask, “Why do you ask, would you like to use it?”

She shakes and then tells me, “Colonel, I am much older than I appear. This is possible through the wonders of magic. However, I would be afraid to use it as I fear I might see somepony I know. They could have been friends or family.”

I nod my head and ask her, “Are you old enough to have been there?”

She shakes her head, “Not quite, I was but a foal then,” She closes her eyes and then tells me, “Thank you for your assistance Colonel. I need to get some rest now. Have a good evening.”

I nod to them both and tell them, “Have a good evening,” then I turn and head back to my headquarters. I really need to think about this.

__________

After I leave her, I see Chain Lightning and he asks me if he can have the cooks bake a cake for Tater. I gladly authorize it as we are so far from home and it is not a normal situation. “Thank you, ma’am, I really mean this, it means so much to us to be able to help him celebrate this.”

I smile again and I tell him, “Chain, he is a special young buck and I completely understand. On our last deployment, Xochitl got his glyph. Xavier held a special ceremony for him. When we got back Ginger got her mark and we celebrated that night both her mark and his glyph. It is a special time for a pony.”

He smiles, “I know I will never forget mine; I was only 11 years old, a bit late, but it was worth it.”

I smile at him, “Chain, nopony told you I was a very late bloomer?”

He looks confused, “What do you mean by late ma’am?”

I laugh lightly, “Chain, I was in service when I got mine. The squad members took me drinking to celebrate.”

I see his eyes go wide, “Are you kidding me Colonel?” he asks in wonder.

I shake my head in amusement as I tell him, “Nope, now I would say, I was a late bloomer.”

He chuckles lightly and tells me, “Well I would have to agree. I don’t feel so bad now.”

I then see Epona with Tater and Tail Spin and ask her to go with me into town. Excitedly she tells him, “I will see you later Tater, “

He smiles as he says, “See you later Epona, thanks again.”

As we are walking into town, I am curious and ask her, “What was Tater thanking you for dear?”

“Ma, he was ready to give up and just wait till we got to Manesville to try and figure out his special talent. I just encouraged him to keep learning as anything we learn can help us in our futures.”

I nod my head, “That is very wise young mare. You know you have a good head on your shoulders.”

“Thanks, Ma, I just remember you telling me that on the other side too.”

“Well, I think I might have liked the other me too then. She was a lucky mare to have you for a daughter for so long,” I tell her.

I see her blush, as she asks, “Do you really think so ma?”

I nod my head, “I know so. I know how lucky I am to have you in my life now Epona.”

Once in town, we go back to the resale shop. I hear a small bell ring as we enter. From the back I hear the pony that was here last time call out, “I will be with you in a minute. Just so you know I am closing for the night soon.”

“Ok, I was wondering if I could look at your books again,” I call back.

Suddenly I see her head pop out from around the door frame, her visor is kicked back as she says in surprise, “Oh it's you, ma’am, please do come on back. I was just going through them.”

When we go into the back she asks, “Any particular books you are looking for?”

I tell her, “Well I was going to see if you had any books on gunsmithing or mechanics.”

I see her look at me funny, “Huh, that seems strange for somepony of your position to be looking for.”

I smile at her, “Well a friend of mine's young colt got his cutie mark today and I wanted to give him something special that he can learn from.”

She nods her head, “I guess I can understand that. I am still not used to ponies giving gifts like that. Sorry if I seem surprised by it.”

I nod my head, “That is ok, that seems to have been the way of the wastelands for a long time.”

She nods her head, “Hopefully that can change. But ma’am, honestly, I do wonder sometimes.”

I sigh, “So do I sometimes, so do I,” I tell her.

As Epona searches through the books I see conflicting emotions on Scrap Pile’s face, like she wants to ask something but is afraid to. So, I ask her, “Is there something you want to asks me ma’am?”

She looks down at the floor and laughs lightly at this and says, “Nopony ever calls me ma’am.” Then she looks up at me and asks, “Ma’am, those raiders over in the jail, what are you going to do with them?”

I sit down and I tell her, “Well that is up to them. If they are willing to change their ways, then I will let them free and they can learn to live as good citizens.”

Then she asks, “And if they refuse or return to being raiders?”

I sigh again and tell her, “I have thought long and hard about this. If they refuse, I will follow my orders from Junction Town and hang them. If they go back to being raiders; well, let’s just say they better pray they never see me again.”

I see her eyes get wide when I say this. Then she quietly, almost embarrassedly asks, “Ma’am, how do you do it?”

I am slightly confused when she asks this and asks her, “Do what?”

This time she sits down and looks at the floor and sighs. Finally, she looks up at me with the beginning of tears in her eyes as she tells me, “Keep from going back. I mean, I hated living as a raider, but sometimes it seemed so much easier. Especially when I have to deal with those who have never been there. I can tell by your scars and I have heard about your family. How do you as a former warlord keep from going back?” she all but begs.

I sigh as she says this and I notice that Epona is staring wide-eyed at us.

I put out a hoof and set it on Scrap Pile’s shoulder as I look her in the eyes and I tell her, “I never was a raider. I have always fought them, but I am a military mare. So, I do understand in part what you are saying. What I will tell you is what keeps me from going bad like so many others, is that I remember what DJ Pon3 used to say Security would say, Do Better. I keep trying, I am not perfect but I do try.”

I see her eyes go wide in almost terror when I say this and she starts to sputter, finally, she says, “Oh my goddesses, I, I am in so much trouble, I, I, forget I said anything please, I did not mean anything.” As she says this, she backs away from me.

She has her back against the wall and looks terrified, so I calmly and quietly say to her, “From what I understand ponies go raider for many different reasons, I guess why is not the question to ask. What we need to ask is Do you want to be a better pony, and how can I help if you do?”

I see her jaw drop and trembling, she asks me, “You mean you do not hate me automatically?”

I shake my head, “No, but it seems to me you are trying to leave that behind, to be better. If I can help you, I will.”

She seems stunned and she tells me, with tears in her eyes, “I, I thought no pony would ever forgive me, they would all hate me if they knew the truth. I came here for a new start. But sometimes it is so hard.”

I nod my head and again I extend my hoof and she all but leaps toward me and puts her head against my shoulder sobbing. I wrap the hoof around her and let her cry herself out. When she is done, I let her go and I ask her, “Scrap, how old are you?”

She sniffles a bit and replies, “17, why?”

I am stunned. She looks about ten years older than that. I tell her, “Dear, you are still younger than I was when I got my Cutie mark. You still have a whole life ahead of you. But if you ever need to talk while I am still here, come to the base and ask to see me, ok?”

To the side, I notice Epona has watched the whole episode and I tell her, “Epona, her secret stays between us dear.”

She nods her head. Then she tells me, “Ma, I found a couple while you were busy.”

I smile at her change of subject and I go over and I see she has chosen one that is an old Equestrian army manual entitled, Small Arms Maintenance and Repair, next to it are two more, one is entitled The Civilians Guide to Gunsmithing, and then I am surprised when I see she has a copy of Cloud Seeders book. It is in very rough condition; the dust jacket is long gone. Some of the pages are stuck together and a few are missing even. But It would give me a copy to take into the field with me.

I nod at her and tell her, “We will get all three. But how did you know I would want the third one?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “I was thinking with you being part pegasus ma, that you would like it.”

I nod my head, “Dear, do you realize that the author was my ancestor?”

I see her jaw drop, “No ma, I am surprised you don’t already have a copy of it then,” she says in surprise.

I smile at her and tell her, “I do, but I left it at home to protect it. Now I will have a field copy. By the way, I think the other two are good choices too.”

By now Scrap Pile has recomposed herself and is in the front so we carry the books out with us to her. Once we set them on the counter I ask, “How much?”

She looks at me and tells me, “Ma’am, for your free.”

I shake my head, “Scrap Pile, I really appreciate it, but you can’t afford it, and I want to help you too.”

She then says, “How about we make a deal then, you pay 4 caps each for the gunsmithing books and I will give you the third book for free seeing as it is from a member of your family.”

I smile at that and hold out a hoof to shake and tell her “Deal,” then I get her the caps I owe her. As we are leaving, I turn to her again, “Remember I am here for you if you need me. Failing that, remember Security’s words, Do Better.”

I see her smile weakly, and with a tear in the corner of her eye she says, “I will, and Ma’am, for what it is worth, thank you.”

After we leave the shop Epona quietly asks me, “Ma, did you just adopt her?”

I smile sadly as I tell her, “No dear, not really, though she may have adopted me. What I did was what she really needed. I welcomed her into the herd.”

__________

As we walk back to the base all I can think is how sometimes we all need to know that our past can be moved past and our misdeeds are forgiven as long as we keep trying to improve ourselves. Soon we are back on the base and we head to the command bunker for a few minutes before heading over to our barracks for the party.

Once we get there, I see all three of the rangers are there as well as most of the staff. I also see a couple of the Others who live in town now, foals and calves there. On the table is a big cake along with a case of Sparkle Colas. I see the foals and calves all looking wide-eyed at it, and all I can think of is the caffeine and sugar high they are going to have later.

The party goes really well with us playing music on the radio and I have to smile as I watch some of the youngsters trying to dance. After the party has died down and most of the others have left, Epona and I approach Tater and his dads.

Epona then tells him, “Congratulations Tater. Ma, and I wanted to give you a present to go with your cutie mark,” then she pulls the books out of my saddlebags to give to him. When she does this my book of poetry falls out onto the ground.

Tater is very enthused about his new books. However, I notice Chain Lightning looking with surprise at the book on the floor. He looks up at me and smiles as he tells me, “I used to read a copy of this from the Thunderhead Library when I was younger.”

I smile back and tell him, “Well this will be my field copy, I have a copy at home too, so you can borrow it sometimes if you like.”

He nods his head, “Yes, I would really like that. When I read him before, I always tried to see what the world was like before the final day through his eyes.” Then he snorts slightly and blushing he looks up at me and tells me, “I always wondered what happened to him on that day. His picture on the dust jacket showed such a cute buck, but so many were lost that day.”

I am surprised when he says this and smirks a bit as I ask him, “Chain, you know I have pegasus blood right?’

“Yeah, I do ma’am, but what does that have to do with Cloud Seeder?” he asks.

I smile at him, “Well he and his friend Winter Wind somehow ended up in Stable 48 on that last day. I am descended from both of them.”

I see his jaw start to drop and then he starts to slowly shake his head, “Colonel, why am I not near as surprised as I should be.”

I shrug my shoulders and tell him, “Maybe you are just getting used to me.”

With that, we both break out laughing. I turn my head just in time to see Tater give Epona a hug and a kiss on the cheek and I hear him say, “Thank you so much Epona. These mean so much to me, just like you and my pas.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

My life has seemed to be going in the direction I wanted it to. However, recently my past has come back to haunt me. A secret I should have told long ago has almost been fully exposed to me, and my failure to act then has had the consequences shown to me. What was once done to me, was done to another and I kept silent and it destroyed a family. Tonight, I sit here drinking and ruminating on how the truth will find us. With this in mind could you please play The Truth Comes Out.

Thank You,

Purple Haze

Author's Note

There are several revelations that are brought into the light in this chapter, however, we will see them built more upon later as well. Often times when we hide our secrets they can catch us off guard completely when they are brought back to the surface. But what is important is they we remember who we are and that it is not the secrets that define who we are, but how we handle them.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EljkIvHAfWc

Chapter 82 Finding Common Ground

Chapter 82 Finding Common Ground

“This was our common ground, the secret we shared but never spoke aloud. I should have been with him; she should have left him alone. Shoulda, coulda, woulda. It's so easy in the past tense.”

Sarah Dessen

It takes two more weeks for the negotiations to reach a point where the two parties are almost in agreement. Then it happens. I am in my office and I hear a knock on my door. I look up and I see Purple Haze standing there. Her glasses hanging on the end of her nose. She seems very frustrated and she asks me, “Colonel, could I have a message sent to Junction Town please?”

I twist my head slightly as I ask her, “Who is the message going to and why?”

She sighs, “Colonel, it is going to those in charge of my delegation. Milo and those Coal brothers now are refusing to take my word on how things are in the NCR. They are requesting to visit the capital and Manesville.”

I almost smirk, but override my sense of humor as I tell her, “That should be fine, write it up and I will have Specs send it for you.”

I see her sigh as she looks at me and tells me, “Things seemed to be going so well yesterday, I was certain we would have a signed agreement today. I just don’t get it.”

I smile at her and reply, “I think they want to make sure we are telling the truth. If you were buying a potion, wouldn’t you want to make sure it was good first?”

She snorts, “Of course, but I would not have to test them out. I could do so by observing them, why do you ask… Oh, yes, that does make sense. Thank you for letting us send the message Colonel.”

“Your welcome Miss Haze. I hope it is helpful to you,” I tell her, then I return to my paperwork without thinking anything more of it.

We receive a reply back two days later. Specs knocks on my door and when I look up, he tells me, “Ma’am, we have a message from Junction Town for Miss Haze and Mister Fire.”

I nod my head, “Ok, anything I should know about?”

He smiles and tells me, “Not really Ma’am, just it looks like they will get to see our home long before we do. Those two are to accompany a delegation from Harness to both Junction Town and Manesville,” he pauses and then says, “Ma’am, I understand there is something special about this town of Harness, but why all the fuss like this to get them to join the NCR. It’s not like they are the Co-op or anything.”

I sigh at this and I tell him, “Actually, they are.”

I see his eyes go wide and I explain to him, “They are somewhat different than the Co-op was, but they are bigger than most of the local communities and they can truly contribute to the NCR.”

I see him look suspiciously at me and he asks, “But what about a military? I have only heard of them having a security force.”

I laugh lightly and I tell him, “Actually, Milo, as their Chief of security is on par with either me or Colonel Chappy. I am not sure how big his forces really are, but I am leaning more on the lower side. However, here in the wastelands, that is still quite a sizable force. So, he is something special.”

I see Specs smirk and though he says nothing I can guess what he is thinking, “And no Specialist, I do not mean he is special in that way.”

I watch as he first blushes and then his face goes pale and he sputters, “Ma’am, that is not what I was thinking.”

I look at him and smile as I tell him, “Huh, back in my days at your rank I would have thought that right away. Ok, Dismissed and please deliver the message to them with my compliments.”

I watch as he goes and I smile to myself and shake my head. Then I look at the clock and note the time.

Only 45 minutes later I hear Purple Haze coming towards my office, “Sergeant Major, I need to see the Colonel.”

When she comes to my door I am already looking up and I tell her, “Come in and have a seat. What can I do for you?”

She smiles politely as she takes a seat, but I can tell something is bothering her. Once seated she tells me, “Colonel, I am sure you know I have received a message from Junction Town. It requires that I accompany these, these envoys from Harness to not only Junction Town, but to Manesville. Honestly Colonel, while I know it is your home, and I mean no offense, I truly do not want to go there. I have been too long amiss in my duties in Tenpony Tower, and to the society, as well. I also miss the creature comforts I can obtain there.”

I nod my head in understanding then I tell her, “Ma’am, I truly can understand you missing your home at Tenpony Tower. However, like me, you too have a duty you must perform. Do you really think myself or my troops want to be here? Goddesses ma’am, I gave birth only two months before I left to come here. I should still be teaching my daughter how to talk properly and playing with her.” I shake my head, “If it were not for my marriage, that you find so distasteful, I really do not know how I could have left her behind. Thank the Goddesses my spouses are supporting me and each other on this.”

I see her look at the ground and then back up. She then says, “I am sorry Colonel, I did not mean to complain to you. I, I can see your point. Perhaps I have forgotten where my duties lie.”

I smile kindly at her, “Miss Haze, I do understand though, and if you need to vent to someone, sometime, please do vent to me. Now perhaps you could try and get special transport that would make travel faster to your destinations. Why don’t you request something such as a sky wagon, or a train from New Appleloosa. I know you can make it on hoof. You made it here that way and your Ranger guides are very good. I should know.”

She seems surprised at this and asks, “How do you know how good those Rangers are?”

I then tell her, “Well I have worked with Chip and Blackberry Pie on and off for several years, as well as being their commander on the Expedition a while back. Now Tail Spin, I have it on the word of the Sergeant Major that he was doing this type of work for the Enclave before he joined us.”

I see her take a deep breath and she looks towards the door frame and she quietly says to me, “That is something I wanted to ask you about. How come your community has so many pegasi, and how come you trust them so easily?”

I lean towards her and tell her, “Miss Haze, before the day of Rainbows and Sunshine our Co-op put out a message that welcomed any pegasi whose loyalties were not to the Enclave. At first, we only had a trickle. But after the destruction of Thunderhead, we had a large influx of refugees from there. As for loyalty, most of them seem to feel that while not branded as Dashites, they were expelled pretty explicitly. One of my best friends led such a group to Manesville. She still is very bitter towards the Grand Pegasus Enclave.”

I see her think about that for a bit. Then she says, “Ok. When we go to Manesville, are there any areas I should show them?”

I smile and I tell her. “I would recommend the base that is centered around our old stable. Manesville itself is fairly nice. However, to let them see a community that is still growing and is very diversified, I would suggest our settlement of White Cloud.”

I see her nod her head in consideration of this before she says, “Thank you Colonel. I do appreciate this,” Then she gets up and closes the door, next she approaches my desk. Once she is close, I see her close her eyes and steel herself before she asks, “Colonel, the part of your family that you said was a result of your great grandmare’s unfortunate visit to Tenpony Tower, will I be likely to run into any of them?”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Honestly, you might. You will most likely run into my Cousin Trouble and his boy Sunny if you go to White Cloud. However, they are good ponies. Most of the Water clan is a rough bunch, but understand one thing. They believe in family and will die to protect or avenge its members.”

I see her consider what I have just said and she tells me, “Colonel, thank you very much. I do appreciate your advice. Now, if you do not mind, I will see about requesting that sky wagon, at least to get us to Junction Town,” then she turns and I hear her hoofsteps moving across the headquarters area and her beginning to speak to Specs as I return to my paperwork.

Later that night I am visited by Milo. He knocks on my door. When I look up, he asks, “Can I come in Ma’am?”

I smile and motion him in and tell him, “Sure Milo, have a seat, what can I do for you?”

He tells me, “Colonel, I just wanted to let you know that my team and I will be heading back to Harness until they are ready to either leave for the requested visits into the NCR, or to continue negotiations. Which, to be frank, I do not see going anywhere until we visit the NCR.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “While I thank you for letting me know, you really did not have to.”

He nods his head, I see his ears are relaxed as he tells me, “I know that, I am doing this as a courtesy and as a friend I wanted to say goodbye before I leave.”

My smile widens and I tell him, “I really do appreciate that too. Goodbye and I hope to see you again soon.”

With that, he gets up and as he gets ready to leave, he tells me, “If you get the message and want to contact us faster, go ahead and use your scouts. My security officers have been told to be on the lookout for them and not to fire on them automatically.”

“I really do appreciate that Milo. Take care and I hope your spouses are not too upset with you being gone this long.”

He nods his head, “Well if I make this trip with my brothers in law, we will be gone longer, so I guess they need to get used to it. Take care Mollygirl, see you soon,” he says and I watch as he leaves and heads out of the command bunker to return to his home.

__________

Four days later Purple Haze receives notification that they are to proceed to Junction town by sky wagon and then will travel on hoof or riverboat to Manesville. While I feel slightly jealous of them getting to fly that far, neither Purple Haze, nor Brush Fire seems overly excited about it.

I am notified of the message first from Specs, which causes me to have Summer Solstice send out a courier to Harness. Shortly afterward Purple Haze comes to my office. I am expecting her and have tea waiting already. As she gets to my door, I tell her, “Please come in and have a seat. I have had Paper Work make us both some tea. I do have some canned milk for it, as well as a bit of honey. That tends to be the way we drink it back home. I hope that is good enough for you.”

She seems actually surprised and tells me, “Thank you, Colonel, I do appreciate it. While we sometimes can get sugar at Tenpony Tower, it is not common, nor do we ever have milk, so this will be fine.”

She watches me add the milk to my tea with some curiosity and tries to emulate it. Then she also adds about the same amount of honey. When she tastes it, I see her eyes go a bit wider and she licks her lips afterward. She then tells me, “Well perhaps we will have to get some milk at Tenpony also. This does not taste like Brahmin milk, what type is it?”

I smile at her, “It is cows’ milk. It is a holdover from the old days when our stable was still shut. We were very fortunate to have the cattle with us,” I tell her.

I see her nod slightly, “There does seem to be some advantages of the rustic lifestyle, your range in food for one. I noticed the difference in the taste of the leftover cake last week from the young buck’s party. I found it was left in the common area so I hope no one minds if Brush Fire and I had a piece.”

I smile at her when she says this and I tell her, “Another hold over to our days in the stable. Leftover foods such as the cake are made readily available so that it is not wasted. So no, nopony would mind. I am glad you enjoyed it though.”

I see her relax when I tell her this. She then says to me, “I had come to tell you we will be departing in the next day or two. However, I have a feeling you already know.”

I smile when she says this and I tell her, “Don’t worry, I do not read your mail, however, If something is important, my people will let me know.”

She nods her head, “I can see that, they are very loyal aren’t they.”

I nod back and in reply I say to her, “Yes, but we have been through a lot together. Spec’s, Paper Work, and Dull Beak were all on my staff at Serenity Valley during the Siege. Most of the old-timers left in my battalion are the survivors, but the replacements were with us during the last battle of Hereford where some remnants of Red Eye’s army had turned raider and gotten ahold of some balefire eggs and a launcher. I was with them in the lines.”

She shakes her head, “It is funny, in Tenpony Tower, most of us never heard of those battles. But you talk of them as large fights.”

I half-smile as I tell her, “Miss Haze, civilians often never hear of the battles unless they are truly enormous or directly affect them. At those points, the threats were to us and Manesville, not your home or the NCR. However, I am sure you have heard of the Battle of Fillydelphia.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Of course, so much of our effort has been put into trying to reclaim that city and its factories.”

I nod my head and I then say, “My artillery battery’s commander, Lieutenant Slide Rule, well she is a veteran of Fillydelphia. From what she was telling me the fighting has caused immense damage to the factories as well as most of the infrastructure there. So next we have to ask ourselves, why are we still putting so much effort into fighting for a destroyed city. Would it not be better to simply encircle it and let it wither on the vine?”

I see her thinking about this, she takes another sip of tea, and then she tells me, “Interesting. I had not heard nor thought about that. But then I am only trying to help communities to join the NCR through peaceful means.”

I smile at her when she says this and I tell her, “Actually, so am I. The one community that was hesitant besides Harness I told its leaders that if they did not want us, fine, we would go to another community that did want our help. I camped outside their town overnight and well, you know how ponies are. Come nightfall my people were singing around the fires and next thing you know the town's ponies were joining them. The next day, we were told to build our outpost. I prefer it that way.”

I see her thinking again when I say this and she tells me, “You know Colonel, you are not what I thought a military commander would be.”

I smile and tell her, “Thank you. I am glad I could disappoint you then.”

She shakes her head and then says, “Are you sure that is a good thing?”

In reply, I tell her, “Ma’am, I prefer to do things peacefully when I can, but understand when needed I will bring Tartarus on Equus to those that need it. I try to avoid the fight, but I will not shy away from it if it needs to be.”

She takes another sip of her tea, then she asks, “See, that is what I mean. I have met too many who think that because they are military types, that they should be out to conquer the world.”

I shake my head when she says this, “Unfortunately I have met them too. They tend to get a lot of good ponies killed, both their opponents and their own, all too often for no good reason.”

She then asks me, “How did you become an officer?”

I smile and I tell her my story. Of how I started and how I ended up taking over for Quick Trot when she and the other officers were killed.

I almost want to laugh when she puts a hoof in front of her mouth and she says, “And the whole time you were pregnant?”

I nod my head, “Yep, with my miracle foal. The one I had just before we left to come here. I know I can’t have anymore, no matter how badly I want to. But that is the hoof that life has dealt me," I tell her with some pain in my voice.

She then becomes very self-reflective. I see her close her eyes and she quietly asks, “Mollygirl, what is it like to become a mother?”

I am surprised when she asks this, but I tell her, “Honestly most of my pregnancy I did not even know I was. I almost miscarried once and by the fates was lucky I kept her. But other than the physical pain and discomfort, I love my adopted daughters and my spouse’s foals just as much as her. I will say though I do miss feeding them. Since they were all born so close together, we just took turns feeding them when the others were not readily available.”

She then asks, “How did it feel to you when you thought you could not have a foal? Did it feel like it would crush you?”

I sigh and I look her right in the eyes and I tell her, “Yes. I wanted it more than anything in the world and I hated, and still hate the buck who did it to me, who took it away from me, even though he is long dead.”

I see her almost smile as she looks at me with sad eyes and tells me, “I know exactly how you feel. If I could, I would punish him for what he did to me as a filly,” I see her close her eyes and she then says, “I am sorry Colonel, I do not mean to bare my soul like this to you and ruin a fine tea.”

I stand up and walk over to her. I put a hoof on her shoulder and I tell her quietly, “I think only those of us who have gone through it can truly understand, and sometimes we need to share that with each other so that we can let a little of that pain slip away with being understood.”

She reaches up with a forehoof and lightly pats mine. I see a smile develop on her face, even with the tears and she tells me, “I think you are right. I just wish now I had thought of adopting before. I wasted so many years I could have been a mother.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Hey it is never too late, speaking of that, now let me tell you about my husband Badger and wife Sumac…”

At this point, I finally get to hear Purple Haze really laugh.

__________

When Milo and the Coal brothers finally arrive, I am just returning to my command post and I am told the envoys are at the gate. I nod my head to the messenger of the watch and tell him, “Have them brought to my office please."

I am surprised as they do not come alone. Milo is accompanied by the rest of his family. I immediately notice the other jack and jenny with him, they must be Gus and Laura Lee. Laura Lee, I recognize as being the mare behind the desk when I met the board. Then I see the two mares. One of the mares is slightly older by a few years. I notice she is a unicorn with a beautiful light purple coat and green mane and tail, the second mare is an earth pony, and she has a dark grey, almost black, coat with a yellow mane and tail. I also notice she is wearing glasses. The dress she is wearing looks to have been made out of old flour sacks that have been dyed to a light green that goes well with her eyes.

When they come into my office I stand up and come over to greet them. As I approach, I see Laura Lee grin and then I hear the unicorn mare say, “So this is the one that has had you away from home so much? Really, I thought she would be more of something to look at, at least.”

Milo gives her a dirty look, and I notice the other jack mule nudge her. She still has that smug look on her face then Laura Lee tells her, “Relax Cedar, Milo has already told us her family is closed. So, he is not going to try and add her.”

Milo then clears his throat while looking at them, then he turns to me, “Colonel, I wanted to introduce my family to you. After all, I have a feeling, I may end up meeting yours when we get up to the Manesville area, so fairs fair.”

I smile and nod when he says this, then he points to the other jack and tells me, “This is my brother-husband, Gus. He works in the sulfur mines as a face supervisor,” Next he points to the one they called Cedar and tells me, “This is Cedar Box, she is our lead mare in the family. She also works at the supply section of Harness. He then points to the jenny and tells me, “I am sure you recognize her. But this is Laura Lee, she is a shift commander for the headquarters security force,” when he says this Laura Lee smiles and nods at me, then he finally points to their last mare and I see her looking shyly up at me. She smiles and looks at the ground as Milo says, “And this is Cannel Coal, she is the youngest of us and while she seems quiet, she is one of our resident mineral experts,” when he says this I see her straighten up and show some pride in her attitude.

I step forward and shake each of their hooves and tell them, “It is a pleasure to meet you.”

Finally, Laura Lee asks me, “So is it true that you really have a family like ours and that one of your foals is named after a mule?”

I smile and I tell her, “Yes, my wife Magpie and husband Badger’s son. He is named after Trooper Woodrow. I do not know if any of you other than Milo have met Woodrow yet.”

Milo nods his head, “yeah, I introduced him to Gus, and he ran into Laura Lee at the town headquarters,” he says.

I smile and nod, “Yeah he and I served in the 1st squad together for several years. During the battle of Manesville he saved two of my wives' lives, as well as my adopted father Bullet’s in the trenches there.”

When she hears this, I hear Cedar say in a slightly haughty tone of voice, “If you are such a great soldier, why were you not able to save them yourselves? Or one of your husbands as they are both soldiers too?”

I sigh and I look her right in the eyes after she says this and I tell her, “It was a big battlefield and I was a bit busy leading a flight of pegasi against a Raptor while on the back of a dragon, so there is that. Archer was busy with his guns, and Badger was assigned about 20 kilometers away in Donovan in charge of the militia company there.”

I see her head move back some, but her attitude still seems to be there and she then says, “Really an earth pony that rides a dragon, I cannot imagine such a thing.”

I shake my head at her, “You sound just like my wife Sutures’s father.” I huff a bit of air through my nose in frustration and then ask her, “Why are so many unicorns so damn arrogant sounding?”

I see her ears start to go back and a light glow comes to her horn. Suddenly I have three unicorns appear behind my desk, all are in a fighting stance and one has a shield over myself as well as them, and asks, “Is everything alright Colonel? We felt a burst of magic building up.”

I tell the lead unicorn of my security detachment, “It is fine, but thank you. I appreciate your attention, but you can go.”

I see Milo’s entire family’s jaws have dropped. I then look at Cedar box and tell her, “Please understand, I not only have a Unicorn for a wife, but I also have studied how their magic can be used in combat roles and have had the unicorns in my command trained to work together in combat. While not as powerful as the Battlemages of old, they are still very effective.”

I see her horn has gone out and I see a slight fear in her eyes, while ready to fight, she was not ready for this one. I nod my head, “Please understand, when on our Expedition last year, we truly used every bit of skill and abilities to survive.”

Milo on the other hoof is looking very thoughtful and asks with a smile, “Colonel, if we join the NCR could you work with some of our unicorn forces to teach them to work together like that. I had no idea they could do that.”

I smile at him warmly and tell him, “Of course Milo, but you have to join the NCR first.”

Cedar Box on the other hoof has taken a seat on the floor and is shaking slightly, staring at me with wide eyes. Beside her, I see Cannel looking thoughtful and with a still shy smile on her face. Finally, Cedar Box asks, “You do not think like most do you?”

I shake my head, “I like to believe no. I am sorry if they upset you, but you do have to understand we have had a few attempts on our officer’s lives by some of the nearby unicorn raiders lately.”

Laura Lee and Milo both smile widely at that, and then look at each other. I can guess what they are thinking and it pertains to improving their security as soon as Laura Lee gets back home.

Instead, I ask them, “I was about to go to dinner, would you care to join us?”

I see Milo smile again, then Cannel asks, “Would it be ok for my brothers to join us also?”

I automatically move my hoof and tell her, “Of course, please have them join us. Perhaps we could consider this a farewell meal.”

I see them all nodding and then I hear Gus say, “Besides, this would save us all a few caps from having to buy a meal. Thank you, Colonel.”

As we come out of my office, I see Epona over with Tater reading some. When Chain Lighting sees us, all come out he asks, “Dinner time ma’am.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes, feel free to have Tail Spin and the Rangers joins us too.”

I see Milo’s family raise an eyebrow as Epona comes trotting over to me and says, “Hi ma, that time already?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Yes dear, we are going to have Milo’s family join us.”

“Cool, I bet they are all fun like him,” She says.

I look over and see Cedar Box looking at Milo with her head tilted and one eyebrow raised and her ears half back. He just smiles and shrugs.

As a group, my staff and I all head to lunch along with Milo’s family. On our way, I see Tail Spin and the other Ranger’s all heading toward the mess tent too.

I see Cedar Box’s face change expression to one of incredulous when I get into line with the others. She is almost directly behind me and asks me, “With your rank why do you not just go sit down and have them serve you?”

I am taken aback as the idea of doing that in the field has never occurred to me. My reply to her question is, “I could, I guess. Back home on the base I would go to the officers’ mess and be served like any restaurant. This is only the second time Manesville has deployed a unit like this, Major Quick Trot always jumped into the line like everypony else and I guess to me it just seems the way things should be done. When I think about it, it also makes it where I get the same food as my troops at varying times, so I can make sure that everyone is getting properly prepared food.”

Then she really surprises me and asks, “Milo was telling me that you and most of your family are omnivores is that true?”

I nod my head, “Yes, it is. I never touched meat until the expedition,” I pause and then qualify the statement.

“Ok, with the exception of pan-fried crawdads a couple of times before. But on the Expedition, we needed to supplement our rations.” I tell them.

After we have our trays of food and sit down to eat, she continues to ask me questions. Particularly concerning my family.

“So, Colonel, Milo was telling me you have three other mares and two stallions, is that common for where you are from?” Cedar then asks me.

I smile and I tell her, “No, it is not. But there are a few others. Back home we tend to mind our own knitting so to say.” She looks at me rather strangely when I say this like she is trying to find insult, so I continue, “Our friend and hired hoof is a zebra, his wife a pony. Their son and our daughter Ginger are very close, and I would not be surprised to see them as a couple someday.”

She still has a peculiar expression on her face and she asks, “How would you feel if she were to marry him someday?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Honestly, I like him, he is a fine buck and will be a good stallion.”

Beside me I hear Epona ask, “Ma, do you really think they might get married someday?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Honestly, yes I do. But honey we can talk about this more later.”

I see her sigh some and then she says, “Ma, do you think I will ever find someone special?”

In reply, I put a hoof around her and tell her, “I am sure of it, just do not rush it. I am not ready to be a grandmother yet.”

I hear her giggle at that and she lightly pushes me as she says, “Maaa, I was not even thinking of that.”

I then hear Cedar ask me, “And what would you say if one of your children were to want to marry a mule?”

I look at her in the eyes and I tell her, “As long as they are happy, that is what matters. Honestly, I can see why a mare might be attracted to a mule, just like any other stallion, If my family were not in a closed relationship I might even consider it myself,” I see a bit of jealousy starting to appear in her eyes again and I tell her, “However, I am happy with my family and am not looking to jump the fence into a what looks like a greener pasture.”

She then asks me, “Could you tell us about your family a bit more, especially if Milo may end up meeting them, I would like to know more about them.”

So, I begin to tell them about my family. I see Cedar Box’s jaw drop and Cannel Coal's eyes go wide when I tell them about Sumac and how she got added to your marriage. However, both Gus and Laura Lee find it almost hysterically funny. Milo says nothing but looks to the side. While I know he has heard the story before, his reaction is like I have struck a nerve.

So, I continue and talk about the foals. I notice Cedar Box’s ears perk up when I talk about Sutures and Archer’s foal and how she is a unicorn, while most of ours are earth ponies. From down the table, I notice Cannel coal paying attention too. Then she asks, “So your wife Sutures is all black and she had a little mare with your husband Archer that has her black coat and his green mane and tail, she sounds beautiful.”

I smile at her and assume she is talking about the filly as I can tell by her interest in the foals how much she wants one herself. I then tell her, “I assume she is, but unfortunately she was only born about a month ago. I have not had the chance to see her yet. It really is too bad my family can not meet all of you.”

I see them nod their heads in agreement, then Cedar Box asks, “Do you think any of the others in your family could be stationed down here?”

I nod my head and put my ears down along the side of my head in consternation before I tell her, “Archer is most likely as he has an artillery battery he is in command of. Badger’s assigned to a company in the Second Regiment and they are not being deployed like we are. I guess they are a reserve to throw at whatever fires might come up and need put out.”

I see her nod her head at this as she says, “That makes sense, well I hope to meet them if they do come this way. I am sure Milo will tell us all about them if he meets them.”

I laugh lightly and I tell her, “Cedar, I can not see your husband not telling you all about them if they meet. I am just afraid of what plans they might hatch up together.”

I see her smile at that and I notice a bit of humor in her eyes and I finally relax. The rest of the meal goes enjoyably well with some of the others on my staff joining in the conversation

I almost laugh out loud though when I see the expression on all of Milo’s family's faces when Kettle Bell walks up to me during the conversation and says, “Colonel there is a skywagon inbound, A couple of the scouts saw it while I was visiting with Summer Solstice,” she smiles then and tells Milo, "Hi Milo, Buttermilk and Corn Bread said to tell you hello the next time I saw you and to let you know they have a bottle of Wild Pegasus set aside for you and your brother in-laws.”

Cedar Box asks, “Who are Buttermilk and Corn Bread?”

Kettle Bell catches on quickly and says, “Oh, they are the owners of one of the local pubs that many of us like to frequent.”

From beside me, I hear Epona say, “I did not think it was a pub, I thought it was a whore house.”

From the other side of her I see Tater lightly push her to get her attention and knowingly say, “Epona, it’s not a whore house it is a bordello.”

I immediately facehoof. I see Milo look slightly uncomfortable, Cannel smiles a devilish grin as she blushes, and I watch as Laura Lee and Gus both break out laughing as we see Cedar shaking her head and saying, “Milo is there anything else you need to tell us?”

I see him blush a bit as he says, “Well, you said it was ok while I was away from home.”

I hear her sigh and see her close her eyes while shaking her head as she tells him, “Milo, I love you dear, but sometimes.”

I see him relax as she says this and he puts on the heart-melting smile for her. I see him get up and walk over to her and kiss her on the cheek as he tells her, “I love you too dear, and thank you for understanding.”

After this, the meal begins to break up and my staff heads back to work as do I. I have to smile as I watch Milo and his family slowly walk out, Milo than stops and tells me, “Mollygirl, if you need me, I am taking my family to meet the crew of the Flying Cow.”

I smile and shake his hoof, “Sounds good Milo, I will want to give the crew of the skywagon a night’s rest before sending you all out. Just so you know.”

As they begin to walk away Cannel stops me and quietly tells me, “Thank you for being only friends with Milo, he needs somepony like that.”

I respond in kind telling her, “Cannel, it is nice to meet all of you, and I am glad to be his friend. In my family we are all friends first, then we move beyond that. It seems that way for all of you too and I would like to become friends with all of you if given the chance.”

I see her blush a bit more and then she says, “I would like that too, now I best hurry to catch up. I hope to see you again soon Colonel.” As she trots away, I see her lift her tail to the side and at one point I swear she looks over her shoulder just to see if I am watching. She may be shy, but she seems about perfect for Milo, I think as I smile, shake my head and head back to my headquarters with Epona by my side.

__________

An hour after they depart for town, the skywagon from Junction Town arrives. Summer Solstice meets the crew and lets them know they can rest for the night. She then comes to my office to let me know that they have arrived.

I hear her knock on the door, when I look up she tells me, “Ma’am, they have arrived. I have already told them to rest until morning. I figure it will be easier on them that way.”

I nod my head, “Good call lieutenant, thank you. Have you notified Miss Haze or Mister Fire yet?” I ask.

She shakes her head, “No ma’am, I came straight to you, should I have?”

“No, I will do it myself. Besides, I have something to ask her.”

I see her nod her head, then she asks, “Ma’am, what happened with the unicorn security team earlier? I heard they were activated. Is everything ok?”

I nod my head, and tell her, “Yeah, it worked its way out. One of Milo’s wives got upset and was trying to intimidate me using her magic. It did not turn out in her favor.”

I see her smirk, “I suppose not. I mean after what happened with the attempt on Clockwork and then Cloudy Day, we cannot be too careful. I am just glad it was not worse for either of them, especially Clock Work.”

I nod, “It is bad enough we have been seeing an escalation in raider activity while on patrols, but to attack him while he was on base is something I had not expected.”

“Ma’am, rumor has it the attacker in both cases were posing as locals and working on base. What if you are attacked by an earth pony?”

I smile at her and tell her, "If that happens, I get to have fun. Lieutenant, there is a reason I am still sparing at least once a day with either the Sergeant Major or Tater and Epona. Not only have I taught the youngsters, but it helps to keep my skill level up.”

She then looks behind her and asks, “Ma’am, I heard that during the expedition you went hoof to hoof while pregnant, is that true?”

I smile and tell her, “Yes, it is, but by the time I found out I was pregnant, it was too late. Now I hate to say it, but I need to get over to let the negotiators know about their transport arriving, catch me later if you want to talk some more ok.”

She smiles and salutes me, “Yes ma’am, I will talk to you later.” Then she turns and heads back out while I grab my softcover and head out the door too.

Once I arrive at the barracks, where they are staying at I quickly find Purple Haze and Brush Fire. They are sitting in his room, her in the chair at his desk, him on the edge of his bunk. I am very surprised to see they have a bottle of Old Overmare that they are drinking.

When she sees me Purple Haze smiles and tells me, “The Sergeant Major was able to provide us with a bottle so we could get acquainted with the taste. I hear this is the preferred drink in your home area.”

I smile and nod to her. Then I tell her, “It is, the recipe for it was developed back when the stable was still closed. After our community got big enough, we started to make it in larger batches. We recently had a new whisky start to be distilled in the village of White Cloud that is very good also. That one is called Three Sisters.”

Brush Fire tilts his head and says, “That is a funny name for a whiskey.”

So, I tell him about it and the three sisters it is named after. When I am done, I see them both look very surprised at me. Then Purple Haze asks, “Don’t you know how dangerous Alicorns can be?”

I nod my head, “Yes, I have heard, but I am also friends with them. Choo Choo was even one of my scouts during the expedition. I saw her in action.”

I see her shaking her head then she looks up at me, takes another sip of her whiskey, and says, “I truly am glad I was not on the team that negotiated with the Co-op then. I am afraid I would have given in to my fears on that. It is bad enough I have difficulty dealing with mules. I mean no offense Colonel, but they tend to be a bit more; how should I say this? Uncultured than most others. You seem so refined yet you are able to get along so well with others, but by your appearance, I know you have not had a sheltered life. It makes me wonder why they cannot be more like us and not so stubborn.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Purple, part of the reason they act the way they do, is because so many others look down at them that they figure why bother. Believe it or not, Milo is very intelligent and can be quite the Gentlecolt when he wants.”

She seems surprised by this and asks, “How did you get him to be well behaved?”

I tilt my head when I look at her and answer, “I treat him how I would want to be treated. Not better, not lower, but as my equal. Sometimes that is all a pony wants. To be treated as an equal and fairly.”

I see her start to blush and she says, “But I just treat him as I would any others at Tenpony Tower of his position compared to mine.”

I sigh and calmly I tell her, “Purple, that may be part of the problem. Stop treating him like that. Treat him and the Coals as you would want to be treated. During your journeys get to know them. I know some parts of their culture bothers you, but that is life. If you can not become his friend then learn to at least be friendly.”

I see her sigh, “Colonel, that is so much easier for you to say than for me to do.”

I shake my head, “Ma’am, no harder than it was for me to get used to ghouls. But I have some I am friendly with, if not friends. And they taught me a lot about how to treat others.”

I hear her sigh again and this time she says, “Ok, I will try Colonel, but it is not going to be easy.”

I put a forehoof on her shoulder and tell her, “Nothing in life ever is. By the way, the skywagon to Junction Town has arrived. They will be ready to depart in the morning.”

I see her smile and she says, “Thank you very much, Colonel. Would you care to have tea with me before we leave?”

I smile at the invite and surprising even myself, I tell her, “Yes, I would really like that. Now have a good night and I will see you then.” I tell her and I head back over to my quarters where I find Epona already there with a book out.

She looks up at me and asks, “Ma, would you read to me tonight?”

My heart feels warm and I tell her, “Of course dear, what would you like me to read to you tonight?”

She points out the story in her book and I begin to read it. I am only halfway done when I notice she has fallen asleep. I quietly get up and turn the lights off and then climb back up on the bunk next to her and wrap a hoof around her. As I fall asleep, I think to myself It has been a good day.

__________

In the morning I first have my normal breakfast. Then after looking over my morning muster reports from all the outpost and overnight reports, I feel I can take Purple Haze up on her offer of tea.

As I get to her room, I see she has the tea set that Paper Work normally uses for me and I have to smile. She also has a can of milk and some honey next to it. When I come in, she tells me, “Please have a seat.”

She is smiling and she tells me, “Thank you for everything Colonel. I really do appreciate your support and insight.”

I smile as I take the teacup she has filled for me and add my normal stuff to it. Then I reply, “No problem Miss Haze, I am more than glad I could help.”

I see her bite her lip and she then asks, “May I call you Mollygirl?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes, but only if I can call you Purple.”

I see her relax as she says, “I would like that. You have to understand where I come from, friends are not very common. It has been a very long time since I had a friend I could just sit and have tea with and talk to, so thank you.”

We continue to talk and I realize I have begun to consider her somewhat of a friend after these last few weeks. As we finish our tea, I tell her, “Purple, I am going to miss you after you leave. If you are ever in the Manesville area please stop by the farm and visit us. I would love to introduce you to my family.”

I see her smile broaden a bit at this and she tells me, “And remember if you ever are at Tenpony Tower, please visit me. No matter what, ok.”

“Agreed.” Then I look at the time on my PipBuck and I tell her, well I guess we should get ready for all of you to depart for Junction Town.”

As I say this, I hear a knock on the door and I see Paper Work standing there. He is waiting patiently when I ask, “Yes Paper Work, can we help you.?”

He nods his head and tells me, “If you two are done with the tea set, I would like to take it to be cleaned and return it to our HQ ma’am.”

“Of course, Paper Work, I was going to bring it to you, but thank you for coming to get it,” I hear Purple Haze tell him.

He smiles as he comes in to get it. As he is leaving, he turns slightly and says, “Miss Haze, have a safe trip, and good luck on the negations.”

“Thank you, sir, and good luck with your mare back home, she sounds pretty special,” Purple tells him.

When I hear this, I raise an eyebrow, and slightly tilt my head, then I realize she might have actually listened to me some. Either way, I like her better this way.

Purple Haze then tells me, “If you give me a minute Mollygirl, I will grab my saddlebags and we can talk on the way to the skywagon. Brush Fire will meet us there.”

“Sure, no problem,” I tell her.

Once she has her saddlebags, I walk with her over to the skywagon and we say goodbye to each other. When we arrive at the skywagon park I see Milo and his family as well as the Coal Brothers and Brush Fire already there. I then tell Milo, “Milo, you do realize your family can’t go on the wagon, right?”

He smiles at me and before he can say anything Cedar Box tells me, “Yes we know. We are saying goodbye to him. Didn’t your family do that for you?”

I am embarrassed when she asks this and I tell her, “Well, actually part of them did. The others had their duties to attend to. Sorry if I misunderstood.”

I see her look surprised when I apologize. “Colonel, I would like to talk a bit more with you after they leave if you don’t mind,” Cedar tells me.

“Of course, Cedar, now you best say goodbye quickly as Miss Haze and Mister Fire are already onboard.

I watch as Milo’s family all say goodbye each taking the time to exchange hugs and kisses. I can not help but hear the emotion in each of their voices as they tell Milo they love him and will miss him. Finally, the goodbyes are finished. I walk up to Milo and extend a hoof and tell him, “Take care friend and say hello to my family when you get to Manesville. Have a safe trip.”

I see him smile, but I can tell he is nervous as he says, “Take care Moll. I will do that; I really look forward to meeting them.”

We stand there and watch them take off. Milo’s family waving to him as they climb away. I turn and start to head back to the headquarters and I hear Cedar Box, in a choked-up voice say, “Can we talk to you now Colonel?”

“Sure, where do you want to go to talk at?”

She smiles and tells me, “Anywhere you feel comfortable with. We have heard a lot about you and your family and we just want to get to know you better.”

I feel myself blush slightly at what feels like a compliment. So, I say, “How about we head back to the officer’s quarters. It is quite there and there are not many others who will be bothering us there. “

Once we are there, we all sit down and I start to tell them about myself and my family. They seem particularly interested in Badger and Archer. I find myself running on more than I would normally. I find it so comforting to talk with another family so similar to mine.

Finally, I hear Laura Lee ask, “Buttermilk told us last night that your Sergeant Taser is also in a family like ours, is that true?”

I sigh at the question, but I still answer it by telling her, “Normally I would not say anything about another’s family, but I know Taser is not ashamed of his two mares, nor the foal that is on the way. By the way Laura Lee, you might want to take some time to talk with him if you get the chance. He has had certified Stable-Tec security training.”

I see her ears perk up at that and she asks, “Do you think he would be willing to talk about it?”

I smile and tell her, “I am sure of it, just ask him.”

We are still talking an hour later when I get a call over my PipBuck, “MG this is SS, two of my scouts report a caravan coming in our direction at a run. They are being pursued.”

I call back, “Roger that SS, get your scouts out there to provide them aircover and a team to guide them in on the ground.” I then called the command bunker staff, “This is Colonel Mollygirl, we have hostiles inbound, sound the alert for the base.”

I hear Specs reply immediately, “Will do Colonel,” and right afterward I hear the alert siren begin to wail. I look out the door and the base looks like an ant’s nest that has been kicked over. I look up at my guest and I tell them, “follow me to the command bunker. I want you all to go to my office and stay there.”

I see Cedar Box begin to argue and I stop her with a full mare stare and I tell her, “Your Husband would never forgive me if something happens to any of you. Please, do this for him.”

Then I turn and am in a dead mare’s run for my command bunker. Epona and Tater arrive just before us and I see them skid through the door. As I enter, I see Epona has her SMG at the ready and is facing the door.

As they come inside, I hear Cedar Box say, “Holy Celestia, you have the foals armed too?”

I hear Epona reply, “They did not arm me ma’am. This was my mother’s weapon until she was killed, now it is mine, now if you would, please clear the murder hole.”

I then hear Cannel ask one of the others, “Murder hole?”

Laura Lee answers, “Yeah, the doorway, because if somepony is ready when you try and force it, you are going to be murdered.”

“Oh, OHHH,” replies Cannel as her eyes go wide and she pushes her way toward my office, while I go over to the table with our local map on it and settle down to see how this will all play out.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today I had to say goodbye to my dearest love. I watched him leave and I now feel that pain of not knowing when he will return. I have often shared him, even when I have not wanted too and I pain for his return. Today I keep having the song that seems to say what I feel go through my head. If you could please play Morning Angel for me.

Thank you

Cedar Box, from Harness.

Author's Note

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HTzGMEfbnAw

Chapter 83 The Family We Choose

Chapter 83 The Family We Choose

By Trooper

“My mama always used to tell me: ‘If you can’t find somethin’ to live for, you best find somethin’ to die for’.”- Tupac Shakur

Milo’s family goes into my office as I begin to look at the map. Over the loudspeakers inside the command post, I can hear the radio chatter between my lead troopers. I finish looking at the map and close my eyes to imagine what is going on as I hear the radio chatter.

“SS1 this is AS1, we have five wagons in that caravan being chased by a large number of hostiles.”

“Roger that AS1, keep me informed and try to get an estimate on the hostiles.”

“Yes ma’am,” a brief pause than I hear, “Oh shit, one of the wagons just lost a wheel and the one behind it hit it. The other three are still inbound toward Hackamore.”

“This is SS1, do we need a Dust-Off Mission?”

“Ma’am, unless we can support them in the next two minutes, I do not think it will matter. Those hostiles are at a gallop.”

“This is SS1, I have a request for a fire support mission. I am going in with my scouts.”

I jump on the conversation, “This is MG1, permission granted for fire mission and Dust Off if possible, make sure the risk is worth it Lieutenant.”

“Yes Ma’am,” Summer Solstice Replies, then I hear her give the coordinates to the artillery.

“This is Gun Bunny One, fire outbound.” I hear over the radio, which is followed by the artillery battery going into rapid-fire mode. Shortly followed by the mortars.

Next, I hear, “This is Belle 1, I am on my way with two platoons SS1.”

This is followed shortly by, “Belle 1, this is SS1, cancel that, dig in if you can, they are still coming through the artillery and we have gotten what survivors we can out. We are abandoning the position. Let Doc know that we have wounded inbound on Dust Off.”

“Roger that SS1, digging in right now, have your ground scouts fall in with me.”

“This is GS1 will do Bell 1.”

I can hear the near panic in GS1 and SS1’s voices.

In the background, I hear bullets zipping by and I can hear a cow’s voice yelling, “Get that Mare Duce MG set up over here. You, I want that RPG right here behind these rocks,” then I hear, “Here they come, give it to 'em, pour it into them."

Next, I hear "This is GS1 I need fire laid at the following coordinates," the coordinate numbers are given over the radio and I can imagine them on the map. After the spotting round is fired I hear "On target! Fire for effect then drop fifty yards."

"Roger GS1 fire outbound to you."

There is a brief pause in the artillery fire at this and when it resumes I can hear the difference from the time of firing to time of impact.

I continue to listen to the battle raging in the distance and over the radio.

It seems like we are in for a real fight. Then I get a messenger from the gate. I look up and I see one of my normal gate guards standing there holding a gun on Scrap Pile. She is in tears and I can see blood from a wound on her side.

The guard tells me, “Colonel, she was running here from town. She says she needs to talk to you immediately.”

I nod my head and he lets her by. Epona and my security team are watching her very carefully.

Through her tears, I hear her tell me, “Colonel, them, them goddess damned bastards let the raiders in the jail loose.” she says as she gulps for breath.

“Ok Scrap Pile, who let the raiders loose?” I ask her.

She tries to control her breathing and she tells me, “Radio Shack and some of the others. They said they knew which side they are on. I was going over to talk to Beach Shake about helping to guard the jail during the alert here at the base. I think they knocked the marshal out, but I am not sure if he is alive or not. Then they shot me.”

I notice the flow of blood from her side and I see she is having problems standing. I call out, “Medic! Get some stretcher-bearers in here and get her to Doc Treacle immediately.”

I look over at Dull Beak and we both nod at each other.

I turn to Epona and tell her, “I want you and Tater to stay here.”

“But ma I can help,” she tells me.

“I know, but I want you to stay here and protect Milo’s family, ok dear.”

I see most of Milo’s family nod their heads as they understand this is to protect her, not them. Then I hear Laura Lee ask, “Colonel if you give me a weapon I can help.”

I think briefly about it and tell Paper Work, “Take her to Flechettes, tell him I said arm her, and I will meet you at the gate. Make it quick, we are going to town.”

I watch as Laura Lee and Paper Work run out the door towards the armory and weapons repair shops. I then turn to Dull Beak, “DB, I need you to stay here, for now, coordinate the battle. I have to take care of this personally.”

He nods his head and asks, “Are you sure ma’am? I can lead the team into town if you want.”

I nod my head, “I am sure,I may have to declare material law. Now let me get my full kit,” I tell him as I go into my office and begin to put on my full combat barding. Before I put my helmet on, I look at it and shake my head. I am now fully kitted out and ready.

Gus then tells me before I leave my office, “Colonel, good luck.”

I sigh and answer back, “Thanks, I am afraid I may need it.”

I am just coming out of my office as I see the stretcher-bearers picking up Scrap Pile and taking her to Doc Treacle. Osteotome running alongside of her holding a blood pack in her teeth that she is putting into her.

Chain Lighting is right next to me fully armed. I look and see my unicorn security team just outside the door. I have one other squad ready to go with me that join us as we get to the gate. As we approach it I see Laura Lee fully kitted out in NCR combat gear. I notice this time she has chosen something with a bit longer range than a shotgun. She has a Light Machine Gun on a battlesaddle with an ammo feeder on the other side. When she sees me, she smiles and says, “I hate to have to change magazines in a fight. Ready when you are ma’am.”

I look at my team and I tell them, “Ok, let’s go,” and I lead them out the gate at a gallop.

As we near the town I see that the buildings are all shut up in preparation for an attack. I also notice that the flag for the NCR has also been cut down from in front of the Townhall. In the distance, I can hear the artillery still firing.

Instead of heading directly to the town hall, I take my team down a side street that leads to its back. As we advance down this side street trying to stay in the shadows, several times we see towns ponies notice us. Every time they motion for us to keep going toward the town hall.

Once outside the town hall, I can hear those inside talking. The first voice I hear I do not recognize as it says, “Radio Shack, yous better not be lying. I find out yous lead us to a trap. I will kill yous myself. My brother will never gets the chance.”

Then I hear Radio Shack reply, “Yeah, yeah, look I am the one who let you out of the jail. I am the one that has delayed your being hung this long,” which I know is a lie, “Once your brother and his people overrun the base, we can go back to the way things used to be around her.”

Then I hear what sounds like a hard kick and I hear Radio Shack cry out, “What was that for?”

“That is for making us wait so long, yous could have gotten that dumb marshal to let us out. If yous really are in charge, yous kept us prisoner for no reason.”

I look up and I see Sticky Wicket looking out the window and down at me. We make eye contact and she winks at me. Then smiles knowingly.

I signal for the unicorn on my detail who specializes in teleportation to come up to me. When she does, I have her sneak a peek in the window. Once she is done, she whispers to me, “Yeah, I can do that ma’am, ready when you are. “

I nod my head and then Laura Lee shakes her head, she comes up to me and whispers to me, “I want to go in with them. I got the heavy weapon, let me go with them.”

I then take the rest of my force forward to the front corner of the building. I look back and watch as the security team and Laura Lee all disappear. Suddenly I hear a light machine gun go off as well as several smaller guns. The front door opens up and out of it run two of the raiders who are quickly cut down by me and Chain, as we run forward with the rest of my team and into the town hall.

When I enter my eyes adjust slightly and I see Radio Shack with his back against the wall and a look of shock on his face. I see four of the released raiders on the ground dead or dying as well as two of the locals who were always with Radio Shack. I see two more of the raiders sitting there with a look of horror on their faces. Both are pleading not to be killed. The one keeps saying, “We didn’t do anything. We were just waiting for a chance to start over.”

Then I notice one more raider who has an angry look on his face as he says, “Filthy NCR Trash. Give me a chance and I will gut all of ya.”

I look at Taser and tell him, “Arrest the raiders as well as Radio Shack. I want to talk to Wicket.

As I go over to her Sticky Wicket smiles and tells me, “Thank the Goddesses you came. I don’t know where Beach Shack is and I am worried about him. Radio Shack came in here with these raiders and I did not know what to do.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Thank you for not saying anything when you saw me.”

She smiles, “Colonel, I was just relieved to see you and your people. This town cannot go back to the way it once was.”

I nod my head in agreement then I tell her, “Wicket, you are in charge of the town for now. We will figure things out later.”

After this, I go back outside with my team and we head to the Town Marshals office. When I get there, I see Beach Shake laying on the floor unconscious. I see the keys to the cells laying on the desk. Taser tells Laura Lee, “Cover the prisoners while I check the cells. When I am done, we will lock them back up for now.”

While he is doing this, I call for a medical wagon to pick up the Marshal. Once he is done, I watch as the prisoners are placed in the cells. I tell Taser to guard the prisoners. Laura Lee volunteers to stay with him. Feeling that this situation is resolved I find myself heading back to the base to finish off the rest of the problem.

Once there I can hear the radio chatter fully again. I am surprised to hear Captain Abby’s voice call over, “This is LL1, we are in position to flank them now, request artillery be stopped as we advance.”

Dull Beak has not seen me yet and replies, “LL1 go ahead and advance. Gun Bunny 1, ceasefire and remain on standby.”

Soon I hear Abby and Kettle Bell talking with each other as they hit the raiders and they begin to fall back. As they take over the positions of the fallen raiders, I hear Kettle Bell call over the radio, “Hostiles are falling back, we have taken their positions. I request the Colonel’s presence if she is available.”

Before Dull Beak can answer I reply over my PipBuck, “Roger that Belle 1, I will be there shortly. SS1, I request a skywagon at HQ.”

I hear Summer Solstice reply, “Roger Ma’am,” then she forgets to turn off her broadcast and I hear say, “Why can't she just walk like the rest. We have shit to do,” then I hear her say, “Aww shit,” and the broadcast cuts out.

Well, I guess we get to have a come to Luna meeting. Damn, I hate having to do things like that, but she is the one that broadcast it.

About ten minutes later I see Dust off coming in to medical, as he lands Cloud Cover flies over to me and asks, “Ma’am, would you mind if our team took you up? I know the wagon is a bit messy, but the other pegasi are a might bit busy right now.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Not a problem, I appreciate the lift.” As I climb in, I notice what he means by a bit messy. There are blood and bandages on the floor and benches. Spit Shine nods to me and shifts so I can sit in a fairly clean area.

Hawes Carry simply gives me a sad smile and shrugs as he tells me, "We have tried to rinse it with buckets of water between runs."

When I arrive where Kettle Bell is, I find her standing near a pile of bodies. I am curious as to why she wanted me out here then I see it. I know I should not be surprised, but I notice right away that several of those on the ground have stripes, not many only six or seven, but enough to be noticeable. I also notice that many of those who are not zebras have good quality equipment also, perhaps remnants of Red Eye’s forces in this area?

It is then that I see she has several of her troopers going through the bodies looking for anything of use for intelligence. I notice several bodies that are covered to the side, at least one of the hooves sticking out is bovine. I say a quick silent prayer to Sweet Cream to accept their souls and to judge them favorably.

Kettle sees me looking that way and tells me, “Thank you for coming out ma’am. I knew you would want to see this. I have not seen this many zebras before. And this bunch seems to be mainly equipped with zebra weapons and gear.”

I nod my head in agreement as I tell her, “I heard rumor that some of the legion had deserted. I guess we found some of them. Especially since they are mixed in with ponies.”

Kettle Bell nods her head also and tells me, “Ma’am, this could mean more trouble. I don’t like it.”

“Neither do I Kettle, neither do I,” I tell her as I look over the scene before us.

__________

I head back to the base being escorted by the earth pony and unicorn scouts. We make decent time at a moderate trot. I would have gone alone, but Summer Solstice insisted that I have an escort, which I am forced to agree I should have. We also have two of the uninjured survivors from the wrecked wagons with me.

Once back at the base I am walking toward the command bunker when I notice the three caravan wagons that are being guarded by my people. I can see that several are wounded and injured among them as well. As I approach, I hear the head of the caravan telling somepony, “Shoulda known you’all would just take us, prisoners, next ya’ will be stealing our cargos.”

When I get close enough, I say, “Excuse me, can I help you with something?”

The buck in charge of the caravan turns toward me. I can see now that he has some heavy scarring as well as an eyepatch over his right eye, which was away from me. He takes a sniff of the air and then replies, “Only if you know who is in charge here so I can get my people and leave.”

Fighting to keep a straight face I tell him, “Yes, I might be able to help you with that. However, we do have a few questions to ask you as well as we would like to finish up treating your wounded and injured.”

When he hears this he says, “Well, how much is that going to cost us? We just lost two wagons and their cargo; we are not exactly rich, are we?”

I shake my head, “We were not planning on asking you to pay for the medical services,” I tell him. Then I notice how skinny most of his ponies are and I tell him, “In fact, I would also like to offer you and your crew a hot meal if you would like. Nothing fancy, just some of our rations.”

He then asks me, “That sounds good, but who is this we you keep mentioning? I need to talk to the pony in charge.”

I am just about to answer when I hear Tater next to me say, “Colonel, Doc Treacle wants to see you soon. And Dull Beak says to ask you what they are to do with the prisoners that they took from the raiders.”

I smile at Tater and tell him, “Thank you, tell both of them I will be with them shortly. Also, have them send Lieutenant Bridge to me. I may need a new facility set up.”

When I turn my head back to the buck in charge of the wagon train, I see he looks surprised. He then says, “So you are the one in charge? Why did you not say so?”

I then tell him, “Because I was offering you the assistance on the behalf of not only myself but the NCR. Besides, I wanted to see who I was dealing with before I let you know that,” then I tell him, “I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl. Commanding officer of the Second Battalion, First Manesville Regiment of the NCR Army, now who do I have the pleasure of speaking to?”

I see him step back and then he says, “Well that is a mighty fancy title, and I don’t know if it is a pleasure to talk to me, most seem not to think so. But I am Qwik Trip. This is my caravan; we are heading to New Appleloosa from Los Pegasus via New Pegasus.”

“While I wish we could have met under better circumstances, it is good to meet you,” I tell him.

He seems suspicious of me. So, I tell him, “If you like, please come with me to my office, we can continue to talk on the way.”

As we walk, He asks me, “So why are you keeping me and my ponies prisoners?”

I answer back, “You are not prisoners, but if roles were reversed, would you let me or mine wander loose through your wagons?”

“Hmmph, that is another thing, your MPs went an searched my wagons.”

I nod, and I tell him, “Good, now did they take anything? If so let me know and I will punish them.”

He stops, shakes his head, and looks at me, as he says, “Well no, they did not, but still they did that.”

“Mister Trip, are you or any of your ponies in restraints right now?” I ask.

“You know darn well they are not, why?” he replies.

“Then you are not truly prisoners. Our post is on alert still due to the raiders who were chasing you, speaking of which, what can you tell me about them?”

“What, you're more interested in who was chasing us than what we are carrying?” he asks incredulously.

I nod my head and I tell him, “Yes, your cargo is your business, not mine. If you have items you want to try to sell to us, then I will have you discuss it with my supply officer, or I will let you display them to sell to individuals. However, my main concern is who it was and why you were being chased by them.”

“This is part of our normal route. I have gotten used to the normal raider gangs along the route. But this was a new one,” he tells me.

I nod my head and then ask, “What was so different about this one?”

He looks at me like I am an idiot, then tells me, “Ma’am, they were way more organized than they have ever been before, lot more of them working tagether. Haven’t you ever dealt with raiders before?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Many, many times, unfortunately, but instead of just charging in after them, I want to see what I am going up against.”

I see him harrumph and then he asks, “Could I get a couple of you NCR types to escort me back to the wrecks to see what I can recover of my cargo?”

I nod my head, “That should be no problem Mister Trip if you do not mind me asking what was in the wagons that you are so worried about?”

He looks at me suspiciously and hesitantly tells me, “Mainly the normal junk and recovered scrap. However, we had picked up several hundred pounds of salt also.”

My ears go forward at this without meaning to and I feel my mouth start to water some. Finally, I have to ask him, “What kind of salt?”

He smiles knowingly as he sees my interest. Then he says, “Well, it seems they have a salt-making operation in Los Pegasus. I really do not go into the town itself, too many gangs ya know. However, they tend to use seawater and evaporate it. I am not sure what all minerals it has in it, but I can give you a taste if you would like to sample some.”

Damn it, with the amount of time we have had to spend in the field and being so close to the desert it is a bit warmer here than back home. I have found we have a need for more salt. Finding it has always been kind of hit and miss back home, and I know Doc Treacle had brought up trying to find a source for it as well to help keep my troopers in fighting shape. So, I tell him, “Actually, I would. Let me get my supply officer here and depending on how much you have available to sell we may be interested in purchasing some.”

As we have been talking, we were also walking and are near the command bunker. Inside I see my supply officer Captain Pogey Bait waiting for me with a smile on his face. As I approach, he looks at the trader with me and nods and then tells me, “Afternoon Colonel, I was just going to come to talk to you about possibly seeing if our friends in the caravan had any supplies we may be interested in?”

I see Qwik Trips ears go forward as he smiles widely, then he asks, “So Captain, would you be interested in some high quality, first-rate sea salt, fresh from Los Pegasus?”

I see the eager look on Pogey Bait’s face, but before he can say anything from inside the doorway I hear Cannel Coal ask, “Captain Bait, Would you like me to examine this salt for its mineral content for you, I can compare it to that which we have available in Harness and let you know the comparable rate in caps.”

I have to fight a smile, as I know she just saved us a ton of caps, as I see Pogey Bait smile and Qwik Trip cringe.

Then Qwik Trip states, “I am sorry, I did not know you already had a source of salt, but I am sure our sea salt would be more than comparable and of higher quality.”

Cannel Coal steps slowly forward, I can see she is feeling shy, but she overcomes it and says to us, “Perhaps, but understand, minerals are my specialty. I will gladly compare them for you.”

I see Qwik Trip cringe slightly as he feels the easy sale may not be quite so easy. Then Pogey Bait says, “That sounds like an excellent idea, also, Mister Trip is it?” he asks then continues before an answer can be given, “Yes, perhaps we could further discuss what else you have to sell as well as perhaps adding us to your normal route of operations.”

Cannel smiles at me and steps over to the two stallions and begins to discuss the salt with them, after a bit, I tell them, “Captain, please keep me informed of your decisions, and Cannel, thank you for your assistance. I truly appreciate it.”

She beams at the praise and I see her straighten her posture, but I also see her blush slightly as she tells me, “Of course Colonel, it is my pleasure to help a friend.”

Then Pogey Bait tells me, “Will do Colonel, I was hoping to begin to talk with some traders anyways and see what we could do to make our operations here more appealing to them.”

As I walk away, I hear Qwik Trip telling them, “Come on over to my wagons and I will give you a taste to sample. Oh, and Captain, I have more salt in one of the wagons that was wrecked, if you were to give me and some of my people an escort, I would be glad to sell it to you at a discount.”

I shake my head and enter my command post to find most of Milo’s family looking at the map of Equestria/ now NCR on the wall. Off to the side, I see Dull Beak looking at the map on the table and as I approach, he looks up and tells me, “Colonel, the scouts report that the raiders have broken up into three major bands. So far, we are able to keep tabs on them, but just so you know, each band has approximately a hundred raiders in it.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “That seems like a lot of raiders coming together just to overtake a caravan.”

I watch as he sighs and I hear him say, “Ma’am, I think the caravan just got in the way and screwed up their plans. One of the raiders slipped and said something about overrunning the base here and taking Hackamore.”

I shake my head slowly, “Well timing is everything. I guess we were lucky this time.”

He nods and then tells me, “Ma’am what are you planning on doing with the prisoners?”

“How many did we take this time?” I ask.

He looks grim and tells me “Nine. Not many but most seem hardcore raiders. A couple of them are zebras, ma’am.”

“I will make them the same offer as we made to those who we took before. Which reminds me, Let Bailey know I want his engineers to build a set of gallows for me next to the train station in town. I am done with this shit.”

I see his eyes go wide, “Colonel you really are going to hang them?”

“Not just them, I have another in mind, but he must go to trial first. However, as he did this during an attack and I have had to take over his town because he incapacitated the Town Marshal as well, it will be a military court.”

I see his jaw drop as I say this, “Colonel, you really don’t mean that do you?”

I look him right in the eyes and I tell him, “If that mare that came to warn me dies, He won’t hang, I will gut him like the former raider so many seem to think I am.”

All I hear is silence as I turn and walk out of the bunker and head to medical to see Doctor Treacle.

__________

When I get to medical, I see several of the beds have wounded troopers in them. I am relieved when I see Scrap Pile sleeping in one of the beds. She is alive, thank the Goddesses. If she had not risked her life, more would have died in the attack and things could have been so much worse.

One of the medics stops me and tells me, “Colonel, Doctor Treacle is in surgery right now, He is working on the Town Marshall.”

I nod my head and ask, “Any idea of how long he may still be?”

The medic shakes her head and tells me, “Ma’am, I am not sure, but it seems like a bad one. I know head wounds are normally bloody, but whoever did this to him, was not worried about him surviving.”

I shake my head, “Ok, I will wait here, let me know when he is ready to talk to me.”

I go through the ward and begin to chat with each of my troopers there. I try to cheer them up and ask if there is anything, I can do for them. Most joke and tell me, “Well going home early…”

I am sitting next to a still sleeping Scrap Pile when she begins to awake. At first, she panics and starts to flail wildly with her hooves. I put a hoof on her to make sure she does not fall out of her bed. She is screaming “Get your Goddess Damn hooves off me you raider!”

The medics come over to help me as I tell her, “Scrap Pile, it is ok, you’re in the hospital, you’re ok, it’s me the Colonel.”

She finally starts to calm down some, “I’m where? What, what happened?” she asks.

I tell her, “Scrap Pile you are in the base hospital. You were shot and my doctors took care of you.”

I see her have tears well up in her eyes, “Ma’am, I can’t afford this. I am sorry.”

I shake my head and I tell her, “Young mare, you were a hero today, you don’t owe us, we owe you. You saved a lot of lives.”

I see her still crying as I hear her sniffle as she realizes what I have just said. Then she asks, “Really? I do not owe you for helping me?”

“No, no you don’t. But I have to say thank you. Because of you, we took control of the town before things got out of hoof.”

After this, I sit and I simply talk with her. I treat her as just another pony. It seems weird to see how she responds to it. I can tell she has had a tough life.

Then she asks me, “How is Beach Shack doing?”

I sigh and I tell her, “I really don’t know for sure. Doc is still working on him.”

I see tears well up in her eyes, “Thank you for telling me that much even. I hope he will be ok. He is such a good buck.”

I nod my head and lightly pat her on her shoulder as I tell her, “I hope and pray he will be too. You are right though; he is a good buck.”

As she is laying there looking at me, I can tell she has something on her mind. So, I ask her, “You have something on your mind young mare, what is it?”

I see her blush and I watch as she starts to put her face into the pillow. So, I back off my question and just sit there waiting. Finally, she tells me, “It, it is nothing Ma’am, in fact, it is just something really stupid that I have had on my mind.”

Quietly I tell her, “Scrap, don’t worry about if I would think something is stupid, if you need to ask me something or just talk, I told you already I am here for you.”

I see her look at me with her cheeks blushing. She is not making eye contact with me. I know the look. I have seen Ginger use it too many times when she really wants to talk about something but is embarrassed. “Ok young mare, spit it out. I know you really want to and now I want to hear it.” I tell her.

She finally gets up the courage and quietly asks, “Can we keep this between us, you know like the other thing?”

I nod my head yes. She then asks me, “Ma’am, with a past like mine, do you think that I would ever stand a chance with a buck like Beach Shack? I really like him and I respect him,” She looks down at the floor and then she tells me, “He is the only one in town other than you and your daughter who know my past, and when I told him he just said, ok. He accepted that I wanted a new start.”

I sigh and I smile at her when she shares this with me. I then tell her, “Honestly, I don’t know about him for sure. I don’t even know if he likes mares, to tell the truth. He and I have always just talked business. But Scrap, I think if not him, then another one,” I think for a minute about their age differences and then say to her, “Back home it is not unheard of for a mare to marry at 17, and if you were in school I would say concentrate on that until you graduate. However, you are running your own business and have seen the world. Give him some time to heal and then see where things go. But if they do not go as you hope, do not give up on yourself. You are a good mare and you deserve good things in your life too.”

I see her look shocked when I say this. Then she asks me, “Do you really think I am good? Even with my past?”

I nod my head as I look her in the eyes and I tell her, “Yes I do. We all have a past, but that does not mean we have to stay there. We can move beyond it. Today, you went to help the Marshal. Then when you were wounded, instead of just getting help for yourself or even asking for it, you came here to let us know what had happened. Scrap, I say that at least starts to balance the books for you, and to tell you the truth, that puts you in the category of beings that I would want to have as a friend.”

I see a look of shock come over her face and she starts to stutter as she asks, “Y,y, you would want to be my friend?”

I nod my head yes and tell her so.

She then tells me, “ma’am, I have not had a real friend since I was a filly, and honestly, you are so much better than me, why would you want me to be your friend?”

I tilt my head and give her a half-smile. Then I tell her, “Because I think you are a good pony and I like the way you are trying to improve your life. I like your determination, and there is just something I like about your personality. SO, if you want, when we talk about anything other than business, I would be happy to have you call me Mollygirl, that is if you would like to.”

I watch as she quietly forms my name as if trying to taste a new food. Then she smiles at me and tells me, “I would really like that Mollygirl. Thank you.”

I continue to talk to her for a bit after this while we wait for word about Beach Shack. Finally, I see Doc Treacle come out from the surgery area. He tells me, and because I am next to Scrap Pile, her too, “He should be fine. I had to trepan him, unfortunately. Between the healing spells and removing the broken bone from his skull, it took a while. But he should be up and about in a couple of days.” Then he asks me, “Colonel, we are keeping him here until he is ready to leave, right?”

I nod my head and I see him let out his breath and I hear him say, “Good. He needs a safe place to heal at. You do know he sleeps in the back room of the Marshal’s office, right?”

I am actually very surprised to hear this and as I say no, I hear Scrap Pile say, “Yes sir.”

Doc Treacle smiles and then he turns to her and says, “Thank you for letting us know. If you had not gotten here so we could rescue him he would have died. As for that, you had a close one too, so please be careful for a bit.” As he pauses, I see her nod her head, then he tells her, “I would like you to stay a couple of days here also. I want to make sure your wounds are properly healed and that no infection appears. I am still worried as that bullet fragmented a bit and while I think I got it all out, I might have missed a bit.”

I see her eyes are open very wide and she slowly nods.

After this, he tells me, “Colonel, I will give you a full casualty report soon. But I need to rest now,” he then turns and heads to his office.

Soon after as I am getting ready to leave, I watch as they wheel Beach Shack out of the surgery and place him on the empty bunk next to Scrap Pile. I almost laugh at the expression on her face as they place him there next to her. I have had the expression on mine a time or two before also. I give her a smile which she returns and she tells me, “I will see you later Colonel. Have a good night, and tell your daughter hi for me,” Then I see her turn her head to look at the still asleep Marshal with the concern a mother would give to her foal.

“You have a good one too Scrap. I will see you later.” I tell her and then I go on to see the prisoners that we captured today.

__________

As I go over to where most of the prisoners are, I miss having Taser there. I know his people are trained and capable, but I just trust him more. As I approach, I notice right away that two of them are zebras and that they seem to be trying to distance themselves from the others who are more obviously the run of the mill raider types.

Seeing the raiders, I sneer at them and then ignore them as I walk past them with Chain Lightning following close behind me. As I get near the zebras, the stallion gives me a dirty look and says something to the zebra mare that I recognize as an insult from when Xavier and Persimmon would fight at the farm. I look at him and sneer at him as I say the word that Persimmon would use in reply. Then I switch back to ponish, “Just because I choose not to talk your tongue does not mean I do not understand it. DO NOT INSULT ME AGAIN.” I all but growl.

I hear the raiders behind me jeering the zebras and I turn to walk over toward them. I notice the yellow coated and blue maned mare, Corporal Baton along with Barrier Tape standing between them and me. Trooper Tape steps forward towards them and they back away from his blue-coated bulk. The only pony I personally knew who was larger than him was Dusty’s husband Chance.

They seem to quiet down as I approach and I tell her “Taser will be back later, for now, I want you to keep in charge of the prisoners. Keep the zebras separate from them. Go ahead and use the stockade to house them..”

“Yes ma’am, do you mind if I have a couple of other troopers assist us in moving them?” she asks.

I nod my head and tell her, “Go ahead, Corporal. I will be back later,” Then I head back to my HQ.

At my HQ I go to my office and sit behind my desk then rest my head on my hoofs, my ears hanging to the side of my head. Soon afterward I hear Chain Lighting ask me “Ma’am, are you ok?”

I raise my head tiredly and nod to him. Then I tell him, “Yeah, just feeling emotionally drained is all.”

I see him nod back and he then tells me, “Colonel, do you want me to keep Epona out for a bit? She and Milo’s family are waiting.”

I think about how bad I want a drink, but I fight the urge and I tell him, “No, go ahead and let them in. I need to see them before they head back.”

As they enter my office Epona trots over and gives me a hug. I watch the expression on Cedar Box’s face when she first sees me. She looks shocked. I guess I look how I feel.

As I am holding Epona close, I see Cannel Coal come in next followed by Gus. Cedar asks me, “Colonel, sorry to bother you, but seeing Laura Lee is still in town helping things there, would it be ok if we stayed on your base tonight?”

Slowly I nod my head and tell her, “Yes.”

After this she tells the others, “Could you please wait outside for a few minutes? I have something private to talk to the Colonel about.”

They all leave the room, Epona gives me a quick hug again and I kiss her on her forelock as she leaves. I watch her close the door behind her.

Finally, I notice Cedar Box is directly across the desk from me and she quietly asks, “Are you ok?”

I look up at her and while I feel tears in the corners of my eyes, emotionally I feel nothing. I see the concern on her face and tell her, “I, I think so. But today something changed for me.”

She sits in the chair across the desk from me and she then says to me, “Mollygirl, may I call you Mollygirl?”

I nod my head slowly, “Yeah, sure. I am friends with your husband after all.”

She smiles at this and then tells me, “I know, and I am so glad you have kept him as a friend. This makes it easier for me to want to be your friend and that is why I am worried about you.”

“Thanks, Cedar, but I will be ok. I think. I have been through way worse than this.”

“Mollygirl, you may have been through worse, but from what I have heard from your troops you have already been through a lot. To be honest, it can build up. It just keeps chipping away at you until finally, the mine roof collapses on you.” She pauses and I see her tilt her head and she then tells me, “You remind me of myself when Milo and I first got married. He is a good buck, but he has a wild streak and no, I did not want to share him. At times I still don’t. Now do not get me wrong, I do love my family, but there is a part of me that just wishes it was only me and Milo.”

As she is talking, I begin to wonder where she is going with this, but then she says, “His being with others at first hurt me more than you can imagine. But I told myself that I could deal with it. But honestly, the hurt kept building and it almost ended mine and Milo’s marriage. That is how we ended up with Cannel as part of our family. She and I began to talk one day when she came to get some supplies for her department. She knew I was hurting and gave me a shoulder to cry onto. She is still one of my best friends, but at times I still need to talk to her just to vent off the pain.”

I nod my head again and tell her, “You can always talk to me if you need to Cedar.”

She smiles at that and then says, “Mollygirl, what I am saying is, I can tell you're hurting. I know you can’t just let it out with those who are here, but if you need a shoulder to cry on, I am here for you too.”

She comes around my desk and puts a hoof on my shoulder, and before I realize it, I have put my head on her shoulder and I am crying. Damn it, I am crying like a filly for no real reason. I should be able to hack this. But today for some reason I just can’t.

She stands there holding me until I stop crying and when I am done, she gives me a quick hug and tells me, “I am here for you my friend, and I may need to have you return the favor sometime.”

I sniffle slightly and tell her, “I am here for you if you need me too. And Thank you Cedar, I had not realized I needed that.”

She smiles and tells me, “Sometimes the strongest do not realize, or want to admit when the load gets too heavy. I have been there. I hate to admit I have weaknesses too.”

I nod my head and then tell her, “Talk to Chain Lightning or Paper Work and they should be able to get you all a room for the night.”

She smiles at this and tells me, “Thank you again. I will talk to you later Mollygirl,” and then I watch as she walks out of my office as if nothing has happened.

I sit back down at my desk and think to myself how much I wish Moon Pie were available to talk to. But wish in one hoof and such. Shortly after she leaves, I look up and see Epona peaking around the door. When she sees I have noticed her she asks, “Ma, can I come in?”

“Sure, dear come on over. Give me a few minutes and I will be done here and we can go get dinner and then I want to take you back to the barracks and we can read some.”

“Ok, ma,” she tells me, and then she adds, “Ma, after dinner can we visit Scrap Pile. I think she could use a friend.”

“You know what dear, I think you are right. I already consider her one, but I think she would like to have you as one also.”

Then Epona asks me the question that has been bothering me the most lately. “Ma, are some ponies just born bad? I know Scrap has changed from what she used to be, but Mister Radio Shack seems like there is something wrong with him.”

I take a deep breath and tell her, “Dear, while I will help anyone who wants to change, not everyone can or will. I think Mister Radio Shack is one of those. But dear, it can be hard to tell sometimes.”

With that, I sign a couple more reports and requisitions that were on my desk and I take my daughter to dinner.

I feel most fortunate though that while we are there we run into Milo’s Family and have dinner with them as well as what parts of my staff are still on post.

As we eat Dull Beak tells me, “I have sent a couple of the MPs to relieve Taser. He should be back soon.”

“Thank you, DB, I appreciate you taking care of that for me,” I tell him.

Then he asks me, “Ma’am, have you thought about what we are going to do for law enforcement in town as well as a new mayor yet?”

I nod my head and I tell him, “I have put Sticky Wicket in charge temporarily and we will have the town council set up a date for an election to replace the mayor. As for law enforcement. I want civilians back in that role as quickly as we can. Once Beach Shack is conscious, we should ask if he has any recommendations for a deputy marshal or two to assist him.”

As I talk and just enjoy the meal with the others, I start to feel equine again and I feel a slight bit of happiness creep in as I feel a bit like I have more family thanks to Milo and Cedar Box.

As he is walking by Baily Bridge tells me, “Colonel, I will have the gallows completed as soon as I can. And if you need a member for a military court for Radio Shack, I will be glad to stand on it.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Thank you, Baily. I appreciate it.” I pause briefly then ask, “By the way have you heard from Tar lately?”

He smiles and tells me, “Last mail call I got a letter from her. She and I cannot wait for me to get home again. She says the little fella is doing well and keeps asking where I am. Which is nice to hear cause I miss him too. Oh, and Ginger and Xochitl have been visiting her along with Sunny. She says those three are a hoot together.”

“I am glad to hear that. If you would, when you write her next, let her know I said hi and I can not wait to visit with her again.”

He smiles widely and tells me, “Will do Ma’am, now I best get going. I will talk with you more later Colonel,” with that he is on his way over to sit with his troops and I can hear them begin to talk about some of their projects.

Near me, I hear Cannel Coal say, “You know Colonel, I don’t know who this Tar is, but she is a very lucky mare. He is very loyal to her and would not even consider helping us to have a foal in our family.”

When she says this, I see Cedar Box blush and Gus changes the subject, “So Colonel, did Captain Pogey Bait tell you the deal he was able to get for ya’all on salt from that trader with the help of our mare Cannel here?”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Like most ponies, I have a past. But I am ashamed of mine and I have been trying to change my ways. It has been so long since I have had any true friends, but recently I have begun to find some. They have given me hope for my future and that others may forgive me for my past and judge me not by who I was, but by who I am now. To help any others out there who may be going through this could you please play My Past Is Not Today.

Thank you Very Much,

Scrap Pile, Hackamore, NCR

Author's Note

They say that friends are the family that we choose. In this chapter, we get to see several friendships form and bond together. We also get a reminder that no one can be strong all the time, and sometimes the strongest of us need help even when we do not want to admit it.

For those who desire to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=d4ltyeS2GbM

Chapter 84 The Hanging Tree

Chapter 84 The Hanging Tree

“The world is a dangerous place, not because of those who do evil, but because of those who look on and do nothing.” – Albert Einstein

The next day Milo’s family decides to head back to Harness. Before she leaves Laura Lee tells me, “Colonel, let me know when the trial is. I will be here to bear witness about what I saw, heard, and what was said after we captured them.”

I nod my head, “Thank you, Laura Lee. I really appreciate your willingness to do so.”

She replies, “Colonel, things can not get better if we keep looking the other way and not helping each other. By the way, it was good to see how you operate in the field. I feel better knowing we have a hooves on kind of pony in charge up here, but also one who will listen to others. If the NCR is like this, I look forward to joining it.”

I nod and tell her, “Yeah, but when a pony is right, they are right.”

I see a hint of laughter in Laura Lees’ eyes, and I ask her what is so funny. She then tells me, “You are Mollygirl. You don’t see me as a mule, just another pony. That is refreshing for me to experience. Even in Harness where we have so many mules, we still seem to be looked down on.”

“Your welcome I guess Laura Lee. And just so you know, I would be glad to have you by my side again in a fight if we need it.”

She gives me a devilish grin and tells me, “You know Milo is going to be sooo upset he missed it. He wanted to see how you used a unicorn combat team and I got to be part of it. I owe you a drink for that alone.”

I give her a half-smile and tell her, “Ya’ know I may have to take you up on that sometime.” What I don’t tell her is the reason why I want to take her up on that drink. Inside I hate knowing I will have to condemn ponies to die. This is not like combat where it is them or me. No, this time I make the decision and I pray Sweet Cream and the Goddesses understand.

I end up exchanging a quick hug with all of them as they leave, as does Epona.

Once they are out the gate and headed down the trail to Harness, Epona looks at me funny and says, “Ma, you never drink on this side. What is going on?”

I let out a small sigh and I tell her, “It’s ok dear, don’t worry about it.” But inside I fear she has already seen through me. Goddesses, I feel like a train wreck right now. With that, we both turn and head back into the command post to return to our normal routine.

__________

Two days later the Gallows have been finished by my engineers. I see Bailey shaking his head as he tells me, “You know Colonel, I never thought we would ever build one of these.

“Goddesses how I wish we did not have to, much less need them, Bailey. All I can think of is how many wanted to use them on Tar.”

I see him nod his head, then he says, “Yeah, but Tar was a different case than these ones. Tar wanted to change. I have talked to Taser and some of the MPs. Ma’am, we need to do this and I am not saying that lightly.”

After he leaves, I send a messenger to Laura Lee letting her know the trial will begin in two more days. I then head into town to talk with Wicket.

As I enter the town hall, I see her behind the mayor’s desk looking over some paperwork.

“Hey Wicket, how is it going?” I ask as Epona climbs down off of my back.

She blows out some air and then shakes her head. “Colonel, I really did not want this job. I have talked to the town council and they want to hold elections in two weeks. The worst part is that they put my name on the ballot.”

I smile as I take a seat and tell her, “Yeah, I understand how it is to have responsibilities thrown into your lap.”

She nods her head, “I have heard about that. How did you get past it to where you are now?”

I shake my head and tell her, “I still really don’t want it Sticky, but to tell the truth, I know the job and my ponies, so I do what I have to do.”

She smiles at that answer and shakes her head as she gives a slight whinny. Then she says, “Ok, I guess if you can do it, so can I.”

I smile at her and tell her, “That is the attitude. Together we can do this.”

Then she asks me, “So what is the word on Beach Shack?”

This causes my smile to slip some, but I tell her, “Doc says he should be released in a day or two. His memory is a bit hazy on a few things, but he should be good to go. Doc just wants to get a few more days of healing as well as a few more healing potions into him before he releases him.”

She nods her head with some concern on her face, then she asks “How is Scrap Pile doing. That mare really is something to be wounded like that and still warn you. I heard Radio Shack and one of the raiders that day talking about shooting her and how she would bleed out before she made it to your base, so they were not worried about you being warned.”

I shake my head at that. “She is a tough mare. A good one too,” I tell her.

Sticky nods her head and replies, “I guess, not many folks here really know her. She tends to keep to herself.” I nod my head and then she continues, “You know how town ponies can be, most figured she just wanted peace and quiet other than when her store was open.”

I nod my head, “Wicket, I think she just has a hard time getting to know folks and maybe a bit shy. Try saying hi to her and just talking to her sometime. You might be surprised.”

I see her nod her head, “Yeah, that could be, I will have to try and talk with her sometime.”

Then I ask her, “Have you talked to any of those on the list of suggested deputy marshals that Beach gave us?”

She smiles at that and tells me, “Well of the five he recommended two declined saying when you and your troops head back to Manesville they are also. A third one straight out said no. But we did have two who are considering it.”

I smile at that and tell her, “Good, I am glad to hear that, I really would like to return my MPs to their normal duties.”

I see her sigh at that and she shyly says, “Yeah, I understand, but I have to say I am going to miss that Taser being around so much. Too bad he is not looking for an older mare.”

I almost laugh and instead tell her, “Well, even if he was, he still is leaving with us, so that would leave you in a bad spot then wouldn’t it?”

I see her blush then laugh as she says, “You never know, maybe I could get him to stay or maybe I would just be willing to pack up and move myself.”

At her humor, I decide to joke a bit with her and I slowly pan a forehoof across the room and say, “What? And give up all this?” At which point she actually laughs out loud.

Then she finally says, “Thanks for stopping by Colonel, let me know if there is anything I can do to help you, now I need to finish going through these books, it seems Radio Shack was fudging the numbers and skimming off some of the taxes collected.”

“I wonder if Beach knew?”

She shakes her head and tells me, “Who do you think suggested I go through the books. He said something about that a while back, but I just figured it was two brothers being overly competitive with each other. After all, look at how he was when he saw Radio wet himself that day you confronted the raiders with him.”

I sigh when she says this and asks her, “Do you think things would have been different if I had not done that?”

She looks me straight in the eyes and tells me, “Sure, it would have been worse and your troops would have been considered more useless than a gelding, and the NCR a gelded mule.”

I nod to her. “Thanks, Sticky. I best let you get back to work.”

She smiles and then dives back into the books.

From there I head over to the Marshal’s office. As I walk, I look over and I see the Gallows that have been set up. I notice that Bailey has built it so that three beings can be executed at a time. Goddesses how I wish that thing were not needed. I continue to walk past it and the rail station till I get to the marshal’s office.

Inside I find that Baton is on duty. She has one of the local ponies with her. Baton stands up as I enter and introduces me to Tumble Weed. I smile as I look at his dark gray coat and his white and brown mane and tail. He smiles at me and says, “Good evening Ma’am. It is a pleasure to meet you finally.”

“It is good to meet you,” I say as I reach out a hoof to him but glance toward Baton.

She notices and explains, “Ma’am, Tumbleweed is one of the ponies suggested by Beach Shack to be a deputy. Taser has had me reviewing standard Stable-Tec security procedures plus what we have learned in the field.”

I have to smile at this and nod to her. “Glad to hear it. How are the prisoners?”

She looks toward the back rooms where the cells are and I hear her tell me, “Could be worse, I guess. Radio Shack has started to keep away from the bars to the cell next to him. Last time the raider in there grabbed him by the back of the head and smacked it against the bars. He took a couple of stitches for that one. I had the local doctor take care of it rather than bothering Doc Treacle.”

“How about the others?” I ask hopefully.

She nods her head, and quietly replies, “I think that two of them really did want a new start ma’am. But I am still afraid they may not be able to make it. Last night we had to stop some of the locals from coming in and grabbing the prisoners and testing the gallows themselves.”

I raise an eyebrow at this. “Huh, no pony told me about that.”

She smiles proudly and says, “Ma’am We did not feel it was really worth bothering you about. You have enough on your plate with the other settlements. Especially since we were able to take care of it so quickly.”

“Ok, Corporal, I will leave you to your duties,” I tell her, then I turn to Tumbleweed and tell him, “It is good to meet you also. I look forward to when we can turn this all back over to you and the other civilians.”

He nods his head and laughs lightly as he says, “Ma’am, it is still surprising to us that you do not want to be fully in charge of the town. You have to understand that until you came, any pony with enough strength would take over and run things like they were royalty.”

Then I hear Baton tell him, “But you have to understand, it does not have to be that way. Back home we always tried to keep a separation between the military and law enforcement. To us, the military is to defend the citizens or members of the Co-op from its enemies, not enforce the laws unless absolutely necessary.”

I see him nod his head. “So, it is just the way you were raised then?” he asks.

I nod my head also, “Yes, we are here to help, not take over. This is not my home, but when I leave, I want it to be better for all of you then when we got here. Our home has come a long way since we opened the Stable, however, we were isolated and left to grow and recover. Now, now, we just want to give you all that type of chance also.”

I see him nod his head as he is thinking until he asks, “But what about the raiders?”

I sigh and I tell him, “That is what we are here for. If they are willing to change their ways, we will help them, but if they persist on going the way they have been then we will eliminate the problem.” When I say the last part, his eyes go wide and his ears forward.

“You really do mean that, don’t you?”

“Yes, Tumble Weed I do,” I tell him.

He looks at me funny and then says, “But what about you and your having been a raider?”

Baton starts to laugh out loud and points at him with one hoof as she says, “Colonel Mollygirl a raider, buck do you have the wrong mare on that.”

I see his jaw drop as he looks from her to me and he sees me slowly shaking my head with my eyes half-closed. I then tell him, “I never was one. I have fought them my entire life though.”

“What would you say if you found out somepony was once a raider?” he asks nervously.

I smile at him and tell him, “I would ask them if they want to leave that life and what I can do to help them leave it.”

“And if they refuse to change?”

“They will stop being a raider, one way or the other. Those in there. If they cannot change, they hang.” I tell him coldly.

I watch him as he gulps and I see him start to step back from me with his eyes wide and his ears back, an expression of fear on his face.

Beside him I hear Baton say, “Relax Tumble, even if you were once a raider, you are changing and are safe. Unless you go up against her.”

I nod my head, behind me I hear Epona say, “Yeah, Ma wants to help anypony who wants to do better in their life.”

He sits down then and I see him shake slightly as he looks at me and tells me, “Colonel, I like you ma’am, but I swear to the Goddesses I never want to go against you.”

Seeing the fear and expression on his face I wonder how he is seeing me. I do not see myself as terrifying. I see myself as a mother, lover, friend, and a soldier who is doing her duty. What does he see?

I patiently wait until he calms down and then I put a hoof on his shoulder as I tell him, “Tumble Weed, even if you were once a raider, I trust Beach Shake’s judgment enough that I will more than give you a chance. In fact, if you were, I will be glad to help you change your life.”

I see him shaking slightly, “No ma’am it is just the expression on your face. Ma’am, you are downright scary.”

“Even more scary than those in the cells?”

“Colonel, I would bet caps on you in a fight. Frankly Colonel, you scare me.”

I sigh some at that, I would rather be respected than feared, but in the Wastelands, we take what we can get.

“As long as you are on the side of the NCR you need not fear me Tumble Weed.”

I see him take a deep breath and relax. Then he looks me in the eyes and asks, “Do you really mean that?”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Yes I do. We all have done things in our past that we are not proud of. But what makes the difference is that we move on and try to make things right. If you were to tell me you were a raider, all I would ask is are you still one? And if the answer is no, then we are good.”

He relaxes and then I calmly tell him, “I can understand why you may think I was a raider. Many have thought so before and once I even encouraged them to think that way and brought my family with me to an interrogation. The difference between me and a raider I think is purpose, I have done things I would rather I had not had to, but I did them not for me, but for the sake of others. Being a soldier is not easy and I would be a liar if I said it was. Now I just pray that I can be forgiven for those things I have done in the name of my duty.”

I see his as well as Baton's jaws drop. Then Baton asks, “Colonel, do you really feel that way?”

I sadly nod my head and reply, “Yes, but I ask you to keep it between us corporal. If I had my druthers, I would still be home with my spouses and remain a simple farm wife. Sadly, I am needed here.”

They both seem stunned by this revelation and frankly, I am surprised I said as much, but I feel better having said it. It is the truth and by Sweet Cream I wish I did not have to be here or make the decisions I am going to be required to make.

I talk with them a bit more and then I check on the prisoners before I leave. As I am walking down the street I look once more at the gallows standing there in the sunlight. I am surprised though when I see a single crow on the main platform of it looking at it almost like it is inspecting it. For a minute I think maybe it is the Mareigan, but no. This is not a battle or a life being brought forth for home, so it can’t be.

From beside me, I hear Epona ask, “What’s wrong Ma?”

I shake my head slightly and smile as I tell her, “Nothing dear, I was just looking at something I wish I never had to see.”

She looks at the gallows and then back at me and tells me, “Ma, whether you want to or not, sometimes we are left with no choices.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Your right young mare, but it does not mean we have to like it.”

I see her laugh at this and she tells me, “You used to tell me the same thing on the other side. Ma, I think the you from that side would have understood the need for this sometimes.”

“Dear, it is not that I don’t understand the need for it. It is that I am the one who will have to make the decision to use it. I will be the one to decide who lives or dies. Epona, I am not a goddess. In battle, it is one thing, but this is so different.”

“Ma, if they are bad enough and will not change, you are going to be saving other lives.” She tells me.

I then notice where we are. Without realizing it, Epona has guided our route to the Flying Cow. I look up just in time to see Buttermilk standing there smiling at us. Before I can say anything, she asks, “Would you two like to come inside to the parlor for some tea with me?”

Epona, quickly replies, “Yes we would Buttermilk. I think we both need to talk to Ma a bit.”

I am surprised when I hear this but I see a knowing expression on her face as she says, “I can see by the look on your face Mollygirl that she is right. Now I know you are a believer and follower of our faith, so perhaps your path was guided here. It is our slowest time of the week, so we should not be interrupted.”

I nod my head and Epona and I go inside with Buttermilk. As we go inside, I really take the time to look at the walls and the interior furnishings and decorations. I am stunned to see a painting behind the bar of a light brown cow wearing a pink nightgown and matching socks, in an almost seductive pose while sitting on a cloud.

Buttermilk sees me looking at it and smiles. “Do you like it? I could have one done for you too. Corn Bread likes to paint in his off time. The model for it is Esmoorelda, she is one of our girls.”

I raise my eyebrow at this, “Your husband is very talented. I have to say, perhaps when we get to Manesville I could commission him to do one for us, of our family.”

I see her smile as she says, “So you know we are planning on going home with you still. We are hoping to get a farm and reclaim it, so I don’t know how much time he will have, but I could talk to him about it.” She pauses and then she asks me, “Being what our profession here has been, would you mind us being your neighbors?”

I smile as I sip some of the tea she has provided. Then I tell her, “No, I would actually like to have you for my neighbors. Our hiredhoof's wife Persimmon Tree on the other hoof might not be too thrilled, but only because she would probably be afraid of what her husband Xavier is up to.”

She thinks briefly before replying, “Xavier? That is a funny name for a pony.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Oh that is because he is not a pony, he is a zebra.”

I actually get to see her spit her tea out and her eyes go wide. Then she wipes her chin and asks, “Are you serious?”

I nod my head yes and she just shakes her head, “So we would be more than welcome?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Just like the three sisters and George.”

I see her tilt her head and she asks, “George and the Three Sisters?”

I smile as I realize I had not, nor it seems anypony else told her about them. So, I begin to explain first about George and then about the Choo Choo and her sisters.

When I am done, she has both eyebrows raised and an expression that is half disbelief and half ready to laugh. She shakes her head and tells me, “Mollygirl, you certainly do have a wide assortment of friends. I never would have imagined any of them being in the Co-op.”

I smile and shrug as I tell her, “Two years ago, neither would I. But since then things have changed. After all, who had ever expected the day of Sunshine and Rainbows.” As I say this, I feel a twinge in the back of my mind as I remember that day all too well, as well as the cost. Goddesses the cost we have all paid since then. Part of me wonders if it was worth it, then I look at my two companions for tea and realize it has to have been because at least I did not have to leave my own universe.

I see them both nod their heads. Then Buttermilk asks me, “Do you think the church will welcome us there?”

I nod my head and tell her “Yes of course.”

“And why do you think they would welcome us?” She asks.

“Because you are herd. The faith welcomes those who are part of the herd or who desire to be.”

She then asks me, “You remember in the book of Herds how we need to stand together against the predators don’t you?”

I again nod my head and answer, “Of course I do. Why?”

She smiles sadly at me and answers me with a question, “You do realize that not all predators are carnivores or omnivores. Sometimes they come to us in the forms of those who should be herd members, but instead prey on the members of the herd.”

I am slightly confused at first then Epona nods her head and tells me, “Ma, what Misses Buttermilk is trying to tell you is that even ponies or cattle can be predators against the herd. Tater and I snuck in here and talked to Buttermilk and Corn Bread about this the other day after school. Ma those raiders who do not want to change, as well as Radio Shack. Ma, they are predators. They prey on the weak and will take us all down if we do not protect ourselves and the herd from them.”

After she finishes Buttermilk says, “Exactly Epona, exactly,” then she pauses and tells me, “Don’t worry, the kids were kept downstairs and not allowed any further than the parlor.”

I let out a sigh of relief at that. Then I tell her, “I am sorry Buttermilk, but our family tries to keep certain behaviors reserved for just the adults to see at home.”

Epona looks at me, “Ma, I understand what they do here and I also understand the difference between just sex and a relationship.”

I am shocked when she says this then she says, “Ma, I am almost a young mare. We talk and seeing there are not many kids on the base mine and Tater’s ages, we talk to a lot of adults and we listen, and Ma, Buttermilk has made sure to explain it to us in a good way.”

This makes me wonder so I ask her, “Is this a job you would consider someday?”

I hear her giggle then she tells me, “No Ma. And not because I think it is wrong. It is just not what I want to do. Ma, I want a relationship like you and my mother had on the other side.”

I sniffle a bit at this and I tell her, “Dear, I wish I could have too. I still miss the Ivy from this side and I really wish I could have had the life your sides me and her had together.”

“Mollygirl, I know you have to make the hard decisions on this, but let Sweet Cream guide you.” Buttermilk tells me.

After this, we switch our conversations back to more mundane and positive subjects. Finally, we get ready to leave. I have to smile as I watch Epona go over and give Buttermilk a hug and tell her, “I will see you later big sis.”

Buttermilk smiles back, “I will see you later little sister, go with her blessings upon you.”

Then I am surprised when Buttermilk gives me a hug and tells me, “My friend we need to do this more often, it is so nice just to have someone to sit and talk with.”

I hug her back and tell her, “Your right Buttermilk, I am sorry I have not visited more, but I just have not had much time.”

She nods knowingly and tells me, “I do understand. May the Goddesses and Sweet Cream bless you and guide you Mollygirl. Remember, if you ever need to talk, I am here to listen.”

After this, we leave and head back to the base. The conversations helped some, but I know it is still not going to be easy. Once back to the base we return to our normal routine and settle in for the night. As I am falling asleep that night, I try to calm my mind, but tonight it does not want to settle down. Instead, I wonder about how things are back at home, how the delegation is doing from Harness, and if somewhere out there is a version of me that is actually allowed to be happy. Finally, I drift away into a fitful sleep.

__________

The next day goes as normal until the early evening. I am just about to head to the mess tent when I get notified that I have guests at the gate again.

I have them brought to my office and am pleased to see it is Laura Lee and Cedar Box. I tell the Corporal of the guard who is escorting them, “Thank you, Corporal, I have them now, you may go.”

“Yes ma’am, You mares have a good night,” he says and heads out quickly.

I indicate for them both to have a seat and as they start to sit down I tell them, “It is good to see you again. Laura Lee, I appreciate this.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Not a problem Mollygirl, I just wanted to be early for tomorrow. By the way, could we get a place to stay again tonight?”

I nod my head and tell them, “Actually, tonight and tomorrow night with no problem. Hopefully, the trial does not take any longer than that.”

Laura Lee snickers at that and says, “I don’t reckon it will last more than a few hours for that old mayor. Mollygirl, you heard him as well as all of the team that captured him say what he did. Plus, all of the other witnesses. Back in Harness he would already have had his birth certificate expire.”

I shake my head slightly and ask her, “Excuse me? What was that?”

Cedar Box chuckles a bit herself and then tells me, “Mollygirl, what she is trying to say in a roundabout manner is that we would already have executed him. There is more than enough evidence.”

I nod my head, “Alright, I have to agree, but still we need to go through the proper steps if we are going to form a civilized society.”

They both nod their heads in agreement. Then I hear a knock on the door. I look over and I see Dull Beak standing there. He then says, “Speaking of civilized society Colonel, shall we go have dinner. I am sure these two beauties here would enjoy a good meal as much as us.”

I stand up and grab my softcover and I tell him, “Thanks Dull Beak for the reminder.” Then I turn to Laura Lee and Cedar Box and ask, "Would you care to join us?”

They look at each other and both say, “Yes,”

As we leave the office, I see Tater and Epona coming into the command post and set down their saddlebags with their school books sticking out of them. Epona then says, “Ma, can we just leave these here until after dinner?”

I nod my head and as a group, we head over to the mess tent again.

Once there our conversations begin to wonder a bit. I hear how things are going back in Harness and Cedar Box asks if she can talk to Pogey Bait about selling some things to us. As we talk, she begins to tell me how much she and the others are missing Milo already.

“You know Cedar I understand exactly how you are feeling about Milo. I feel the same way for my spouses.” I tell her.

She gives me a shy smile and tells me, “I know Mollygirl, that is why I feel I can talk with you about it. No pony back in Harness can really understand. They all keep saying at least he isn’t dead or some such thing.”

I nod my head, “I am sorry to hear that they are not more understanding Cedar. But hopefully, soon you will receive a letter from him or something.”

She seems surprised when I say this and asks, “Mollygirl, if we join the NCR would that be one of the things we would see? I mean mail. I don’t think any of us has received mail there since the mine was closed up on the last day.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Actually, yes. Cedar. That is how I have been keeping track of things back home. It is not perfect, but it helps.”

I see her think some, then she asks, “After you leave, would you be willing to keep in touch with me and our family that way?”

I nod my head, “Sure, I mean it may be some time between letters, but I would really like that.”

Laura Lee than says, “That would be great, perhaps our two families can keep in touch and get to know each other that way. Like if we were to have some foals, your foals could stay in touch with them too.”

I nod my head smiling, “That would be something wouldn’t it.” I tell them.

They both smile knowingly at each other and then nod their heads. “It really would be Mollygirl. It would almost make it like one big family. Like they say it used to be before the war. I wonder what that was like?” Cedar says to me.

I smile back at her and tell her, “Besides, who knows, if the rotations go on long enough, we may keep getting to see each other.”

They both smile at that. Again, I see a knowing smile on their faces and wonder what is going on. But I am distracted when I hear Dull Beak ask, “Colonel, are you ready for the trial tomorrow?”

I nod my head and forget about the discussion I was having with Laura Lee and Cedar Box, and I begin instead to talk about who all will be on the jury and how the proceedings will occur. I will be running it as a typical military court, with the exception of having a civilian jury also.

“You know Colonel, I could be the judge for you instead if you like,” Dull Beak interjects.

I smile at him and tell him, “Thanks DB, I really do appreciate the offer, but this is something I have to do. Besides, if Radio Shack is convicted, it is best if another pony gives him the verdict and punishment. If you were to do so, some may say it is being speciesist, even though we both know that would not be true.”

I hear him sigh and then he tells me, “True, I guess that is why you don’t have Kettle Bell do it instead.”

I nod my head with a slight smile and I add, “That and she is also invested financially in the town by being a part-owner of the Flying Cow.”

I see him smile at that and he nods, “Yeah, I guess there is that also.”

We all continue to talk until after the meal. I stop by the command post with Epona so she can grab her saddlebags as does Chain Lightning with Tater. Then we all head back to our respective quarters for the night. As I am walking, I notice that nightfall is starting to come upon us and I see Paper Work sitting there looking up at the moon. I stop and ask him, “So what are you looking at?”

He takes a deep breath and smiles as he turns to me and tells me, “Just thinking of Choo and how much I enjoy seeing her flying in front of the moon. She loves to fly at night. She says It is so calming. She even took my flying one night before we left. Colonel, I miss her so much.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “I do understand Paper Work. Have you gotten any letters from her lately?”

He smiles and tells me, “A couple Ma’am. Mostly she talks about how things are going back home and how her sisters and George are doing.” He pauses briefly and then snickers and tells me, “Oh, by the way, this season's pegasus tag winners were the 3rd of the 2nd. I guess they surprised everpony.”

I laugh lightly, “I bet Choo was disappointed.”

He nods his head, “Yeah, she figured with her for the 1st regiment or her sisters for the Militia they would have had it for sure.”

I laugh again, “So her sisters are both on the militia team full time, I am surprised.”

He smiles and shakes his head as he tells me, “I am not. Ma’am, I got to know them a bit before we left and to tell the truth, I now can understand how they feel and why they too did not join the regulars. Heck part of me wishes I hadn’t.”

I put a forehoof on his shoulder and tell him quietly, “I fully understand. I think we all feel that way at times.” I notice the time and I tell him, “I best get going. I need to get Epona to bed soon so she can go to school in the morning.” Then I get up and I continue on my way to the barracks.

__________

The next day begins like most. However, I still feel tight in my stomach. Once my daily routines are done, I put on my best uniform and head into Hackamore. The trial is to begin at nine so I leave early to make sure I am not late.

I notice several of my staff as well as my guards all heading that way as well. As I get close, I see Laura Lee and Cedar Box both coming out of one of the new restaurants in town. They fall in behind me as I get closer to the Town Hall.

Once there, I take a seat on the head of the room behind a large desk. Next to me is a gavel that is normally used by the mayor during town meetings. But today I will use it for my court.

Most of those here are civilians who are here as witnesses. I actually prefer this, so that they can see what actually transpires. When we begin I have them first bring over one of the raiders from the Jail.

I watch as he is escorted in by Beach Shake and Tumble Weed. I recognize him as the raider who kept saying he just wanted a new start. They bring him before the desk and I begin with, “Mister Rapid Fire is it?”

He nods his head, “Today I offer you a chance to turn from the life of a raider. However, if I do this understand that if you do return to that way of life and are recaptured, your life is automatically forfeited. I will be passing your name and description on to the higher authorities in case of such an event occurs. Do you understand this?”

He nods his head and replies “Yes, I do understand. I just want a fresh start.”

I nod my head, “Ok, in two days’ time, pending the decisions of others and this court, I will order you released. However, you will have to take an oath to the NCR as well as to swear that you will not return to your old ways. If before then an execution is ordered, you will be required to witness it so that you know what fate may occur if you renege on your oath or word.”

I see him nod his head, “Yes ma’am, I fully understand," he says.

“Very well, I will continue forward with you upon those conditions we have just stated,” I turn to Beach Shake and Tumble Weed and tell them, “Return the prisoner to his cell and bring me the next one.”

I look over those in the gallery as I wait and notice a fair mix of old and new ponies and even a few cattle are present.

The next prisoner brought before me is the one that was unrepentant when we recaptured him. I see the hatred in his eyes, but I still must offer him the chance. “Mister Forged Chains, have you had it explained to you clearly what we are doing right now?”

He raises his top lip some, exposing some of his teeth as his ears slip fully back and his eyes start to partially close. He then says, “Yeah, but why don’t ya say it again just for laughs.”

I find myself raising an eyebrow as I say, “Mister Chains, you are being offered a chance to leave the life of being a raider. However, if you take this offer and return to such behaviors and activities, once caught you will be executed. If you take up the offer, you will be required to take an oath of loyalty to the NCR as well as a pledge to leave the raider lifestyle. Failing to do so will result in your execution. If you take the oath and make the pledge, then return to the said lifestyle, when recaptured you will be automatically executed.”

I see him make a silent laugh and shake his head. Then he tells me, “Why don’t ya just kill me. Why all the fancy show? Buck you and your pretty uniform, buck this town and most of all buck the NCR.”

I sigh when he says this and ask, “Does this mean you refuse the offer being made to you?”

He laughs out loud and asks, “Are you deaf, dumb, or just stupid? BUCK ALL OF YOU AND YOUR DEAL.” I then see him stand tall and with a defiant expression on his face.

I slowly shake my head and then tell him, “In that case, you will be hanged until dead, sentence to be completed in two days at dusk.” I slap the gavel on the table and after putting it down I tell the Marshal and his deputy, “Please bring me the next prisoner.”

They lead Forged Chains out of the Town Hall and return a short time later. This time it is the mare raider who also was begging for her life. When offered a chance for a reprieve, she accepts it. I then tell them as they are getting ready to take her out that we will take a half-hour break.

When I return from the break, I see Tumble Weed standing there and I have him go bring me the last prisoner. While he is gone, I explain to the jury and the courtroom the rules for the trial and that the jury will be responsible for determining guilt on each count. I also let them know that I will decide the punishment for any charges that they may find the defendant guilty of.

The foreman of the jury then stands up and asks, “Your Honor, I have two questions. The first is what happens if we can not obtain agreement on guilt or innocence? The second, why are all those in positions of the court military ponies?”

I nod my head and reply, “The answer to the first is that the jury will be sequestered until agreements on the charges can be determined. However, they do not all have to be the same. As for the second question, do any of you know any attorneys? I have appointed my Officers and myself to take those positions they would normally have taken. I hope that in time they can be replaced by civilians, but for now, we make do.”

I see him and the rest of the jury look at each other and nod their heads.

When Tumble Weed returns, I notice that Beach Shack is not with them. He is instead I am told out front waiting to be called as a witness. Instead in front of me are Tumble Weed and the other new deputy that I have not met yet. Between them is Radio Shack. I nod to the deputies and then I ask, “Mister Radio Shack, you have been accused of theft from the treasury of the town of Hackamore, Treason to the NCR, aiding and abetting the escape of captured raiders and attempted murder of the town Marshal Beach Shack. How plead you?”

He gives me a snide glare and tells me, “Yeah, I know why. You want to take over the town too. You think I don’t know a raider when I see her.”

Next to him, I see one of my officers, Lieutenant Trip Hammer from the Enfields acting as his defense attorney, look down and shake his head.

Then Trip Hammer whispers into Radio Shack's ear and I see him nod his head and whisper back. After this brief exchange Trip Hammer looks up at me and states, “My client pleads not guilty your honor.”

I then tell him, “Lieutenant please have yourself and your client take a seat.” I turn to Summer Solstice, who is acting for the prosecution in this case, and tell her, “Please present your case.”

I see her face become very serious and she takes on the air of righteousness. Part of me wants to shake my head, but instead, I sit there and listen as she begins, “Mares and Gentlestallions of the Jury, I will present to you the facts of the case as well as provide you evidence of the actions by the defendant Radio Shack. Once we have presented the evidence and witnesses for both sides, it will be up to you to decide if the defendant is innocent or guilty of the charges laid against him.”

She pauses briefly and then states, “For our first witness I call upon the acting mayor, Sticky Wicket.”

I watch as the oath of witness is administered by Taser to her. Then she steps upon the stage next to me and sits down before those assembled there.

I watch as the questioning begins. Sticky Wicket seems fine at first then slightly uncomfortable as the questions continue from along the lines of "How long have you known the defendant?" to "What made you decide to check the books?"

Sticky looks over at Radio Shack first, then to Beach Shack. She takes a deep breath and begins, “I was encouraged by Beach Shack to check the books as he suspected his brother of possibly embezzling from the town.”

“This is in addition to the caps and supplies that he was openly paying each month to the local raiders?” Summer Solstice asks.

“Yes, it is. In fact, I found a substantial amount over time that had been unaccounted for. Unfortunately, I had not looked into this matter until after the incident where Radio Shack brought the released raiders into the town hall.”

“Speaking of raiders, Miss Wicket, do you know if he was the one who attacked the marshal and released the raiders during the large incoming raider attack that day?”

She nods her head and answers, “While I did not witness him do it, I did hear him bragging about it with the released raiders. He also stated that he was the one preventing you from hanging him.”

I accidentally snort when she says this, but try to stay neutral in my disposition. After she is done being questioned by Summer Solstice, she is questioned by Trip Hammer.

“Now Miss Wicket, is it not true that you harbored some resentment towards the mayor and that you desired his position, which you are now filling?”

I am stunned as she laughs out loud and says, “Are you kidding me? I never wanted to be mayor and the only reason I took it was because it was thrown into my lap so we could avoid the military having to declare martial law. As for harboring resentment I really have none. I even understood why he would have me go out to meet unknown groups. I am fairly old, I have no foals, and my position was not particularly important. So no, I do not hold anything against him.”

“You say you hold nothing against him, but you still looked at the books to try and find out if he was stealing from the town. Why?”

She shakes her head, “Why you ask? Because if he could attack his own flesh and blood and then brag about it, what would keep him from fleecing the town. That is why.”

I see Trip Hammer take a step back at the venom in her voice. He then turns to me and says, “No further questions for the witness.”

Next up on the witness stand is Beach Shack. He is asked what happened on the day of the attack. He responds with, “As the alarm for the base went off, I opened the door and I saw Scrap Pile there. I told her to come in and she offered to help me guard the prisoners.”

Summer Solstice then asks, “What happened next?”

“Shortly afterward I heard a knock on my door again and I saw Radio Shack there, asking to come in. I opened the door and two of his goons came in with him. I asked him what he was doing and he told me. I am letting your prisoners go.”

“Why do you think he wanted to let them go?” Summer Solstice asks.

Suddenly I hear Trip Hammer yell, “I object, your honor, that question is not of fact but opinion and can lead the jury.”

“Objection sustained. The prosecution is reminded to remain to the facts, not opinions.” I tell them.

Trip Hammer nods as does Summer Solstice, who then says, “Yes Ma’am,” she pauses and then asks,

“What happened next?”

I nod my head and Beach begins again, “Ma’am, I told him I was not letting them go. He and his goons pulled pistols on me and Radio started to hit me in the head repeatedly. That is when I heard Scrap Pile yell no, and they shot her.”

“What happened after that?” Summer asks.

I see him cringe as he thinks then Beach Shack says, “I really don’t know as I passed out after I heard them shoot Scrap Pile.”

Summer Solstice then says, “No further questions your honor, Defense the witness is yours,” and she steps back to a desk on the other side of the room and sits down.

Trip Hammer steps up next and asks Beach, “What is your relation to the defendant?”

Beach looks at him funny and says, “He is my brother.”

“and how long have you known him?”

I see a look of surprise at the phrasing of the question come over Beach’s face and he tells him, “All my life. He was born first.”

I hear several laughs from the back of the town hall. I want to join them but instead, I smack the gavel several times and call out, “Order in the court.”

Quickly the laughs stop and Trip continues his questioning, “And how long have you been in the position of Marshal?”

“For a little over three years.” He answers back quickly.

“And how did you become town marshal?”

“I was appointed by my brother after he became the mayor.”

I see Trip think for a moment and then he states, “To be clear you owe your position as the Town Marshal to your brother?”

Beach Shake nods his head and in a nervous voice says, “Yes I do.”

I see a look of victory come over Trip Hammer's face as he asks, “So what did you do before you became the Town Marshal?”

I see a look of horror come over Beach Shakes face as he answers in a shaky voice, “My brother and I were raiders. We came here to start over, at least I did.” I see him then look down in shame as Trip Hammer's expression changes to one of horror as he realizes what he has just done. The town hall erupts in shouts and expressions of anger. I again smack the gavel over and over until everyone quiets back down.

I see that Trip Hammer has gone pale and in a shaky voice he says, “No further questions your honor.”

I am ready to have this case over with. I have just found out one of my best allies and a friend has been a raider and hid it from me. Despite how I feel or what I want, I ask, “Prosecution, any further witnesses?”

I see her sneer a smile as she says, “My next witness is Radio Shack.”

From the defenses side of the room, I hear Radio Shack yell out, “No, enough of this, no!”

I look to the jury and see the surprise in their faces and then over the courtroom. Then I say, “Will the witness please step forward.”

I see him stand and shamble as he walks to the front of the courtroom and takes the seat his brother has just vacated.

I then notice that Beach Shack has taken a seat in the back and is sitting next to Scrap Pile who has a hoof around him as he looks down at the floor.

After sitting down Radio Shack gazes over the room and steels himself as he acquires an expression of disdain on his face. He then looks straight ahead.

Summer Solstice next steps forward and asks, “Mister Radio Shack, you have been mayor for several years in this town, and are now accused of being a former raider, is this true?”

He looks straight at his brother with an expression of hatred on his face and says, “Yes both are true.”

“Were you allied with the raiders who have attacked this town before or since?”

He sits there and says nothing just looking straight ahead.

Summer seems frustrated then asks him instead, “Ok, you refuse to answer that question, Instead, Did you attack your brother on the day that the base went on alert and the raider prisoners were released.”

Again, he says nothing. And just stares straight ahead.

Finally, Summer quietly asks, “Why would you attack your brother and release those raiders?”

He shakes his head and then looks at her and quietly replies, “Because I thought it was better for me and the town if I helped them. They should have overwhelmed that, that base of NCR filth and then they would have taken the town.”

Summer Solstice shakes her head and looks at me and says, “The prosecution rests your honor.”

I look at Trip Hammer and tell him, “He is your witness.”

He looks at his client then back at me and stands up. He approaches the witness and asks, “Why did you attack your brother?”

I see Radio Shack sigh and he says, “He got soft. He has decided he is one of them. He no longer remembers what it means to be a raider. He actually cares about this filthy town. “

Trip Hammer seems stunned and then he asks, “Do you care about this town?”

Radio Shack laughs at this and replies, “Never have, it was just an end to a means and gave me a bit easier living. At least until she showed up,” he says as he looks at me.

I see Trip Hammer’s head go down as he closes his eyes. When he raises his head back up, he says, “No further questions, the defense rests.”

I then tell those in the town hall, “Court will adjourn while the Jury deliberates. Please return the defendant to his cell until after the jury reaches a verdict. Once it has been reached, I will alert those who want to hear it by having the bell of the town hall rung slowly,” I smack the gavel down and get up and walk outside.

Most of those inside leave the courthouse. I watch through the window as Beach Shack walks up and takes his badge off and offers it to Sticky Wicket. She takes the badge and hooves it back to him, and I see his head go back up a bit and a look of hope appears on his face.

I then turn and see Radio Shack being led to the town marshal’s office and I see him stumble as he looks over at the gallows next to the train station. It is then when I notice the crow has returned and circles over the group and then lands on the top of the gallows.

While we wait, I tell Taser, "I will be at the Flying Cow having tea," and I leave to visit Buttermilk. We are enjoying our second cup of tea when I hear a knock on the door to the parlor and Taser says, “Colonel, the jury has reached a verdict.”

I get up slowly and tell Buttermilk, “Thank you for your company today. It really has helped me.”

She smiles back at me, “You are welcome Mollygirl, remember she would want you to protect the herd.”

I nod my head and head back with Taser to the Town Hall. Once there I give the order, “Slowly ring the bell.”

As I enter, I begin to hear the bell ring slowly to alert the town that a verdict has been reached. Once inside I return to my seat and notice the Jury is already present. I see many of the seats are already filled but more ponies are still coming inside. Finally, all the seats are filled and I order the doors to be closed so that no more beings can come inside. I then tell Taser, “Have the defendant brought over.

Once Radio Shack has been brought to the town hall, I see he is nervous. After he has sat down, I begin, “Mares and Gentlestallions of the jury, what is your verdict?”

The lead stallion on the jury stands up. He clears his throat and then begins, “We the jury find the defendant not guilty of theft from the Town of Hackamore’s treasury. For the charge of aiding and abetting in the escape of the raiders we find the defendant guilty,” he pauses, “For the charge of attempted murder of the Town Marshal, we find the defendant guilty,” Again a pause. I see him gulp slightly and then he states “For the Charge of treason to the NCR, we find the defendant guilty.”

I nod my head and close my eyes. I briefly and silently ask Sweet Cream to guide me and give me the strength to make the right decision. I look up and I see him looking at me with a hateful expression on his face. This does not bother me, I expected it, but then he turns and looks at the others there with the same expression. I know what I have to do.

“Bring the defendant forward,” I order.

Once he is before me I look at those in the town hall and then back to Radio Shack and I tell him, “Radio Shack, you have been found guilty by a jury of your peers of Aiding and Abetting in the escape of known raiders, of attempted murder of the Town Marshal, and finally of treason to the New Canterlot Republic,” I pause briefly and then I continue, “You have shown no remorse and only contempt for the citizens of this town and the NCR, with this in mind I hereby convict you of these crimes, with the penalty being death. You will be hanged until dead, at sunset in two days.”

I watch as he collapses and then tries to get up. I look at the deputy marshals and tell them, “Return him to his cell.” I then smack the gavel on the table and call out, “Court dismissed.”

As I get up and walk out the door, I see Scrap Pile sitting next to Beach Shack comforting him. Then I turn and leave the building with my officers and staff falling in beside me I head back to the base. As I walk, I look over at Summer Solstice and ask, “Do you have any Old Overmare?”

She nods her head and with a concerned look on her face says, “Yes Ma’am, why?”

I look at her with my heart breaking inside as I tell her, “Because I may need it after this is all done.”

I have Taser accompany me to the prisoners we took in the fight. I offer all of them the same offer I made this morning to the raiders. I am surprised when both of the Zebras take up the offer. Overall, three of the former raiders refuse to change. I then tell them that they will be hanged at sunset in two nights also. I also require those who say they want a new start to be present at the execution so that they can see how serious we are about it.

Then I break away and I head to my office. I close the door and sit there with my eyes closed. After a bit, I hear a knock on my door and it opens slightly. I look up and see Laura Lee and Cedar Box standing there. They both come in and close the door behind them.

“I am sorry for wasting your time Laura Lee, But I did not think it would go like it did.” I tell her.

She smiles at me and replies, “Well, I had a feeling. I was surprised about the Marshal though. But I think he really was trying for the town.”

Then I hear Cedar Box ask gently, “Mollygirl, are you going to be ok?”

I nod my head and I sniffle slightly. She comes over and gives me a light hug and tells me quietly, “I am here for you if you need me.”

I nod my head and tell them both, “Thank you both so much. I am sorry, but combat is different from a courtroom.”

We talk a bit more then I leave to go have dinner with my staff and Epona. As I lay down that night, I hope the next two days go quickly so I can get it over with.

__________

The next two days do go fast. On the second day, I finish my dinner early and put on my best uniform. My entire staff does likewise and accompany me into town. Before we leave, I turn to Epona and I tell her, “You are to stay here for this.”

“But Ma, I am not a little filly, I am old enough.” She counter argues.

I look her in the eyes and I tell her, “No, not this time. This is something I wish I did not have to see.”

I hear Tater arguing also, but finally, he tells his father, “Pa, I will do as you say, But I do not like it.”

I hear Chain Lightning sigh and tell him, “Son, for this I do not care if you like it or not. This is not for entertainment. “

My MPs escort all of the raider prisoners. Those to be executed are taken up onto the gallows. Those who are not stand in front of them with an escort. As the sun begins to get lower in the sky I ask the Mayor to have her deputies bring Radio Shack and the others from the town jail.

Once they are back, I look and see that a large part of the town has shown up. Many colts and fillies are with their parents even and I feel my stomach churn. I step up to the edge of the platform and I tell the crowd, “We will first execute the raiders who have stated they will not turn away from that life.” I turn and tell the MP's “Bring the first three of the condemned forward.”

Three of them are brought forward and a noose is placed over each of their necks. Once all is ready, I give the command and the platforms drop, the raiders' bodies follow. The short drop with the knot in the correct position snaps their necks. Their feet kick briefly and I hear several of those in the crowd suck in their breaths. But I also hear one of the zebras yell, “YOU BARBARIANS! You are trapping their souls in their bodies.” Then she begins to cry.

The bodies are then removed and the ropes prepared again. This time Radio Shack is led up first. Next to him is Foraged Chain and next to him one of the other raiders. Radio Shack is shaking but still steps up and the noose is put around his neck. I watch and know it to be placed in the correct position. Next, the rope is placed around Foraged Chain’s neck. When it is on, he spits in the MP’s face. I watch my MP wipe the spittle from his face and then he makes sure the knot is correctly placed. Finally, the third one is ready. He says nothing just faces forward with a sneer on his face.

I wait a few more minutes and then I sigh and give the order. The platform drops and in horror, I see that the knot has shifted on Radio Shack. While the others quickly die, he is instead twisting in the air, his feet kicking back and forth as he twists and turns. This is made all the grimmer as it is by the light of the torches illuminating the area.

I hear several in the group assembled before me get sick. I almost throw up myself. But I am able to fight it off. Finally, he stops kicking and after several more minutes, the bodies are lowered.

I wait till the bodies are all removed so they can be buried and the crowd begins to leave. I walk down the steps and approach the remaining prisoners and ask them, “Do you understand now how serious your oath is to leave the raider life?”

They all mumble yes or just nod their heads. I nod back and I tell the MPs, “Go ahead and release them.”

I turn back to them and tell them, “Change your ways, become better, do not make me do this to you also.”

I turn and take one final look up at the gallows and I see the crow walk across the rail. It looks me in the eyes and then it flies away.

I put my head down and I walk back to the post with my head down and my tail tucked tight. Tonight, my saddlebags feel full. I pray to Sweet Cream and the Goddesses to grant me strength.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Taday I have been givin the chance to leave the life of a raider. I was born into it and know no other way. Besides, like the NCR would give us a real fair deal. In two nights, I am to be hanged for my life. By the time you gets this letter I wil already be dead. The one song that seems to sum up how I feel tonight is McPhearson’s Rant. If you could please play it for me.

Yours

Forged Chain.

Author's Note

Hopefully, this chapter provided a couple of surprises for you the reader. The court-martial and the execution of punishment by Mollygirl are not easy on her and may be considered a moral wound by some. But they do lead to some important developments in characters and the story in the next couple of chapters. For those who found the execution to brutal, my apologies, I tried to keep the details to a minimum to spare those who may have lost someone that manner. To those who wanted more details, I had originally written it that way but decided to go the way I have out of respect for those I mentioned previously.

The chapter's dedication song was actually written by Jamie McPherson a Scottish man the week before he was hung by the English in Banff Scotland 16 November 1700CE. He is reported to have played the song as well as singing it under the Gallows tree. He offered his fiddle to his clansmen who would play it at his wake, but when refused, he did break it apart.

For those who would like to listen to this Chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is:
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2ltuetqTKpY

Chapter 85 The Fallout

Chapter 85 The Fallout

“All men make mistakes, but a good man yields when he knows his course is wrong, and repairs the evil. The only crime is pride.”

― Sophocles, Antigone

The next day I am talking with Laura Lee at breakfast and she asks me, “Mollygirl, I know you felt that the raiders that said they would change will. But do you think it was wise to let them go?”

Before I can answer her, Dull Beak from my other side leans forward and tells her, “Actually Laura Lee, she accomplished some things with that, which otherwise would not have occurred. In part, by letting them go she proved that the raiders have a chance at redemption if they want it. If any of those she released go back to their ways they will tell the others. The other part is that they will know if they continue as raiders what the end results will be.”

She looks slightly confused and asks, “What do you mean by end results?”

He smiles at her and replies, “That they will leave the raider life, one way or the other. Their choice or by a rope.”

While I agree with him, his choice of words makes my stomach twist. While I know it had to be done, I wish I had another choice. Maybe someday we will have the infrastructure to make that possible. But until then, we have to do things the hard way.

When I go into town, I notice that many of the locals are a bit more standoffish. I really cannot say I blame them. How would I have been if it had happened back home?

I stop by first to see Beach Shack at his office. When I arrive, I am pleased and surprised to find Scrap Pile is there drinking coffee with him. They both smile at me. “Good Morning Colonel," Beach says to me.

I nod, “Good morning to both of you. I hope you don’t mind a quick visit?”

Both shake their heads, Scrap pile saying to me, “Not at all. I had hoped to see you today. Ma’am, I wanted to thank you for giving those of us who were raiders a chance. Not many will, or want to.”

This time I nod my head, “I do understand Scrap, but you more than proved to me you had earned it. Goddess mare, you nearly died getting word to me. Doc Treacle let me know just how close it was.”

I see Beach’s eyes go wide at that. He looks at her and tells her, “You never told me it was that bad, why not?”

I see her look down and she tells him, “Because I did not think it was important.”

Before I can say anything, he tells her, “It is important. Heck, you are important.”

I see her blush and then give him a special smile as she tells him, “Ya know, nopony has ever told me I was important before. Thank you.”

“Well, you are, at least to me. Speaking of important. Colonel, I am sorry I never told ya before about my past,” I watch as he puts his face down when he says this but he continues, “It is just I was trying so hard to change. Radio, well he gave me grief about it, and if I said anything, I would have been telling you his secret too. I wanted him to change and to do right. I had really hoped he would eventually change.”

I nod my head, “I do understand Beach, but not everypony wants to change or can change.”

He nods his head and then says, “Yeah, I know, but still. I am also surprised though that I still have my job. Ya know several of the others from here in town came by last night to give me their condolences on the loss of my brother. Each one said they were glad I was their marshal. They actually called me Their Marshal.”

I tilt my head some and relax my ears as I tell him, “That is because they know that this is your town too. I think most saw you go to turn in your badge the other day. I know I did, and I understand why Sticky gave it back to you.”

He looks confused and asks, “Why? Cause part of me is still wondering that.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Because you stood up for the town and what was right, even to your own brother. You put this town first and your brother felt that the only way he could get past you and do what he wanted was for you to be either unconscious or dead.”

I see him take a deep breath and let it out as he ponders this. Then Scrap Pile says, “Colonel, I forgot my manners. Would you like some coffee?”

“Of course. I could use some today. I did not sleep too well last night,” I tell her.

I sit for another hour just enjoying coffee with them before I get up to go. As I get ready to leave, Scrap Pile stops me and tells me, “Mollygirl, thank you for giving me a chance and for letting me know not everypony would judge me.”

“Your welcome Scrap, I am just really glad to see things working out for you. But just so you know, my door is still always open to you, as well as Beach, ok.”

I see her smile wide and beside her I notice Beach close his eyes with a look of relief on his face as he nods his head and says, “I will see you later Colonel.”

From there I head to the Town Hall and spend time talking with Sticky Wicket. As we are talking, she asks me, “Have you seen Scrap Pile today? I stopped by her shop last night and this morning to try and talk to her, but she was not there. I am kind of worried about her.”

I smile when I hear this and I tell her, “Well, when I was at the Marshal’s office, she was already there. I guess she got up early.”

I see her grin as she raises an eyebrow and says, “Or maybe she is buck hunting. Well if she is, I hope she catches him.”

I think about it for a few seconds and then I tell her, “You know I think they would be really good for each other. I hope so.”

We talk for a bit more, including talking about how Cedar Box has taken an order for some stones to be brought from Harness and delivered to Hackamore for building the armory for the militia. We also talk about who will lead the new militia once it is trained.

“I know when I was talking with the Sergeant Major, he seemed to think very highly of your blacksmith Pritchel Hole. He says he has a good understanding of the tactics as well as respect from the others in the militia.”

I see her take a breath and sigh when I say this and she tells me, “I can understand that, but it is so hard to find good blacksmiths. I really don’t want to lose him to the militia.”

When she says this, I twist my ears in confusion and finally ask her, “Sticky, you do realize that the militia is not a full-time job? It is only taken on during training and emergencies.”

I see her eyes open in surprise at this. Then she says, “Why no. I had assumed that once they were trained, they would take over the defense of the town.”

Smiling again I tell her, “No Sticky, they are an auxiliary to the NCR regulars, at least until we move on. However, that will not be for some time. Years probably.”

I watch as she visibly relaxes. Then she smiles and says, “Good. I mean we appreciate you giving us our antonymy but we are not really ready to be fully self-sufficient yet. Especially with all those raiders still out there.”

I nod my head and think to myself, that is something we still really need to work on. But instead, I tell her, “I fully understand and that is part of why we are still here.”

We talk for a while more than I realize I am hungry and I decide to grab a bite to eat at the Flying Cow. According to both Milo and Summer Solstice, they have a really good lunch menu. On my way over there I run into Laura Lee. It seems that she had the same idea I did.

“Hey Mollygirl, care to join me for lunch and a drink?” she asks.

I smile and nod as I tell her, “Sure, I was just thinking of getting something to eat,” then I ask her, “Where is Cedar Box?”

She shrugs her shoulder and tells me, “She is over at the rail station getting an order for coal from them. You know how that goes.”

“Yes, I do business before pleasure right.”

As we enter the Flying Cow, I do not see Buttermilk or Cornbread anywhere. Behind the counter is a new mare I have not seen before. As we sit down, she asks us, “So what can I get for you?”

Laura Lee tells her, “How about a couple of menus and two whiskeys with a touch of water.”

The barkeep asks, “Any particular type of whiskey?”

I know I shouldn’t but after yesterday and the last few months, what can one drink hurt? I know I can handle it so I ask, “What types do you have?”

The cute mare smiles and looks me over as she says, “Well we have some Wild Pegasus, Some Old Overmare, and a local homebrew.”

I look at Laura Lee and tell her, “You should try the Old Overmare. They distill it outside of Manesville.”

I see her ears go forward and a smile comes into her eyes, “So a taste of what Milo may be having soon?”

I nod my head as I tell her, “Yes, but we also have a new one called the Three Sisters now from over in White Cloud, but they do not make nearly as much, so I don't think you will see it down here for a while.”

Soon we have our drinks in front of us and we clink our glasses together as I toast, “To better days.”

Laura Lee repeats the toast and we both sip our glasses as we review the menu. After we place our orders, I have a second drink, but tell her, I best stop after this one.

I do only have one other drink that day. But unfortunately, too late I realize I was right. I never should have had that first drink.

__________

The next four months go fairly quickly for me. At least, I think it is four months. Unfortunately, part of that is because I cannot remember all of it. I never show up for work drunk and we run several combat missions successfully against the raiders. Each time we have to deal with the raiders we capture becomes harder for me. I never fail in my military duties. However, perhaps I have let my family duties slip some.

It is after one of these anti raider operations that I have stayed up late drinking by myself and I have decided to sleep in, that it happens.

I am laying in my bed, my mouth tastes horrible and my body aches. I have the blanket over my head and I really just want to sleep some more when I hear Epona say, “Here, excuse me, our quarters are this way mama Sutures.

In the distance, I hear several other ponies also. I also hear Laura Lee say, “I have not seen a mare this pissed off since Cedar caught Milo with Cannel the first time.”

Then I hear Milo, “No, I don’t think even she was this upset.”

Then I hear Suture's voice say coldly and calmly, “Thank you Epona, are you sure she is in there?” There is a brief pause and then she says, “Ok, then would you please go join your sisters as well as Tater at the Command Post.”

Then I hear Epona say, “Yes ma’am.” And I hear her hoofs trot quickly away.

Then it is quiet for a bit and I figure I must be dreaming this. I really need to lay off the cheap local shine. Not only does it give me a headache, but now I am having weird dreams.

Then my door is bucked open, the lights flip on, my blanket is yanked off of me and suddenly I feel my bunk flip over with me now under it.

I begin to crawl out and ask, “What the Tartarus?”

But before I can even fully get myself free, I look up and I see Sutures there and she is not crying, she is not angry, no. She is furious and her horn is glowing brightly. I am in so much trouble.

I feel the bed come up off of me and it hits the wall. She uses her TK to lift me up so my eyes meet hers and I hear her say, “WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?”

I look down at the ground and I begin, “Sutures, I am sorry, you don’t understand how rough it is, what all I have been through…”

She cuts me off, “YOU SELF CENTERED, UNGRATEFUL, SELF FLAGGATING, IGNORANT BITCH!”

I am stunned, I have never heard her speak this way before. “Sutures, really, I was not like this before I had to hang those raiders and Radio Shack. Do you know what it is like to have to choose who lives and dies?” That was the wrong answer.

I watch as her eyes flash and I am lifted even higher into the air. Behind her, I hear Milo say, “Laura Lee, do not let Cedar meet this mare for Luna’s sake.”

I then hear Sutures voice drop almost to a growl as she says, “Really, I don’t know what that is like. I was only a combat medic for over ten years. I only had to make the choice of knowing I could save somepony, or try and save another who would most likely die and was my friend. DO YOU KNOW I STILL HAVE NIGHTMARES ABOUT TARGHEE? No, you wouldn’t. You hurt too much yourself to care about the rest of us.”

I feel myself being put down and I stand on my own hooves. I cannot look her in the eyes. But I do hear her say, “Mollygirl, I love you, but right now I hate you so much too. You are so self-absorbed you have not written your family in over two months. I Know. We did not get any letters from you and I asked Ditzy when she delivered the messages from Dull Beak, Epona, and some cow named Buttermilk asking us to come help you. OH, and when I wanted to be done with you like I told you I would. I have that damned spirit show up and ask me to come here,” Then she turns her head towards the door and says, “Then I had to tolerate the passes from that damn mule Milo the entire time. I am not just unhappy Mollygirl.”

I am stunned. I do not know what to say. Out in the hallway, I hear what sounds like a slap and Milo says “Ouch, what was that for?”

Followed by Laura Lee replying, “For making unwanted passes at her. You know better. Especially with the favor, we were talking about asking her family for.”

This is all too much for me and I am completely confused. I finally ask, “How come you came then?”

She looks at me with contempt as she tells me, “Because I love you, you idiot. But this really is the last time I will tolerate your drinking, and do not even think of trying to touch me right now. Not while you smell like that.”

I am still looking down when I ask her, “How could you leave your clients? I am not worth it really.”

She looks at me and uses her TK to raise my chin. Then she tells me, “My mother will cover all of them. She is now living in the clinic at White Cloud. She had enough of my father finally, and to be honest, I have almost had enough of you.”

I watch as she again uses her TK, this time to lift a flap of her saddlebag and float out a bottle of Old Overmare. She holds the bottle in front of me and I can feel the desire for it. Then she places it on the desk in my room. She looks at me again and says, “You have a choice Mollygirl, that bottle or your family. The others agree with me. Millie and Moon Lilly are with me. If you choose the bottle, I will be taking them as well as Epona with me.”

I feel the cravings so badly. Just one drink. That is all, I think. Then I realize what it will cost me. I sit down on the floor and begin to weep as I tell her, “I am so sorry Dearest, I was trying so hard. I just am not strong enough.”

She sits down at the chair at my desk and tells me, “I understand my love, but a choice has to be made. I will not follow the road my mother did.”

I am ready to tell her my choice, but something clicks in my mind and I ask, “What is the favor that Milo’s family wanted to ask of ours?”

She shakes her head, “Do not try and change the subject Mollygirl. Besides, depending on what your decision is, depends on whether you will have any input on it anyways.”

I sigh, “My love, you know I choose you. It is just that I don’t know if I can overcome this.”

I hear her sigh and then she responds to me, “Ok, I will try to help you. But do understand, this is a binding agreement, I will stay with you and you can remain a member of our family as long as you do not drink. If you decide you are going to drink, then that bottle there will be the one you start with. All you have to do is hoof the empty one to me and walk away. I will not argue, I will pack your bags even, but we will be done. Do you understand this?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes, I do understand and I agree.”

She smiles bitterly and then tells me, “Good, then I want this bottle to remain in your quarters for you to look at. I want you to be reminded by it, of what it is and what you will lose. Mollygirl, I was never ashamed of you until I received those three letters, all airmail and delivered to our door while we were entertaining the Harness and Ten Pony Tower Envoys.”

I feel myself flush at this. “I am so sorry,” I tell her.

She still has a look of disdain on her face as she tells me, “Don’t just apologize to me, you owe a huge apology to Epona. She has had to suffer through your neglect. She loves you, cares about you, and is very worried about you. And to tell the truth, a large part of me wonders why. Mollygirl, you always said that Security inspired you with her words of Do Better, well mare, it is time for you to put up or shut up.” She stands up and heads towards the door. She stops, looks over her shoulder, and tells me, “I will be over in your office in the command bunker, clean yourself up, put on a uniform and you can meet your daughters again.” She then heads out the door and I begin to follow her orders.

__________

Once I have my room cleaned up, I take a quick shower and brush my teeth. I consider braiding my mane for her, but why bother. I know she will not want me still. But I do put it in a ponytail so I can look somewhat decent for the fillies.

As I walk across the base to my command bunker, I really pay attention to those around me. I get the normal salutes, but most seem to be just going through the motions. I realize I may have lost something else in the past couple of months from my troopers. Their respect. They still respect the rank as required, but how many still respect the mare wearing it?

As I enter the command bunker, I notice Chain Lighting off to the side. Specs and Paper Work look at me briefly and then turn away.

As I approach the office, I hear Milo say, “What the Tartarus? Sutures, I swear to the Goddesses that she did not have a drop of alcohol in her office when I left.”

I hear her respond, “She may not have had it then, but she sure does now.”

Then I hear Laura Lee speak up. “Sutures, I am afraid it may be my fault. The day after the first hangings we had lunch together and I bought her a couple of drinks. I had not realized how serious she was about why she should not drink normally. I figured one or two drinks would not hurt.”

In reply, I hear, “She knows better. She promised me and the rest of us that she would not drink.”

I feel my heart start to break at the tone of disappointment and hurt in her voice.

I steel myself and I force myself to lift my head up and I walk into my office. I see Cedar Box sitting quietly behind my desk. Milo and Laura Lee have the drawers to my desk open and I see a set of saddlebags with several partially drunk liquor bottles in them. Then I hear Epona say from behind the door, “Here is another one Mama Sutures,” she pauses then says, “He is right though, she never drank before the hanging.”

I hear her tone go cold and she asks, “Really, then what changed so much for her? How come she was willing to throw her entire family away for the damn bottle?”

I am just about to step in to say something when I hear Cedar Box asks, “And why are you so damn eager to throw her away? Damn it, all I ever heard her speak was good about you and the rest of your spouses. But she never felt she was good enough for you. Sure, you are hurt. We all hurt. By the way, that Jack who has you so pissed off for making passes at you is the love of my life. Yes, I love the other spouses in my family, but I am willing to overlook and try and help him. And before you ask, no I am not saying let her keep drinking. I am saying let that mare know you really do love her and that she has something to work for, otherwise, you might as well just hand her a bottle and tell her to choose.”

I hear the room take on an uncomfortable quiet after Cedar Box says this and then I see Epona trying to sneak out of the office unnoticed. Her eyes go wide when she sees me there. Then she looks down and tells me, “I am sorry Ma, but I did not know what else to do. I already lost my moms from my side and now I am losing you to the bottle.”

I lift her chin with my hoof and I tell her, “There is nothing to be sorry about on your part dear. I am the one who is and should be sorry. Thank you for trying to save me.” Then I give her a gentle kiss on her forelock.

From inside the office, I hear Sutures say, “Ah shit,” as she realizes I am here and I am walking through the door.

I smirk slightly at that and I tell her, “Yes dearest, I heard that, and I will keep the bottle. As you said, if I screw up again, it will be the first one I drink and I will give you the empty so you will know. I am very sorry, but I can’t always be strong like you are.”

I see Sutures's jaw drop when I say this, but I also see Cedar Box’s head spin to look at her and she says, “You didn’t?”

Sutures blushes and nods but says nothing. I then look at Milo and his wives and I tell them, “Would you give me and Sutures a few minutes alone? I think we need to talk.”

I watch as they leave and then I sit down behind my desk. I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. Then I look up into her eyes and I tell her, “Your right. I am a mess. I am sorry and I never wanted to hurt anypony, especially you. I just wish I felt I deserved you or any of you in my life.”

She seems surprised at this admission and then asks, “So how many others have you slept with since you been here?”

I shake my head, “I have not fooled around if that is what you are asking Sutures. I have remained faithful, even when it was extremely tempting, much less when I was drunk and in season.”

I see her get an angry look on her face and she asks, “And how do I know you are telling the truth?”

I sigh and I tell her, “Fine, don’t believe me, I wouldn’t, but perhaps you should go into town with me and talk to a few others. Maybe you will listen to them. But if you do, we leave the foals here,” she gets a funny look on her face and I tell her, “That is because the first stop is the Flying Cow,” I see her almost laugh at the name then I continue, “It is the local bordello, but it has a good lunch and I am close friends with both of the owners, Buttermilk, and Cornbread.”

I see her think about it and she then asks, “Can I question anypony I choose where you take me?”

I nod my head and in some slight exasperation I tell her, “Yes dear, you may, but please be polite about it.”

I see her ears go back and I shake my head. I want to be angry, but I know I deserve her anger. She then says, “Who will watch the foals while we are gone?”

I then ask, “Who is watching them now?”

She looks at me with suspicion and tells me, “Cannel Coal. She came to meet her brothers as well as Milo,” Then she smiles slightly as she says, “You should see her with the foals, she would make a great mother someday.”

I nod my head, “I am sure she would. Perhaps we can ask her to watch them a bit longer then, but I would want to introduce you to these people even if the situation were different.”

I see her take a deep breath and let it out. She then says, “Ok.”

As we go out to see Cannel coal to ask her to watch the foals longer for us, Millie sees me first and I hear her whisper hopefully, “Mommy?”

I feel my heart breaking at her uncertainty and I start to tear up. She slips by Cannel and runs over and smells me and then gives me a big hug as she says, “I miss you. I been good filly.”

I sit down and pick her up in my forehooves and I tell her, “I have missed you too Millie, so much.”

To the side, I see a little black unicorn with her green mane and tail. She nervously approaches me and smells me and looks at Sutures and then back at Cannel. Then she says, “Mills? Who?”

Finally, Sutures tells her, “This is Mollygirl.” I feel the sting when I realize she did not say, mama. I also see the look of surprise on Cannel and Cedar Box’s faces.

I hold my daughter and begin to tear up as I say, “It is good to meet you, Moon Lily, I have so looked forward to it.”

She seems to relax then and approaches for a brief hug.

Behind me I hear Milo whisper to someone, “And I thought Cedar could be cold.” From across the room, I see Cedar Box shoot him a look.

I snuggle with my daughter and as Moon Lily climbs alongside her sister. I hug her too and kiss her on her forelock as well.

After a bit, I put the little mares down and I stand up. I hear Epona ask, “Ma, can I come too. I need to tell Buttermilk thank you also.”

I am thinking about it when I see a slightly snide look come over Sutures's face and I hear her say, “Fine, young mare.”

Epona looks from her to me and then steps next to me and puts a hoof on my shoulder as she whispers, “I am sorry ma, I did not think she would be like this.”

I give her a quick hug and quietly I tell her, “It’s ok, I deserve this. She and I both know that; it just does not make it any easier.”

The three of us head into town together. As we get into the outskirts of it, I see Sticky Wicket walking across the street.

She stops and looks at the three of us, and I see her take a closer look at Sutures and her leg. Then I see a huge smile come over her face as she trots over and says, “Colonel, is this your wife Sutures who you kept telling me about? She really is beautiful.”

I nod my head, I want to smile, but am afraid to. I tell her, “Yes Sticky. Sutures, this is Sticky Wicket, the mayor of Hackamore. Sticky, this is Sutures.”

She sticks out a hoof to Sutures and still smiling says, “It really is a pleasure Misses Sutures. I have heard so much about you and spouses. Did you bring the others and your foals too?”

She replies, “The other spouses had to stay behind. I did bring my daughters Millie and Moon Lily though.”

I see Sticky get a weird expression on her face and she looks between Sutures and me. Then Sticky tells her in a warning tone of voice, “Don’t hurt her anymore Sutures. She is a good mare who has been having a hard time dealing with what she has been required to do.”

I see anger flash in Sutures’s eyes, but she remains civil and simply says, “It has been nice to meet you mayor Wicket, but we need to get going.” And we follow her away.

Sutures then tells Epona, “If you would be so kind please lead us to this Flying Cow your mother mentioned.”

I see a look of thought go across Epona’s face and she nods her head. “Ok Mama Sutures, follow me.”

As she leads us off, I notice she is not going straight there, but instead is taking us down the main street near the railroad station. Suddenly Sutures stops and she asks, “Epona, what is that next to the railroad station?”

I hear Epona sigh as she says, “That there is the gallows. We have not used it for a while,” Epona then turns and looks her right in the eyes and continues, “That is what broke Ma. She has not been the same since we stood there and watched the former mayor and five raiders be hung in one night.” I feel myself tremble at the thought of it and then Epona tells her. “The knot somehow slipped on the mayor, his neck didn’t break, he hung there kicking and twisting until he finally died.”

I feel sick to my stomach at the thought of it. Then Sutures asks her, “It sounds like you were there, didn’t your mother tell you not to come?”

Epona finally looks ashamed and tells her, “She did tell me not to. But Tater and I thought we were big enough to see it. I guess we are, but we shouldn’t have. I have seen worse, but not much worse.” She looks at the gallows again and I follow her eyes to it and I see another crow flying over it. Then Epona tells her, “Mama Sutures, she had to give the orders to the MPs to do it. It all fell on her.” I hear her take another deep breath and she says, “I, I thought you would understand and be willing to help her. To help us. Sutures, I am sorry I wrote you now.”

Sutures seems somewhat introspective at this point and ask her, “Why are you sorry you wrote to me?”

Epona looks at her and tells her, “Because I had thought you would come and help. I just see you kicking her over and over again while she is down.” She looks down again and says, “Forget I said anything, let’s go see Buttermilk.”

Then she leads us down a side street straight to the Flying Cow. As we approach, I see Corn Bread standing out on the front porch. Today he is dressed in black pants and a bow tie. He smiles when he sees us coming and says, “Good morning young mare, Colonel. I hope your day is doing good,” He pauses and looks at Sutures and says, “By Sweet Cream, Colonel, is this your wife Sutures? She is as beautiful as you said.”

I try to smile and nod my head. I see Sutures blush slightly and she quietly says, “Thank you.”

The Corn Bread says, “If you wait a minute, I will go get Buttermilk and let her know you are here for tea with company.” Then he heads inside.

Sutures then looks at me funny, then back at the way he went.

After a short wait, he returns with Buttermilk who seems to have just woken up. When she sees Epona she says, “Greetings little sister,” When she sees me, her smile turns somewhat sad and she says, “Good morning Colonel,” She looks over at Sutures and says, “Thank Sweet Cream and the Goddesses you came. Did you get my letter?”

I see my wife nod her head, “Yes, yes I did, as well as one from Dull Beak and Epona. I think we need to talk.”

“But of course, please, come into my parlor, we can have some tea if you like,” then she looks at Epona, “Little sister would you like a Sparkle Cola or tea today?”

I see Epona think about this before she answers, “I will join you for tea big sister, I think today I need to share a bit more than usual.”

We follow Buttermilk into the parlor and the doors to the rest of the business are closed so we can have some privacy. Sutures sits directly across from Buttermilk. She pours the hot water into our cups and we begin to talk as the tea steeps.

Buttermilk tells her, “I really do appreciate your having come. Thank you. I know it is not easy leaving your home, especially when you have a foal.”

I see her sigh, “You are so right on that. It was even worse bringing two with me. To add to it, I had to leave all the others behind. I am so angry for that alone that I cannot tell you.”

I see Buttermilk nod her head, “I do understand, I used to have twins.”

I am very surprised when she says this as I have never heard her talk about them. She then continues, “Unfortunately we lost them when we were on the run from home. That was right before we met Epona. I was still mourning the loss of my calves when your compatriot from her side begged me to take her through the portal.”

I see a shocked look on her face, “You mean she could have come through?”

Buttermilk and Epona both nod their heads, and Buttermilk answers, “Yes, but she sacrificed herself so that we would not have to worry about Silver Spite following us through.”

I see her nod her head, “Yes, I can understand that, I am very sorry to hear about your calves.”

I see Buttermilk have a tear in her eye and she tells her, “Thank you. I do appreciate it. But I almost went the way Mollygirl has because of losing them. Instead, I had help on this side that kept me from going down that road. Part of that support is my faith, but I am sure you already know about that. Part was Corn Bread. And to tell the truth, part of it was my friendship with your wife and Epona here.”

I see a bit of surprise come over Sutures's face. Then Buttermilk tells her, “That is why I felt I could write to you and ask for your help. I know how much she loves you and I hope you love her that much too.”

I see Sutures nod and she tells her, “Buttermilk, that is why it hurts me so much. She swore to me she would not fail again.”

I see buttermilk put a hoof under her chin and she thinks briefly and then she asks, “Sutures, you were a medic correct?”

Sutures nods her head, “For ten years, why?”

“Sutures, if you had a patient with a bad wound that kept reopening, would you simply amputate the limb if it was not infected, or would you try and heal it again?”

Sutures looks at her suspiciously and answers, “I would try and heal it of course, why?”

I see Buttermilk sigh and she looks at me, sadly shakes her head, and then back at Sutures, “Because dear, her drinking is not so much her wound, but a byproduct of it. She is trying to use alcohol to ease the pain and erase the memories. Yes, she has a problem. She has failed once, yes, I know and it really hurts, but I would not recommend giving up just yet.”

I hear Sutures sigh in frustration and reply, “Really, and what would you suggest then, and why?”

I see Buttermilk take a deep breath in through her nose, then she releases it slowly out through her mouth. She then answers, “Sutures, you have a good mare here. She is not perfect,” she says as she looks at me, then she turns towards my wife again, “But none of us are. One thing you need to understand about addictions, whether to drugs or alcohol is that rarely can someone stop them on the first try. Some may take multiple attempts and keep relapsing. That is the fact of it. She is trying and she really was doing well until she took what my grandmother would have called a psychological wound or a moral injury, again. This one being beyond her WSD, and yes, she does have it in case you were wondering. It is very common. With your experiences, I would not be surprised if you did also. However, that is neither here, nor there. She is hurting also, Sutures, and she has spent many nights crying on mine and my husband’s shoulders, especially because of the pain of missing her family.”

I see Sutures look at her funny and then she says, “You talk like you were the stable psychologist of something.”

I see Buttermilk slowly shake her head as she tells us, “That is because, on my side, I was. My great grandmother was the Stable 4 psychologist and was among those rescued by Millie and Mootilda. My family has kept the practice going until we had to leave.”

I feel my jaw drop when she says this, and I finally say something, “Buttermilk, you never told me.”

She shrugs her shoulders and smiles, “Well, I did not really want you to know how far I fell. It’s honest work Mollygirl, but it would not have been my first choice. But then again, it is certainly different.”

I ask her, “Would you like me to recommend you to the stable when we get back? They really need the help now.”

I see her smile, “Honestly Mollygirl, let me think about it. Being a simple farmer's wife has its attractions too.”

I still see the surprise on Sutures's face and a slight grin on Epona’s. Epona then looks at me and tells me, “Sorry ma, she made me promise to keep it a secret.”

Then Sutures decides to change the subject, “Buttermilk seeing as you mentioned your profession, how many times have you slept with my wife?”

She smiles at Sutures and replies, “To be blunt, my husband and I have slept with your wife many times, but never once did we have sex. She needed to be held and comforted. We gave her a safe place to be held and made to feel equine again.”

As she says this, I see a flash of anger first cross Sutures face, then a look of embarrassment. “I guess I deserved that for asking that way, didn’t I?”

I finally see Buttermilk slightly angry, as she tells her, “Yes, my husband and I lost several nights' wages that way. Neither of us regrets it, but understand, she was staying true to you and your family. I cannot begin to tell you how much it hurt her to know she had failed you, all of you. But for some reason you, more than the others.”

I see her look slightly ashamed when she hears this. Finally, she looks up at me and tells me, “I am sorry Mollygirl. I did not mean to add to your pain. I do love you, but I can not go through what my mother has.”

I am looking at my hooves in my lap when I reply, “I do understand. I am so very sorry I have let all of you down.”

“I am sorry you have to Mollygirl, I really am. I wish I felt otherwise, but it is going to take a while.”

“I understand, I will get you and the fillies a room on the base if you like when we get back,” I tell her.

She nods her head, which hurts me even more. But I do understand.

“Sutures, how bad were you really injured by the radhog?” I ask.

I see a look of pain cross her face. She looks down and then she looks up at me, “The thing fractured my pelvis in two places. I also broke one of my forelegs. They found me barely in time, I was already going into shock and I would have delivered right there on the side of the road if not for the Mareigan. I have been told that I should not get pregnant again, and if I do, I will need to have a c-section again as my pelvis most likely will not take the stress of childbirth anymore.”

Without thinking I get out of my chair and I move over to her and wrap my hooves around her, tuck her face against my chest, and tell her, “Oh sweetheart I am so sorry for you. I know you wanted more.”

I hear her begin to cry quietly as I hold her, and I just let her go until she is ready for me to let her go.

Once she stops crying, I feel her unwrap a hoof from around me. I get back down on all fours and I go back to my seat. She looks at me with the tears still soaking her fur on her face and simply says, “Thank you.”

Buttermilk smiles sadly at the both of us and then says, “Sutures, you can see how much she cares for you. What do you say to giving her one more chance?”

I see her slowly nod her head yes as she wipes her eyes. After this, our conversation shifts to more mundane things and my wife begins to get to know one of my best friends.

__________

On the way back to the base I finally feel hope again when Sutures takes my tail in hers. She looks out of the side of her eye at me and tells me, “I am still very upset, but I do still love you.”

I nod my head, “I understand, and I love you too.”

She laughs lightly at one point and tells me, “I am still surprised by Corn Bread's request to paint me like he did Esmoorelda for their establishment. Part of me wants to, but part of me is afraid of what others might think.”

“Sweetheart, if you want to, I would love it. Besides, I think Milo would almost pay for a copy of it. Though Cedar Box might not be too happy with him.”

I hear her sigh and she says to me, “Well since you are still part of the family, for now, We will need your answer as well. Archer’s battery will be in the relief for your battalion,”

I sigh and close my eyes and tell her, “I was so afraid of that.”

She nods and continues, “Well Milo and his family heard so much about us from you, that when he came to Manesville he wanted to meet us.”

I smile and I tell her, “I told him to look all of you up. I am glad they did. How was it?”

She laughs, “It was going great. Milo was having a ball with all of the foals. Then Archer told him how good a father he would make.”

“I had a feeling he would make a good father. They will have to adopt though as both of their husbands are mules.” I tell her.

She smiles shyly and adds, “That or find a surrogate. Mollygirl, he wanted to visit us and see the foals before they asked. They want one of our bucks to father foals for Cedar and Cannel.”

I stop in my tracks and ask, “Are you serious?”

She nods her head. “Yeah, I am.”

I shake my head, and tell her, “Well I have no problem with it. I really like all of them as friends and would love to be able to help them.”

She nods her head and tells me, “That is the way the rest of us feel, but Archer wants to meet them both first before he decides for sure. But to be honest, I do not see it being a problem for him.”

I smile at that and then asks, “Have you told them yet?”

She shakes her head, “No, not yet. We needed to see you and find out if you would still be a part of the family, and if so, what your opinion is.”

I smile sadly at that, “I do understand. Please go ahead and tell them the next time we see them.”

Then she looks at Epona and asks, “I know you have been listening, what are your thoughts on it?”

Epona smiles and tells her, “I am really glad our family can help theirs, but does that make them part of our family after those foals are born?”

This takes both of us by surprise. That is really something to think about. Before I can say anything, Sutures says, “You know dear, I guess it would. I had not thought of that. However, they will be staying here in Harness.”

I nod my head as does Epona. Then Epona says, “That is very interesting. So, what happens if Papa Badger gets sent down here? Is this a one-time thing or ongoing?”

Sutures and I both look at each other in surprise and I say, “I don’t know dear, I guess we will see where this path leads.”

I see Epona thinking about this and she smiles, then she asks, “Can we go see the fillies? I really want to spend more time with them.”

Sutures nods her head and then tells me, “Mollygirl, don’t bother getting a room for me and the fillies. Just get an extra cot for them to sleep on.”

While hopeful I will not assume so, so I ask, “Where are you going to sleep tonight?”

She smiles and tells me, “I will be sleeping with my wife,” she turns to Epona and then says, “I hope you don’t mind your room being a bit more crowded.”

The young mare simply smiles and tells us, “No, I don’t, it will be good practice for when we get home.”

With that, we head back to the base and begin to start over again. But now I have at least part of my family with me. I had not realized how much I really need them. I just feel blessed that they are here for me.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently I have seen one of my friends in great enough pain that she resorted to the bottle and almost lost her family over it. She was lucky that her adopted daughter as well as friends have reached out and along with her family, she is able to try and get back on her hooves. If you could, would you please play Angels and Alcohol for her, as a gentle reminder?

Thank you very much,

Buttermilk, currently of Hackamore, NCR

Author's Note

In this chapter, we see the fallout from both tragic events as well as the consequences of our actions to them. They say that sometimes we need to hit rock bottom before we can begin to climb back up again and here we see Mollygirl at that point.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the Youtube Link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=O8zq09dcRTQ

Chapter 86 The Best Laid Plans

Chapter 86 The Best Laid Plans

“The truth is that you always know the right thing to do. The tough part is doing it.” — General Norman Schwarzkopf, U.S. Army

That night I sleep the best I have in months. Sutures allows me to cuddle her and actually holds me back. I am awoken only once during the night; I feel my hind leg being moved and I feel a foal start to try and suckle. I look down and I see my daughter Millie with a confused expression on her face as she asks, “Mama, Milk? I hungry.”

I put a forehoof along her cheek and tell her, “Sorry little one, I dried up, no milk.”

I see a tear in her eyes and she says, “But hungry.”

I feel Sutures rustle behind me and she says, “Come here Millie, I got some for you.”

Later she quietly tells me, “Mollygirl I have a spell that can make you produce milk again. Sometimes I have to use it with new mothers. I can use it on you if you like. But I am just too tired tonight to do it.”

I nod my head against my pillow as I tell her, “Yes dear, please. It really would mean the world to me.”

While things are not set to right yet, they are getting better.

In the morning Sutures performs the spell. I forgot how it feels to become full of milk again and have to feed. But I enjoy the bonding experience with little Millie. As I am feeding her and Sutures feeds Moon Lily, I notice that Epona is watching us and she asks, “Ma, what is it like to feed a foal?”

I think briefly about it and am about to answer when Sutures answers instead. “Well, physically it can hurt sometimes depending on the foal. Shadowbuck is much rougher when he eats then Moon Lily, Woodrow, or Millie.”

I see Epona look surprised when Sutures starts to answer first but she listens intently. I nod my head at what Sutures has said so far, then Sutures continues, “But dear, let me tell you, it does make you feel much closer. I know I may not have carried them, but I have taken care of their needs since they were born, just like their birth mothers.”

I see the expression on Epona’s face as she hears this and begins to think on it. Then she asks, “So every foal is different. I wonder if it is that way when they are born too?”

Now I see Sutures’s expression slip into one of full confidence as she says, “Now that I can tell you about. I have had a couple of repeat clients. And they have mentioned that to me. Sometimes the first is easiest, sometimes the first is their most difficult. But each foal comes into this world in their own way.”

Epona thinks some more on this and then says, “Thank you Mama Sutures. I appreciate it.”

Soon we are done feeding the youngsters and we head to the mess hall to get ourselves breakfast. I have to laugh as I watch Moon Lily and Millie both watch us and Epona eat. Finally, Millie asks, “Pona, Can I try?”

Epona smiles at her and tells her, “Sure Mills,” then Epona shows her how to properly take a bite of oatmeal and then lets her take a taste of her water from a cup.

I cover my muzzle and stifle a laugh as I see Millie making these early efforts at eating solid food and then trying to use a cup, as the water spills down her chin and into her neck fur.

Millie is visibly upset at this and before I can say anything, Epona tells her, “That is a good try Mills, it can take a bit to get good at it.”

I then see the expression on Millie’s face change from frustration to one of relief.

After breakfast, I ask Sutures if she has plans for the day while I am at work. She looks a bit concerned and says, “No, not really. Why?”

“I just don’t want you to be too bored is all. Epona does not have school today so maybe she can show you around town a bit more and introduce you to a few more of the locals.”

I see her think about it, and she then says to me, “Ok, but I will meet you for lunch then. By then Millie will be hungry I am sure.”

I then give them all a brief kiss and I head to my office for the day. As I walk into my command bunker, I see the head of my unicorn security team waiting outside my office. She has her head down and looks embarrassed. As I approach, I ask, “Yes, may I help you today?”

She brings her face up to look at me but she still appears embarrassed as she says, “Ma’am, I wanted to apologize for yesterday. I know it is normal for us to teleport in when a build-up of magic like that occurs, but we knew it was your wife ma’am. We knew she would not permanently harm you so we stayed out of it.”

I nod my head at her, “Yes, I do understand, and seeing it was a domestic situation rather than a military one I guess that would have made it Taser’s problem,” I tell her as I raise one eyebrow and tilt my head to one side slightly.

She still looks embarrassed as she says, “Ma’am, we never informed him it was occurring until afterward. I am sorry I failed you.”

I feel my face get a stern look on it as I say, “I see. Are you now asking to be relieved from my security detail than Sergeant?”

I see the color start to drain from her face and her ears go down alongside of her head, “No ma’am, I am not. But if you feel I should be, I do understand.”

I take a deep breath and let it out slowly as I tell her, “No Sergeant, but for now on, please attend to your duties more adamantly. However, what occurred yesterday was a necessary evil and I truly needed and deserved it. So, you are fine.”

I see relief come over her face and she tells me, “Thank you, ma’am. I appreciate your understanding.”

I nod my head, “Your welcome, I will see you later Sergeant, please return to your normal routine.”

I then enter my office. A couple of minutes later as I begin to do my paperwork I hear a knock on the door. I look up and I see Dull Beak standing there. “Come on in DB.”

He enters and takes a seat. He looks uncomfortable and I can tell he has a lot on his mind. He looks at me and tells me, “Ma’am, I am sorry I contacted your family, but I did not know what else to do. I am tired of it. I cannot keep working with you like that. When you are drinking Colonel, you are not the mare I willingly followed into battle or the one I gladly call my friend.”

I nod my head and reply, “First, thank you for caring enough to send the letter. No apologies are necessary. You have been more than a good friend and subordinate. I am very sorry I have put you through that. I am trying to do better.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Thank you, ma’am. But if it happens again, I will be requesting a transfer. I can’t watch that again.”

“Sadly DB, I don’t blame you. I fully understand and you have my word that if you feel you need to, I will approve your transfer.”

He then asks, “So where is she now?”

I smile, “She is with Epona and the fillies. I guess Epona is going to show her around town a bit. They are supposed to be back for lunch though.”

“Good, I look forward to seeing her again. Millie sure is growing quick and I will say even though your letter said she was born; I am still stunned to see Moon Lily being as big as she is.”

I smile and tell him, “Yeah, I understand. I was very surprised myself. I have not spent much time around unicorn foals either. They can be a real hoof full. Moon Lily kept grabbing things off the shelves last night with her TK and putting them in her mouth. I don’t know how Sutures keeps up with her.”

I see him raise an eyebrow to that and then he starts to laugh, “Oh this should keep things interesting.”

I nod my head. “I agree DB, it should. By the way, with Sutures here, I think I should be able to keep myself on the straight and narrow.”

I see him take a deep breath and release it before he says, “Mollygirl my friend, I understand that, but what about when she can’t be with you? Can you hold yourself together?”

I do not answer right away as I actually do think about it before I tell him, “Yeah, I think I can. She laid it out fully and got my attention.”

He again nods his head to me, and then he asks, “Ok, with that out of the way, have you heard the rumor going around that Milo’s family wants one of your stallions to stand in as a surrogate to their mares?”

I accidentally laugh out loud when he asks this then I ask him, “Well it is true, but where did you hear it from?”

He shakes his head and tells me, “I heard about it in the BOQ, A couple of the other officers thought that they heard one of Milo’s family say something to the others. I put a kibosh on it for now.”

“Thanks, Dull Beak, I really mean that. While the answer is most likely yes, we don’t need to give my family an even worse reputation, especially after my recent antics,” I tell him as I feel myself blush more out of shame than embarrassment.

He notices this and tilts his head, “You really are ashamed, aren’t you?”

“Yes, I really am. I know I screwed up. I did not want to, but I did. I knew I should not have had that first drink, but I lied to myself and told myself I could handle it.”

He nods his head, “I have known a few that were that way with Med-x and Mentats, so I do understand. But Mollygirl, as your friend it hurts to see you do that to yourself and your family. I am just glad you are trying again, and I am here to give you a talon up this time.”

I sigh, “Yeah, I understand. I really do appreciate it. Especially that first time you saw me about to really screw up at the Flying Cow and got Buttermilk and Corn Bread's attention. I really don’t remember much that night, other than waking up between two of the largest bodies I ever have, and asking myself, did I really do that?”

He laughs at that, “I am sure you did. But that is what friends do when we can.”

I look down at my desk again then back up at him and tell him, “Still, I really do appreciate it.”

He smiles as warmly at me as a griffon can and tells me, “Good, remember that and make my efforts worth it. Besides, you have a herd of fillies and colts to make proud also.”

I laugh some when he says that to me and reply, “Yeah, you're right. Thanks.”

We are sitting there talking about some of the upcoming operations as well as preps for heading home in two months when I hear a knock on the door. I look up and I see Chain Lighting in the doorway.

“Yes, Sergeant Major, what can I help you with?” I ask.

He nods his head, “A runner just came in, he says a pony named Pressed On is at the gate and is requesting to talk to you.”

Oh shit, not now I think to myself, “Go ahead and bring him in,” I tell Chain.

“Yes ma’am.” He replies and heads back out.

A few minutes later I hear several hoofs approaching my office and then I hear a knock again. “Ma’am he is here now.” Chain calls into my office.

“Thank you, Sergeant Major. I do appreciate it.” I tell him and watch the doorway as Pressed On comes in. As he gets into my office, I wave a hoof towards a chair and tell him, “Please take a seat and tell us what you are here for today.”

I see him shift uncomfortably in his seat and he tells me, “ma’am there is another settlement that needs our help.”

I raise my eyebrow at this, “And what type of help are they requesting?”

I see him take a deep breath and sigh. “Ma’am, more raiders again. If you like I can mark it on your map.”

I look at Dull Beak and he shrugs his wings as well as his shoulders, then he asks, “Any idea how many there are?”

Part of me wants to laugh as we have asked this question so many times before and usually get the same answer of “more than we can handle.” But this time is different. He looks at me and tells me, “About one hundred. They are remnants of Red Eyes forces."

This gets my attention right away as I still have a thing about them. Perhaps in time, it will go away, but if they are associated with that faction, I want a piece of them. When my ears go up and my eyes wide, I hear Dull Beak asks, “Ok, before we go any further, what types of equipment are we looking at? Do they have heavy weapons and artillery? Do they have air support?”

I see Pressed On take a deep breath and then he says, “They do have some heavy weapons. However, they have only a few Griffons with them for air support. You know how Red Eye and his people felt about pegasi.”

I nod my head and Dull Beak answers him saying, “Yes, they cared for them about as much as the rest of the Wastelands. So, let’s go into the other room and you can show me where they are on the map. Also, do you have any forces that can assist us?”

“Thank you, XO, for taking care of that, get with me later and we can review the plans you come up with,” I tell Dull Beak as they head out the door.

I have just started back on my paperwork when I hear a knock on the door and I look up and see two little mares looking in with their big sister behind them. From the other room I hear, “It is so good to see you again Doc. How have you been?” which lets me know Sutures is back too.

I move my chair back from the desk and put out my forehooves for a hug and they both run in giggling. Just when I begin to give them a hug, I feel my lower buttons on my uniform blouse open up, and I hear one of them say, “Hungry mama,” and both of them begin to suckle. Needless to say, I am rather surprised. I have never had that happen at work before.

Epona steps in and closes the door and tells me, “Sorry ma, they were beginning to whine about being hungry on the way over and I slipped and told them we could eat when we saw you, so I guess they thought it was ok.”

I laugh a little and tell her, “It’s ok Epona dear, I was just a little startled is all.”

A couple of minutes later I hear a light knock on the door and Sutures comes in. I see her look surprised at first then she laughs as she says, “I guess they really were hungry. Sorry dear, I stopped and talked to a couple of members of your staff on the way in.”

“That is no problem, I do understand.”

She then asks, “Ok, so who is the pony in the wide-brimmed hat and long coat? I have never seen him before.”

I smile as I tell her, “Oh, that is Pressed On. He used to be the head of a militia group down here a while back. He is one of their survivors and he is a good intelligence asset. He just brought us some information that we can use and is going over it with Dull Beak so we can plan our next counter raider operation.”

She tilts her head and asks, “Counter Raider Operations? I thought you were just garrison troops down here.”

I shake my head as I tell her, “I wish. If we are not active against them, they come after us. We have had a few infiltrators already who posed as locals and tried to kill some of my officers. That is why we always go armed, even into town, and why I have a unicorn security team.”

She looks surprised at this, and asks, “You really have such a team?”

I nod my head, “Yes love, and the only reason you did not meet them yesterday when your magic surged is that they knew you were here and would not permanently hurt me. That and I think you have them intimidated for some reason.”

She shrugs her shoulder and blushes, “I am not sure why they would be intimidated by me.”

I smile as I tell her, “Perhaps is that your TK is strong enough to lift and carry an adult bull or cow, or that you have a range of healing spells that are truly incredible. I mean you have saved my life as well as how many others in this battalion, not to mention your clients at home.”

I see her start to smile, then the smile slips as she responds, “Yes, but I can’t save them all.”

I have both of my forehooves lightly caressing the little mares as they feed or I would get out of the chair and go to her, instead, I simply say, “No one can, but you do your best and better than most.”

I see her smirk a bit then she says. “When they are done, we can go get our lunch,” as she changes the subject.

__________

Later that day after lunch I begin to talk with Dull Beak and the rest of my staff about the location of the raiders and the expected forces they have. The village is just west of Harness that has requested our help and called New Colic. They are in a partial siege and have held for several days, but have many wounded. As we are discussing our options I ask, “Is there anything special about this village we should know?”

“Ma’am they are properly fortified with defensive walls as well as clear lanes of fire outside the walls. They have been under siege for a week now. They reportedly have only 50 settlers living there, so not a lot. But still a good size village out here.” Dull Beak tells me.

I nod my head, “I really don’t like the number of attackers. It puts us at a disadvantage to our normal ratio,” I let out a deep breath then asks, “Ok, who do we have closest to it?”

I see him take a deep breath and he tells me, “The village is south of Harness by about 5 miles. That means they are out of artillery range from our post. Ma’am, I am worried this might be a trap to draw us in. Sure, we see this one hundred, but what about all those others that banded together a couple of months back that all attacked together?”

I nod my head, “I see what you mean DB, actually that is a concern of mine also. Too bad we don’t have more time to plan this, otherwise I would request some assets from the 2nd regiment.”

It is about this time that Milo walks in and looks at the map. It seems he has been listening outside the door as he says, “Colonel, Seeing as Harness is now part of the NCR but is still waiting for the official ceremony, I would like to offer some of my assets to assist you if need them. First off, feel free to bring your artillery to the upper town. In addition to that, I will throw in a full shift of my security ponies. However, I want my Unicorns working with yours for a couple of days before hoof. Laura Lee told me how effective they can be. I also would like to add to the mix three of our Ultra Sentinel robots.”

My jaw drops, “How many do you have Milo?”

He grins that smile of his as he leans against the wall and tells me, “Well, to be honest, five. You have to understand, back during the war, this was a highly classified and valuable site. Still is according to the NCR. By the way, ma’am, I am considered your equal in rank now. The Harness Security force is to be restructured to a more military model it seems as part of our NCR agreement. Oh, and I am also now the highest-ranking mule in the NCR army.”

Both Dull Beak and I are surprised. Finally, once the surprise has worn off, I tell him, “Well Lieutenant Colonel your assistance would be much appreciated. Now, how many troops do you have on a shift?”

He smiles as he tells me, “Oh about one hundred normally, seems to be about the size of one of your companies.”

I shake my head and smile. Yeah, it would have been a good fight that day if I had not come back. I look at Dull Beak, “Bring the planning team together again, we have some new considerations to make for the plan. Also, send a message to Manesville and put in a special request for George to be temporarily assigned to us for this operation.”

I hear Milo laugh when he hears this and when I look at him, he says, “Remember, I have been to Manesville. I met her and by the Goddesses if she is not the most unusual dragon I have ever imagined.”

I laugh some at that, “Yeah, she certainly is not what I expected from a dragon, but boy is she fun to ride.”

He shakes his head, “So you really have ridden her?”

“Yes Milo, I have, both for fun and in combat,” I tell him.

I see a bit of surprise on his face at this then he says, “If we could get her down here, she would be very useful. Maybe I can see if Cannel knows where we could get some gems for her even.”

“Ok, I will see what I can do Milo. Now here comes the rest of the team. Shall we begin colonel?”

I see him snort slightly at that then I hear him say under his breath, “That is going to take some getting used to.”

I smile at him and quietly tell him, “Tell me about it, I am still getting used to it.”

As my staff comes in, I introduce them to Milo by his new rank. It is amusing to see the looks on their faces, including Summer Solstice, who as my chief of scouts I always try to have at such meetings. I then inform them of the additional forces as well as the request for support that I will be making. As I look at them, I see several looks exchanged between each other and then nod their heads. Behind them I hear Pressed On ask me, “But what about those villagers? Aren’t you going to help them?”

I nod my head, “Yes we will sir, but I will not go unprepared or into a possible ambush that might result in the other villages in the area being endangered.”

“But what if you fail to save them while waiting?” he asks me.

I walk over to him, I look him in the eyes and I tell him quietly, “There are more to think about than just one group. I intend no offense, but perhaps if you and your militia had functioned in such a manner, you would still have them sir, and still be an effective fighting force. If you like I can have you dropped into the village by my flying scouts to let them know help will come soon.”

I see his eyes open a bit wider, “You want to drop me into the village?”

I nod my head as does Milo. Milo tells him, “Oh yes, that way you can help them fight till we arrive. I mean if you are in such a rush to get there and help them it would be our pleasure.”

We both seem to take a bit of mild pleasure in his seeming discomfort at the prospect.

While I watch him seem nervous, he still steps up and says, “If you can get me in there, then do it. I will meet you when you break the siege.”

Summer Solstice behind me says, “Ma’am, I will arrange it after the meeting.”

“Thank you, Lieutenant. I appreciate it. Make sure to do a good recon also, do not risk my ponies.”

“Of course, not ma’am.” She says somewhat stiffly. I know she considers the scouts hers and not mine but still.

We decide on a jump-off date in three days. This gives Milo time to get to Harness and have his people ready when we get there. It also allows us to do some recon flyovers.

I talk with both Slide Rule and Long Bow and together we decide to keep the artillery at our main base but to move the mortars up to Harness.

By the end of the day, I have drafted and sent a message off to both Manesville as well as Junction Town concerning our plans. I say goodbye to Milo and his family for the day and then I meet mine as they join my staff and me for dinner.

Sutures is almost bubbly as she tells me she found the book on beginners’ magic for unicorns in my room. “Mollygirl, thank you so much. You do not know how much this means to me and for little Moon Lily. I can give her a better start than I ever imagined.”

I gently hug her and reply, “I am so glad you like it. When I found it, I had to buy it for her. I remember you telling me how limited home was concerning the variety of unicorn spells.”

As we are eating my staff keeps discussing our plans and what we still need to arrange. To my side, I see Suture's expression as she realizes what these plans mean. Finally, I tell her, “As you can see dear, just because we came down here as a garrison, does not mean we are not having to conduct combat operations.”

She is quiet for a bit as she eats then she looks up at me sadly and asks, “Love, what happens if you take some of them prisoners?”

I sigh before I answer, “They will be offered a chance for a new start and to change their ways like we have done before.”

She looks somewhat upset as she asks, “And if they refuse?”

Why did she have to ask that? I was really enjoying tonight’s meal. I close my eyes and take a deep breath, slowly letting it out. Then I turn to look her in the eyes and I tell her, “If they are regulars from Red Eyes army, we can exchange them for our prisoners in Fillydelphia, maybe. Any others…,” I trail off.

I close my eyes briefly and when I reopen them, I quietly tell her, “The others will be hung if they will not change.”

I hear her take in a sharp breath, “But, Mollygirl, you can’t be serious,” she tells me.

From down the table a ways, I hear Dull Beak tell her, “Sutures, she is serious, and it has to be done, now do you understand the problem.”

She slowly nods her head, but I see tears form in her eyes that she refuses to let fall. The rest of the meal is eaten in silence.

When we lay down to sleep that night, she has her hoof around me and her one back leg over me as she whispers so quietly, I can barely hear her, “I am so afraid I will lose you, please be strong my love.” Then she buries her face in my chest and begins to silently cry. I just lay there not letting her know I am still awake. Finally, she falls asleep. I lay there holding her and I pray to Sweet Cream that I can be strong enough for her and our family. But to be honest, that desire is still there but I am fighting it as hard as I can.

__________

The next day I get an encrypted message from Manesville telling me that George is already on her way to us and should be there by tomorrow. I am shocked as I did not think she could fly so fast, but then again, I am really happy she is on the way. I also know I should not look a gift dragon in the mouth.

As I am doing my morning paperwork I am interrupted by a knock on the door. I look up and I see Summer Solstice standing there. Once I have her enter and take a seat she begins, “Colonel, I had the Dust-Off team deliver Pressed On to New Colic last night. We made it a late-night run so that it was safer. We also pulled out four of their most seriously wounded.”

I nod my head, “Did you find anything with the recon flights?”

She has a very sober expression on her face as she tells me, “Ma’am that is why we did it at night. I would like to set up a couple of supply runs into the village for tonight, and with your permission, I want to drop off a scout team to act as spotters for artillery and airstrikes.”

I nod my head again and tell her, “That makes sense Lieutenant. Go head, also have those supply runs bring out the wounded if need be.”

“Yes ma’am,” she answers, then after a brief pause, she says, “Ma’am, I suspect that there are other hostile units in the area beside the ones we are seeing. While I can’t prove it. It feels like a trap.”

I smile at her and I tell her, “I understand how you feel and I agree with you. Oh, just to let you know, we have George coming to provide air support.”

I see a smile come over her face as she says, “Thank the Goddesses, some good news.”

I nod and smile in agreement. Shortly afterward, for the first time in a while I hear another knock and I look up to see Paper Work is there. He then asks me, “Ma’am, would you like me to make you some tea?”

I feel a tear in the corner of my eye when I hear him ask this as it means so much to me for him to do it, as well as I, realize how far I slipped. I put down my pen and I tell him, “Yes please, I really would appreciate it and if you would like, please join me for a cup. Oh, and see if the Sergeant Major would like to also.”

He smiles and quickly leaves to do so. While he is gone, I return to my paperwork.

Shortly afterward I hear Chain Lightning knock on my door. “Hello Ma’am, ya wanted to see me?”

I smile and tell him, “Actually, I told Paperwork to ask you if you would like to join us for a tea break. It has been far too long, and I owe you a big apology for my behavior. You covered and assisted me and I do appreciate that.”

He nods his head, “Yes ma’am, your right on all counts. Please understand ma’am, off the record of course, that I have lost a lot of respect for you as a pony. The last few months made me question a lot of my choices and if I should have this position even.”

I feel my embarrassment rising as I know he is right; this is private and off the record and as my senior NCO I have allowed him to talk openly with me and actually I need him to. But that still does not make it hurt less.

“I am truly sorry Chain; you have done a commendable job. I am the one who should be questioning if I am in the right position. In fact, I have been.”

I see him nod his head, “See, that is what makes it rough. You know when you are fucking up ma’am, and you admit it. Ma’am, if you can keep from drinking for now on, I will tear up my request for a transfer. I had it ready and I already discussed it with the XO. I want to work for the CO I had when we left Manesville, not the one I have seen for the last couple of months.”

I nod my head, “Understandable Chain. I will try to be her again. It is hard sometimes but I will try.”

“Ma’am, that is all I ask. Now here comes Paperwork, so let’s change the subject.” He tells me.

Paperwork comes in with three cups of tea already steeping as well as a pot of more hot water. I smile as I notice the tea set still nice and shiny through his meticulous care. Once we begin to drink our tea our conversations turn to more relaxed topics such as our families and loved ones.

We take about an hour break doing this and then I hear a knock on my door and I see Sutures with the young fillies. I see Millie almost bouncing as she comes in and gets a hug, then she smiles at me and asks, “Hungry, ma, can I?”

Both stallions smile and they excuse themselves. Sutures looks embarrassed and tells me, “I am sorry dear, but she is really hungry today and I am sore from trying to give them both enough to eat this morning.”

“It’s ok dearest, I am glad you brought them. Besides, I am about ready to need to feed anyway. I am sorry about not doing so before I left this morning but I did not want to wake any of you. Especially the girls with the way these two were cuddled with Epona.”

She smiles at that. “Thank you for considering us. I do appreciate it. Epona got off for school with Tater on time today.” She shakes her head and says, “You know in a way they remind me of Ginger and Xochitl in how close of friends they are. But I just can’t see them married to each other someday.”

As I stand and feed the fillies, I nod my head, “Yeah, I noticed that too. She is worried she will not find a special somepony someday. I told her not to worry she still has a while to go.”

“Mollygirl, I was worried on how she might fit in with our family, to tell the truth, but she is so mature and gets along so well with these two as well as others. I am really glad she is here now.”

“Same here dear, same here. I just wish she had come over under better circumstances, but then again in that case she probably would not have come at all.”

She then looks up at me and asks, “Do you think she would go back if she gets the chance?”

This question surprises me and I tell her, “Love, I really don’t know. I think everyone that she loved and cared about on that side died or became slaves for the remnants of Red Eye’s forces before she comes over. I just want to give her a home here and let her know she is loved on this side too.”

I see her smiling at the fillies then back at me as she says, “Dear, I think she realizes it already. Those two have really taken to her almost as much as Ginger.”

“Good, I am really glad to hear that. She deserves such a better life than she has gotten so far.” I say to Sutures.

She nods her head and tells me, “Yes she does and she is still very loyal to you. You really owe that young mare an apology.”

I feel myself blushing as I tell her, “I know I do, and I will soon. Just give me a couple of days, please.”

I feel her kiss me on my cheek and I open my eyes and I see her smile at me as she says, “That is all I am asking love. Now that the foals are feed, I guess I should go over to the mess hall for lunch.”

After lunch, my staff and I go back to our normal routine. Later in the day, I hear that Sutures has offered to assist Doctor Treacle in performing his weekly checks at the Flying Cow in the next few days, so as to give Osteotomy a break. During this time, she has set it up so that the fillies will be watched in town by one of the local mares who was recommended by Sticky Wicket.

I know the operations tempo is getting ready to rise again in the next couple of days. So I arrange it with Chain to watch the fillies so I can spend some time alone with Sutures. I have so much to make up for. Tonight, I want to take her out to a small hill that is about a mile from the base. I found it a while back and while it is not the greatest place it is so peaceful and it is far enough away that the lights from town and the base, that they will not dull the night sky.

I am so excited to be able to share one of my favorite places, where I have often gone when alone to find peace, with her. I let my security team know where I will be and to contact me only if it is an emergency. When I tell Chain about why I need a sitter he smiles at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, it is good to see this light in your eyes again.”

“Thanks, Chain, I just hope she enjoys this time too,” I tell him with what has been a rare smile lately.

After dinner and feeding the fillies I tell her, “Dear, Let’s take the foals over to Chain and Tater. Chain said he would watch them for a couple of hours for us.”

I see her raise an eyebrow and she asks me with a sigh, “Mollygirl, what do you have in mind?”

“Nothing dear I just want to share some alone time with you in one of my favorite places out here.”

She nods her head and says, “Ok, but let’s not be out too late.”

After we leave Chain and the youngsters, I lead her toward the gate and into the dark beyond the base lights. I fell myself smiling as I lead her and we continue to just chat.

Once we are there, I pull a blanket out of my saddlebags and I lay it out for us to sit down on. Once we are sitting down, I look up at the sky and I tell her, “Would you look at all those stars. It is so peaceful and beautiful out here.”

She looks up and while I expected her to smile and appreciate the view, I notice she is not smiling. Instead, she looks thoughtful and serious. I move a bit closer to her when I see her like this and I ask, “Sutures are you ok? Did I do something wrong?”

I hear her take a deep breath and she says, “Mollygirl, I am sorry, it is nice out here, but we really should be with our daughters, spending time with them.”

“Yeah, I guess you are right. I am sorry. I just wanted to share one of the things that have brought me solace out here. I wanted to show you something good. To share something with the mare I love most,” I tell her as I put a hoof on her shoulder.

She knocks it off and tells me, “Mollygirl, I am sorry. I love you, but things are not what they were.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I understand. I had just hoped maybe… well maybe I could start to repair things with you a bit. I hurt you so much and disappointed you so much I wanted to try and make you feel special and happy. At least for a little while.”

I see her shake her head as she says, “Mollygirl, a blanket and stars overhead are not going to make things all better.”

“Sutures, I understand that, damn it, I am trying. I really am. Why can’t I seem to do anything that makes you happy anymore?”

She turns her head and tells me, “I'm sorry, but I need to head back to our daughters,” as she gets up and starts to walk away, towards the base.

My mouth goes dry and I feel my heart breaking again. I want her to see me becoming stronger, but I feel I have just had my hoofs knocked out from under me. “Oh, ok. I will fold the blanket and be there in a minute.” But as I say this, I see her keep walking. “Sutures?” I quietly ask behind her.

I fold the blanket and put it back in my saddlebag. In the darkness, I have lost her and can not see her silhouette anymore. Once more I look up into the sky and without realizing it, I pray out loud, "Dear Sweet Cream, please help me. I don’t understand what lessons you want me to learn. I am trying and I feel like I am drowning anymore."

Finally, I stand up, and with my head down, my ears at the side of my head and tail tucked in, I slowly make my way back to the base.

I stop at Chain Lightning's quarters to see if the fillies are still there. He answers the door and I can tell I woke him up and I apologize, “I am sorry Chain, I did not mean to wake you.”

He shakes his head, “It’s ok Ma’am. She picked them up a little over half an hour ago,” He pauses and asks, “Ma’am, If I may ask, what happened? You seemed so happy earlier.”

I look up at him and tell him with tears starting to form, “Chain, I really don’t know. I just wanted to share with her my favorite spot, just her and me. And it was like something clicked and she was upset with me.”

“I am sorry to hear that Mollygirl. I really am. But right now, we have some high tempo ops coming up and we both need to get some rest. Both of us need to be clear-headed.”

I nod my head. “Yeah, I understand. I will see you in the morning Sergeant Major,” I tell him as I turn and head back out of the senior enlisted quarters and head over to mine.

Once there I notice the lights are already out. I go inside and I see Sutures is asleep with the young fillies on my bunk. I do not want to wake them so instead I begin to climb into the cot we have for the young ones. I then feel a small hoof tap me and I see Epona has reached out to get my attention.

“Ma, could you sleep in my bed tonight?”

I feel relieved that somepony at least still wants me around and I quietly climb in bed with her. I put a hoof around her and tell her, “Thank you Epona. Sweet dreams dear and remember I love you.”

“I know ma. I love you too,” she quietly tells me, then she asks, “Ma you weren’t drinking or anything tonight, were you?”

I shake my head and whisper back, “No, no I was not.”

“Ma, what happened then?” she asks.

And I catch myself wanting to cry as I tell her, “Honey, I don’t know. But don’t worry, we will get through this.”

I feel her nod her head and I hear her whisper, “Ok Ma.”

I wake in the morning to my alarm. Before I get dressed, I quickly feed Millie and Moon Lily. I let Sutures sleep in while I get ready.

Before I leave, I give her a quick shake and tell her, “I am heading to work. The youngsters have already been feed, but you might want to get up and get you and Epona some breakfast before the mess hall closes. Oh, and today we begin offensive operations so I will see you when I can until we are done.” I turn and give the youngsters a quick hug and a peck on their forelocks and I tell Epona, “Dear, I am sorry about last night especially with what we have coming up. It looks like you and I will have to go back to the old routine. Tell Tater I said hi and I will see you later.”

With that, I grab my soft cap and I head out the door toward my command post. As I go down the hallway, I hear Epona tell Sutures, “Ma, the blanket was my idea. I wanted you both to be comfortable and just get to know each other again. I am sorry.” However, as I keep walking, I cannot hear a reply.

__________

I am behind on my schedule, so today breakfast will be light. Some coffee or tea and maybe a Fancy Buck cake from my desk stash, providing Epona has not raided them already.

As I walk out the door I look up and see the sun low on the horizon but slowly growing. I nod my head. Today will be a good day.

When I reach my HQ, I see Dull Beak along with Milo at the map table. He looks up at me and tells me, “Ma’am I hope you don’t mind me and some of my staff joining yours, but you have the best set up for field ops and I wanted my people to learn from yours.

“Actually Milo, I am glad you are here. You can see how we operate in the field and help me with prepositioning our forces. By the way, when you get a chance, go see Pogey Bait and have him issue you a Pip Buck. I wish I had realized you did not have one sooner.”

I see him grin, “Well, there were not many in the Stable when we closed it up originally and since then they are a wee bit hard to get your hooves on.”

As we sit there, I listen to the radio chatter between my people. Then I hear “This is Burrowers Company moving out.” I am surprised when I recognize Laura Lee’s voice.

Milo calls back, “Roger Burrowers, Good luck, and good hunting.”

He then notices me looking at him and he simply shrugs and says, “What? She has more combat experience than most of my troopers.”

I can only smile and shake my head at this as I tell him, “Yeah, I understand Milo.”

About an hour later I hear over the radio “MG1 this is Enfield1, we have the Harness company in our sight and will fall in behind them.”

“Roger that Enfield1.”

I then hear “MG 1 This is DK1 I see a large column of dust to our west heading in the direction of Bare Withers. Request the scouts recon in that direction.”

While not overly concerned yet, I am really glad that the local villages militias are also standing to, just in case.

I call over the radio, “Roger DK1. SS1 I need scouts out as requested by DK1, west of Bare Withers asap.”

Then I hear something I had hoped would not come so soon, “MG1, this is LL1, we are two miles short of the assembly area and have made contact with the enemy. Request permission to return fire.”

“Permission granted LL1, give ‘em Tartarus,” I reply.

This is soon followed by, “MG1 this is Enfield 1, we have another possible column approaching from the west by southwest toward Harness.”

I see Milo’s head go up and his face becomes pale and he calls over his radio, “ANFO Company, Crosscut Company, we have possible hostiles inbound for home base. Activate the defensive plan, Charlie. I repeat, activate defensive plan, Charlie.

This changes everything. As they say, the best-laid plans of mice and mares often go awry. If only we could know what lies ahead. Now the battle of Harness begins.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

I have been hurting so badly for so long now I failed and let those I love and care about down. I am on the verge of losing them, and I am terrified to let them know how I really feel, besides that is not what they would want to see or hear.

I want to tell them so bad how I really feel but just cannot. Please play Stronger for me so that hopefully they may understand.

Thank You

MG

Author's Note

Mollygirl is still trying to get back on her hoofs again. But that is not always easy, and often times we stumble or even have to deal with the results of our actions, which are not always pleasant. However, by the end of this chapter, we see Mollygirl's mindset change to one of doing the best she can and making the most of it for herself as well as her family. But she also is falling back into the mindset of her need to properly perform her duty as she sees it. In the end, we see her going back to her element, leading her troops in battle.

For those who wish to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=m0Xz65zxmXg&list=RDMMm0Xz65zxmXg&start_radio=1

Chapter 87 When the Hammer Strikes

Chapter 87 When the Hammer Strikes

By Trooper

“An infantryman’s job is to deliver his enemies into the waiting hands of Death. It is Doc’s job to protect his brothers from Death, to knock him aside and say, “Not today.” ― Adam Fenner

As I hear Milo call for the implementation of a defensive plan for Harness, I look at the map and the positions of mine and the hostile forces. The Burrowers and the Enfields are together heading toward New Colic. Behind them the Lancers have engaged an unknown number of hostiles that have already infiltrated deep into our area. I look north toward where D troop is as well as the northern column of hostiles. So far most of them are from the south and southwest but what are we not seeing I ask myself.

I look at Milo and tell him, “I am going to have Burrowers and the Enfields break the siege at New Colic and pull out the civilians and then withdraw to the upper town at Harness.” He nods his head, and I continue. “At this time, I am also going to pull back the Doorkickers toward Bare Withers. That leaves a lot of empty space. But we still have Hell’s Belles in reserve.”

He then asks me, “What about the engineers?”

“One squad of them is with L-troop. I was going to have a second one meet up with the Doorkickers. Instead I will divert them to Harness.”

I see him let out a deep breath, “Thank you Mollygirl. I really appreciate it.”

We have already sent out the orders when Summer Solstice enters the command post. She comes over to the map table and points towards the northern part. “Colonel, Broken Hills is right to be worried. I am not sure of the exact number of hostile forces heading his way but I would hazard a guess of between one hundred fifty to two hundred, at least. Ma’am this is no small attack.”

I nod my head. “Understood Lieutenant. Thank you for the report. Anything else that you saw out of the ordinary?”

I see her look around and quietly she tells me, “Colonel, I just saw one of the largest murders of crows I ever have flying in the direction of Harness.”

Oh buck. That does not bode well. I take a deep breath and tell her, “Thank you again. I will need you to send out some scouts to the southwest of Harness and please have Dust Off and his team ready.”

“Ma’am, they already are. For them it is understood that when an operation is underway, they need to stand by.”

“Excellent, thank you.” I tell her and she quickly heads back out. On her way I hear her calling her sergeant on her PipBuck, telling him of what I need scouted.

Soon I hear over the radio, “MG1 This is Enfield1 we have engaged the enemy. Ma’am they are more heavily armed than expected.”

“Enfield1 I understand, continue as ordered,” I tell him.

Then I hear “This is SS3 requesting mortar fire on the following coordinates…”

“Rodger SS3, spotting round out.”

“SS3 spotting round is good, fire for effect.”

“Roger, here it comes.” Then the radio is quiet for a bit.

After what is about an hour I hear over the radio, “MG1 this is Burrowers1 we cannot, repeat we cannot break through and are about to be flanked, falling back one klick. Request a Dustoff for wounded.”

“Understood Burrowers1, fallback, and reform. Make sure that the Enfields do so with you.”

Over the radio, I hear Burrowers1 reply “Roger” and then I hear Enfield1 callback, “Understood Colonel, Ma’am they are thicker than fleas on a hound dog up here.”

This is shortly followed by “MG1 this is LL1, we have broken the infiltrators and they are falling back. Please ensure that Burrowers and Enfield troops are aware they may have contact from their rear.”

This is not something I had expected, but I am not overly concerned at this point. “Sounds good LL1.”

I then look out the slit window of the command post just in time to see the first skywagon of wounded being brought in by Dust Off and his team.

As they come into land, I hear Pogey Bait on the radio call out, “MG1 I have a column of ambulances almost to the Lancers, we are taking fire. Request air support if available.”

I look over at Milo and see him shaking his head. I get on the radio and call, “SS1 this is MG1 can you have some airborne scouts provide air support for the ambulance and ammo train just south of Harness?”

I hear the tension in her voice as she tells me, “Ma’am, we are getting a bit spread out here, but I will take a team out there asap.”

“Very good, Go, and may Celestia guide and Luna defend you,” I tell her without thinking. I notice several of my staff all look at me nervously.

Dull Beak then asks, “Ma’am, do you want me to head to the front right now?”

I pause for a minute and tell him. “Yes, XO, I need you to head up there for New Colic. That is your baby, if you think you can relieve them do so, if not, do not risk our troops. Remember George is supposed to be here today.”

“Yes Ma’am. Will do,” then he grabs his helmet and runs out the door with his security team and I watch as he takes flight toward Harness.

He is gone only ten minutes, when Specs runs over to me and says, “Ma’am you have an incoming message on an open channel you need to hear.”

I nod my head, “Ok, what is the frequency,” I ask.

He tells me and I tune it in on my PipBuck. Soon I hear a message begin in a zebra accented voice, “To the commander of the so called New Canterlot Republic troops, this is Praefectus Castrorum Xenophon, you may call me the Praefect, give up your fight and minimize the damage to these communities and the loss of your troops' lives or freedoms. If you do not do so your troops will be put to the sword or made slaves and the villages your claim to protect will be razed.”

I listen to the full message and then it begins to repeat. Milo looks at me and asks, “You are not considering giving up, are you?”

“No Milo, but now I have a name for their commander and I understand what they want. If they are making this offer, they must not feel that they can win,” I pause as I look at my staff, “So we fight.” I turn to Paper Work and tell him, “Have a messenger sent to Sticky Wicket and Beach Shake. Tell them to activate their militia and prepare for a fight.”

“Yes ma’am,” he tells me as he heads to the door and calls for a messenger.

I then go over to Specs and ask him, “Can we broadcast on the comm channel the Praefect used to reply?”

He smiles, “Yes ma’am, I do not think this is their normal channel. They seem to be just using an open one to try and contact you.”

“Ok, set it up for me,” I tell him.

A few minutes later I hear him say, “Colonel, whenever you are ready.”

I take the mic in front of me and depress the button to speak with my hoof, “Praefectus Castrorum Xenophon, This is Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl of the NCR forces against you. I request that you remove your troops from NCR territory or face the same consequences that Red Eye's minion Silver Spite received from us.”

I wait a few minutes and hear his zebra accented reply in a haughty tone, “I know not who this Silver Spite is, but prepare to receive the wrath of Cesar's forces and his mercenaries. Understand you and your forces can no longer expect any mercies from us.”

“Understood Praefect. But this does go for you and yours as well. I look forward to seeing you and I will have a rope ready for you,” I tell him with a smarmy sound to my voice.

Soon afterward I hear another radio message, “MG1 this is FS3, we have a large body of troops heading towards Bare Withers. They appear to have at least one artillery piece and a flight of griffons. We are falling back to Bare Withers outpost.”

I reply, “FS3 this is MG1, I appreciate the heads up, but I need your flight to do a recon flight between Bare Withers south to Harness.”

Right after this, I hear, “MG1, I request that FS3 and her flight go to Bare Withers, I will take a team to scout the area requested. We have the infiltrating raiders under control here with the Lancers.”

I nod my head even though I know she can not see it as I tell her, “Understood, make it happen SS1.”

As I say this, I see another skywagon of wounded begin to land through the doorway of my CP and I watch as several of the medical team go out to unload them.

Before long I see Sutures appear along with Epona, Tater, and the fillies. She leads them to my office and then returns to me and says, “Epona and Tater are watching the little ones in your office. Doc Treacle has asked me to assist if I can.” She pauses and then mournfully tells me, “Mollygirl, they already have had twenty wounded arrive.”

I am worried about how fast the casualties have mounted. I tell her, “Ok, we will make sure they are ok, go help my troopers dear.”

I am surprised as she gives me a quick kiss on the cheek and then I watch her turn and run as fast as she can on her prosthetic leg towards the base hospital, then I slowly turn back to the table with the map and the battle that is still unfolding before us.

__________

The battle has been raging for over four hours already when I hear “This is DK2, DK1 is down, we need a Dustoff mission asap. We are being forced back towards Bare Withers. Request artillery support.”

“Permission granted,” I say, then I hear DK2 rattle off the coordinates for the artillery, followed by the rounds going out.

Then I hear, “This is Burrowers1, we have lost one of the Ultra Sentinel robots to RPG’s. We are refusing our line from the center back to the north, Enfield1 I request that you refuse your lines to the south, let's open the door and get them in a crossfire.”

That is when I hear Bailey Bridge call out, “Give me two more minutes Burrowers1, I almost have a minefield ready for them.” He pauses and says, Scratch that, move your ponies as far back as you can when you refuse the line, I just laid out a minefield as well as a thermobaric mine. This will kick’em in the muzzle.”

“Roger Digger1 starting withdrawal,” I hear Laura Lee reply.

Over the radio, I can tell that Bailey forgot to stop transmitting again as I can hear the sounds of combat in the background. Then I hear a couple of explosions and he says, Ok, they hit the regular mines. That should slow them and give us a couple of more minutes to get clear.”

I hear his labored breathing as he and those with him run. Finally, he says, “Ok, this looks good, let's take cover here and watch the sho…”

He never finishes the sentence as I hear an extremely loud explosion over the radio. I hear him say, “Oh my Goddesses, oh my Goddesses can you see that? Did you see that blast wave? Look at that mushroom cloud from it.”

“Sir, those zebra troops, sir, most of them are gone that were close to it. Oh, my goddesses sir, look at all those bodies, oh no some are still alive down there,” One of those with him says. Then I hear someone wretch up their breakfast.

Then Bailey gets back on his radio, “Huh, still broadcasting, Ok, let's go forward, any mines we laid should have been cleared by that blast. Burrowers and Enfields, I do believe we can reform the line for now.”

“Roger that Digger1, but what the heck was that thing?”

“That my friend was an old trick I was taught by a friend of mine who was a sapper during the Great War. He preferred these to balefire eggs. They are called thermobaric or Fuel Air Explosive. Very effective and no magical radiation.”

Soon I hear Laura Lee call over the radio, “MG1 this is Burrowers1, we have returned to our previous position. We have more hostiles inbound, but they are coming slow this time. Request mortar support.”

“Roger Burrowers1, permission granted,” I call back and I hear her start to give coordinates to the mortars and soon she calls for them to ceasefire. It seems Bailey has bought us some time.

Two hours later, it is past the normal mealtime and the battle is still going. I am starting to worry if George is actually going to show up. As I am listening to the radio and looking at the map, I suddenly feel my blouse being opened and I hear Millie say, “Hungry Mama, we eat now?”

I look down, sure I am busy, but what is one more thing, so I tell them, “Yes girls, go ahead. But if I say to move you need to stop, do so and I will let you continue again as soon as I can.”

“Ok Mama,” I hear Moon Lily say as suddenly I feel both of them start to eat. I look back at my office and see Epona coming out of the door with bits of Fancy Buck cake on her muzzle and she is blushing as she says, “Sorry Ma, I turned for a second, and they were gone.”

“I understand Epona, let them finish and take them back inside my office when they are done,” I tell her.

As I listen to the radio, I hear Broken Hills in an injured voice with the Doorkickers reporting, “MG1 this is DK1, we are falling back to Bare Withers. We need support asap. They are really pressing us hard and I do not know how long we will be able to keep them back.”

I am hesitating to throw in my reserves to support them when I hear someone come inside my command center and I turn my head to see two pegasus in full battle kit enter. It is Windy along with her XO. She sees me trying to direct the battle while nursing and begins to laugh “Well, I can tell Sutures made it safely, where is she?” she says out loud.

I nod at her and tell her, “She left the fillies with me so she could go help with the wounded, Doc Treacle needs every hoof right now.”

She nods her head with a concerned expression on her face. Then as she approaches, she says, “The president is coming for the ceremony in Harness, but it looks like you have your hooves full. She is with the 3rd Battalion and they are coming in the morning. Now, where do you need me and my troops?”

The first thing I ask is “Windy where is George?”

“Mollygirl she is right outside. Why?”

“Windy, I need her and some fast movers up to Bare Withers asap. They are being overrun by about 150 to 200 zebras, ponies and some griffons.”

“Ok Mollygirl I will send her and my scouts right away. Do you want one of my companies to back them up?” she asks calmly.

I nod my head. “That would be perfect.”

As we are talking, we hear over the radio, “MG1 this is LL1. The large body of hostiles is trying to slide past our southern flank between New Pastern and Harness. Do we have anything we can throw at them? I only have one platoon left in New Pastern.”

I see a grim look come over Windy’s face and she says, “Tell her to hold on, I will take out my other two companies right away.” And she runs out the door.”

As she is leaving, I see another skywagon of wounded arriving at the medical landing site. I am stunned when I see a griffon get out of the back and begin to stagger towards the command post. I then realize it is Dull Beak. He has a bandage around his head and on one of his wings. I want to go to him but can’t’ because of the foals. Instead, I watch him limp to me. Once he arrives, I see him painfully lift his talon and salute me as he says, “Ma’am, we stopped them three times already, but they keep coming. I wish we had reinforcements.”

Finally, I smile today as I tell him, “Windy and the Second of the Second have just arrived with George. The Third of the Second will be here tomorrow.”

I see him sit heavily on the floor, “Oh thank the Great Egg.” He exclaims.

“XO, if you need to go to medical, please do so,” I tell him in a gentle voice.

He smiles at me, “No ma’am, not yet. If you can feed two hungry fillies and direct a battle at the same time, I can do the same from here, but I will admit, I am no longer fit to fight right now ma’am. I gave my healing potions to the medics for those hurt worse than me.”

I shift a little bit so I can place a forehoof on his shoulder and I tell him, “I understand my friend. I know they will appreciate it too.”

He smiles and moves slowly back to his chair from earlier across the table from me. After a bit, both fillies have finished feeding and I take them back to the office where Epona has made up a bed with a couple of blankets in one of the chairs and has them lay in it while she reads to them. I hear her begin a story as I head back out into the main room in time to hear George's voice over the radio through the special throat mic say, “Doorkickers this is Puff leader, Pop red smoke so I can see where you are.”

“Popping red smoke Puff leader,” is the reply.

Next, I hear her say, “Ok, that seems like too much smoke. DK1 have your troops pop white smoke.”

I am waiting to hear her say she is inbound when she says, “Ok, still seems like a lot to work with. Have your people pop green smoke.”

There is a silence for several minutes then I hear Broken Hills call over the radio, "Puff leader this is DK1, we do not, I repeat not have any green smoke.”

This reply is met by a slight laugh from George as she says, “I know. All Puff elements let’s hit the green smoke.”

I can imagine her and her escort roaring down upon those on the ground who thought they were outsmarting us. But I also realize this means our comms channels have been compromised.

I then call over the radio, “All NCR troops, comms channels are now to change to alternate plan 3. I repeat alternate plan 3.”

From the corner of the bunker, I hear Specs call out, “A little more heads up next time please Colonel. Give me a minute and we will have comms back up.”

I have to smile as I understand how confusing I just made his job and I call back, “Sorry about that Specs, but we have been compromised.”

I see a look of surprise on his face when he realizes what I just said and he asks as he continues to adjust his radio frequencies, “How can you tell ma’am?”

I smile at him as I tell him, “Because each time George called out a smoke color, they popped it.”

“Ah, ok, I guess that is why you get paid the big caps ma’am.”

I nod my head and return back to the map and begin to listen again as the radio comms come back online.

Soon after this, I see Specs approaching me. Then he says, “Ma’am, I have their open comms channel, you really should hear this.”

I tiredly nod my head as he tunes the comms channel temporarily to the enemies and I hear, “Xenophon, you said we would overrun them. You never said they had dragons with them.”

Then I hear that same smoothly accented zebra voice as I did earlier reply, “Dark Harvest, they were. You took too long to take your objectives and now you blame me when the NCR is able to bring up reinforcements. Do not trifle with me or you will not get your pay,” then he all but spits out the word, “Mercenary,” then he continues "Besides, I am having to deal with an airborne and skywagon assault behind my lines right now, so I do not have time to bicker with you. NOW DO WHAT YOU ARE BEING PAID FOR!”

Well, I guess they are a bit shook up. I smile at Specs and tell him, “Thank you. Now that you have their comms channel. Do you think you could use it to send false messages between their commanders?”

I see him grin as he asks, “Ma’am, do you really mean that? Because I would love to try it.”

I smile and tell him, “Specs if you can, try it. The least we can do is cause them confusion.”

“Ok ma’am, I am going to have to monitor them a bit to see if I can get their calls signs and such, but will do.” Specs tells me as he closes his eyes and holds one earphone to his head.

A couple of hours later they are being driven back slowly but surely. I go over to check on Specs and I hear, a zebra accented voice in my command post and at first I am surprised and I see one of the unicorns from my security detachment is sitting next to Specs with a hoof over her muzzle trying not to laugh as Specs says, “Dark Harvest, I will not tell you again. There is an imposture on our comms channel. He is faking being you and me. Now for the last time fall back, you have NCR troops in your rear. I don’t care if you have to abandon that artillery piece. You can recapture it later.”

My eyes go wide in surprise as he looks up at me, smiles and shrugs his shoulders. Then he makes sure his mike is off and he tells me, “Sorry ma’am, I could not resist. Besides by admitting to the comms being compromised I further confused him. The real one just keeps yelling at him to go forward and to listen to him. Besides, Shooting Star could not resist using the voice changing spell she used as a joke when back home.”

I smile as I shake my head. “Very good Specs. Keep it up if you can. Only another hour or so until dark. Hopefully things will begin to settle down then.” I tell them.

About this time, I go to my office to check on Epona and the fillies. When I get to the door, I see Millie and Moon Lily are cuddled up on the chair asleep and Epona is in my desk chair looking for more snacks.

Tater is right beside her and I hear him say, “Ok, I found a box of Sugar Applebombs and a Sparkle Cola in the back of the drawer. Want ta split em?”

She is about to answer when she notices I have entered the room. “I, Uh, Tater maybe we better ask my ma.” She says,

From below the desk, I hear him say, “I guess, but we haven’t yet today and besides, do we really want to bother her while she is busy?”

I almost smile when I hear him say that and I reply, “Actually you should. The mess hall should have rations available and If you two would accompany Paper Work over there and bring some back for my staff, I really would appreciate it.”

“Ok, Ma, but what about Millie and Lily?” Epona asks.

I sigh and I tell her, ok, one of you go with Paper Work the other stay here and watch them while I get back out there.”

As I head back out the door, I hear Epona tell Tater, “You stay with them and I will go with Paper Work. Remember, if they get hungry take them to Ma.”

I do not hear his reply but when she comes out, I am already telling Paper Work to grab a couple of others and take Epona with them to get rations since none of us has eaten since breakfast at least. For me, it will be my first real meal of the day.

When they return, I am greeted to a stale cheese and alfalfa sandwich, cold hay fries and a piece of dried-out carrot cake. I am so hungry it tastes great and I dig into it as I continue to direct the battle as much as I can.

I am feeding the fillies again at the table when Sutures finally returns. She comes up to me and kisses me gently on my cheek and tells me, “Thank you so much for taking care of them while I was busy. Do you mind if I take them and finish feeding them? I am so full it hurts.”

I kiss her gently on her forehead and tell her, “Of course not, I really was not ready for another feeding but they were hungry. How bad are things over in medical?”

I see her close her eyes and she tells me, “Not as bad as the Valley, but we are having more casualties come in. Thank the Goddesses that the second of the second brought another medical team with them. Their engineers have set up several tents near our hospital so we have two surgeries going right now.”

Well at least that is something I think to myself. Then I tell her, “Dear, after feeding there is a cot folded up by the filing cabinet in my office. Set it up and grab a nap at least, you look exhausted.”

I see her slowly nod her head and she tells me, “Thank you love. I really appreciate your thinking of me like that. I am so tired.”

As she walks to the office, I see her one leg is swollen at the stump from being on it so long. I quickly go over to her and tell her, “Dear, when you nap, take off your leg for a bit. I can see how badly it is swollen and I know it has to hurt.”

She turns to me and I see a tear in her eye as she puts a hoof along my cheek and kisses me. Then she says, “Thank you for proving I have not lost you yet.” Then she turns and continues on into the office.

As the sun sets the battle begins to slow for the night. Through the bunker window, in the far distance, we can still see flares being launched high into the air and the flashes of mortars and artillery shells as they land. But the volume of fire for both small arms and heavy weapons is nothing compared to earlier.

Near midnight Sutures comes back out of my office. She still looks tired, but she is not limping as badly. She comes over to me and tells me, “I need to go relieve some of the medics so they can rest. Could you keep the fillies here still?”

I smile at her, “Yeah, I am going to lay down for a nap myself soon, while things are still slow. How are Epona and Tater doing?”

“They are sleeping on the floor with another blanket that Tater got from his pa. Now I best get going dear. I love you. Be careful until I see you again.” She says then she kisses me one more time before heading out.

I look over and I see Dull Beak just waking up from a nap under the map table. He smiles and tells me, “Ma’am, I got it, for now, go get some rest. I will wake you if anything comes up.”

I yawn widely and tell him, “Thanks DB, I really am feeling it tonight. Just so you know things have quieted down some, but I am still suspicious of what they may pull. Windy is forward with two of her companies between New Colic and Harness. Things have quieted down up north since reinforcements and air support arrived. Oh, and Specs and his team have infiltrated their comms channel and have been giving contradictory orders to them.”

I see Dull Beak laugh lightly but then flinch when he goes to stretch his wings. Then he says, “Ok, sounds good Ma’am, now please go get some sleep, I have a feeling we will need you in the morning.”

I then go to my office. I strip off my battlesaddle and most of my kit but I keep my uniform and pistol on, just in case. As I am falling asleep, I hear Moon Lily ask Millie if she is hungry. Millie quietly tells her, “Not yet, sleep now, while quiet.” Then I quickly fall into a deep sleep after I hear their breathing change as they fall back to sleep.

A few hours later I am woken up by two fillies who are hungry. I am just finishing feeding them when I hear a knock on my office door. Without thinking I call out, “Enter.”

I see Chain Lighting in the light from the other room as he looks towards the cot. He nods and says, “Ma’am. We are starting to experience an increase in activity around New Colic and Harness. Also, the Doorkickers are reporting that they have caught a team of infiltrators.”

I sigh as I know I am now done sleeping for the day. I notice Epona has woken up some and she says, “It’s ok, Ma, I will watch them again.”

“Thank you dear, I really do appreciate it,” I tell her as I get my kit back on. Before I leave, I kiss my fillies and give all three of them a quick hug then I close the door behind me, so hopefully they can get some more sleep.

As I come out, I hear the radio chatter again. “DB1, this is DK1 we have two unicorn, one zebra, and an earth pony in custody. Be warned they were using zebra cloaks and were near our HQ.”

“Roger that DK1, Thank you for the heads up.” Dull Beak responds over the radio. Then he notices me and says, “Morning ma’am, I guess you heard that.”

I nod my head and am still trying to wipe the sleep out of my eyes when Paper Work comes over with a hot cup of tea for. “Thank you so much Paper Work,” I tell him.

I am enjoying the warmth of it as much as how much it wakes me up. Soon I am feeling almost equine again. Almost.

As the night progresses into dawn I begin to hear the increase in calls over the radio. I look over and I notice Milo is sleeping on the floor not far from Chain Lightning. As the radio becomes busier over the speakers in my command post they both begin to wake up and move around.

Milo is beginning to enjoy a cup of tea himself when we hear, “this is Burrowers 3, we need a Dust-off mission at my coordinates asap. Burrowers 1 is down, Burrowers 2 is KIA from infiltrators.” There is a brief pause, then we hear, “Here they come, Move the robot to the left now! Requesting air support, they have Griffons in the air.”

I see Milo have a look of horror come over his face. He drops his tea and is about to run out when I stop him by telling him, “Milo, she won’t be back here for a bit. I know how you feel.” Then I call over the radio, “Roger that Burrowers 3, hold on I will get you support and a Dust-off.” Then I call out to George, “Puff 1, did you hear that?”

“Roger MG, on my way with my escort now. I will call them when I am a kilometer out.”

In the darkness, I see the silhouette of a skywagon taking off from the medical area. I say a silent prayer and hope for the best.

Soon I hear, “Burrowers 3 this is Puff 1, I need you to mark the area you need us to hit.”

“Puff1 this is Burrowers 3, we will use thermite rifle grenades to mark the spots.”

“Holy Creator that is bright. Are you sure you need us to hit them if you have those things?” George says.

“Puff 1, I am certain, they are using the entrenchments we had to abandon.”

“Burrowers 3, this is Puff 1 beginning my run.”

“Roger Puff 1, we are going heads down.” This is followed shortly by “Good run Puff 1. Thank you all.”

Soon afterward I hear over the radio, “This is Dust Off, I am coming in hot to Hackamore base. Have the stretcher-bearers ready, I have a full load.”

I see a messenger running out of the command post toward medical right after we hear this, then I see Milo get up to follow. I put a hoof on his shoulder as he passes and I tell him, “I will be praying for her, my friend.”

He tries to smile back, but I can see the worry on his face and the tears he is fighting as he says, “Thanks Mollygirl, I will be back as soon as I know something.”

“I understand, I will send a message on your PipBuck if I need you before then. Now go,” I tell him.

I watch him go and then turn my attention back to the map. I then call up Windy, “WR1 this is MG, I need you to go forward with my Enfields and the Burrowers to relieve New Colic. They have been under siege for over a week.”

“Roger MG, will do, WR1 out.” She replies.

Soon after I hear her call out, “MG1 this is WR1, we are engaging. We have heavy opposition.”

“Roger WR1, you have air support available if you want it as well as mortars,” I call back.

Day two and the battle is in full swing again. It takes four hours but Windy and her troops are able to break through to New Colic and have driven the siege troops back. I am starting to feel some relief that we can not only hold but drive them off. However, I am now worried about the president’s safety with the number of infiltrators the zebra troops have gotten into my lines. Milo has informed me that Laura Lee will make it, but it was a close call for her. I see that he is visibly shaken.

Then I hear over the comms channel, “MG1 this is LL1 we have a large body of opposing forces that have slipped through and are heading for us, and Harness request orders.”

I think briefly and ask Milo, “You willing to fly?”

I see him look at me wide-eyed as he asks, “Why?”

“Because Milo you and I are going to ride George if she has her harnesses with her so we can better direct the fight.”

I see him reluctantly nod his head and I call over the radio, “Puff this is MG1, do you copy?”

“Roger MG1 what can I do for you?” She replies.

“Puff do you have two harnesses with you?”

“MG1 I have two of them in my saddlebags outside of your CP. Get them on and I will be there asap.”

“Roger Puff1, I will see you then, MG1 out.”

Milo looks at me stunned. I tell him, wait here and I go into my office, “Epona, I need you to watch your sisters for a bit longer, I have to go forward for a bit. If you have any problems go to Mama Sutures over in medical. Let someone there know you need her, but only if it is an emergency that you or the staff here cannot handle.”

I see her nod her head and she says, “Ok Ma, will do.” and she gives me a quick hug which is joined by Millie and Moon Lily.

Tater from over in the corner asks me, “Ma’am is my pa going with you?”

I sigh and tell him, “Sorry Tater, but yeah he is. We should be back soon.”

He nods his head and tells Epona, “I will be right back.”

He trots out the door and as I go out, I see him giving Chain Lighting a hug and I hear him tell him, “Please be careful as you can Pa.”

Chain gives him a quick hug back and then I see him grab his helmet and saddlebags as I head outside and find the two harnesses. I assist Milo in putting his on and just as we finish George comes in to land.

“Ready Colonel?” she asks.

I nod my head and Milo and I climb onto her back as her escorts circle above us. Once we are hooked on securely and double-check each other I tell her over the comms channel. "Ready when you are."

She looks back at Milo and smiles as she says, “Welcome aboard. I will try not to be too rough.”

With that, she begins to run and then launches herself into the air. As we take off, I look back and I see Sutures coming out of medical looking up at us with a worried expression on her face. Then I see her head to my command post as we fly towards Harness with our escort of Pegasus.

As we go I look at the ground below trying to find any signs of the enemy troops between Hackamore and Harness. I look back at Milo and see him looking through the scope of his rifle to the area below us. Suddenly I watch as two of our escorts peel off and begin to climb to our left. Two more perform a climb and turn at the same time. I follow their tracks and see A flight of griffons diving towards us. Without thinking I snap fire some quick bursts toward them from the Death Bunny as does Milo with his weapons. Then George tells us, “Hold on, here we go,” as she rolls over and dives away from the griffons. Then I hear her snicker a bit and say, “Just like pegasus tag eh Mollygirl?”

I have to laugh a bit as I feel the thrill of the chase. Behind me, I hear Milo say, “You did this for fun?”

I laugh out loud and tell him, “Uh yeah. Now get ready we are coming in low and fast, fire at any of the red markers on your SATS.”

As we fly just above treetop level over the wastelands, I see Captain Abby and her Lancers below us and she waves as we go over. Suddenly I see a large number of red tags on my SATS, just as George takes a deep breath and blows out fire across our line of travel. As we pass Milo opens fire at those behind us still standing.

Then Milo calls out. “Mollygirl, have your troops fall back towards Harness. But do not have them enter the lower canyon. When they get there, I will have some of my troops guide them. This is part of defense plan Charlie.”

I make the call to Captain Abby and I watch as we fly high again, her troops performing a fighting withdrawal. Soon I see them meet with the Harness troops and I am stunned as it looks like they begin to disappear from the surface.

Milo simply smiles and says, “Don’t worry, they are out of danger from the blast field.”

I am wondering what he is talking about when I see the first company of enemy troops begin to walk across the wide-open field leading toward the back entrance to Harness. George begins to circle back and Milo tells her, “Stay here for a bit George, it will be safer that way.”

I can see George is about to ask him why when I see several explosions simultaneously occur in a straight line which drop the ground around them, then I see this repeated row after row straight across the opening for almost a quarter-mile. It is so rapid that while the troops on the far side can begin to react, they do not have time to escape.

It looks like the most accurate artillery bombardment I have ever seen, but there are no shells. Milo turns and tells me, “It’s an old mining technique for getting at shallow deposits, we never used it, but when we found it, we thought it would be great to use for a defense.”

I have to agree at first, but after the charges stop I see the attackers reform and those in the follow-up waves charge forward again. They are met by long-range fire from along the canyon top, as well as called mortar fire. Then I notice the troops along the ridges running away. I start to feel like we are losing, but I see an evil grin on Milo’s face and he watches intently. I see the enemy company has entered the back pass into the canyon and suddenly I hear Milo calmly call over the radio, “Now.”

Immediately after this I watch as one of the walls above the enemy troopers explodes in a similar fashion as the flat field did but instead of simply sinking down it begins an avalanche that opens up the entrance of the canyon, but the landslide buries those below it. As the dust settles, I see the Harness defenders surge forward from the canyon and along the ridge tops along with Luna’s Lancers. Those that survived the blast begin to flee from our counter-attack. Those who are caught by the defenders have to fight to the death. Most are unable to run though as they are now beneath what was once a hillside.

Harness has held again. But I am afraid of what will happen if they are attacked again and I ask Milo about it.

He grins and tells me, “Mollygirl, do you think those were our only blast zones. Besides, most of the civilian adults inside are standing by with mining tools to use as melee weapons along with the rest of my troops and two more Ultra Sentinels. They may come, but they will never leave Harness alive.”

I shake my head in wonder and I tell George, “Take us close to New Colic, and then we will fly back to Hackamore. And thank you for this today.”

She smiles as she tells me, “My pleasure Colonel, it was almost like old times and it was a novelty having a mule for a passenger. He is a lot steadier than I thought he would be for a first-timer.”

As we are flying over New Colic, I receive a call from Specs, “MG1 this is Hackamore Base, the enemy has ordered a general withdrawal.”

“Roger Hackamore Base, thank you for the update.”

As we circle overhead, I am soon Joined by Windy as she flies alongside us on your way back to the command post.

Once we land, I tell George, “You did a great job, now go grab something to eat and a bit of rest for you and your escort.

She smiles and tells me, “Thank you, Colonel,” then she turns to her normal escort and tells them, “Time for a break, meet back here in an hour.” I then watch her take off to hunt for something to eat as I go back into my command post.

I am standing at the table when Millie and Moon Lily come out of my office complaining they are hungry. Epona is right behind them and tells me, “Sorry Ma, Mama Sutures feed them right after you left, but she had to go back to the hospital.”

I nod my head in understanding, then I notice Millie sniffing at something that none of us can seem to see. She is getting ready to bite something in the air and it hits me what she may be smelling. I yell out “Millie, No run!”

Instead, she grabs it with her teeth and pulls hard, yanking an invisibility cloak off of a zebra. He kicks her and sends her flying into the wall. She screams as she hits and I am up on my hind hooves ready to fight and kill him in hoof to hoof. From the other corner of the room, I see a burst of gunfire and I suddenly collapse as I feel several burning stings in my side. I am laying on the floor and I hear Moon Lily yell “NO HURT MILLS!” and I watch as her horn lights up so brightly it hurts my eyes and I see the zebra stallion lifted into the air and I can do nothing but watch as she uses her TK to slam the zebra against the floor, the ceiling, the floor again, back and forth until he no longer screams and is limp.

While this is happening, I hear Epona and Tater screaming to the side, “Assassins!” and I hear her and Tater’s SMG roar and screams of pain from the corner.

I feel my vision starting to blur and I look up and I see her. The Mareigan. She smiles at me and I feel her hoof along my cheek. I feel my tears burning my cheeks. I know it is time. But she shakes her head and tells me, “No my child, it is not your time. I am here for the zebras.” Then she turns her head some and says, "Our Moon Lily is a most impressive mare for one so young.” She then looks back at me and tells me, “Know you will survive today.” Then she kisses me on my forelock like I am a foal and she slowly walks out and I see two zebras following behind her, but no one else seems to see them.

Beside me, I hear Milo yell, “Get the medics now!”

Then I feel him stroke my cheek as he says to me, “You're going to be ok Mollygirl, you’ll be ok, right?”

I hear Epona tell Millie and Moon Lily, “Come now. We have to go into the office.”

Moon Lily is crying and tells her, “No! he hurt Mills!”

Then I hear Millie say “I ok Moon.” and I relax knowing my daughter is ok.

Soon after I hear Sutures run into the room and she is crying, she is next to me and begins to work on me and I hear her say, “Goddesses Damn it don’t you die on me. Please, please, I can’t lose you.”

I am barely able to raise my hoof and very weakly I tell her, “She told me it was not my time yet.”

“Who told you that?” she says through her tears.

Still struggling to even think, I tell her, “Mareigan.” Then I pass out.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today our quiet community of miners has taken its place in the NCR. Our membership was bought and paid for through the price of blood, sweat, and tears alongside our fellow NCR citizens. We do so with pride, but we understand the cost. With this in mind could play When the Hammer Falls for those of us from Harness.

High Grader, Site Foreman, Harness, NCR

Author's Note

In this chapter, we see Mollygirl back in her element. However, we still see she is a mother as well as a warrior. We also get to see how often times it takes us almost losing those we love to realize what is at stake.

Thermobaric weapons are very real and were first used based on the dust explosions that would occur in mine shafts.
One video of an FAE/Thermoberic bomb in testing is shown in this link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GmRASCHJe2Q

A smaller FAE charge against a mannequin: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=j9xCgNdZPKk

As for the blast fields used at Harness in its defense, the attached video will give you an understanding of the type of forces they were able to use: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KskBRHAlmDg

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Xm96Cqu4Ils&list=RDXm96Cqu4Ils&start_radio=1

Chapter 88 Down but Not Out

Chapter 88 Down but Not Out

By Trooper

“I am tired of the sickening sight of the battlefield with its mangled corpses & poor suffering wounded. Victory has no charms for men when purchased at such cost.” ― Civil War general George McClelland, quoted in Surgeon in Blue

I feel something on my muzzle and I wrinkle my nose as I try to get it off. I slowly try to open my eyes and I can not see. I am about to panic when I realize I feel bandages over my eyes and the top of my head. I can feel an IV going into my left forehoof, so I go to move my right one and it feels heavy and does not really want to respond, but I am able to move it and I begin to examine my body. I find I have more bandages on my torso as well.

As I am doing this, I hear a voice nearby say, “Milo, go get a medic, I think she is awake.”

I then hear Milo’s voice reply, “Ok Laura Lee, but are you going to be ok?”

I hear her laugh lightly, “Milo, I will be fine. I am not going anywhere. Now go get a medic so they can let Sutures and her family know.” Laura Lee tells him.

I then hear hoof steps leading away. Soon after I hear Laura Lee ask, “How are ya doing Mollygirl?”

I let out a groan at first, then I begin to try and talk and my mouth tastes horrible and is very dry. Finally, I get enough spittle in it so I can begin to talk. “Hey, Laura Lee. How long?”

Still in darkness, I hear her say, “About a week. I only woke up yesterday. Just so you know Milo has been worried sick about both of us. Cannel and Cedar have both spent a lot of time here as well. Half the town wanted to come see you and to wish you well. Your wife has been very distraught and they have been having to make sure she takes care of herself. She has tried to spend as much time here with you. Even with the little ones from what I have been told.”

I feel near panic as I think back to the moments before I passed out. “Millie, how are my daughters?”

I hear her say, “Millie is fine. I heard what happened and she only had a couple of bruises. I think the zebra was trying to get her clear of a fight. He was after much bigger game. Moon Lily and Epona are considered heroes by the way for helping to kill them before anypony else was hurt.”

I am still slightly confused and shake my head. Then she says, “Shortly after you were taken to surgery, the president arrived for the ceremony according to Milo and Dull Beak. She saw the bodies of the assassins and your blood on the ground.”

I again shake my head as I say, “Thank the Goddesses that she was not earlier.” Then it hits me Moon Lily is considered a hero and I ask, “How bad did Moon Lily hurt that Zebra?”

I hear her clear her throat and say, “Really, let’s not talk about that. However, the one envoy that was from Tenpony Tower was with the president and when she heard what happened she started to try and get Sutures to let her begin to train the little one.”

I shake my head, “I hope she said not yet. I know Purple will want to take her to Manehatten, and Sutures doesn't need that. She needs her little mare.”

Soon after I hear more hoof steps approaching and I hear Doc Treacle ask me, “How are you feeling Colonel?”

I laugh lightly, which causes a twinge of pain in my ribs, as I tell him, “Like I was run over by every brahmin in a caravan.”

I hear the smile in his voice at this and he tells me, “Ok, I am going to remove the bandages on your head and take a look.” As he says this, I begin to feel the bandages on my head begin to unroll and the pressure against the wounds begins to lighten.

When he takes the bandages off of my eyes. It seems really bright at first, then as my eyes adjust, I realize it is fairly dark inside the hospital ward. I see beds all around me with wounded soldiers in them. I look over at Laura Lee and I see she is missing a forehoof.

She notices my looking at it and shrugs her shoulders as she tells me, “Ah, no big deal. We are used to accidents in the mines, so they are already making me a new one. Besides, Sutures has shown me a lot about how to deal with them.”

I raise an eyebrow and I see Doc Treacle smile as he tells me, “They have developed some very interesting artificial prosthetics in Harness. In fact, I have learned quite a bit from them.”

This makes me think and I quickly look at my right foreleg and I feel a rush of relief when I see it is still all me. Then I feel guilty as I look back at Laura Lee and I think of my Sutures.

Doc does a quick once over of my wounds and is soon joined by Osteotome. She actually seems worried about me as she changes my dressings and keeps asking if the dressings are too tight. Then she goes out of the ward and returns with a big glass of water along with a fresh apple.

I drink the water and am about to devour the apple when she says, “Now Colonel, go slow, it has been a few days since you have had solid food. No need to upset your stomach ma’am”

I simply nod my head and begin to eat the rest of the apple slowly. I have been awake for about an hour when I finally hear my family approaching in the darkness of the ward. I hear Sutures several times tell the fillies, “Be quiet dears, they are trying to sleep.”

I then hear Millie say, “But Mama, Ma awake?”

“Yes dear, she is awake, but the others are not. We need to be quiet for them.”

“Ok, mama.” I hear Millie say but I can track where they are by the light coming off of a very young filly’s horn. I am stunned when I see this.

When they are close enough Doc and Osteotome move to the side and Sutures stands on her hind hooves so she can take me in her forehooves. I am about to say something when I feel her muzzle touch mine and I feel her tongue part my lips. The kiss we share is so intimate that I am almost embarrassed, but instead, I take her in my hooves and go with it.”

When we break the kiss, she moves back enough I can see the tears on her face. I gently try to wipe them off and she tells me, “Do you have any idea what you put me through? I thought I was going to lose you.”

I feel my cheeks heat up as I blush and I tell her, “Sorry, I was not trying to worry you.”

She laughs lightly and wipes the tears off of her cheeks. As she is doing this, I see both Moon Lily and Mille trying to reach up to me on the bed.

I then hear Laura Lee laughing lightly while she watches my daughters as Epona uses her head to pick up both fillies and boast them onto the bed with me. Then Laura Lee says, “They really have missed you haven’t they.”

I can only nod and I feel the tears fill my eyes as I realize what all I could have lost. These fillies and the rest of my family. They are so worth fighting for. Epona then joins her sisters and I just bask in the warmth of my daughters' love as well as my wife’s.

Through the windows of the hospital ward bunker I can see the sun start to slowly rise as our visit continues. Once it is time Sutures takes Epona and the fillies with her to the mess hall. After this, I notice a dragon flying in the distance and I ask “Is George still here?”

Milo answers first, “Yes she is. So is the second of the second. The third of the second left yesterday along with the president and her personal escort.”

I then ask, “So what all did I miss?”

By this time Laura Lee has fallen back asleep so it is just Milo and I talking. He looks at her and smiles sadly, then he turns back to me. “Well, the ceremony in Harness ended up going without a hitch. Gawd also met with all the local mayors and discussed with them goals and plans for the future of this area.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Glad to hear that. It should help a lot.”

He nods his head and then says, “Oh, all of yours and Sutures fillies, as well as Tater, had pictures taken so they can be used for propaganda posters. And before you ask, your wife did approve of it.”

I nod my head, “Ok, what kind of propaganda posters?”

He smiles and says, “Well from what I understand one of them will show them partially dressed as NCR Rangers but with their faces showing and saying, When we grow up, we are going to be Rangers! How about you?” he laughs lightly and says, “When they were taking the pictures Moon Lily lit up her horn, the photographers loved it.”

I simply shake my head and smile. Who knew, but Ginger is going to be so jealous I think to myself. Well, we will deal with that when we have to.

As we are talking Dull Beak comes into the ward and approaches me. “It is good to see you finally awake Colonel. How you are feeling.”

I shake my head, which this time causes me to have a headache and I tell him, “To be honest DB, I feel like ten miles of bad road in the back of a wagon without springs. But at least I am still this side of the dirt.”

“Very true, very true. By the way, the President sends her regrets at not being able to stay and meet with you. However, none of us knew when you would regain consciousness.”

I nod my head slowly and tell him, “I can understand that. Thanks for taking over when I was down.”

He smiles and tells me, “Don’t thank me too much. Because of what happened here and how it was handled, the next time we get a slot available to command of a battalion, I have been tagged.”

I reach out a hoof and tell him “Well congratulations. I am so glad to hear it for you.”

He takes my hoof in his talon and shakes it and then tells me, “Also, the next time one of the Manesville regiments needs an XO, you are in line. The president was very impressed by how you had not only brought the local communities here into the NCR fold, but you helped them to develop a sense of identity. While Harness is the industrial powerhouse of the region the central location of the town of Hackamore, as well as the base and its Militia Armory, has made it the regional capital you could say.”

At first, my jaw drops, and then I almost laugh when I think of what that means for poor Sticky Wicket. Then I ask while I blush, “Did she hear about the Flying Cow?”

He starts to laugh, “Did she hear about it? Milo and the Anthracite brothers highly recommend it to her. She was impressed when she stopped for lunch there and was able to have a conversation with Buttermilk. It seems her worries about the Others have been assuaged for now.”

“I am really glad to hear that. I know it had to worry her some.”

Milo then chimes in, “Yeah, but you know when ya’all head home I will be missing so many of ya.”

I reach across and put a hoof on his and tell him, “Milo, I am sure all of us will miss you too. I know I will.”

I see an expression of dumbfoundedness come over his face and he asks, “Mollygirl, you really think so? I mean you and I, well we never even, and you will still miss me?”

As I am nodding my head Dull Beak tells him, “Milo, to be close friends does not always require that. I consider both of you my friends and to tell you the truth, that never crossed my mind with either of you.”

I see Milo grin as he says, “Yeah, but that is just because you are not in ta equines.”

This time I hear Dull Beak laugh and he looks around and then quietly says, “Now that is not necessarily true, but I don’t want it getting out. I just don’t need the griffon gropers chasing after me.”

I see Milo break into a wide smile and he says, “Ok Dull Beak, your secret is safe with me.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yeah, I won’t say nothing either.”

Then I see a tear start to form in Milo’s eye and I ask, “Milo, are you ok?”

He nods his head and tells us, “Yeah, but I know you two will be leaving in a few months and it hit me we may not have too many more times that just the three of us are able to spend time together.”

We are all quiet for a bit after this but finally, I say, “Milo, that may be true, but we can always write to each other. That means the three of us can always stand by each other, even if we are apart.”

I see him smile and he says, “Just like with your family and the foals?”

I am just about to answer when I hear Dull Beak break out laughing, and he says, “I knew it was more than just standing in as a surrogate. Dang Mollygirl, how many spouses are you going to end up with?”

I feel my cheeks starting to turn red again and I find myself sputtering as both of them just laugh at me. The worst part is we still have not had a chance to tell Milo and his family our answer yet.

__________

Two days later I am strong enough that they allow me to finally get out of bed to walk around. I find myself slowly making my way around the ward talking to all of those who are recovering there.

I am surprised at how many there are there. It seems we took the more critically wounded from Harness as well as some from the Second of the Second. I see several who had to have limbs amputated due to their injuries. I feel horrified when I see this.

One of the old hooves for the Doorkickers is there and missing his hind leg. As I am talking to him, I tell him how sorry I am that he has been hurt so badly. He then looks at me and says, “Ma,” I watch as he looks mortified and then starts again, “Ma’am, you have to understand, at least it happened here. Harness knows how to deal with these types of injuries it seems. Besides, I have seen how well ol’ Doc Sutures gets around. Ma’am, she has three fillies tagging along with her half the time and she still gets around well enough to help the regular medics and Doc Treacle. Even if it forces me out, Ma’am, I can choose where I want to live now, and I know I can still be productive and not feel like a burden to anyone.”

I ignore his initial slip, but I have to smile at his attitude. I pat him on his shoulder and tell him, “You will do fine Trooper. With your attitude, you will do fine.”

I slowly move around the room and then I see one of the young troopers. He is laying there on the bed with all four limbs removed. I try to hide my horror as I walk over to him to talk. He nods to me and laughs a bit then he tells me, “It looks worse than it is ma’am. At least I am still alive.”

I stutter as I try to answer him, and say, “Ye, yes that’s true. You are a tough one son.”

When he hears this, he smiles a bit more. “Thank you, Colonel. Funny thing is, being this badly wounded probably saved my life ma’am when the Zebras overran us.”

Now my curiosity overcomes my horror and I have to ask, “How did it do that?”

He grins and says, “Ma’am, as I was laying there the Zebras walking past me were talking and I overheard the one tell the other to shoot me. The first says why bother, he will be dead soon and we need to save ammo.”

I can understand that, but then I have to ask, “Trooper, where did you learn to speak Zebrican?”

He blushes and tells me, “Colonel, I know we are not supposed to fraternize, but you remember those zebra prisoners you released a while back, well the mare decided to stay in our area. She moved to Bare Withers. She and I began to talk a bit a couple of months back, and well she and I were talking about getting married.”

I nod my head and asks, “Does she know you are here and alive?”

He nods his head, “Yes Ma’am, she was told by a couple of my buddies in the 3rd squad. But Ma’am, she does not think you would allow her on the base.”

I can understand this, and to be honest, after the attack the other day I am slightly hesitant. But I know that if they are talking marriage then her being here will help him mentally as well as physically to recover. I am concerned about her not wanting to be with him due to the extent of his injuries. So, I tell him, “Trooper, I will send a messenger with a signed pass by me to her. Hopefully she can make it here in a day or two.”

He nods his head, “Ma’am, I can tell you are worried about my injuries, but to be honest, I am not. Colonel Milo had a team come in here two days ago and started the process of measuring and getting the stumps ready for the prosthetic mounts. Their doctors said they have seen worse and ma’am those same zebras when they were arguing, one said that Security had the same type of injuries and had her legs replaced and still caused them a load of trouble. Even if my new ones are not as good as hers, If I can still get around then I will. Just like that Pegasus mare back home at the Stable. She does pretty good in the wheelchair. So, who knows?”

While I really appreciate his enthusiasm, I can not help but thank Sweet Cream and the Goddesses that It was not me. I don’t know if I could have handled it. To take my mind off of it I tell him, “Later when my clerk Paper Work comes by, remind me to have him get your mares name and we will get that pass for you. Now have you thought about taking her back home with you?”

He nods his head, “Yes Ma’am. We have. We are trying to decide for sure still. Ma’am, Harness has offered any of us who were severely wounded, a home if we need it. They say we paid a price that bound us to them like forge-welded iron.”

I smile at that and behind me, I hear Milo say, “He is right about that Colonel. I learned a bit when I visited Manesville and it opened my mind up to different ways of doing things. Besides, we are used to dealing with such injuries from the mines.”

I see some concern on the trooper’s face and he asks, “Colonel Milo sir, do you have that many accidents in the mines?”

Milo shakes his head, “No, but the ones we have had, caused us to have to learn about how to work with them. And son, you are going to be getting the same quality of treatment as my wife Laura Lee.”

“Thank you, sir. I really do appreciate it.” He tells Milo and then Milo says, “Mollygirl, I think we have given this trooper enough excitement for the day, lets let him get some rest.”

As we head back to my bed, I stumble a couple of times, but Milo catches me and helps me along. I then notice that Sutures and the young fillies are back. However, I also see both Millie and Moon Lily are on Laura Lee's bunk and are cuddling with her as she plays with them. I see the joy on her face as she tickles and nuzzles them. Yes, she will make a good parent, I tell myself.

I am surprised though when I hear Millie say, “Awnt Wara Wee, Hungry?”

Laura Lee then asks, “You or me Kiddo?”

Then I see the blanket shift and Both the foals try to nurse. Milo about falls out laughing as do several of the wounded troopers nearby. Laura Lee turns three shades of red and I hear Millie say, “No Milk?”

Laura Lee then gently puts her hoof on Millie’s cheek and tells her, “Sorry little one, mules can’t nurse.”

Then Moon Lily says, “But hungy.”

Sutures looks embarrassed and tells them, “Come on girls, let’s go so I can feed you.”

Then I am surprised again as I hear one of the troopers say, “Come on Doc, your one of us and they are your daughters, go ahead and feed them, we promise we won’t look. Heck just sit down in the chair and a couple of us will hold a sheet in front of you for privacy.”

Sutures is still ready to fight them on this when Moon says, “Hungry Mama.”

She smiles and says, “Are you sure it will not bother you?”

One of the pegasi in another bed that is from the second regiment then says, “Doc, they say your wife was taking care of them that way in the middle of the fight and none of us thought twice about it. Here, let me get over there.” I watch as he slowly steps in front of her and turns his back to her and opens his wings. Then he says, “There you go ma’am.”

“Thank you so much trooper,” Sutures tells him and then I hear her say, “Ok fillies come get lunch.”

Which both of our daughters eagerly do. As soon as they finish, she says, “Thank you trooper. I really appreciate it.”

He smiles and tells her, “Just call me Nimbostratus, and ma’am my mother would have tanned my hide if I had not helped you like that.”

“Well she raised you right, and I appreciate it.” Sutures tells him.

I see him blush and he says, “Not bad for pegasus I guess.”

Sutures gently laughs and says, “Not bad for any stallion. Besides, you do know about the Colonel’s family history, right?”

He shakes his head no and she tells him with a tone of pride in her voice, “Nimbostratus, she is descended from the two pegasuses that were in our stable when it closed. Also, our daughter Millie is also named after her grandmother who was one of the first to leave the stable over a century ago.”

He seems surprised at this and asks, “So you're saying that you really do not think any differently about pegasi than anypony else?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Exactly. You have to consider the wide range of friends I have. Some are pegasi, some unicorn, earth ponies, mules,” I say as I smile at Milo and then Laura Lee, “Alicorns, cattle, and even a dragon. So, if you're good people, I will treat you that way.”

He looks thoughtful and asks, “And if you aren’t good people?”

I feel my face go serious as I answer, “That is not a good thing. Just ask the locals about Radio Shack and Forged Chain. I prefer not to talk about it.”

I see his jaw drop and he looks suddenly nervous, and as he recovers, he says, “Colonel forget I ever asked that question please.” Next to me, I see Sutures’s eyes go wide at his sudden change in demeanor.

“What question trooper? But again, thank you.” I tell him and give him an almost motherly smile. I tend to forget she gets embarrassed by such displays as breastfeeding in public and I do really appreciate his helping like this.

Laura Lee simply smiles and then tells Sutures, “You are so lucky to have foals and to be able to nurse them.”

When she says this, I see her begin to think and she quietly tells Laura Lee, “Well, let me talk to your town's mid-wife and I will discuss with her the possibility of a jenny being a wet nurse using the milk production spell.”

I see her smile widely, “Sutures, do you really think we could do that. I mean I would love it and it would really help Cedar and Cannel if and when they do happen to get pregnant.” She says and then I see her blush as she looks at me with a questioning look then back to Sutures.

Sutures nods her head, comes closer to her, and tells her, “Yes we discussed it and she has agreed also.”

I see her eyes light up and she has a smile as big as all get out. Milo was sitting quietly napping on her other side wakes up and asks, “What’s going on dear? You seem really excited.”

Laura Lee smiles at him and tells him, “Milo, Mollygirl agreed.”

Milo’s muzzle then breaks out in a big grin as he comes over and gives first me, then Sutures a big hug and tells us, “Mares, you do not know what his means to me and my family.” But I have an idea as I see a single tear in the corner of his eye as he looks at the fillies and just grins.

__________

Three days later I am released from medical and can return to limited duties. Doc Treacle comes over to me and tells me as I leave, “Colonel, please limit yourself to light duty for at least another week.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Doc, I cannot guarantee it, but I will try, will that suffice?”

He snorts a brief laugh and tells me, “With you, it has too. Also, tell your wife thanks again for the assist during the battle and since. Ya know I never thought about it before, but seeing her get around like she does helped a lot of these mares and stallions deal with their losses. I owe her a lot for that alone. Oh, and tell her my next trip to the Flying Cow is in two days if she wants to assist me again.”

I smile at him and tell him, “I will make sure I tell her for you Doc. Maybe we should consider having her sign a contract as a civilian to work with us until we return.”

I see him think about it and he tells me, “Colonel, while it is not normal, it is not without precedence back during the great war from what I understand, sometimes they would have civilian contract medical personnel for the army. Let me look into it before you mention it to her, please. Now I best get going, I have some troopers I need to checks wounds.”

“Ok Doc, I will see you later,” I tell him, and then I head on over toward my command post. On my way, I see Kettle Bell who trots over to talk to me when she sees me.

When she gets close enough, she gives me a quick salute which I return and she falls in and walks with me.

“Good Morning Captain,” I tell her, “How are things going?”

She smiles and tells me, “Morning Colonel, not too bad so far. I just wanted to say hello and apologize for not making it to see you in the hospital. Between my company and business with the Flying Cow, I hardly have had time to myself.”

I nod my head, “Yes, I can understand that. How is business going?”

She smiles at that question and tells me, “Not bad at all. We have a reputation for a really good lunch menu and we are making a good profit from the kitchen and the bar. Of course, our other services are doing well, as always, but they are not the big money makers for us.”

I nod my head and laugh lightly as I tell her, “You know, I had not realized that. I thought those services were the big attractions.”

She shakes her head as we continue walking and tells me, “Well, most customers have limited endurance and our workers can only service so many at a time. However, the kitchen and bar take a minimum of space and workers to service a large number of customers, many of them who have actually started to show up just for the kitchen and the bar. Oh, and Cornbread has asked me when Sutures can come for her next sitting.”

The last part catches me completely off guard, but I try to hide my surprise and I tell her, “Well, I will let her know he is wondering. So how have you been doing Kettle?”

She smiles at this and tells me, “Well, I have to say I am doing pretty good. I should be due again in about seven months.”

I look at her with my head tilted slightly and ask, “Does your husband know?”

She laughs and tells me, “Actually, yes. He is the one who suggested it this time as he knows about some of the Others and he wanted one last time to diversify the genetics, but he has told me the next calf I carry is his. Also, it seems he has had a slight relationship with the wet nurse who took over feeding my last little one when we had to leave.”

I smile at that as I know how serious he is about all of that. Most would not imagine him being like that as he always seems so prim and proper. I then tell her, “You know at this rate you may end up in a marriage like mine.”

She laughs at that and says, “Dear, I would not mind, but you know as well as I do it is easier to just keep such things quiet than out in the open.”

As we get ready to enter the command post bunker, I ask her, “Would you like to have a cup of tea?”

She smiles and says, “If you don’t’ mind, I really would. It has been too long since you and I have gotten a chance to just sit and talk. I know how busy you are, but I miss it.”

I smile at her and tell her, “You know I miss it too. Come on in Captain.”

As I step into the main map room on my way to the office, I stop dead in my tracks and just stare at the floor. I see right in front of my map table two very dark stains on the wooden floor, to the side a notice a third and I realize that is from the attack in my bunker. I see the largest stained area is from where I went down and I realize again, how close I came. I want to move forward but I cannot make myself. Instead, I just look down and stare at it.”

I hear Kettle Bell tell me, “It’s ok Mollygirl, let's go to your office.” And I feel her lightly nudge me with her nose. This seems to break the spell and I begin to walk forward again.

Off to the side, I see Paper Work approaching me. I see the door to Dull Beak’s office is open and he is hard at work going through some forms. He looks up at me and waves a quick wing and starts to sign something else.

I go into my office and as I sit down, I see most of my kit has been cleaned and is hanging on the wall where I normally have it. My helmet is noticeably missing. On the desk is a short note that says,

My love,

I have restocked your desk, as Epona and Tater admitted what all they took from it. I love you and I hope you have a good day. I will see you later.

Your loving wife

Sutures

I cannot help but smile at both her thoughtfulness and the note itself. Kettle Bell has taken the chair across from me and smiles and tells me, “I can tell it is a good note. It is so good to see you happy again Mollygirl.”

Right after she says this Paper Work knocks on the door and asks, “Colonel, would you two like some tea?”

I quickly acknowledge him and tell him, “Yes please, I really do appreciate it.”

He smiles and quickly heads back out.

Kettle Bell then asks me, “Mollygirl, out in the main area there, what happened?”

I am slightly embarrassed as I tell her, “I am not sure Kettle, I guess it hit me how bad I was really hurt when I saw the stains on the wooden floor. Kettle, I knew it was bad, but that really brought it home.”

She nods her head, “I can understand that. I am just glad it was not worse. Not only would I have lost a good commander, but a friend, and I really would hate to lose you.”

Her saying this makes me smile and helps me to relax. As we continue to wait for the tea, Kettle Bell and I simply sit and talk. Then she surprises me by telling me, “By the way, the entire staff of the Flying Cow told me the next time I see you to send you their best wishes. Also, they have been told by Butter Milk that you are not allowed to drink any alcohol per the orders of your wife and her. Just so you know, that way the temptation is not as great for you when you are there. However, you are to get tea or coffee on the house.”

Part of me is mortified at this because it shows how many people know about my problem. On the other hoof, I realize it is being done because they care about me. Besides, I cannot complain about free tea or coffee.

“Thanks for letting me know Kettle. I do appreciate it.” I tell her.

Finally, Paper Work returns with the hot water and the tea set. I have to smile as I look at it and how careful he is in how he handles it. He seems to take a pride in keeping the silver so shiny and the cups in such good condition. As he is pouring the water over the tea leaves, I ask him, “Paper Work, I notice how much you care about this tea set, is there any special reason?”

He smiles and nods his head as he tells me, “Yes ma’am. It used to be Major Quick Trot’s. She said it was recovered from the old armory in Manesville and had once been its commanding officer's personal set. I like the history of it, and it reminds me of her. She was far from perfect ma’am, but I respected her and I wish things could have gone better for her.”

“I understand and to tell the truth, not only do I wish things could have gone differently for her, but I miss her. She went through a lot more than I had realized back then.” I tell him.

I see Kettle Bell nod her head slightly and he smiles sadly and replies, “Yes ma’am she did. But then again all of us have.” He bows slightly and then tells me, “If there is nothing else ma’am, I have a few things to still do at my desk.”

I nod at him and tell him, “No, nothing more for now. Thank you again Paper Work.”

After our tea, Kettle Bell heads back to her troops and I get up and begin to take a walk around the base to inspect it. As I get to the main gate, I see the zebra mare who I had freed that day is there. I see the guard looking at a piece of paper and he tells her, “Sorry, but I need to have my sergeant look at this. Please wait here.”

He is beginning to turn to go toward the gatehouse when he sees me and I see him go to attention and salute. I return his salute and ask him, “Is there a problem trooper?”

He tells me, “Ma’am, this zebra here has a note that she says is signed by you, allowing her on base to visit medical. I was just going to verify it as It seems suspicious to me.”

I nod my head, “That is the response I would want. But in this case, she is telling you the truth. I signed it a couple of days ago. She is engaged to one of our troopers who is recovering there. I will take her.”

He gives the note back to the mare and points toward me and after she puts the note away, she shyly approaches me. She tries to say something in zebra, but I cannot understand it. Instead, I point to her and then back to myself then toward the base hospital and as I walk that way, she falls in behind me.

Once we get to the hospital ward I can tell when she sees him as she gasps and puts a hoof over her muzzle. I see the tears form in her eyes as she runs to him and throws her hoof around him. I watch as he lifts his head and wraps his neck against hers.

Then they begin to talk. I figure while I am here, I can visit a few of the others, including Laura Lee. As I am talking to her I hear a few of those special words I have heard Xavier and Persimmon use when they were together, especially on those nights when they had asked us to watch Xochitl for them.

Laura Lee smiles as she watches them and says, “Hard to believe how much they feel for each other. He was more worried about her not wanting him anymore than about his injuries themselves. I get the feeling he does not have to worry, especially after he gets the new legs.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I have to agree Laura Lee. I just hate seeing any of my people hurt.”

She nods her head, “Yeah, I do understand that, but in our job, it kind of goes hoof in hoof. Besides, you were hurt too, just differently.”

Again, I nod in agreement. We continue to talk for a bit when I hear the Zebra mare begin to swear in Zebrican. Then she says something more I cannot understand and he shakes his head no. Finally, I hear her say slowly and in broken equestrian, “You tell her, please.”

I see him sigh and nod his head as he says to her barely loud enough for me to hear, “Ok, I will tell her.”

With that, she waves a hoof at me and says, “Please, come.”

I point a hoof at me and then at her and she nods her head yes.

I get up and I go to them. Once I am close enough, he begins, “Colonel, this is Xyliana, my fiancé. First, she wants to say thank you for speaking true and giving her a choice to live freely as long as she does not return to that life. Second, she says she knows where the - Praefectus Castrorum has his base of operations.”

Now they have my full attention. “First, tell her, she is welcome and I am very pleased with her making the choice so I could free her. Also, tell her congratulations from me on your pending marriage. Finally, tell her I am very interested in hearing about where he is.”

I see him smile and then he begins to speak to her again in Zebrican and she back to him. She then tells him something else and I watch as he begins to argue back with her and finally, I hear an exasperated sigh from him and he tells me, “Ma’am, she will tell you where it is, but only on the condition that she goes with you. She wants vengeance upon them for doing this to me.”

I feel a bit of trepidation about that, but in for a bit, in for a cap, and I tell him, “Fine, she is in, but I am going to go too.”

I see his jaw drop and I see her smile and I hear her again say in her broken Equestrian, “Thank you.”

I nod to her and tell her, “Your welcome, come see me tomorrow morning and we will begin to make plans. But first, I want you to have a nice visit with your future husband.” I smile and then tell them both, “Good night,” as I get up and head out of the ward, stopping to give Laura Lee a brief hug on my way.

In the back of my mind, all I can think of is Sutures is going to want to kill me for this. But it is something I have to do. I owe the Praefect for what he has done to my people as well as myself and it is a debt, I plan on paying in person.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

I was badly wounded recently. It has taken a toll on me and my family but while I have been knocked down, I am still not finished. I see this with many of my fellow soldiers here from the NCR who are the same way. If you can, would you please play Still In the Fight for us?

Thank you

Captain Laura Lee, Burrowers Company, Harness Battalion NCR Army.

Author's Note

In this chapter, we once again see the results of battle and how it affects both those who are wounded and those who are not. We also can see the close bonds that have developed during this deployment and how some are starting to realize that the deployment is winding down and that they may no longer see each other again.

I hope you all like the new cover art. I commissioned it from Laura Sikes and just got it today. Let me know if you like it.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube Link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=of7dGa91uO8

Chapter 89 Your Mark, Get Set, Go

Chapter 89 Your Mark, Get Set, Go!

By Trooper

“If you find yourself in a fair fight, you didn’t plan your mission properly.” – David Hackworth

After I leave the hospital, I go to find my family. Sutures and the fillies are already at our room in the Barracks when I get there. She then smiles at me and tells me, “Dear I hope you do not mind, but I have a sitter set up for the little ones for the night.”

I am really surprised by this as I wonder who will feed them and I ask Sutures about it. She smiles at me and says, “Well would you believe one of the cows that Buttermilk is friends with is still producing milk, and when I was talking about you being released from the hospital, well she offered to watch them for us for the night.”

I am overjoyed at the thought of this time alone. I quickly kiss her on her forelock and I tell her, “I love you so much, thank you.” Then I realize what I still need to tell her.

She looks at me and then asks quietly, “Mollygirl, what is it? Something is bothering you.”

I then tell her, “Sutures, it is just that the zebra mare who is engaged to one of my troopers, today she told me that she knows where the headquarters is for the Praefect,” I stop there and do not say anymore.

She lifts my head with her hoof and tells me, “When are you going after him?”

I sigh, then I tell her, “Not until next week at least. I am in no shape right now to do it.”

I see her close her eyes and I see she has a hurt expression on her face. When she opens her eyes, she says, “Ok, I don’t like it, but I realize this is something you have to do. But Mollygirl, you are no longer just a sergeant or a lieutenant. You have other responsibilities to think about, try, and make this the last time ok.”

I nod my head and close my eyes as I tell her, “Ok, you are right and I am sorry dear. But I owe them for this and what they did to my people.”

I hear her sigh and she says to me, “I understand, I really do, but I do not want to risk losing you. We have foals we need to think about.”

I have opened my eyes by now and I smile as I ask her, “Is that the only reason?”

She lightly taps me on my shoulder with her hoof and tells me, “No, you know better than that. I need you too.”

As we are walking back from dropping, the fillies off with the sitter I feel Sutures take my tail in hers. She then tells me, “I am so sorry about before, but Mollygirl, I was feeling so hurt and angry. Then when I thought you were going to die, I realized how much I was going to lose and I never got to tell you I was sorry for hurting you.”

I want to smile, but I cannot. Instead, I tell her, “That is ok because when I was in the hospital bed and you and the fillies came to see me the first time, I realized what I almost lost. I do not want to lose you or them,” I pause and then I tell her, “for what it is worth, I am sorry for hurting you. You mean more to me than you would ever believe.”

Once we get back to the room, we just lay on the bed cuddling and holding each other. In the background, I can quietly hear DJ Pon3 being played on somepony’s radio from down the hall. We are enjoying a nice glass of apple cider and I am reading her poetry from Cloud Seeder’s book. She has her head resting on my lower foreleg and I have my other wrapped around her. Every so often I stop reading just to take the time to smell her mane. To breathe her scent.

She eventually asks me, “Mollygirl, you still miss her, don’t you?”

“Miss who?”

I hear her sigh and she tells me, “Ivy. I know you really loved her. In fact, I am pretty sure if she were still alive, we wouldn’t be together.”

I gently kiss her on the back of her head and I tell her, “Dearest, I do miss her and a part of me always will. However, she is not here and you are. You are who matters to me. I would not give you up for anything.”

I feel her move herself slightly to be closer to me. Then she says, “What if I asked you not to go after the Praefect yourself?”

I take a deep breath and think about how to answer her. Then I tell her, “Dear, please don’t force me to choose between you and what I know I have to do. I love you too much and either way would hurt me. I am sorry.”

I hear her laugh sadly and she says, “I understand. I really do Mollygirl, don’t worry, I won’t do that to you.”

“Thank you my dearest,” I tell her.

Soon after we turn out the light, she cuddles closer to me. Later as we begin to fall asleep, I feel her head on my chest as she listens to my heartbeat. I run my hoof through her mane and I gently kiss her horn. I love how it just about makes her all but vibrate with pleasure. Then she asks me, “Was earlier not enough?”

I laugh lightly, “Not with you my love. Why?”

I hear a bit of pain in her voice as she tells me, “I am sorry dear, but I am still hurting from the radhog. I want to, really I do, but it just hurts too much right now.”

I feel ashamed of myself for not realizing I was hurting her and I tell her, “Sutures, I am so sorry, I did not mean to hurt you. Why did you not tell me earlier?”

I hear a tone of embarrassment come into her voice as she quietly tells me, “I did not want to disappoint you. Besides, most of the time I was enjoying myself. Just the last little while I began to hurt too much.”

I gently run my hoof along her chin, down her neck, and to her belly as I tell her, “Next time, please let me know. I do not want to hurt you either. I guess we should get some sleep though.” I tell her and I feel her roll over and put her one hind leg over me as she buries her face into my chest fur. I hear her inhale deeply and I kiss her gently on the top of her head. I feel her ears shift as they relax and soon, I feel her begin to relax fully as she falls asleep in my hooves for the first time since I left Manesville. As I fall asleep, I realize that overall, today, today was a good day.

__________

Once we wake up in the morning Sutures and I quickly get dressed and head to the mess hall. Once she is done with breakfast, she kisses me and tells me, “I need to go get our kids. I will be back in a bit.” Then she pauses and asks, “I will see you later?”

I nod my head and smile at her, “Yes dear, and I will keep you informed.”

Then I head over to my headquarters. When I arrive, I see the head of my security detachment is already there outside my office waiting for me. “Good morning Sergeant, can I help you?”

She nods her head and says, “Ma’am, can we talk about this in your office?”

I nod and lead her into my office. Once inside She closes the door and I have her sit down. “Ok Sergeant, what is on your mind?”

“Ma’am, this morning I was over in medical visiting a couple of my buddies. Ma’am, Captain Laura Lee from the Harness Battalion called me over. Ma’am, she told me you are thinking of going after the Praefect in his headquarters.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes that is true, why?”

“Ma’am, as head of your security detail, I must tell you, Ma’am, I can’t allow you to go in there without your escort.”

I feel slightly irritated at this and I tell her, “Really Sergeant? If I go in there with an escort, don’t you think they may get a bit suspicious?”

“Ma’am, while I don’t know what exactly you have in mind; if you go, how about we use some of those zebra invisibility cloaks we captured. You know, a bit of turn around being fair play. Let me in on your planning session for this and I will adjust things so we can stay with you and do our jobs. Ma’am, it is our duty, and you know how important duty is.”

Oh, that is so unfair of her to use that one word, I think. But she is correct, I know how important duty is, so I tell her, “Ok Sergeant, you will be there for the meetings and planning. But if I do not think it is safer with you escorting me, then you stay behind.”

“I understand Colonel. Thank you for understanding ma’am.” She says just as I hear a knock on my door.

I call out, “Enter,” and wait to see who it is.

As Paper Work opens the door I see the zebra mare behind him. I feel my ears go forward and ask, “Yes Sergeant Paper Work, what do you need?”

He looks at the unicorn across the desk from me and tells me, “Ma’am, that zebra mare you told us would be coming has shown up. But we are having a hard time understanding her.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Bring her in.” As she enters, she nods and I see her give what I assume is a zebra salute by bringing her right hoof forward, then across her chest. Then she says, “I come as we agree.”

“Thank you Xyliana for coming today. Please have a seat and we can begin to discuss what information you have and what we can do.”

I see her move to take a chair. Then she says, “I not fully understand.”

It then hits me how much of a language barrier we have. If only Xavier or even Xochitl were here. I nod my head and tell her, “Ok, let's go have Trooper Barrel Tap interpret for us.”

When I say her fiancé’s name, I see her head raise up slightly and she smiles. “Yes, yes, please.” She says and the three of us begin to head in that direction. On our way I have Chain Lightning, as well as a few others on my staff, join us.

Once at the hospital I get Doc Treacle’s attention and ask him, “Doc, I need Trooper Barrel Tap to interpret for us. Is there any way you could have him moved to a private room so we can have some privacy?”

He thinks for a few seconds with a hoof under his chin then says, Ma’am, we have a storage room that you can use. Give me a few minutes and I will have him moved over to it.”

I nod my head as I tell him, “Thanks Doc. I really do appreciate this.”

I see him nod his head and then he quietly tells me, “Please remember one week more of healing.”

I nod my head, “Yes Doc, I remember.”

My entourage and I then follow him into the supply room. Shortly afterward a couple of medics wheel Barrel Tap into the room behind us. Before we begin, I see Xyliana move quickly to him and not only kiss him but begin to run her hoof through his mane. Then she says something in her native language and he smiles and nods. He lifts his head to us and says, “She says thank you for accommodating her like this. Colonel, she apologizes for not being able to speak our language better. She says she understands much more than she can speak.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “I do understand that. My friends Xavier and his wife have taught me that. I am just happy she speaks Equestrian as well as she does, and I thank her for the effort.”

He then translates for her, she looks at me, nods and smiles, then she speaks to him again and he asks, “She wants to know if you are ready? If everyone who will be here for the meeting has arrived?”

I say “Yes, they have.” She nods her head again and begins speaking to him. I hear a few words I recognize such as Ligate, and Praefect, but most I do not understand. When she is finished Barrel Tab begins to speak again.

“The camp for the Praefect is thirty kilometers west of Harness,” as he says this, I think that is getting close to the Ghastly Gorge if I remember my map correctly. Next, he says, the camp itself is set up in a similar fashion to ours. However, instead of wire and cheval de frise, they have a solid wall. Guard post periodically along the top of the wall as well as patrols outside of it.”

She speaks some more and he tells us, “The Praefect has his tent towards the center. Most of the legion that is camped there are housed in tents. They have two mess halls as well a hospital tent set up along with, the typical supply dumps. She also says that the Praefect has a special guard detail to protect him, especially since the death of the Legate by Hoofington.”

Why does so much seem to come down to Hoofington? I wonder. But that does not matter right now. Instead, I ask, “Ok, so what is the difference between the Ligate and the Praefect?”

He talks to her briefly and she looks irritated at the question, then she answers it. He then tells us, The Prefect is the third in the chain of command of the legion, directly under the Ligate and the Military Tribune. The Tribune and Praefect had a falling out after the Ligate went missing. The Tribune argued that the Ligate was still alive, the Prefect that he was dead.”

Next, I ask, “So what was the Praefect’s job when the Ligate was still alive?”

When he translates it, I see her smile and she has him tell me, “He was in charge of organizing the legion. He would make sure the equipment was taken care of and if they came across better equipment, have their use implemented. He was in charge of the training of the legionnaires as well as being an engineer for the legions bases and camps.”

I nod my head, “Ok, so a high-ranking version of Bailey Bridge. Wonderful.”

I hear Barrel Tab start to laugh when I say that and finally after he stops, he says “Ma’am, I think we all think that way about Lieutenant Bridge. I just hope this buck is not as creative.”

I nod my head as I tell him, “You and I both. You and I both.”

The meeting goes on for several more hours with her as we brainstorm ways for us to enter the camp and gain access to the Praefect. Finally, she says in her broken Equestrian, “I have idea, but you need trust me.”

I nod my head and then I hear a knock on the door. We stop our discussion and Chain Lightning opens the door. I hear Doc Treacle say, “The Harness medical techs are here to see Trooper Barrel Tap. How much longer will he be detained?”

I look at everyone and I tell them, “Ok, let's end the meeting for today. Xyliana, if you would please come back again tomorrow and we will work more on the plans.”

I see a bit of confusion on her face and Barrel Tap tells her what I said. Then she nods her head and tells me, “Yes, I will. Thank You.”

After that, we leave the room and the medics come and take the trooper through the ward and toward an examination room. I see several wooden crates with them that are unmarked. As I walk past several of the techs smile and nod then I see one of them take what looks like a metallic leg out of a box and set it on the bench and I hear him ask, “You ready to try these today?”

I hear a very surprised pony reply, “Already, really? Yes!”

I then return to my bunker where my staff and I begin to figure out the logistics of our plan. I call in Summer Solstice while we are working on it. As we are getting close to the end, I hear Windy come into my HQ as she says, “Is the Lieutenant Colonel here?”

Shortly afterward she walks into the room we are using and I see her grin as she looks at the map and all the paperwork on the tables. Then she says, “I knew it, Count my people in for back up.”

My staff and I all look at each other and cannot help but smile. I reach out a hoof, and she takes it as I tell her, “Glad to have you onboard Windy.”

She smiles back and asks, “So when do you expect to begin this, and is it alright if I call my staff in to help plan?”

__________

By the end of the day, we have a tentative plan set in place. Windy and I have our scouts fly out to verify the location of the Praefect’s camp and we begin to wait for the results. Windy joins me and my family at dinner that night.

As we are eating, she tells me, “Yah know Mollygirl, this makes me miss our Hoofmark movies on our duty nights.”

I have to smile as I tell her, “Yeah, me too. It has been too long since we have had duty together and were able to just sit back and watch them.”

Epona looks at first Windy, then me, and asks, “Ma, what is a Hoofmark Movie?”

I see Sutures look of curiosity as she waits for an answer. Eventually, I tell her, “Well dear before the last day they would make moving pictures of something like a play and they would make them where you could replay them on a screen like a computer has. But only they were not in black and green. The Hoofmark ones usually are romantic ones.”

I see Windy nod her head and Sutures looks at me and says, “Don’t feel bad Epona, I never got to watch one either. However, Papas Archer and Badger have. They both seemed to enjoy them.”

Windy smiles and says, “Sorry Sutures, but they watched them with us when they had duty too. But you know I never told you two how lucky you are to find not one buck, but two who enjoy watching them with you.”

I see Sutures smile and blush shyly as she says, “I guess, but I would really like to watch one sometime too.”

Windy smiles at her and tells her, “Next time we have duty together you are invited to join us Sutures.”

I see her smile again and then I hear Sutures say under her breath, “If there is a next time, damn her risking herself again.”

I say nothing to this as I do understand. But she knows I have to do this. Instead, I move slightly closer to her and put a hoof around her, and kiss her gently on her cheek.

She looks at me out of the side of her eye and tries to smile. Finally, she puts on her brave face and says, “I would really like that Windy.”

When we head back to our quarters for the night Windy joins us and we continue to talk. At one point she and Sutures are talking as I read a story to the fillies. Once I am done with the story, Epona asks to be able to read them one more before they go to bed for the night.

I see Windy smile when she sees this and she quietly comments to Sutures and I, “She really is fitting in well. I will say she has impressed myself as well as some of my staff, not only is she a fighter like Ginger, but she has an intellect beyond her years.”

I smile and nod my head at this, I see Sutures look concerned and she looks at the three of them laying on the bed with Epona in the center reading to the others. She stops at one point for a word she is having difficulty with, she thinks about it for a minute then continues on. When she finishes the story the younger two let us know they are hungry still. Windy smiles and says, “Well that is my cue that it is time to go mares. Have a good night, and thank you for the company, I have missed nights like this.”

Sutures smiles and tells her, “Anytime Windy, any time.”

“Thanks, Windy,” I tell her. “We will have to do this again sometime soon.”

She gives both me and Sutures a quick hug then heads out to her quarters.

After she has left and the Epona and the fillies are asleep Sutures and I lay there in the dark quietly talking. I am so enjoying her nuzzling my neck as I kiss her gently on her forelock and her horn. Then she whispers to me, “Please be careful Mollygirl. I know you have to go do this but be careful if not for me, then our family's colts and fillies. They need you too.”

I rest my chin on top of her head and I whisper back, “I will be. I wish I did not have to do this, but I could not live with myself if I didn’t. I can’t leave this mess to be dealt with by our replacements. The communities here deserve better too. But I promise you I will do everything I can to come back to you.”

I feel her shift as she puts her head on my chest and she says, “Ok, that is all I ask.”

In the quiet of the night, we just lay there holding each other, taking comfort in the moment, and trying not to think about what is coming up in less than a week. Eventually, we both fall asleep, out the window of my quarters as I drift off, I see the silhouette of George on a night flight along with a couple of her normal escorts. This gives me an idea I think as I finally fall asleep.

__________

The next morning, we get up and are at it hard and heavy again. Sutures is going to town with Doc Treacle for the regular inspection at the Flying Cow. She takes all three of the youngsters as well as Tater with her. Tater and Epona she walks to school, the younger two stay at the sitter’s place while she is working.

As I wrap up my normal morning meeting with my staff, I ask Chain to wait a couple of minutes after the others leave. Once alone I ask him, “Chain, do you think we could begin to practice our hoof to hoof again soon?”

I see him grimace a bit as he thinks about this and he tells me, “Yeah, I guess so ma’am, but understand I am not going to take it easy on you just because you are still recovering. In fact, I may go a bit harder on you. If you are serious about it, you need to learn how to fight when you are hurting this bad.”

I nod my head and I tell him with a sigh, “Yeah, I understand, but I may need it next week, and I really need to take the rust off of those skills.”

I see him smirk as he asks, “In that case do you want to wait till Epona and Tater are back from school so they can join in too?”

I think briefly about it and I answer back, “Not today, maybe tomorrow, but today just you and I would be good.”

He nods his head and then asks, “Ok, when do you want to begin?”

I think briefly and I tell him, “Whenever you are ready. I can clear my schedule for it.”

He nods his head and then tells me, “Ok, let's head over to where we used to do it.”

Once there I begin to take off my extra equipment and he stops me, “Ma’am, you want to get ready quick, it is best to leave that stuff on. Remember we fight how we train.”

I nod my head and before I can reply, I feel his hoof sweep my forehooves out from under me.

I quickly roll to the side and I feel his hind hoof land next to my head. As I finish my roll, I launch myself forward and get in close. I feel him hitting my injured areas, but the force of the blows is reduced by how close we are. I wrap my forehooves around him and I lift him into the air using his own momentum and I fall backward onto my back as he hits the ground with a hard thud. I release him and back away and prepare again.

We go at it like this for over half an hour. My combined styles and his allowing us to dodge and strike each other as we go. We only stop when I hear Windy call out from the side, “What the Tartarus are you two doing?”

I tell Chain “Ok, time to stop.”

He tries to strike me one final time, but I see it coming and when I go to block his final punch, I miss his hoof and instead land a forehoof over his eye just as he hits my jaw. We both look at each other and laugh. Then I turn to Windy and tell her as I limp over sorely to her, “Just practicing some hoofticuffs.”

I see her nod as she says, “I recognize most of what you and the sergeant major are using as MoAMAP, but what was that other stuff? Is it a real style or did you just make it up?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Windy, it is part of a zebra style that I learned from Xavier. He began to teach it to me on the expedition.”

I see her look surprised at this and she asks, “You really learned that from him? Weren’t you pregnant during that time?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, and it probably saved both my foal and my life several times.”

I hear her sigh then and she says to me, “I guess this means you really are going in yourself. You do realize that is not a good idea.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Why not, I have Dull Beak staying here and he is ready for his own command, and I also have you here in case something really goes wrong. Windy, He sent infiltrators into my Command Post. He had me and my daughters attacked. I owe him an in-person visit to point out the error of his ways to him. Besides, you know what the plan entails, I trust you to perform your part of it with no problem.”

I see her take a deep breath as she closes her eyes and her ears sag down slightly. When she opens her eyes she says, “You know you can count on me Mollygirl, but please for the love of the Goddesses, be careful.”

I smile at her and tell her, “I will, that is why Chain and I were beating the snot out of each other, so I can be better prepared.”

She looks at Chain and says, “Do you think she will be ready?”

He does not smile and coolly replies, “Yes she will be ma’am. Just so you know, I was not taking it easy on her and was trying to hit her weak points.”

She looks at me winching slightly in pain and then at him and smirks. Then she says, “Yeah, I can believe that. Oh, and just so you know Sergeant Major, she did tag quite a shiner on your eye.”

I see him grin, “Yeah, but I am sure her jaw is letting her know she was in the fight too.”

I smile and nod my head, “Yeah, yeah it is. So, we do this again tomorrow morning?”

He grins and replies, “Yep, and if we can before the youngsters go to school, I want them to participate also.”

I see Windy grin and she asks, “Sergeant Major, would you mind assisting me with refreshing my skills in MoAMAP in the next few days also?”

He grins as he tells her, “Sure Ma’am, but if I may suggest, after the first session you join in with the Colonel here and we make her really have to work.”

I see her nod her head, “That sounds excellent Sergeant Major. I look forward to it.”

Later that night when Sutures and I go to bed she begins to put a hoof around me and I feel myself wince in pain without thinking about it. She asks me, “Are you Ok?”

In the dark, I nod my head and quietly tell her, “Yeah, Chain and I started to practice hoof to hoof fighting again to get my skills back up to speed is all.”

She asks, “Is there anything I can do to help with the pain?”

I grin and I tell her, “Well if you have any mild pain killers and anything that will help with the swelling and bruising that would be great.”

She tells me, “Sorry love, but nothing on me for now.” Then she gently kisses me where her hoof had touched and made me flinch, and asks, “Does that feel better?”

I grin in the darkness and tell her, “yeah, but I am sore here,” and I point towards a spot further up on my side, and she kisses that spot. Then I point to a spot on my neck and she moves up there to kiss me, finally, I put a hoof to my muzzle and tell her, “And here.” She kisses me on my lips and though she bumps me in a few sore spots, I just enjoy the sensation of kissing my wife. Sometimes life can be good, and today has been a good day.

__________

The next morning, I begin my sparring match with Chain Lighting, Tater, and Epona all going against me. I am feeling a bit sore, but cocky from the day before. I quickly learn not to be cocky. While Chain distracts me, the younger two come in and hit me sometimes from one side, other times from opposite sides of each other. Other times they distract me and Chain is able to hit me hard and heavy.

It is during this session that Xyliana sees me fighting them and she runs towards me and takes my back as we fight them. We face opposite sides initially and she takes on the youngsters as I fight Chain. I hear when she gets Epona with a good blow and I turn my head to see Epona spit a bit of blood from a split lip as she says, “OK, training just got real, I like playing hard,” as she grins and goes right back at the zebra, landing several quick blows to her midsection and legs.

We practice like this for an hour. Sutures with the two little ones to the side. I hear her tell Moon Lily several times, “They are training dear, don’t you dare do it young mare.”

Each time I hear Moon Lily respond with, “But hurt Pona.”

To which Sutures tells her, “She will be ok, I promise.”

When we finally finish Sutures looks at all of us and shakes her head. She uses a healing spell on Epona’s lip and I watch as Moon Lily watches so closely with all of her attention on what her mother is doing. Finally, Sutures says, “Ok you two, time for school. I will go with you to explain to the teacher why you are late.”

Afterward, when we are with Barrel Tap, he tells me, “Colonel, she was telling me about your training this morning. She is embarrassed that she thought it was real at first. She apologizes for interfering and hopes you do not mind her having continued with you.”

I turn to face her and smile as I tell her, “No, I did not mind at all. In fact, for the next couple of days, until we leave, I think it is a good idea for her to train with us. Not only can we learn to fight together better, but also she may be able to teach me a thing or two.”

I wait while he translates for her. I see her nod her head and smile broadly as she says, “Thank you. Was good.”

The trooper then looks at me and asks, “So how did she do Ma’am?”

I laugh lightly at his curiosity and tell him, “She did fine, it was her and I against the Sergeant Major, his son, and my daughter. Both sides gave and took their licks.”

He looks back at her and asks, “Ok, so which one tagged Xyliana? I see her limping a bit when she got here.”

Beside him, I hear the zebra mare huff her breath as she crosses her forehooves and turns her head away.

I fight down the urge to laugh and tell him, “Uh, that would have been Epona. She was all in after her lip got split. But excellent training for all of us. You can tell her that I feel very comfortable with her at my side in a fight now, but I still want to practice more.”

He tells her this and I see a look of triumph appear on her face as she nods her head. Then she says something more to him and he says to me, “Colonel, she said she recognized part of your fighting style as being zebra in origin. She was wondering where you learned it.”

This time I smile as I tell her, "My hired hoof at home, as well as former scout and friend, Xavier taught it to me. He and I would spare most morning when we were together.”

When he tells her this, I see a surprised look come over her face as she asks in her broken equestrian, “You, zebra friend have?”

I simply tell her, “Yes.”

After this, she talks excitedly with Barrel Tap for several minutes and I watch as she gives him a hug and squeezes him. Then she kisses him and when the kiss breaks, he says, “Ma’am, she says if you accept zebras at your home then she would be willing to go there. Ma’am, she was afraid she would not be accepted in Manesville.”

I nod my head in understanding and I tell him, “Well not everypony does, but over in White Cloud we seem a bit more understanding.”

As we are talking, I see Summer Solstice come out of an examination room, and before she sees me, I hear her tell Osteotome, “Thanks doc, let's keep this on the down-low for now. But let Sutures know I really need to talk to her when you see her.”

I hear Osteotome tell her, “Sure thing Lieutenant. Glad I could help; besides I should see doc later today or early tomorrow. She still likes to help around here.”

I see them shake hooves and then I see a look of horror that turns to embarrassment come over her face when she sees me and she quickly leaves the medical area. I wonder what that was all about? Perhaps she caught something, from somepony, hopefully, it is nothing serious that Sutures can’t cure with a spell. But she is an adult so she needs to mare up and take care of it whatever it is.

Instead, I turn my attention back to my trooper and his mare. I then ask him what she plans on doing once she comes to Manesville. He smiles at me and tells me, “Ma’am, we have discussed this some. She is not sure right now. Her native herd was known as the storytellers, but, that does not mean that is all they did. They all had roles to play as well in their towns and villages besides tell stories.”

I nod my head in understanding and tell him, “You know that makes sense. They sound sort of like my wife Magpie who works in the library back home, but also keeps the records for the stable as well as helping with the farm as needed.”

He translates this to her and I see some confusion on her face again and her ears keep shifting as she tries to figure out if she heard correctly. Finally, he says, “She is having a hard time grasping that you have more than one husband as well as three wives. One of the branches of the zebra is known as the lovers and givers of life and they tend to have more than one mare, but normally only one stallion. She thinks it's funny and that you would probably fit right in with them, especially when I explained to her about how Doc Sutures is a midwife too.”

When he says this, I see her nodding her head in agreement. I guess this means she won’t look too funny at my family at least. I sigh a bit and then smile and wish them a nice visit. Before I go, I tell her, “Remember, I want to spar with you more before we go.”

She smiles shyly and nods her head. As she continues to rub her hoof along her stallion’s neck and mane. I leave them and go visit some of the other wounded that still remain. Thank the Goddesses and Sweet Cream there is only a hoof full of them still here.

The rest have recovered enough to be returned to duty, or begun the transport home. Most who made it here did survive. Those who did not are now buried in what the locals are calling the NCR cemetery, just a short distance from the post.

When I get to Laura Lee, I notice that the stump of her leg that is missing her hoof has an almost mechanical shine to it. She sees me looking at it and holds it up so I can see it easier. As she does this she smiles and tells me, “Kind of weird looking, but it is the base that my prosthetic will be attached to.”

I admire it and notice the points for the electronic connections and I ask her, “Will this make it easier to put on and take off?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Actually Mollygirl, I should not need to take it off unless it needs maintenance. Which with these models is not often.”

This gets me to thinking and I ask, “So what about those who get them and head back to Manesville with us? How will they get theirs maintained?”

She smiles at this and tells me, “Milo and I had that very discussion just two days ago. It seems we will be sending up a team to perform the maintenance that will stay there for a few months, then return to Harness. I guess there has been some kind of agreement already set up, so we will see what the details are later.”

We talk for a while after this and I realize how much I am going to miss having her around and I tell her, “You know Milo was right, it is going to be hard when we head home. I really am going to miss you and your family, Laura Lee.”

She smiles at that and tells me, “I feel the same way about all of you. Just remember, while the mail is not reliable yet, it is moving again, so keep in touch. Ok?”

I nod my head and tell her, “I will, you too though ok?”

I see her nod her head and she smiles as she lays back in her bed and I notice she is drowsy and beginning to fall asleep. Without thinking I pull her blanket up higher and give her a light kiss on her forelock just like one of my fillies. As I walk away, I hear one of the wounded from my battalion quietly tell a wounded trooper from Windy’s battalion, “See, that is why we started to call her Ma. She ain’t perfect, but she cares.”

As I am leaving the hospital, I notice the prosthetic techs from Harness are just arriving again. The first one smiles at me and tells me, “Final fitting for a couple of them Ma’am. If all is well, they will be standing on their own again.”

I cannot help but smile as I know how much this will mean to those who need them and I tell them, ‘I know it is your job, but thank you, I really appreciate your work and what you are doing to help them.”

One of the techs smiles and tells me, “Ma’am, they got hurt protectin our home. It’s the least we can do for them, but thanks anyway. Now we best get in there. One of them is getting all four legs back today and we got to teach him how to walk on them.”

I nod my head as I think about how much this will mean to Barrel Tap and Xyliana. I then move further to the side so they can pass and I head back to my HQ to work on more paperwork and to see if we have any news.

At the end of the day, I begin to think about our plan and I think about how we may need to disguise ourselves. I want to make a presentable appearance so I decide to go and talk to the two ponies who I trust, and who I think will be able to understand what I am after. I go into town to visit Beach Shake and Scrap Pile. When I get to town, I find them both at Scrap’s store. I first look to make sure that no one else is in the store and then I tell them, “I need to talk to you both privately.”

They both look concerned and I hear Scrap asks, “Colonel, we, we didn’t do anything wrong did we?”

I shake my head and I tell her, “No, not at all. I just need to pick your brains a bit for some information.”

I see Beach nod his head and he then says, “Ma’am, how come you came out to us? You could have sent a runner to get us and we could have come to you.”

I answer him with, “Because this pertains to a sensitive military matter. Everypony knows I shop here and am friends with Scrap. However, if I have you come to the base they will wonder why.”

Both realize the truth in that and I see Scrap Pile get up and go to the door. Once there she picks up a sign saying, Out to Lunch Back in an hour. After hanging the sign, she turns and says, “Ok, let’s go into the back. Besides you can pick up a couple of books from back there. You have done this enough, no one will think anything of it.”

We go into the back and I tell them about what we are planning and what we need and they begin to formulate a plan to help me gather the supplies we may need for it. Before I leave the shop Scrap Pile stops me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I know you are heading back home in less than a couple of months, and well since I don’t have a real mother anymore, well,” she pauses, looks at Beach Shack who smiles back at her and nods his head, and she takes a deep breath. She then looks at me and continues. “Mollygirl, what I am trying to say is, Beach and I have decided to get married and we want to do it before you leave. I really would appreciate your taking the place at the ceremony normally reserved for the mother of the bride. I know it is not much, but it would really mean a lot to me.”

I put up a hoof and wrap it around her shoulder and I tell her, “Dear, I would be honored to take that position. Thank you so much, and if I may say so, Congratulations to both of you.”

I see tears form in her eyes and she nods her head as she leans into my hug, “Thank you Mollygirl, this means so much to me.”

I nod my head as we break the hug and I tell her, “For me as well Scrap. I am just happy you two found each other. I can see how good you are together.”

Beach who has been quietly standing to the side stands a little straighter at this and simply says, “Thank you, Colonel. I do mean it. Now let me help you load your saddlebags. I want to make sure this book is sticking out enough to distract anyone who may be looking at what you are carrying.”

After I leave there, I make a short stop at the Flying Cow. I am surprised to find Sutures is there already. She is coming out of the backrooms and is smiling. I see her look back and say, “Thanks again Corn Bread.” Then she sees me, comes over and nuzzles me, and tells me. I hope you don’t mind, but he has been working on that piece we discussed earlier.”

I nuzzle her back and reply, “No, not at all. I am just curious about it is all. I cannot wait to see it.”

I see her blush slightly at that and she tells me, “When it is done, dear. I think both you and Archer would approve of it though. But I need to go pick up the filles from the sitters, will you be home soon?”

I nod my head, “I should be, I just want to sit and talk with Buttermilk for a bit.”

I see her scrunch up her face then she tells me, “Dear, she is busy right now so it might be a while.”

"Well let me go talk to Corn Bread and have him tell her I stopped by then.”

She smiles and tells me, “No, I will go tell him for you, I don’t need your peaking at his work yet.”

I nod my head and cover a laugh with a hoof over my muzzle. Then I tell her, “Ok Dear.”

Once she is back from talking to him, we go and get our little mares from the sitters and head back to base. As we are walking, we are met by Tater and Epona who continue to talk with each other and us as we travel.

Once back to the base we stop by our quarters to drop off our saddlebags, then heading to dinner. As we are in line the rest of my staff joins us. Tater with his father as well. Dull Beak is sitting across from me and I notice he seems distracted so I ask him, “Is everything ok XO?”

I watch him quickly shake his head and he then looks at me, "Oh, sorry just thinking Ma’am. Sorry if I was a bit distracted.”

“Yeah, I can understand that DB. We have a lot going on right now. You ready to take over the battalion for a couple of days?” I ask him.

I see him take a deep breath and let it out when I ask him this and he tells me, “Ma’am, I would be a liar if I said I agreed fully with this plan. You are risking yourself more than you should.”

I nod my head at him and tell him, “DB, I understand your concerns, and to be honest, I would rather not do it this way either. But I think it has the greatest chance for success. Besides, I have full faith and confidence in you, and I will be taking my security team along as well.”

I see him nod his head, “Yeah, I know you are, but still, I am worried ma’am.”

“Good, so am I. That means we will be more careful and more inclined to succeed.” I tell him.

The next day during our sparing match It is Xyliana and me against Chain Lighting, Windy, Tater, and Epona. We are going at it hard and heavy, even using our unloaded weapons in the practice session when suddenly I hear an outburst in zebra in the direction other than from Xyliana. I turn in time to see her standing behind me with her jaw dropped open, and with Epona laughing as she spins and double barrels both hind hooves into her midsection.

Xyliana says something in zebra again and I hear Epona laugh as she returns to her fighting stance and is preparing to attack again. She then says something in zebra and I am stunned. I had not known Epona spoke zebra. Then it dawns on me, Xochitl. She was close to Xochitl on this timeline, maybe she was as close or closer on that one.

While I am distracted Windy catches me by rolling on the ground and her hind hooves catch my right-side legs, throwing me off balance. As I fall Chain Lighting strikes from my left side and I watch as he spins on his left foreleg and kicks with his hind legs catching me and sending my sprawling. As I slide on the ground, I twist myself and use my momentum to roll away and to regain my hooves again. I guess that is a good lesson for both Xyliana and myself.

Once the sparing practice is done, we all shake hooves again and I watch as Xyliana goes over to Epona and starts to talk to her in rapid-fire zebra. Epona holds up a hoof and says something, after which Xyliana starts to speak slower, but still in an excited zebra tongue.

As the youngsters go and get cleaned up to go to school Xyliana comes over to me and says, “Your Daughter, Zebracan speaks good. How?”

I smile and tell her, “Probably Xavier’s son Xochitl.”

I see her smile and nod her head, “Ah. Sense it makes.”

After that, we head over to the hospital tent for our daily planning meeting so that Barrel Tap can interpret for us again. As we go inside, I see he Is not in his bed, and we both about panic. Then we hear his voice from the side say, “Xyliana, Over here.”

We both look and he is walking slowly towards us on his new prosthetics. I am stunned at how lifelike they move with each step.

Next to me, I watch as Xyliana has tears come to her eyes, and while she moves closer to him, still allowing him to walk to her as well. I smile as I see her put her legs next to his and he wraps one of his new legs around her.

As he comes in, Chain Lighting sees them and I hear him say, “Well I guess tomorrow we may not need to meet him here.”

To the side I hear Doc Treacle reply, “Sergeant Major, I would give him at least another week or so on those legs before I recommend that. However, I will say I am impressed by not only how well they work, but also how well he is adjusting to them,” He pauses and then tells me, “Ma’am, with these new legs I am not sure if I would recommend him for a medical retirement.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Ask him what he wants to do in another week. To be honest with you, I feel he has paid a big enough price to warrant that retirement if he wants it.”

We give them a few more minutes and then we all head back to the storage area to discuss our training and preparations for the upcoming mission. While he now stands with us around the table, I have to wonder how those legs are powered and if Sutures would like one. I would gladly pay for it to make her happy again.

For some reason with Barrel Tap on his hoofs again instead of bed-bound, the meeting seems to have more energy. I can almost see the difference in everyone’s attitude. Even Xyliana is in more positive spirits and she tries to speak more equestrian. As she tells us “No interpreter on mission, must be able to talk.”

I nod at her and tell her, “You are right and I only wish I could speak your tongue too.”

I hear her laugh and she tells me, “Maybe your daughter help. She talk Zebra some.”

From the side, I hear one of my other staff members half-joke, “Maybe we should include Epona in the plan, they never would suspect it and she has been training as hard as you have.”

I shake my head no, “I already have one daughter who is an underage combat veteran, I really don’t want to do that to Epona.”

Chain Lightning from the side says, “They have a point ma’am, after all, your daughters did help to stop those assassins in our command post.”

I almost feel betrayed by Chain when he says this and I ask him, “Chain, would you want Tater going on this mission?”

He shakes his head no and replies, “No Colonel, I would not. He and Epona are well trained is all I was saying and she can speak Zebra better than the rest of us.”

I shake my head and tell them, “Let’s not even talk about this anymore,” and I change the subject to how we are going to infiltrate the Legion’s territory.

__________

The last night I spend some time alone with Epona. She and I go to my favorite spot together for a bit of mother-daughter time. We are lying on the blanket looking up at the stars and she tells me, “You know ma, the zebras fear the stars for some reason.”

I nod my head as I continue looking up, “Yeah, Xavier told me that. I never really understood why though.” I pause then I tell her, “I have to say dear you have impressed me so much lately with how much you know about them.”

I hear a smile in her voice as she tells me, “Ma, does that mean I can go with you on this mission?”

I shake my head, “No dear, I love you too much to put you in that type of jeopardy on purpose. I still feel horrible about what happened with Ginger and Xochitl during the expedition.”

I hear her sigh a bit then she asks, “Ma, how come you and the others hardly ever talk about the expedition? I mean most of those who were there seem to try to avoid talking about it.”

This time I sigh. Then I answer, “Dear, it was one of the worst times of my life and while it had its good times, I was terrified most of it. Just talking about it bring back so many memories, so many failures.”

I hear her breathe deeply for a couple of minutes then she says, “That may be true ma, but you brought most of them back home. I wish the expedition on my side would have been like that.”

I put a hoof around her and bring her closer to me and kiss her on her forelock as I tell her, “I understand dear. I really do. For your sake, I wish it could have been different on your side too. But then again, if it had, I would never have gained such a wonderful, loving, and intelligent daughter.”

I hear her sniffle a bit and she leans into me and asks, “You really mean that ma?”

I nod my head in the dark and tell her, “Yes Epona, I really do.”

We lay there talking for a bit after that before we head back, but as we are getting ready to leave, she asks, “Ma, are you sure I can’t go with you?”

“Yes Epona, I am. I would appreciate your helping Sutures with your little sisters though.”

I hear her laugh, “Yeah, Moon Lily can be quite the hoof full.”

Once we get back, I tuck Epona into bed, I kiss my little fillies all goodnight and then I settle down next to Sutures to try and sleep. After about one hour she quietly asks me, “You are worried aren’t you.”

“Yeah, yeah I am, But I am always like this the night before something big.”

She shifts and kisses me lightly on my cheek then tells me, “I know and I understand, just know we will be waiting for you when you get back dearest.”

I hug her closer to me and when I go to kiss her on her forelock I miss and instead I kiss her on her horn. I feel her tremble slightly in my hooves and I hear a smile in her voice as she says, “Really?” And I feel her caress me back. Later I am finally able to fall into a much-needed deep sleep with the smell of her scent deep in my nose and the feeling of her against me. As I drift off to sleep, I think to myself, this is why I risk so much.

__________

The next day I find myself loading into a skywagon along with my normal security team, Xyliana, and half a squad of ponies disguised as raiders. It was part of Xyliana’s suggestion that I have them as an escort. Some will be visible the whole time. But some will use zebra cloaks to hide themselves. As they climb into the skywagon I notice two of my troopers are a bit smaller than the rest, but Xyliana reassures me it was part of the plan. My security detail chief even tells me, “Ma’am, Miss Scrap Pile recommended that we use a few troopers who appear to be smaller than normal as a part of the deception that we are just raiders looking to hire ourselves out as mercs. In fact, these two have been told to keep their faces covered and not talk as part of the disguise even.”

I nod my head as this actually makes sense to me. Then we take off and are heading deep into enemy territory. It is still early enough in the day that there is a heavy fog over the ground so we fly nap of the earth, just above treetop height, dodging objects as they appear out of the mist. Finally, we reach our insertion point. I feel the skywagon shift and I look forward to see Dust Off shifting his wings for a landing. To the side, I can see Cloud Cover keeping an eye from above us.

Hawes Carry and Spit Shine help us unload and then Hawes Carry tells us, “Good luck and good hunting ma’am.”

“Thanks, specialist, I will see you all in a few days,” I tell him as I shake his hoof. Then I turn away from the sky wagon and follow Xyliana into the mouth of the dragon.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

They have stepped into our territory and attacked us. They have killed, injured, and threatened those we care about and are sworn to protect. Now we prepare and begin to take the fight to them in their lair. As we step into the lions’ den to put paid to a debt owed please play I'm a Bad Man for us.

Thank you

Sergeant Cupcakes, Second of the First, HQ Company

Author's Note

For those who wish to listen to this Chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_cUCXYp3Lps&list=RD_cUCXYp3Lps&start_radio=1

X-89 Ruffled Feathers

X-89 Summer Solstice-Ruffled Feathers

By Trooper

Before I came on this deployment, I never could have imagined having eaten meat. I always tried to be a perfect pegasus both at home and in service. My time in the Enclave military was not really exceptional. But I had made sergeant and was a squad leader for several recon expeditions down into the wastelands. In fact, that is what got the attention of the CDF when I arrived along with Wind Rider and the other refugees from Thunderhead.

I think back to those days as I walk to the mess hall for breakfast. By the Goddesses I am still stunned at how we were driven out of the Enclave. Made to fly for our lives like a murder of crows being chased by a Roc. But we survived, and we found a new home. It is not perfect, but hay, what is? Once we settled in, they began to discuss forming a second regiment even. As they formed the second, they also created two companies for recon, one for each of them. I was offered my commission based upon my previous experience, and to tell the truth, how could a career-orientated mare turn such an offer down.

Once I arrive at the mess hall, I see the Lieutenant Colonel and her staff already sitting down and eating together. I am not really sure how I feel about her wife and foals being here with her, but at least she has stopped drinking. As I walk past them, I nod my head at them and I see our XO Dull Beak nod his head back at me and tells me “Good Morning Lieutenant.”

I smile back at him and reply with “Good morning to you too sir, I hope you slept well last night.”

He nods his head and replies, “Like a hatchling, and you?”

I reset my feathers and tell him, “Like a filly. For some reason once I laid down for the night I was just completely relaxed.”

“I am glad to hear it, now you best go get some breakfast before the morning meetings.”

As usual most of the others are too busy either talking business or dealing with the youngsters to pay any attention to me.

With that I know I have been dismissed and I trot over and grab my breakfast. I am really wanting some radhog bacon this morning. That is until the smell of the grease hits me. I feel my stomach lurch, but I am able to fight it down. Instead I grab some oatmeal with a few chunks of dried apple in it.

Even this sits rough on my stomach. It continues to bother me during the morning officers’ call. But I make it through without being sick. I get back to my scout platoon's bunker and am just about ready to hold muster and to pass out the plan of the day when I suddenly can no longer help myself and I have to run to a trash can, and I get to taste my breakfast a second time. I am wiping my muzzle with my hoof when our medic Hawes Carry comes over and asks, “Ma’am, are you ok?”

I straighten up and take a swig of coffee from a cup on one of the desks that are nearby to rinse my mouth. Then I tell him, “Yeah Hawes, I am fine.”

He looks at me with his head half-turned and eyes partially closed as well as his ears slightly back and he quietly tells me, “LT, that is the third time this week and every time it is early in the day. Is there something we need to check you for?”

I am slightly embarrassed when he asks this as I have a sneaking suspicion but, no, I couldn’t be that. I mean I am normally too careful for that to happen. As I feel my cheeks start to turn red, I tell him, “Well I don’t think so.”

I hear him take a deep breath and he has one eyebrow raised as he tells me, “Ma’am, if it is what I think it could be, go talk to Specialist Osteotome over at the hospital. She has handled a lot of such cases and has really learned to be discreet about them.”

I let out a sigh and I feel my ears go down to the side of my head and I ask him, “You really think I should get checked for that?”

He nods his head, “LT, what could it hurt? If it isn’t that, then we can try to figure out what else may be causing it. But until we know for sure, we should probably assume so and react as if that is the issue.”

I take one more sip of the cold coffee and then I head back into the formation. I finish telling my NCOs what I want done and I see we have two others who are on the sick roll for now. That sure beats the five we had two weeks ago from the battle, but still.

After lunch, I head over to medical and ask to speak to Osteotome. She takes me in the back and begins to examine me. Asking me how long the issue has been present, what other symptoms I am having, and such. Then she runs a couple of tests for me.

She steps out of the examination room to finish running the test and all I can do is think of what if the test is positive, or would it be worse if it was negative?

After what seems like an eternity she returns. She walks up to me and with a serious expression on her face tells me, “The test is positive, congratulations you are going to be a mother.”

I feel the blood drain from my face, what do I do now? I ask myself. I tell her, “But, but I can’t be a mother. Not and do my job.”

I look up when I hear her laughing and then she tells me, “You should have told that to the Colonel. Mollygirl never let being a mother stop her. And if she can do it, ma’am, I am sure you can too.”

She then discusses my options with me and tells me, “Take some time and think about it. Talk with the father and see what he thinks too, hopefully he will want the same thing you do.”

Without thinking my hoof goes to my belly and I tell her, “I am keeping it. Even if he doesn’t want me to, it is my baby.”

I watch as she nods her head and smiles at me. Then she tells me, “You know I think you will make a fine mother, now we best get you back out there, I am due to make rounds again soon,” she smiles at me and tells me, “The bedpans await me,” then she laughs and as I get up she guides me to the door.

Once out the door of the examination room I turn to her and tell her, “Thanks doc, let’s keep this on the down-low for now. But let Sutures know I really need to talk to her when you see her.”

Osteotome tells me, “Sure thing Lieutenant. Glad I could help; besides I should see doc later today or early tomorrow. She still likes to help around here.”

I am just shaking Osteotome’s hoof when I look up and see the Colonel staring at me with a curious expression on her face. I feel myself first go pale and then I blush again. I then quickly leave medical and head back outside. Once outside by myself I take off and begin to fly around the base. I notice a nice cloud bank in the distance and I decide I will take some time to just sit up there alone to think. As I am heading that way, I suddenly see a large shadow next to mine on the ground below me and I almost panic when I hear George's voice ask, “How are you doing Lieutenant? I am surprised to see you up and about by yourself this early in the day.”

As she shifts so her head is next to me, I look over at the strange dragon and I have to smile as I tell her, “Hi George. It is good to see you again.”

She looks at me funny for a couple of minutes as we continue our flight together and she asks, “So what ya thinking about ma’am? You seem preoccupied.”

I sigh and I tell her, “Sorry George, I just got some news that really surprised me and I need to think about what I am going to do.”

She nods her head and asks, “Would you like to talk about it?”

Again, I sigh some and I tell her, “Yes and no. George, it is not so much what has happened, but why and by who, that is causing me to hesitate. I mean being a pegasus from the Enclave means my parents might not even accept the news, or they might even disown me.”

I see her nod her head as she thinks, then she says, “I don’t know much about the Enclave and how they do things, but LT if there is one thing about ponies I know, it is that family is very important to them. But family doesn’t always have to be blood either. Look at the Colonel with her daughters Ginger and Epona, they are not blood, but she loves them like she clutched their eggs herself.”

I shake my head at that last part, but then I think about how right she is. I then ask her, “Because of where I was raised, though it does make a bit of a difference, and while I would love to talk to the Colonel about it, I don’t know if she would understand. Perhaps I should talk to Lieutenant Colonel Wind Rider?”

I see George nod her head in agreement. She then tells me, “Well, if it is the perspective of somepony who has a similar background perhaps the other Colonel, Wind Rider, would be a good choice. I saw her earlier coming back from a flight by Harness. She should be in her HQ. Now I best be on my way ma’am. Best of luck on your troubles.” And with that, I see her role away and dive toward the ground.

As I land on the cloud and begin to think I realize she is correct, then I get a message requesting my presence at today's planning meeting on my PipBuck. I contact my scout team leaders for a quick update and then I return to medical for the meeting with the CO, her staff, the zebra, and the buck she is engaged to that was made into a basket case.

“Good afternoon Colonel, sorry about being late,” I tell her as I enter the room after the others have already begun the meeting.

She turns to me with a raised eyebrow, “Is everything ok?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes ma’am, just wanted to verify the results of today's scout missions before I gave you the information.”

She nods her head and continues the meeting. From across the table I see Sergeant Major Lighting nod to me and look at me slightly funny. Then he shakes his head and returns his attention to the meeting. I also notice quick glances from several others as the meeting continues. I realize that I must just be paranoid, but I still wonder deep down if they suspect the truth.

As I am leaving after the meeting Dull Beak and Bailey Bridge ask me, “So will we see you tonight at the Flying Cow?”

I give a half-smile and I tell them, “Yeah, sure, I will see you guys there.” And I watch as they both walk away chatting. I see Colonel Mollygirl and she waves me over.

Once I am close enough, I give her a quick salute and ask her, “What can I do for you, ma’am.”

She returns the salute, then she tells me, “Lieutenant, I could not help but notice you were distracted during the meeting, and I saw you come out of the exam room. Now it’s not really any of my business what is wrong with you, but just take care of yourself. You are damn good at your job and I do not want to lose my chief of scouts because of something stupid. Ok?”

I nod my head and I ask her, “Ma’am, lately I realized I am getting old enough I should consider having a family before it is too late. But I don’t want to end my career either.”

I see he nod her head with a half-smile. Then she replies, “I can understand that, and when you are ready to begin to have a family, I will help you as much as possible. I know how hard it is to be both a mother and an officer. But lieutenant, to be honest, you remind me a lot of myself and I think you could handle it just fine.”

I am stunned when she says this and I tell her, “Thank you ma’am, I really appreciate it.”

She smiles almost motherly at me and then tells me, “You are not the only mare who has felt that they are being pulled in two directions like that. Lieutenant Colonel Wind Rider and I have had that very discussion.”

I take a deep breath and I ask, “Colonel, would it be ok if I approached her about my situation.”

I see her raise an eyebrow and tilt her head as she looks at me and she tells me, “That would be fine, but I am sorry you don’t feel you can talk to me about it.”

Again, I sigh as I tell her, “Colonel, it’s not that. It’s just I have found someone I care about and he is not a pegasus and, well, ma’am, being from Thunderhead like I am she can understand how my family might feel about it too.”

I see her relax and she smiles as she tells me, “Oh that I can more than understand. To be honest I had to deal with my wife Sutures family like that. Her parents were not too happy with her marrying into a family of earth ponies.”

I cannot help but laugh as I had not heard about that and I tell her, “I am sorry for laughing ma’am, but I just never imagined that, especially as close as you two are.”

She waves a hoof at me and tells me, “No problem Lieutenant, but do me a favor and talk to her soon. I need your head on straight for this next op. I am going to depend on you and your scouts more than you can imagine. Oh, and I may need to borrow a couple of them for it.”

I feel my ears start to slide back at the idea of her borrowing my scouts and am about to say something when she says, “Don’t worry Lieutenant, I know they are your people. Just like you are one of my people.” She laughs lightly and then tells me, “I understand how it is, it used to rankle me when I was in your position and Major Quick Trot called them her scouts.” She pauses and looks at the ground and I hear her sniffle a bit as I see a mild shake go through her body. She looks back up at me and tells me, “LT, here is Windy’s PipBuck tag, I will let her know you are on the way.” Then she turns and walks away back towards the battalion command post.

I look at my PipBuck and see the new PipBuck tag and take off toward it. She is right, I need to talk to her so I can concentrate on my job again. Once I arrive at the headquarters for the Second of the Second, I see their Sergeant Major waiting for me. He approaches me, we exchange salutes and he tells me, “Right this way ma’am, the Colonel is expecting you.”

As I enter her office, I see the pink coated mare with her yellow mane and tail both braided and coiled tight. She looks at me as I enter and she asks, “Alright Lieutenant, what can I do for you that my friend Mollygirl couldn’t”

I find myself nervous in her presence as she seems so formal. I steel myself and I tell her, “Ma’am, as I told Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl, I am considering having a family but my potential mate is not a pegasus.”

I see her staring at me over the reading glasses she has on. She then takes them off and slowly shakes her head. She stares at me for a bit then says, “I see.”

“Yes ma’am, being from Thunderhead I am sure you understand what that means.”

She nods her head and says, “Yes, if we were in Thunderhead and part of the Enclave, that would be a problem. However, because you are so worried, now I am curious as to how you think of yourself, Lieutenant.” She pauses, takes off her eyeglasses, and sits them on her desk, and stands up, walking alongside me she asks, “Where do you loyalties lie? Are you loyal to the Enclave or to Manesville and the NCR?”

I pause and I hesitate to answer, “Colonel, I am loyal to the NCR. Manesville is my home now. You know as well as I do how we were forced from Thunderhead.”

She nods her head and then she asks, “How far along are you?”

I gasp for breath and ask her, “How, how did you know ma’am?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Because I know how it is having been in your horseshoes. You would not be nearly as worried about starting a family with a non-pegasus if you were not pregnant already.”

I am stunned when she says this and I catch myself looking down. “Sorry Ma’am. I guess you are right. I did not think I was that easy to read.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Lieutenant, you are not the first mare to be surprised by a pregnancy while in service. Now how far along are you?”

I slowly raise my head and tell her, “Just over two and a half months. I found out today.”

She then cautiously asks me, “Have you decided what you are going to do?”

I nod my head, “Yes Ma’am, I am keeping my baby.”

I see her smile and she asks me, “How did the father react when you told him?”

I cringe a bit and I tell her, “I haven’t told him yet ma’am. I was going to talk to him about it tonight.”

I see her nod then she tilts her head and she looks at me and asks, “What is it you are not telling me?”

I am about ready to cry and I tell her who the father is. She smiles and puts a hoof on my shoulder and tells me, “Dear, you will be fine, and I actually think he will be happy about it, so relax. Besides if Mollygirl and I both can have families and make it this far Lieutenant, I see no reason that you eventually should not be able to if you choose.”

I sniffle a bit as I look up at her and I tell her, “Thank you, Ma’am.” Then I catch myself laughing slightly and when I see the curiosity on her face, I tell her, “It’s just funny how much alike you and the Colonel are.”

I see her smile as she tells me, “Yeah, but that is what makes it interesting, she is almost like a sister to me,” then she chuckles a bit and says, “You should see my youngest around her daughter Millie, by the Goddesses, that little pegasus buck is almost obsessed with that little earth pony mare and neither family thinks a thing of it other than how sweet it is. Now if that does not say something, I don’t know what does about how we are changing.”

I feel myself smiling and I nod my head, “Thank you, Colonel, I really appreciate it. When we get back would you mind if I stopped by and talked to you and asked advice?”

I see her face become serious and she tells me, “Lieutenant, I would not mind that at all, but you should also talk with Mollygirl too. You do know that her wife Sutures used to be a medic for her company before she was wounded?” I nod my head then she adds, “How about that her husband Badger used to be a trooper in her squad when she was a sergeant?”

I feel my jaw drop and I tell her, “No way Ma’am. You have to be kidding me.”

She shakes her head and tells me, “I am serious, I have heard the stories from the whole family. Heck, she was even engaged to her corporal, Ivy, but please, do not bring Ivy up to her.”

Now my curiosity is piqued and I ask, “Why not? Was it a bad break up?”

I see her take a deep breath and she tells me, “No. Mollygirl found her dying along with her daughter Epona. She almost lost her life that day as well, so bringing her up would be reopening old wounds.”

I am again surprised and just nod my head. Finally, I tell her, “Thank you, I appreciate your time Colonel.”

She smiles and tells me, “By the way, she was doing your job at about the same point in her pregnancy as you are, so she will understand and she will not hold it against you. Have a good day Lieutenant.”

Again, I tell her, “Thank you, Ma’am,” Then I salute her and head back out.

On my way back to the base at Hackamore I think about what she told me as well as what I am going to say to the father of my child. I only pray that he understands and wants this precious little one as much as I do.

Once back at the base I return to my office and begin to try and catch up on my paperwork that needs to be completed by the end of the day. I am drinking my second cup of coffee when I hear a knock on the door. I look up and see Hawes Carry in the doorway.

I motion for him to come in and he closes the door behind him. Then he asks me, “Ma’am, did you go to medical like I suggested?”

I nod my head yes but do not say anything. He then asks me, “So what did they say?”

I let out a breath I had not realized I was holding and I tell him, “You were right Hawes, you were right. I am pregnant.”

I see his eyes go wide and he then tells me, “Well ma’am congratulations or condolences, whichever way you feel about it.”

I smile and tell him, “I would prefer to accept the congratulations, and thank you, Hawes.”

He smiles back and tells me, “My pleasure ma’am. Now does the father know yet? Or not to be crass or disrespectful ma’am, but your reputation is a bit wild, so do you know who the father is?”

I shake my head, “Well, to tell the truth, there is only one who could be the father, my reputation is much wilder than I really am. Unfortunately, I have not had the chance to see him yet and tell him. I plan on doing that later this evening.”

He smiles again and then says, “I am glad to hear that LT, now if you don’t mind why did you not mind having such a wild reputation if you hadn’t earned it?”

I laugh lightly and I tell him, “Because I am the chief of scouts, we are supposed to have a wild side and take risks. So, if everyone thought that, so much the better.”

He laughs, “Yeah, I guess so. Sort of like Bailey Bridge and his engineers. They actually have a wall made of empty whiskey bottles mortared together for their platoon rec room.

I begin to laugh when I hear this and I tell him, “I had not noticed that, but I will have to check it out. Thanks again Hawes, now I best get back to this paperwork so I can go tell the father. Oh and speaking of that, let's keep this quiet for now, ok?”

He nods his head and puts a hoof to his lips and says, “Not a word ma’am.” Then he turns and walks back out, closing the door behind him.

The rest of the work day passes more quickly than I had anticipated and I am an hour later finishing up than I had planned. After I finish, I quickly go to the officer’s barracks and clean up. I hurriedly braid my mane and put a simple ribbon in my tail to keep it neat and then I head out to the Flying Cow to catch up with Bailey Bridge and Dull Beak as I promised them I would.

As I get there, I see one of the owners, Buttermilk standing on the porch outside. I have to smile as I see her in her garters, stockings, and a short dress. When she sees me, she stops me and asks, “How are you doing tonight?”

I find myself blushing, but then I tell her, “Better than I expected to tell the truth. But Buttermilk, I have a favor to ask of you.”

I see her have a slightly worried expression on her face and she asks, “You can ask, but no guarantees.”

I nod my head, yes and I tell her, “I need to have a private chat with someone and I was wondering if I could borrow your parlor for a bit.”

She looks at me as she thinks about it and in a calm bovine tone tells me, “Yes, go ahead, but no fooling around in there.”

I laugh lightly and tell her, “I promise, ok.”

She nods her head and then motions for me to go on inside.

Once I am inside, I look around and I see Bailey Bridge and Dull Beak sitting at a table with a bottle already open. Their shot glasses are half full and an empty one is waiting for me. When they see me, they both wave me over to them.

Once I am there, I tell Dull Beak, “XO, I need to talk with you in private for a minute.”

He nods his head and stands up saying, “Sure Lieutenant, no problem, where do you want to talk?”

I tell him, “How about Buttermilks parlor,” and I begin to walk over to it.

Once we are there, we both go inside, I turn up the oil lamps near the chairs and I sit down.

As he sits down, he has a concerned look on his face as he asks, “Lieutenant is there a problem?”

I steel myself to tell him about it, then I look up and smile into his brown eyes and I tell him, “Dull Beak, we are going to be parents.”

Chapter 90 Into the Dragon's Lair

Chapter 90 Into the Dragon's Lair

By Trooper

“As long as we only have to lie to the enemy, it's honest enough for me.

-Captain Tagon.” Howard Tayler, Emperor Pius Dei

As we walk away from the landing zone I turn and briefly watch as the skywagon takes off. I see the gunner, Spit Shine wave one last time to us as the sky wagon turns then disappears into the morning mist just above the hillcrest and trees.

Xyliana motions with her hoof and says, “This way, please. Hurry now, patrols maybe.” Then she turns and begins to head south. We have been inserted much further north to make our story more believable. Unfortunately, this has added many more kilometers to our trek, but if it helps us it is worth it.

We all shift our gear on our backs to make it more comfortable to carry and begin the trek deeper into the hostile country. Soon we fall into our old habit of walking an hour and resting ten minutes and I notice how surprised our guide is. As we stop for our third break, she looks first at the sun above, and then me, and says in a surprised tone, “Always fast this?”

I shake my head, and tell her, “No, normally we are faster,” and am treated to seeing her eyes go wide in surprise. I simply smile and tell her, “You should have seen us in the old days.”

I see a bit of confusion on her face when I say this but I don’t know how to tell her it otherwise. It is times like this I wish Epona was with us. But I know deep down she is better off safe back at Hackamore. After our ten minutes are up, we reset our gear and are at it again.

After six hours we take a break and eat some of the rations we have with us. We eat the military ones first and save the civilian ones for later. Before we leave the area, we bury our trash in a pit so it can not be easily found.

As we move forward through this portion of the waste, I notice not only how dry it is, but how few animals, insects or even plants we come across. We are almost ready for another break when we come across an area that was an oasis, but the settlement that was once there is nothing but a burned-out ruin.

We spread out to begin to investigate them when one of my security unicorns calls to me, “Colonel, this did not happen too long ago.”

“How can you tell?” I ask.

They simply point towards some old electrical poles that run into the town from opposite the side we came in on. I can not tell what they are talking about at first, then I see what made them say that. I see the bodies hanging there. I feel sick to my stomach at the sights of the civilian ponies left to rot like that.

One of them asks, “Ma’am, should we cut them down?”

While a part of me feels we should, I know that raiders or mercenaries would not bother. So, I shake my head and tell them, “No, its too late for them, besides they could be booby trapped like those from that village near Bare Withers.”

When I say that the security pony goes pale and their jaw opens wide as does their eyes. Then they say, “I had not thought of that ma’am.”

I nod my head in understanding and I tell them, “That’s ok, but better to error on the side of caution."

The trooper then asks me, “Ma’am, who did this and why? I know raiders would, but they use it to mark their territory. This town is dead.”

I hear Xyliana and turn to her as she tries to figure out what to say. She finally tells us, “Legion, opposed, warning to others.”

I then hear Sergeant Cupcake of my security detachment ask, “Do you mean that they were left like that as a warning to those who oppose the Legion?”

“Yes, yes. What mean I.” Xyliana tells her as she quickly nods her head.

We find little in the wreckage that is of use as we search it. Soon enough we are done and continue on our way. I notice the smaller two of my escort look back at the town and the hanging bodies. Both shake their heads then they look at each other. One shrugs to the other and they continue on with us.

When we stop for the night, we are almost to the Praefect’s camp according to Xyliana. “We be met tonight. I think.”

Silently I thank the Goddesses and Sweet Cream that we are done marching for the night. All of my legs are sore, especially my right foreleg, where I was shot, as well as on my side. I am just glad that this time I decided to wear a shemagh to cover my head and face instead of my normal helmet or soft cover. I can only imagine how those almost healed head wounds would feel too.

As we get ready to bed down, Sergeant Cupcake and her security detachment put on their zebra cloaks and disappear into the surrounding area, away from the rest of us. Before she goes Sergeant Cupcake whispers to me, “Ma’am, we will be a short way off, but still in sight. From here on out I guess we best remain cloaked all the time.”

I nod my head and tell her quietly, “Thank you sergeant, and if they find us, just follow at a distance. Do not engage unless I call your name.”

While I do not see her nod, I hear her quietly reply, “Roger that ma’am.” Then she is quiet again.

To the side I watch as Xyliana sits down with her hind legs crossed and her forehooves stretched out. Her eyes closed as she begins to meditate. I am surprised as I had not expected her to do so. Of those others with me I have them set up a watch of two ponies awake at a time so the others can get some rest. The first two up are the short pair. I notice how quietly they work together and how they use their body language with each other in a manner that is very similar to what Ginger and Xochitl used. I laugh silently to myself as I think about how those two may have influenced the other scouts in their field craft. I only lay down for a short period of time and I feel myself fall asleep from the sheer exhaustion.

During the night I feel the need to use the restroom and I make my way away from the camp for a bit of privacy. As I am finishing, I see her again. Her cloak covering most of her, but her muzzle and fore legs exposed enough that I can tell it is her.

“Good evening my child,” she says to me in the Trottingham accent.

“Good evening Mareigan. What can I do for you?” I ask her feeling no small amount of nervousness and trepidation as I ask her this.

She nods her head and tells me, “That is a good question to ask, but I ask you, why are you here?”

I am nervous as I tell her, “Mareigan, I cannot let stand what he has done to my troopers, my children, nor those under my protection. He used deceit to attack me like he has and I will return the favor.”

In the dark I watch as she nods her head. She puts a hoof under her chin and replies, “Ah, vengeance it is. This I can keen my child,” I see her look back toward the camp and she tells me, “It is late and you will need what rest you can get. But hark my words, not all who are with you are what they seem. Keep this in mind and be wary.”

I am surprised when she says this and I ask her, “What do you mean Mareigan? Who is not what they seem?”

Instead of answering she turns and walks off into the darkness, before she disappears, she says, “Remember I will be watching.”

Once back in camp I see Xyliana is awake and I hear her ask, “You Shaman?”

I wonder what she is talking about and I look back at her and ask her, “Why would you think I am a shaman?”

She shakes her head and mutters something in zebrican, then she tells me, “Get sleep, they here soon.”

I next awaken to a kick in my side. It is still night when I look up and see a zebra on his hind legs holding a gun on me. He grunts and says something in Zebracan that I cannot understand. But before I can react, I hear Xyliana to the side saying, “They meet us have. We follow them now.”

I nod my head and slowly get up. As I do I see almost a dozen zebra’s surround us. I look over and one of my escorts shrugs and says, “Ma’am, our guide saw them as they were approaching and said they were who we were expecting.”

I nod my head. OK, this makes sense then. I look at the various zebras and ask, “Any of you speak Equestrian?”

I see one step forward and notice the rank embellishments on his uniform. Between those and his attitude I assume he is the one in charge of them, and I have this confirmed shortly afterwards when he says, “I do, I am Centurion Xenos. I have talked with Xyliana, our lost child, but I want to hear what you have to say. Why are you here?”

I am suddenly glad of the deep practice and planning of those meetings as I am not thrown off. Instead I reply, “I am clan leader Boiled Water. Those with me are my personal escort. I have many more back at our camp. But I heard you have been looking for ponies to hire to help fight the NCR, so here I am.”

He looks suspicious and asks, “And why would you want to join us to fight them?”

I smile cruelly as I tell him, “The NCR hates those they consider raiders or who oppose them for just surviving. I know you have been fighting them too. Everyone in the region knows about your big fight a couple of weeks ago and how close you came to winning. We both are fighting them so that puts us on the same team. Like the old Saddle Arabian saying, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.”

I hear him blow out air forcefully from his nose and he tosses his head, “We will see about this, friend. What is it you really want?”

Still smiling I turn my head so my scars show and I tell him, "Vengeance and perhaps a few caps to boot.”

I see him wince slightly at the scar on my face, then he looks at the still healing scars on my foreleg and side. Then I hear him say, something in Zebracan that I know is an insult along with the word raiders. He then says, “Fine, you will be escorted to our main camp. If the Praefect chooses to see you, then you may talk with him. Other than that, I care not.”

I nod my head and tell my escort, “Ok, on your hooves. Grab your gear, weapons slung. We have found who we were looking for.”

Around me I watch as the rest of my ponies get up and grab their gear. The mouth pieces for their battle saddles in the safe position. As I finish kitting up Xyliana comes over next to me and simply nods. Once we are all ready, I tell the centurion, “Ready when you are.”

He snorts and then calls out in Zebracan to his troops and they fall in around us with their weapons at the ready. Then we follow two abreast as he leads out.

__________

We are marching as the daylight begins to rise behind us. In the distance ahead I can see the light as it falls upon the rolling hills, the darkness still hiding in the valleys between. Eventually the sun has fully risen and we can once again see the bleakness of the wastelands before us.

We take a break after a couple of hours of walking. I grab something quick to drink and eat, but am stopped when I go to step away from the others to make water. I explain what I am going to do and the Centurion says something to one of the mare guards and she goes with me and stands watch over me. This is repeated with all of the members of my teams and it surprises me to find out that one of the smaller troopers is female while the other is male. I had no idea as they are so well covered that I can not even really see their eyes through the gasmask clearly.

I hope that is what the Mareigan was talking about. But now I am suspicious of some of the others. I worry that perhaps I was wrong about Xyliana. But no, I will not believe she would betray us like that. Especially the way she is when she is with Barrel Tap.

We only walk another hour before we come to the road leading to their camp. I am stunned when I see the size of it. It has a wall completely around it. Some parts of the wall are made of cargo containers, others from wood or parts of buildings that were there before that were simply incorporated into it. There are guard towers on each corner as well as several along each wall at spaced intervals. It is simple and efficient, but I can imagine Bailey Bridge telling me how much harder it would be to defend with it being shaped like a rectangle rather than a star, which would allow converging zones of fire. But I am not going to complain at this point.

Once we reach the gate the Centurion tells those on the watch points above it who he is, and that we have business there. As we wait afterwards, I hear wood sliding on wood, then I see one of the two doors open up and we follow him inside in a single file line. I can only hope my security team is able to sneak in with us.

Inside the tents and building are laid out in straight lines. With foot paths intersecting them allowing easier travel from place to place inside. I notice a large building to the side that has two guards outside of it and am told by Xyliana, “Hospital.”

I nod my head and hear one of our escorts tell us, “Silence,” as we keep moving towards the center of the camp.

I am surprised as we continue through the busy camp by the number of ponies who are with them. I also see many young zonies among them. But what really surprises me is that not all of the ponies are slaves, but instead soldiers, members of the legion itself.

I ask the Centurion, “You have ponies as part of the legion?”

He nods his head and grins, “Oh yes, if they prove themselves well enough, they are integrated into us. They all start out lowly, but can earn such privilege and rights.”

This makes me feel that perhaps I was wrong about the legion until I hear him say, “But all of them start out as slaves, weather in the fields and markets, or on the battlefields. But they prove their use and their loyalty.”

“And if they are not able to work as hard as you want?” I ask.

He scoffs as he says, “Then they are; eliminated.”

“Even the young and the old?” I question.

“Especially the young and the old. Does this bother you mercenary?” he says to me.

I reply, “No, just getting the lay of the land.”

We pass one area that has been turned into garden plots. Across from it I see simple shelters that have been erected for the workers that are empty right now.

We finally reach the largest tent which is in the center of what I had thought was simply a base, but I now know it is a much larger settlement than I had imagined. We see a small pavilion that provides shade with some simple matts under it and the Centurion tells us, “You will wait here while I talk with my commanders.” Then I watch as he walks away and his troops remain to guard us.

As we wait, I tell my people, “Go ahead and eat and get something to drink while we have time.”

As I am eating, I notice the two smaller troopers move to the side and sit with their backs towards the rest of us as they watch the rest of the base and barely lift their mask so they can eat and drink. I find this odd, but at least they are on watch. Goddesses, they really are getting into their roles, I think to myself. Then I settle back and wait to see what happens next.

__________

We wait here several hours before the Centurion finally returns. He approaches me and tells me, “Get up. The Preafect awaits.”

As I get up, he looks at the others with me with a bit of disdain and then he says something to Xyliana in Zebrican and she replies back in the same language, but she seems slightly angry. He shoves her and she gets right up into his face, ears pinned back and she looks like she is ready to spit in his face.

I step up and put a hoof on her chest and ask, “Is there a problem?”

They both step back from each other with an expression of hatred in their eyes. The centurion then tells me, “Nothing, I just questioned her about where she was. Her cousin, the Praefect, was worried about her.”

I see her spit onto the ground when he says this and I see flames in her eyes. She then says something in Zebrican that I know is very insulting.

The centurion then laughs and tells her, “I am sure he looks forward to seeing you again too. Now if you have had enough of this game, follow me.”

I hear Xyliana huff out a snort and I see her ears are still laid back some and her tail is tucked in tight as she starts to follow him. Once she starts the rest of us follow her the short distance to the entrance of the Praefect’s tent.

Two guards hold the flap of the tent aside as we enter. The inside of it is different than how I would have imagined it. Instead of an office or a command post, we enter what I would consider to be an imperial throne room or court. On one end is a very large, sturdy chair that looks like what I imagine a throne appearing to be. On each side of it are zebra guards each armed with a short sword as well as a spear.

There are torches and lanterns lining the side and top. There are also benches to one side. As the last of us enters the two guards from the flap also enter and guard the doorway. Beside the throne I see a pony wearing an explosive collar on his neck. He is sitting with his eyes downcast and his head down. He glimpses up and I see a spark of recognition in his eyes but he says nothing. I recognize him also; he was one of the troopers from Luna’s Lancers that was reported missing in action after the battle of Harness. One of my troopers being held as a slave. I almost lose my temper at this, but manage to keep it in check.

As we stand there before the empty throne waiting, I find myself starting to rub one forehoof against the other, sometimes running it over my PipBuck, like an old habit of someone who is not fully used to wearing one all the time.

I see Xenos look at me with a smug smirk while I do this. I also take the time to look around the room. I realize what they are doing and take advantage by playing the part they expect, as well as noticing the layout of the room. Finally, the Preafect enters this pretense of an audience chamber. He comes in, looks over the room and then walks to the throne and takes a seat.

He is an older zebra stallion. He has a scar like mine on his right cheek and another over his left eye. His stripes tend to form circular patterns on his coat. He is wearing light leather armor and I notice both a short sword and dagger on his tack as well as a pistol in its holster on his left hind leg.

His expression is that of at first boredom, then when he sees Xyliana, disdain. When he looks at me, he says something to Centurion Xenos in their native language. Xenos then asks, “The Praefect ask why you have asked for an audience with him.”

I look over at Xyliana and then back at him and I tell him, “As I have told both Xyliana as well you yourself Centurion, I have come to offer the services of my clan in the fight with the NCR.”

He translates this for the Preafect, even though I know he speaks equestrian from the radio. I know he is playing ignorant. Well at least I know who he is and what he is doing.

Next, he has the centurion ask me, “What makes you think that I would want your assistance?”

I simply smile as I tell him, “It is well known how close you came to winning against the NCR last time, rumor has it that you even almost killed their commander. I thought you might appreciate some fresh troops to help you push your victory over the top.”

I hear him snort slightly and again he has the centurion ask me, “You say you want to help us, but what do you really want?”

I tell him, “Caps of course, vengeance against those who have hurt me and mine. A chance to live in peace.”

After I say this, I see the praefect look at a stone on the arm of his throne that is glowing. A truth stone. He knows what I have said is the truth so far. I am so glad Xyliana has warned me of zebra fetishes that can create such a device. This knowledge has allowed my answers to be truthful, yet close enough to what he wants to hear.

He looks very thoughtful as he sits there with his forehoof rubbing under his chin. “Interesting," then he asks, "Would you order your troops before mine into combat?” he has Xenos ask me.

I nod my head as I reply, “But of course I would gladly order my troops before his in combat.”

Again, he glances at the truth stone and nods his head. Then he talks to me directly in Equestrian, “Well pony, if you and your ilk are willing to prove yourselves then we will talk about integrating you into the legion. What do you say to that?”

I merely grin and nod my head at him. Then I answer, “That is the offer I had expected.”

Then the Praefect says something in his language to Xyliana that gets her to gasp and shake her head as I hear her giving the words in Zebracan for a negative answer. As she says this I watch as the two smaller of my troopers begin to form up close behind her. I notice they are signaling each other with their ears. One of which when I take a second glance, I notice is dripping hair dye off of it.

It can’t be, I tell myself and refuse to even think about it for now. I shift my attention from them as I feel a light nudge to my side but I cannot see anything. But I know one of my guards is now with me, as this was a prearranged signal.

Then I hear the Centurion tell me, “The Praefect was to be wed to his cousin here before she was captured. The one who was captured with her has returned and told us that both were released and told they could go on their way.”

Xyliana yells out, “I no marry him. I no want him.”

I see the Praefect is becoming angered and I hear him order his guards, “Take her, what she wants is of no concern. She will do as she is told.”

Xyliana yells out, “No, I will not. I am free mare! Not yours.”

I see the two smaller troopers step in front of her as they take a fighting stance. I step between the now advancing guards and Xyliana and the troopers.

I know now is the time, As I step, I move my hoof one more time to my PipBuck as if nervous, but instead I am activating the broadcast feature and I know Windy will hear me as I tell the Praefect, “We seem to have a problem here.”

The Praefect looks at me with both disdain and anger as he asks, “What do you think you are doing little mare? We do have a problem, don’t we?” he says as he stands up and draws his gladius short sword.

I move my head down slightly as I look up at him with what feels like an evil grin and I tell him, “What I am doing is paying a return visit to my enemy. You dared to send assassins into my headquarters now I am returning the favor personally. You may call me Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl of the Second of the First Manesville Regiment of the NCR.” After which I turn my head just enough to draw my sword Sacrifice. As my head goes to the side, I hear a bullet crack by and the one smaller trooper draws her submachine gun and begins to return fire at the additional guards that are starting to run inside.

As I have Sacrifice fully drawn and am starting to advance on the Praefect I hear him yell out to his guards, “Into them, do not let any survive.”

Next, I see my three unicorns appear from nowhere as they drop their cloaks and assume the fighting stance. A shield appears in front of me just as a burst of gunfire is directed at me. Beside me I see Cupcake's horn glow and she uses her TK to grab the guard who is firing and spins him so he fires into his own troops. Xyliana is now fighting hoof to hoof with Xenos as the Praefect approaches me. I see him thrust with his short sword and I perry it, then I spin and kick with my hind hooves. Forcing him to move back to avoid them.

All of us are involved in the shooting, kicking, thrusting, and slashing of the fight. I see one of my unicorn’s guards go down as he takes several bullets across his side and neck.

Some of my other troopers return the fire and I see out of the corner of my eye his killer goes down. I am then distracted again as I see the Centurion advancing on me with a grin on his muzzle and murder in his eyes. He leaps at me and tries to connect with his hind leg into my head. Instead, I drop down, roll on my back as I connect with his midsection and his stallionhood.

I hear him scream out in pain as he hits the floor and tries to get back up. Xyliana is on him instantly and I see her start to strike him repeatedly in the head, then as she draws her knife, I am hit alongside the head by a hoof and I feel a hard punch into my side. I am sent reeling and I notice that my canteen that was in my right saddlebag is leaking. It prevented the Praefect’s gladius from getting through to me.

The two smaller troopers are on him as he is trying to recover his stance and I watch as they attack his legs with several kicks and they then roll to the side away from him. I hear one say in their muffled voice, “I can’t see with this damned mask on,” and I am stunned as I watch the mask being pulled off and Epona is underneath it.

I am staring at her stunned and she yells out, “Ma, to your left!”

I automatically drop to my right and kick to my left just in time to make contact with one of the guards who is charging at me. He had his spear forward but it goes over me as I double barrel kick him right in his chest. I see him fly back and I hear him scream in pain.

We are fighting for our lives and then from outside I hear a pony screaming, “DRAGON!” Next, I hear the sound of dragon’s breath and the crackle of fires. I see the Praefect is back on his hooves and coming at me again and as he gets close, I laugh at him and then spit in his direction, as I tell him, “It seems some of my people have arrived, shall I introduce you to them?”

I see him become angrier and more desperate. His ears are fully back alongside his head, his teeth bared, and he charges forward leaping at me. Just before he passes over me, I dive for the floor and scoop up Sacrifice in my muzzle and bring it up. I feel my teeth being slammed by the hilt as he lands on it and takes it to the muzzle guard. Blood pours out of his wound and down my weapon onto my muzzle.

I feel his body tense as he lets out a scream that hurts my ears. It is a scream of pain and frustration. The scream of one who is not accustomed to defeat or failure. I feel him kick me hard with his hind legs several times, then he stops and I drag myself out from under him, bringing my saber with me.

I look around the room. I see most of the guards are either dead or have run away. The centurion Xenos also lies dead on the floor. His throat sliced wide by Xyliana. Most of my team are wounded and injured. Epona is next to Tater as he grabs a couple of the zebra infantry rifles and a bag of magazines for them.

I then see Epona grab one of the short swords and a scabbard and she has him attach it to her tack.

Looking around and listening to the mayhem outside I tell them, “No pony left behind, grab our people, and let’s go.” I look over and I see them grabbing the wounded slave who is one of my troopers as well as my wounded or dead bodyguard and other escorts.

I finally can activate my battle saddle and I have Duty, my Death Bunny SMG back out and ready for action as we begin to head out the flap of the tent and into the chaos that has enveloped the camp. Through the smoke, in the distance, I can see sky wagons approaching, and above us, I see George and her escort as they get ready to make another run at those on the ground who try to fire at them or simply run for their lives.

I am in the lead heading for the gate, Sergeant Cupcake is on my right, Xyliana on my left. Right behind us are Epona and Tater, both with their weapons drawn and at the ready. I almost laugh at the absurdity of the dye dripping off their ears from the sweet and into their fur.

We come up to an intersection and stop to catch our breaths. As we stand there with our backs to the wall, Epona slides ahead of me, quickly looks around the corner and then yells out something in Zebrican that causes Xyliana to have to stifle a laugh with a hoof to her muzzle.

She then looks at me and says, “She say Praefect order to retreat. That infiltrators in supply dump.”

As she is saying this, I hear several zebras around the corner yelling and then I hear hoofsteps retreating from that direction. Soon Epona glances slowly around the corner again and waves us forward.

We are soon near another large tent and when Xyliana sees the writing on the sign her eyes get wide. Then she asks me, “Please wait? back soon.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Ok,” and I watch as she runs off and into the tent. Several minutes later she returns with two other zebra mares and a half dozen zebra foals all of them terrified and crying.

Epona runs up to her and talks with her quickly in Zebrican then she comes back to me and tells me, “Ma they are her family. The mares are her sisters and all but one of the foals are theirs, the oldest foal is her son.”

I am surprised, to say the least, and I nod as I tell them, “Welcome, now let’s move.”

I hear Xyliana say something to them and they all nod their heads and fall in with us.

We advance slowly with some of us providing an overwatch or cover fire for the rest of us on our way to the main gate. At one point we are engaged by several legionnaires from the windows and doors of what I assume is their mess hall. My two healthy bodyguards teleport to just below the windows and I am providing cover fire when Duty jams.

I am trying to fix it when Tater runs up to me. He yells to Epona, “Cover fire, Colonel I got this, hold on,” and he begins to work on my SMG without removing it from the battle saddle.

As he is working on it, I see both unicorns use their TK to pull the pins on several metal apples and lob them inside the old brick building, which is followed by a series of screams, explosions, more screams and then silence.

Minutes later Tater taps me on my hip and yells, “Your good Colonel.” And I see him move up next to Epona and lay some fire down the crossroad. I move up and tell them, I will cover you and they run across the road next to the mess hall. I go next, then the rest of my team. The unconscious wounded being dragged on a travois by some of my other escorts.

We are almost to the main gate when we begin to take fire from some of the shipping containers on the main wall. We take shelter behind a stone wall that surrounds a garden. As we are returning fire, Cupcakes says, “ma’am I got an idea.” She whispers it to me and I nod my head. Next, I see her peaking above the fence and glancing at where the shooters are. As she is doing this, she takes a grazing wound to her neck. I quickly bandage it for her and she says, “Ok Ma’am, ready?”

I nod my head and then pull out three metal apples. I pull the pin on the first one and it disappears and then I hear screaming on the wall as it reappears and explodes. We do this, three more times before we are out of metal apples.

As we begin to get up and move again, I see the guards on the wall shift their fire to something on the outside and I begin to hear gunfire from that side also.

I look at my team and I tell them, “Hold on for a couple of minutes, no need getting shot by our own people.”

I hear the gunfire begin to become very heavy. Soon I begin to hear automatic anti-machine rifles firing as well as some grenade and rocket launchers. Then I look up and see dozens of pegasus fly over the walls and begin to take covering positions. The main gate doors are blown open and then through the dust as I look up, I see Windy walking in being escorted by her staff.

I get up and we walk over toward her, I see several guns begin to turn towards us and I yell out, “Hey Windy, it’s me Mollygirl and my team, Roam is in retreat.”

I see her swing her head and weapon my way and then relax when I say this. As she comes over to me, I see more and more of her troops pour through the opening of the gate and I hear the gunfire lessening in the distance. She takes a look at me and those with me and while smiling shakes her head, “You look like hell, are you ok?”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Eh, don’t worry about the blood, it’s not all mine.”

She laughs lightly then says, “Damn it Mollygirl, you can’t bring the entire wastelands home to Manesville.”

I smile back at her as I tell her, “But Ma, they followed me home, can’t we keep ‘em?”

We both begin to laugh and exchange a quick hug. Once we break the hug she looks around and tells me, “You know this really is not so bad looking. Maybe we were wrong about them.”

I shake my head and I tell her, “No Windy, we were right, looks can be deceiving, they are slavers first and foremost. That reminds me, do you have your engineers here? We have slaves with explosive collars that need to be removed.”

“Yeah, I will have them come on in, give me a minute to call their platoon leader.” She tells me.

She steps aside and begins to talk into her PipBuck. As she is doing this, I walk back over to Xyliana and her family and I stick out a hoof as I tell her, “Thank you for your help Xyliana, we could not have done it without you.”

I see tears in her eyes as she says, “No, Thank You. Help my family, thank you.”

I cannot help but smile and tell her, “I am glad we could. Will they be coming to Manesville too?”

I see her look at her family and then she begins to speak to them. As they are talking Windy comes back to me and tells me, “Ok, Blasting Charge is bringing up his engineers and will be here soon. Once we have the collar off of this one, they will begin to help the rest.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Sounds good Windy, thanks again.” I see her look around and she says, “You know this is a really well built place for a base and a settlement, it would be a shame to just leave it.

I look around and then at her, “Yeah, it would, but it is so far from the rest of our territory. We better see what the higher ups want to do.”

I see her nod her head and she tells me, “You did good Mollygirl, but seriously no more of this ok. You are too high of rank to risk it.”

I smile at her and say, “Ok, but just so you know, you are starting to sound like Sutures.”

She laughs and tells me, “Well she doesn’t want to lose a wife, and I don’t want to lose a sister.”

I half smile as I nod my head in agreement and I tell her, “Ok, not unless ordered to by the higher ups ok.”

She sticks out a hoof and tells me, “Ok, agreed.”

As we shake hooves, I look over her shoulder and on the top of the gate, I see a single crow. It seems to be watching us and then I see it preen its feathers a bit before it flies away towards Hackamore. As it flies away I cannot help but smile.

__________

Later after midnight we receive a message back from the high command in Junction Town. The Second of the Second will assist in setting up a militia in what is now being called, Fort Hope. Most of the Legion has scattered. However, there are many civilians, both zebras and ponies, who want to stay here. To them this is home, and now it will be our furthest west settlement for the Hackamore region.

Windy and I are sitting in her new headquarters when it comes in. I smile as her clerk brings the message to her and tells her, “Ma’am, looks like we will be here a bit longer.”

She takes the message from him and begins to read it absently telling him, “Thank you Pass Book. I appreciate it.”

She reads it and hooves it over to me. I nod my head when I read it and I tell her, “Sounds like you are going to be out here a couple more months. Sorry to hear that Windy.”

I see her sigh as she stares at the note in my hooves. Then she says, “Well it is only a couple more months, I guess. Damn it, I was really looking forward to going home soon.”

I put a hoof on her shoulder and I tell her, “I understand how you feel and to tell the truth I am going to miss not having you there. But once you are back, we have a mare’s night out, OK?”

She looks at me funny and then I tell her, “Ok, but with no drinking on my part.”

I then see her smile as she agrees to this. Then she tells me, “We both need to bed down soon. Tomorrow I will have you and your team taken back to Hackamore. “

“Thanks, Windy, I appreciate it. Do you think you could take a few extra passengers with us?”

She smiles and jokingly tells me, “Why not, Yes, you can keep them,” then she gives me a quick wink and gets up to catch some sleep herself.

Come morning, my team and I are up early. Xyliana, her sisters, and the foals are awake and ready to go. I see Epona sitting with the mares and talking with them in their language and I keep seeing them nod their heads yes. I call over to her, “You ready Epona?”

She nods to them then turns to me and calls back, “I sure am Ma.”

Then we all walk outside the gate of the base and climb into one of the sky wagons that are normally used to haul ammo. The big buck who is harnessed to it smiles back at us and asks, “You ready Ma’am?”

I look back at those with us and tell him, “Whenever you are trooper.”

With that, he begins to trot forward with his wings starting to flap, and soon we are airborne. I find myself standing up with my front hooves on the side of the wagon looking out over the land below. In the distance I can see George making another patrol. Windy flies up for one more hoof wave goodbye and then she peels off and heads back to Fort Hope.

Soon I can see the valley for Harness below us followed by Hackamore.

As we come in to land, I see Sutures along with Millie and Moon Lily waiting for us. Beside them is a very distraught and unhappy looking Chain Lightning.

Behind me I hear Epona say, “Tater, your Pa looks upset.”

Tater then says, “Yeah, I forgot to leave him a note to tell him where we were going and why.”

I hear more than see Epona facehoof. Then she says, “Tater, there was a reason I said to leave the note.”

Hearing this exchange, I turn to them and ask, “Is there something you need to tell me you two?”

“Ma, please don’t be mad. We just knew you would need the help and would still say no, so we told Sergeant Cupcake that you knew and that we were just playing the part completely as raiders.”

From the front of the wagon, I hear Sergeant Cupcake exclaim, “You lied to me? Colonel I am so sorry ma’am, I thought you knew.”

I do not get upset instead I simply shake my head and laugh lightly. Then I look up at my chief bodyguard and tell her, “Not your fault. I think it has to be something in the way I raise my daughters, sergeant.”

Shortly after this, we land and I am once again reunited with part of my family. Before I can say anything to Chain Lighting, I hear Tater say, “Pa, don’t be too mad, I am sorry I did not leave a note or anything.”

“Son, I am not mad, I was worried. I love you and was afraid I would lose you.” Chain Lightning tells him.

Tater looks up at him and tells him, “I love you too Pa. Oh, I got something for both you and Papa Tail Spin too.”

I see the Sergeant Major turn his head slightly and he asks in a suspicious tone of voice, “Ok, what did you bring us?”

I watch as Tater slides a stiff and oblong blanket roll off of his back. He lays it on the ground and unrolls it displaying two full good condition zebra infantry rifles with silencers and scopes. Tater grins up at his father and says, “Sorry about the blood on them. I was in a hurry when I took them off of their previous owners.”

I watch as Chain Lightings jaw drops a bit. I see him form some tears in his eyes that he refuses to let fall and he puts a hoof on Tater’s shoulder and tells him, “Thank you son, but I would not risk you for all the world.”

I see him pick up the weapon with a sense of awe and pride in his son. Then he puts in alongside the other and tells him, “Tater, let’s take these back to our room. Tonight, we will clean them and we can go to the range to try mine out soon, okay?”

I see Tater smile brightly and he gives Chain a big hug and tells him, “Thanks Pa.”

Xyliana is still behind me along with her family as this is going on and I see Chain Lighting look at her and the other zebras with her and he asks, “Colonel who are these mares and foals?”

Before I can say anything Xyliana points towards herself with her forehoof and says, “My Family. We go Manesville soon with you.”

I see Chain look at me and then back at them and finally her and he says, “Sounds good, but you need to go introduce your family to Barrel Tap ma’am.”

I see the surprise on her face when she notices he called her Ma’am. Then she smiles and says, “Yes we go see my husband.”

None of us correct her on Barrel Tap being her fiancé and not her husband, we all know that will change soon enough anyways. I look over and I see Summer Solstice coming our way and I ask her, “Lieutenant, could you do me the favor of escorting Miss Xyliana and her family over to medical so she can see her Fiancé Barrel Tap.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Sure thing Colonel. Later today if we could, I really need to talk to you, ma’am.”

I look over at Sutures and I notice her nodding her head to me. I then look back at Summer Solstice and I tell her, “Sure thing, Let me get cleaned up and my gear taken care of first.”

With that, she takes them away towards medical and I begin my trek to my quarters for a long awaited and desired hot shower. The rest can wait till later.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

Recently we have been attacked and those I care about threatened and hurt. My sister was almost killed. I have seen many of those we are sworn to protect injured and killed. We are now taking the fight back to them. The hoard before us that calls themselves legionnaires have done this to us and now, we repay the favor. Could you please play Battle Dawn for us and all who were involved?

Thank You

LT. COL. Wind Rider, 2nd of the 2nd Manesville Regiment.

Author's Note

For those who desire to listen to this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CKEqKDvRdo4

Chapter 91 New Horizons in Sight

Chapter 91 New Horizons in Sight

By Trooper

“You have been my friend. That in itself is a tremendous thing.” — E.B. White, Charlotte’s Web

After Epona and I finish our showers and are cleaned up I spend a couple of hours with my family. I just sit there holding them and being held. Sutures recast the lactation spell for me as I went dry while unconscious. This both gives her a break as well as lets me become closer to my little fillies again.

During this time Epona asks if she can read to all of us. Sutures smiling tells her, “Sure Epona, but later, we need to talk about your sneaking off. But at least you left the note for us, so thank you.”

I watch Epona blush as she looks at Sutures, then me, and back to Sutures and she tells her, “I wanted to make sure she would come back. I had a bad feeling of what would have happened if I had not gone.”

Sutures nods her head and tells her, “Sadly dear, I do think you were right on that. I am just glad you trained so hard. Also, later I want to perform a medical exam on both of you to make sure the medics did not miss anything.”

Epona and I both look at each other and simply shrug our shoulders. Then we begin to laugh as we both see the other cringe slightly in pain. I then tell Sutures, “Sounds good love,” then I tell Epona, “Go get the book and we will begin.”

Later at dinner, we meet up with the rest of my staff, and Dull Beak tells me, “Colonel, after dinner you, me, and Lieutenant Solstice need to sit down and have a chat.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Sure thing XO, I hope she is not in trouble or anything,”

I am greeted when I say this by him choking on a bite of food he has just taken. Then he looks at me suspiciously and says, “Well yes and no, but if we could talk in your office about it, I would prefer it.”

I raise one of my eyebrows and have my ears forward as I tell him, “OK, we can do that. I just hope it is nothing too serious.”

He nods his head and changes the subject for the rest of the meal.

When I am finished, I kiss my wife on her cheek and I tell her, Epona, and the fillies I will see them in a while. I then head back to my HQ. Dull Beak walks alongside me and as we arrive, I see the Lieutenant in question is waiting for us.

We go into my office and I sit at my desk while they take two seats that are right next to each other. I look from one to the other and while I figure she is pregnant because of her need for Sutures’s services, I do wonder why Dull Beak is so concerned.

I sit back in my chair and put a forehoof on the desk and ask him, “Ok XO, what seems to be the problem?”

I see Summer Solstice blushing at this time and suddenly I see Dull Beak do so also as he tells me, “Colonel, ma’am, the Lieutenant is pregnant.”

I nod my head as I am not surprised and I say to her, “Ok, that happens, so what is so special about this pregnancy that we had to talk in private?”

I see her rustle her wings a bit as she looks down and bites her lips, “Ma’am you said before you left if I wanted to start a family, I could talk to you. Well, I am starting one.”

I nod my head and tell her, “I understand that, but why is Dull Beak involved?” As I say the question I think no, it can’t be.

Then she looks at him, her face down slightly and she has a smile on her face as she glances first at him, then back to me and she tells me, “Ma’am, that is because Dull Beak is the father.”

When she says this, you could have pushed me over with a pin feather. I feel my jaw hanging wide and I look from him to her and back. Then I ask her, “Is this something you want?”

I see her reply by excitedly nodding her head and I see him shift a talon onto her leg as he looks at me and tells me, “Yes Mollygirl, this is what we both want. We weren’t planning it, but to be honest I think we are both happy about it.”

I smile and shake my head. Then I tell him, “You know Dull Beak when you were talking with me and Milo and said you were attracted to some equines, I had no idea you had already found one.” I pause for a minute and stand up, come around my desk and hold out a hoof to him and tell them “Congratulations to both of you.”

First, he shakes my hoof, and then she does. I then ask, “So how did you two end up getting together?”

They look at each other and she tells me, “Ma’am, while you were drinking. It really took a toll on Dull Beak. To the point, he was not even preening his feathers. Well, one night we were both having a drink at the Flying Cow and we started to talk. I mean really talk. We got to know each other and after a few more drinks I talked him into letting me help him with his feathers. After a few times of this; things went from there. Especially as he had no one else to lean on.”

I nod my head seriously in understanding, then I begin to laugh some. They both look bewildered and I tell them, “Well this is the first time I ever heard of a mare getting drunk leading to someone else getting pregnant.”

We all share a bit of a laugh at this, then I tell them, “To be honest I did not know a griffon could father a foal with a mare.”

I see both of them blush and finally DB looks at me and tells me, “Well, there were stories among us griffons about it being possible and that at one time there was supposed to have been a sizable number of such mixed breeds, but they say they were driven into the sea. I always thought that the legends of hippogriffs were just that. Legends.”

I nod my head again as he tells me this, then I smile and tell her, “So this is what you needed to talk to Windy about?”

I see her blush and slightly cover her face with one wing as she tells me, “Yes ma’am. I am sorry, but like I told you, being raised in the Enclave made me afraid of what my parents would think.”

“I can understand that completely Lieutenant. Now have you written to your parents yet to let them know?” I ask her.

She shakes her head and tells me, “No ma’am. This is something I want to do in person and I want DB to be with me when I do it.”

I see him nod his head, and he says to her, “I want to be there for you dear. Besides I look forward to meeting them.”

I then ask him, “Does this mean you are over Guerre Faucon?”

He shakes his head and tells me, “Mollygirl, I am sorry to say, a part of her will always be there in my heart, much like Ivy is in yours. But now I have someone there along with her.”

I nod my head in understanding and ask, “Dull Beak if you don’t mind my asking, why did you not marry Guerre?”

I see him take a deep breath and he tells me, “Ma’am, that is not really a Griffon thing. In fact, when I brought it up to her once she mocked me asking me if I was a pony or a griffon.”

“So, are you two planning on getting married now?” I ask.

They both nod their heads and Dull Beak tells me, “Yes ma’am, after we get back to Manesville. That way her family can attend if they want.”

I want to ask them what if they do not want to, but I am afraid of ruining their happiness and I refuse to do that to one of my best friends and his bride to be.

I smile at them both and I tell them, “Ok, let me know what I can do to help you two. Dull Beak, I am very happy that you found yourself a mate that you are so happy with. Lieutenant, Congratulations on both your pending foal and your pending wedding. I look forward to seeing both.”

With that, they both smile at each other and get up to walk out of my office. Both smiling happily.

__________

The next day I go into town to make my rounds along with the Sergeant Major. As I walking down the main street, I see some of the 1st squad of the Doorkickers walking around, none of them are carrying a longarm or wearing body armor, but each has a pistol on their persons.

When they see me, I see them come to a rough form of attention and they hesitate to salute. But Dusty says to me, “Good Morning Colonel.”

“Good Morning Corporal, how are you today?” I ask.

She smiles and tells me, “So far so good ma’am. Today is the first squads turn to visit Hackamore.”

I smile as that means I probably will run into Bullet as well. “I am glad that Broken Hills is able to find time for you to rotate through. Any special stops so far?”

I see her and a couple of the troopers with her blush a bit, but then trooper Nightshade tells me, “Well ma’am, we were going to go bar hopping. Any place you recommend?”

I notice the new scar on his flank and how much he has seemed to have changed since we left Manesville. I grin and I tell him, “Trooper, the best place to eat around here for lunch is the Flying Cow.”

I see him blush a bit and he asks, “Ma’am, isn’t that a whore house?”

Beside me, I hear Chain Lighting laugh lightly and he says, “Well around here we call that one a bordello. But yeah it is. Now as the Colonel said, the lunch menu is pretty good and even the President has eaten there.”

When he says this, I first see Nightshade turn a deep red on his cheeks, then he grins and says, “If it is good enough for the President, then it is good enough for me,” he then turns to Dusty and asks, “Can we go there, Corporal?”

I see her fight back a laugh as she says, “Sure why not, if the Colonel says it's ok then sure.”

Before they leave though he stops and says, “Ma’am, before we left Manesville I thought I understood what it was like. I was wrong and I owe you an apology. Dusty and the other old-timers have told me this is nothing compared to the expedition. So, ma’am please forgive me for being such an arrogant buck when I first met you.”

Though I see Chain Lighting stiffen and his wings start to stir, I smile at him and tell him, “Trooper, I understand, but remember what you learned out here and understand those who were not with us will not fully understand what we experienced.”

I see him think about that and then he says, “Yeah, I guess you are right ma’am.”

Then he comes to attention and I see him give me a sharp salute, which I return with just as much formality. After this I smile and tell them, “Now you troopers go have a good time, I will see you later.”

As they leave Dusty calls out, “Oh, ma when we get back home, I want to talk to you about my wedding.”

I all but beam at her as I tell her, “Sounds good dear, now have a good time, but don’t get into trouble.”

Chain Lightning and I then just shake our heads as we watch them trot away joking and laughing with each other. Chain smirks as he looks over at me and says, “Hard to believe we were ever that young.”

I nod my head, “It sure is Chain, but it has sure been a ride so far.” I catch myself taking a deep breath and letting out a sigh as I tell him, “I guess we should get going, we need to stop and see Sticky Wicket first.”

He simply nods and holds out a hoof as if to say lead on and we continue on our way to the town hall.

As we enter the town hall I can feel as well as see the difference in it compared to the first time I was in here. I see Sticky behind her desk. She has a pencil behind her ear and is going over some ledgers with another pony.

When she looks up and sees Chain Lighting and me, she smiles and tells the other pony, “Ok, let’s come back to this in a bit. I think you are right though.” Then she tells us, “It is good to see you two again. To what do I owe the pleasure?”

I smile back at her and tell her, “I just wanted to say hello and tell you that I will make sure to introduce you to my relief once they arrive.”

“I really do appreciate that Colonel. Is there anything I should know about the replacement battalion’s commander?”

“Well, the commander of the Third of the First is Lieutenant Colonel Apple Cobbler. He started out in the Co-op Defense Force like I did. He has a few more years in than me though and can be a bit stubborn. However, overall, he seems fairly decent to me. His chief of artillery is to be my husband, Captain Archer. Now him I can tell you is a good buck and I think you will be able to get along with him. He can also be very diplomatic if you need him to be.”

I see her smirk a bit and then she tells me, “I am sorry Colonel, it just takes some getting used to for most of us with your marital situation. I am sure he has learned to be diplomatic because of it.”

I laugh a bit as I tell her, “I fully understand. Speaking of that, just between us, my family and Milo’s have an agreement for Archer to father foals for his family’s mares. We don’t want it getting out though as I know I have hurt my family’s reputation enough already.”

As I say this, I notice Chain Lightning slightly nod his head. Then I continue and tell her, “I hope you don’t mind my stopping by and chatting a couple of more times before I go.”

She smiles again and tells me, “No, not at all. In fact, I am going to miss your visits. It has been nice to have somepony to share my concerns about my job with.”

I nod and I tell her, “You have been doing a wonderful job Sticky. I am so glad you have proven me right about your being able to do the job.”

She laughs lightly and tells me, “Not that I ever wanted it. But thank you.”

The three of us sit and chat for a bit more than I excuse myself and Chain by telling her we have more visits to make and reminding her of her promise to her clerk about the ledgers earlier.

From there we head over to the Town Marshals office and talk with Beach Shake.

As we enter, I smell that he has a pot of coffee on the woodstove before I can see it. My eyes are adjusting to the dimmer light inside the office as I see him getting a couple of extra coffee cups ready for us to use. He then turns to us and says, “Glad to see you back, Colonel. I will admit, ya had me worried a bit.”

Chain smiles and tells him, “You’re not the only one she had worried.”

Beach laughs lightly, “I am sure I am not Sergeant Major. Would you like some milk and honey in your coffee?” he asks as we sit down.

I nod my head yes while Chain says, “Nah, I’ll take mine black Marshal, but thanks.”

Once we have our coffee he asks, “So what do I owe this visit to today?”

I smile and tell him, “Well a couple of things. First, I wanted to thank you for yours and Scrap’s help on my getting ready for that last mission,” As I say this I see him nod his head, “Second I wanted to see if there was any additional training or assistance my MPs and I could provide you before our replacements arrive. And finally, I just wanted to sit down and have a cup of coffee with my friend while I still can.”

I see him smile and he replies, “Mollygirl, you are always welcome to come over for a cup of coffee, I saw you stop in at the town hall so I popped the coffee pot on the stove. As for help, well I guess you could have Taser or one of the others come here and give us a bit more training, especially on how to defuse a bad situation. I mean with the new troops coming into town I am afraid we may have some get a bit too far into their cups and try to make a point or two.”

I nod my head and I see Chain Lighting jot it down in his notebook. I then tell him, “That sounds great Beach. Now how are preparations coming for your wedding?”

I see him blush a bit and he tells me, “So far, so good ma’am. I just am not sure what all they involve and am letting Scrap set up everything.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “I can understand that. When I got married the first time, I did the same thing, for the same reason.”

I see him look surprised and he tells me, “Mollygirl, I thought all mares were into the wedding and all that.”

I shake my head, “Well Magpie was, so Badger and I let her have her head with it. To be honest, I was more concerned about the marriage than the wedding.”

I see both of them nod and then Chain says, “To be honest, I think Tail would want a small but fancy wedding, but he just is too embarrassed to admit it.”

Beach looks surprised at first and he says, “Chain, you mean you haven’t made an honest buck of him yet?”

For the first time in a while, I see Chain Lighting blush and he covers his face with one of his wings. Then he says, “Well I want to, but it is just not done down here dirtside. Besides we have not really discussed taking that step.”

I see Beach Shack nod his head and smile and he tells him, “Chain, that buck loves you and you now have a son to raise together. If you want to marry him, ask him. Dang it, you both deserve to be happy.”

I see Chain Lightning hesitate and then he asks, “Beach, you really don’t think it would bother ponies?”

Beach laughs and says, “Who gives a flying buck what they think. Look at the Colonel and her family or Colonel Milo’s family, look at me and Scrap being two former raiders. All of us love and care about each other and want to be happy. That sir is what matters my friend.”

I see Chain mulling it over and finally after taking another drink of his coffee he says, “Thanks Beach, I needed a friend to tell me that it would be ok.”

I can not help but smile as I hear this and I know how excited Tater will be.

We continue this for a while and then we continue on. Our next stop is the Flying Cow for lunch and if I am lucky tea with Buttermilk.

As we enter, I see the members of the 1st Squad of D troop that we had met earlier eating lunch. All except for Nightshade. I look up and I see him heading upstairs following behind one of the cows who works there. This gets me to raise an eyebrow and smile. I guess our little buck has grown up I think to myself and laugh lightly. I see him notice me out of the corner of his eye and he trots upstairs more quickly.

Chain and I go on over and order our lunch of a couple of cheese hayburgers and salads. He has himself a whiskey while I have a nice cup of hot tea.

The 1st squad notices me and I see Dusty calm them as she gets up and comes over to talk. “Hay Ma, I hope it does not bother you with my troopers enjoying themselves here?”

I shake my head and tell her, “No dear, you are all adults and I do understand how it is.”

I see her smirk, “Well that is true, but some might not understand. Besides we all chipped in for Nightshade, his mare back home, well he got a dear Jack letter from her last mail call.”

I laugh and I tell her, “Dusty, you all are all ok. No trouble. I just want you to be able to relax and enjoy yourselves. You have all earned it.”

“Thanks, I am really glad you do understand. By the way, thanks for the suggestion. I mean we were all a bit too embarrassed to admit we wanted to come here. I especially liked the Sergeant Major's touch about the President having come here too.”

I nod my head and Chain Lighting tells her, “Uh, Corporal, I did not make that up. The President really did come here and eat lunch. She even took the time to talk to the owners.”

I see Dusty smile and shake her head as she says, “Well I’ll be. Now I do feel better about coming here. Thanks again. Oh, and Ma, when we get back, I will need your help picking out a dress if you don’t mind.”

I can not help but smile and I tell her, “Dusty, I really am looking forward to it.”

I see her beam at that, “Ma, did you think when we met Firefly it would lead to this?”

Still smiling I shake my head and I tell her, “No, to be honest, I found him arrogant and rude that day, just like his sister. But to be honest. I am so happy he turned out to not be that way.”

She sits down with me and Chain and I notice how he looks slightly uncomfortable with the conversation. But he does not say anything but instead just listens.

Then she asks me, “Ma, how did you get over Ivy?”

This time I feel uncomfortable and I see Chain Lightning lean a bit forward as he signals the barkeep for another drink.

I look up at the ceiling and I feel a tear escape my eye. Then I look her in the eyes and I tell her, “Dear, I haven’t. I doubt I ever fully will. But I know she loved me and I loved her, and someday I will be with her again. But in the time until then she would want me to love, be loved, and to live.”

I see her nod her head with a tear on her cheek and I wipe it off for her, “That my dear is why I am certain Chance would want you to be with Firefly as well. And dear it is what your birth mother would have wanted too.”

I hear her sniffle a bit then she tells me, “I wish she could be there too.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Dusty, somehow I got the feeling she may be. But if not, she will want to hear all about it someday.”

I see her laugh then she says, “You know, I can just see her laughing at the thought of having grandfoals that are half pegasus.”

I smile and I tell her, “You know, shortly before Targhee, she and I talked about that. She was hoping that you and Firefly would get together. She felt he was good for you.”

I hear her sniffle again and she looks down then back up at me and she asks, “Do you really mean that? Did she really tell you that?”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Yes I do, just like she asked me to take care of her fillies for her.”

Beside me, I hear Chain Lightning sniff a bit before he takes another sip of his whiskey. Then he looks up at me with haunted eyes and asks, “Do you really think somepony we loved before would actually feel that way, ma’am?”

This time I look him straight in the eyes, I place a forehoof on his and I tell him. “Chain Lightning my friend, I don’t talk about this much, but one thing that being dead taught me is that the dead want us to go on living and to be happy. I don’t remember much of it. But I have a few brief memories and that is what I remember most. And Chain, I miss my Ivy every day, but I want to live the life she would have wanted me to have.”

I see the surprise on his face and he asks, “You really do mean that, don’t you?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes I do.”

Beside me, I see Dusty shake a bit as she tells me, “I remember that day too. Goddesses what a mess.”

I see Chain look at her curious as if he wants to ask more. About this time, I see Buttermilk and she waves me over toward her parlor. I look at Dusty and Chain and tell them, “I will be back in a while, Dusty, go ahead and tell him about that day if you want. Maybe he should hear it from somepony who remembers it better than me.”

Then I get up and I slowly walk over to the parlor and sit down in my normal chair as she closes the door behind me.

She sits down across from me and I see her run a hoof through her yellow hair as she smiles at me. “Mollygirl it is so good to see you, I hope you are doing ok?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Yeah, I am doing ok. Just was talking with Dusty and Chain and we drudged up some old memories is all. But I really came here just to see you and to chat a bit if you have time.”

I see her beam at that and she tells me, “My friend I always enjoy just chatting with you. Now, would you like some tea too?”

She pours me a cup as well as herself and then she says, “About that recommendation to work as a psychologist when we get back, I think I will take you up on that.”

I cannot help but smile when she tells me this and I tell her, “I will write the letter when we get back and I will send a message out tonight giving my personal recommendation as well.”

She smiles and says to me, “Thank you Mollygirl, I really do appreciate it. So, how much trouble is Epona in this time?”

All I can do is laugh as I then begin to tell her what all transpired.

__________

As I leave the Flying Cow, I see Nightshade is back with his squad mates I notice Dusty has a forehoof around him and she clinks her shot glass with his cider tanker and I barely can hear her tell him, “See, that whorse back home don’t deserve a buck like you.”

I see him blush as she says this and then he says, “Yeah, I know, but who would want me?”

I see her look over at another of the replacements that joined us before we left home and Dusty asks, “What do you think Duct Tape? I know I caught you checking out his flank, you game?”

I see the mare smile and I am almost past when I hear, “Well sure if he is I am.”

Then I am out the door and Chain is right behind me as I head over to Scrap Pile's shop.

As I enter, I see her behind her cash register making a sale with a couple of the local mares. Over in one corner, I see a stallion checking out some of the salvaged tools she has on display. Then I have to dodge a bit as a young colt and filly come running by giggling.

I hear Scrap call out to them, “Slow down you two, I don’t want you getting hurt.”

One of the mares at the register begins to look offended at first then she blushes and says, “Sorry about them running in here.”

Scrap smiles at her and tells her, “The only reason I said anything ma’am is there are some rough corners on the shelves and some of the items in stock and I don’t want to see them get hurt. I really like youngsters.”

The mother then looks at her youngsters and says, “Thank you. I do appreciate your concern, just I was a young mother and I had others make me feel like I was not good enough.”

I watch as Scrap moves a hoof across the counter and lays it on hers as she tells her, “I understand that feeling, but I see two youngsters that are happy, clean, healthy and well-fed, so you are doing better than most in the wastelands.”

I hear the young mother sniffle a bit and she asks, “You really mean that Miss Scrap?”

Scrap Pile smiles at her again and tells her, “Yes I do.” Then I notice her slide three candy sticks across the counter and quietly tells her, “for your children and one for you.”

“Miss Scrap, I can’t, I don’t have the caps for it.”

My friend smiles and tells her, “You have been a good customer for me for a while now, so let me show my appreciation, ok.”

I see her look down embarrassed and she says, “Thank you again Miss Scrap, I will see you again, and thank you for letting me buy those books for them with installments.”

Scrap then tells her, “I always like to do that when I can, especially for birthdays or Hearths Warming.”

“Ok, I will see you next week Scrap.” She tells her and begins to leave.

As she calls her foals over to her, I hear Scrap Pile say, “I will see you then Cinnamon.”

The next mare in line grins and tells her, “That was really sweet of you Scrap. Ever since raiders killed her husband, times have been tough on her.”

I see Scrap look down and sigh. She then looks back up at the mare and tells her, “No I did not know that. I am so sorry that she had that happen to her and those youngins though.”

“Ya know I am really glad that you come here,” the customer says as she puts a jar of buttons on the counter as well as a pack of needles.

“Thank you very much. You do not know how much that means to me.” She then tells the mare the price and they complete the purchase.

As the mare is leaving, she smiles at both Chain and me and then quickly heads out the door. “Hi Mollygirl, Sergeant Major, it is good to see you both again. What can I do for you?” she asks.

I smile at her and I tell her, “Well I was just stopping by to say hello, to see if you had any new books come in on trade-in or salvage, and to see how the wedding plans are coming.”

I see her smile more widely than I had imagined possible. She then tells me, “Well I am always glad to see you Mollygirl. I am sorry to say we have not had any new books come in since the last time you were here.” I nod my head in understanding and then she almost is bouncing as she tells me. “Only a week and we are tying the knot. Mollygirl I am so excited,” she all but squees.

I can not help but smile broadly and I tell her “I can not wait to see you as a bride Scrap. You will be such a beautiful one.”

Beside me I see Chain Lightning nod his head, then he tells her, “After your wedding is done, I would like to talk to you about some things too.”

I see her look at him curiously and he smiles shyly and tells her, “Dear, I am thinking of making it official between me and Tail Spin and I have nopony to talk to about such things. The Colonel would be willing to I am sure, but she really is not into such things.”

I see her eyes get wide and she bounces a bit more, “Chain, do you really mean it?” and as he nods his head she jumps up and gives the grizzled old veteran a big hug and tells him, “Yes, I would love to.”

I see him smiling awkwardly at this, but he still wraps a forehoof around her and tells her, “Thanks Scrap. I really appreciate it.”

“Your welcome Sergeant Major,” She says with a grin.

Then I see him think briefly and he tells her, “Scrap, if you can call the Colonel by her name because you are friends, how about you do the same for me. Just call me Chain when we talk privately.”

I see her nod her head, and she sticks out a hoof to him as she says, “Chain it would be my pleasure to count you as one of my friends.”

He takes her hoof and I smile to myself as I watch him draw her in with a wing for a hug and tell her, “Ya know I could get used to this just friend’s thing. I usually hung around with those who were family or I worked with.”

I see her smile, and she then tells him, “Just so you know, I may have my letters, but I have a hard time writing, so I may not be the best at keeping in touch.”

Chain smiles down at her and tells her, “Scrap, worse comes to worse you could always have somepony write for you what you want to say.”

I see her put her hoof under her chin and then she tells him, “Ya know I could do that. I just never thought of it before. But if I do, I want you to tell me all about yours and Tail’s wedding, and keep me informed about how your family is doing too.”

“Ok, I can do that. And the next time we get deployed down this way I will be visiting a bit more,” he tells her.

Then I see her look kind of embarrassed as she says, “Ok, as friends I have to come clean. I am sorry about helping Epona and Sweet Potato sneak on your mission Mollygirl. I actually loaned them some of my old stuff.”

I am very surprised at this as I had not thought she would do such a thing, but before I can say anything Chain laughs and says, “I figured it was you or Beach who did it. But thanks for making sure it was good enough that they were not figured out. I am sure Tail Spin would have been proud of the way you helped them so much.” Then I see him nod his head and then he looks around to make sure no pony else is there before he quietly tells her, “Tail Spin used to run a lot of covert missions for the Enclave. Now that he is a Ranger he may have a need for contacts in this area, would you mind if I suggested you to him?”

I see a surprised look come over her face and I can tell she is trying to comprehend what he just asked. Then she asks, “Chain are you serious? I mean the way things are now we should be safe here.”

He nods his head and tells her, “Scrap, I am serious and while things may be good now, we never know what the future can hold. Besides, it might mean a few extra caps your way now and again.”

I see her look around her store and then back at him and she finally tells him, “Sure thing Chain, but let’s keep this our secret.”

He looks at me and then smiles at her and tells her, “Of course Scrap.”

After this, we begin to talk more about her wedding plans and I begin to feel a bit like a third wheel as Chain excitedly begins to discuss the details for the ceremony and the dinner afterward. I am amused though at how much my hardened old veteran of a Sergeant Major gets into the wedding planning. I shake my head and offer my opinion on a few ideas when asked. Then I am asked a question that totally surprises me by Scrap Pile. She asks me, “Mollygirl, would you mind wearing a dress for my wedding and perhaps even wearing your mane in a braid.”

I rarely get to dress like that so I can not help but say yes. Then I ask her, “Scrap, would you like me to braid your mane and tail as well?”

I see her eyes go wide and she starts to have tears in them as she tells me in a voice that reminds me more of a filly than a grown mare, “Yes please, I have never had anyone do my mane for me. You would do that for me, like a real mother?”

I smile at her and nod my head, “Yes Scrap, I would gladly do it for you. I guess you are one of my mares now.”

When I say this, she jumps up and hugs me and I hear her crying quietly as she tells me, “Thank you so much,” she pauses then adds “Ma.”

I gently pat her on the back as I hug her back and think to myself, how many daughters am I going to end up with? As I smile and shake my head.

Once the hug breaks, she sits back and then asks me. “You won’t forget about me when you leave will you?”

I just smile at her and tell her, “Of course not.” As I wipe a tear away from her cheek.

Chain and I are just getting ready to leave when we hear the bell on the door ring. As I turn around, I see Epona and Tater coming in. When they see us there they both stop dead in their tracks and begin to turn around.

Chain speaks before I can and he tells them, “Too late you two. Now, what are you doing here?”

I see them both blush and I notice Epona is twisting her left back hoof as if she has gotten caught doing something wrong. Then Tater says, “Pa, we were just returning the things we borrowed from Miss Scrap and the Marshal. We knew it meant something to both of them.”

I am curious now and I turn to Scrap and she is blushing herself as she tells us, “The raider outfits they were using. Ma they were the last ones we had left from our past. I kept mine as a reminder of what things were and how far I have come. I think Beach did the same with his.”

I nod my head in understanding and tell her, “Yeah, I understand that. That is why I still have my old helmet at home from the expedition and why I have this,” I tell her as I remove my uniform blouse and I show her my CEF brand.

I see her eyes go wide when she sees it. She stares at it and then looks back at me and asks, “You had yourself branded?”

I nod my head yes. Then I tell her, “It reminds me of those painful days, but it also reminds me of where I came from and who made me who I am today.”

I see her look down and somewhat ashamed as she says, “But ma, I never would have wanted to have been marked like that by those who made me who I am.”

I again nod my head in understanding as I put my uniform back on and I tell her, “Scrap, I do understand that. But like you, I have my keepsakes to remind me of how far I have come,” I place a hoof on her shoulder and I continue, “Mare, you have come so far and done so well. I am proud of you, keep it up.”

I see another teardrop fall down her face, and she only says to me, “Thank you.”

Then I give her another hug and Chain and I head back to the base. As I leave, I tell Epona, “Don’t stay here too long, you still have school work to do young mare.”

I see her grin as she tells me, “Ok Ma, talk to you before supper,” and I am out the door.

As we are walking, Chain is humming and then he tells me, “You know I have never had a lot of friends, it is kind of nice.” Then he goes back to humming for the rest of the walk.

__________

That night as we are eating dinner Epona looks over at me and asks me, “So, ma, how many adopted daughters are you gonna end up with?”

I just smile at her and I tell her, “As many as need me as a mother to them. I guess Scrap told you about today.”

She nods her head as she hooves a hay fry to Millie and then Moon Lily. Finally, she answers, “Yeah, she did, and she really does need to feel like she has someone older who cares about her. Ma, her mom died when she was my age. She was born into a raider gang, but after that, she was on her own.”

I nod my head as I let Millie try some of my soup. Then I reply, “I suspected something like that. It is really too bad as she is such a good mare now.”

Epona looks up at me from her meal and tells me, “Ma, thanks for taking me in and loving me when I had no pony else.”

I reach across the table as does Sutures and I tell her, “Dear, you are welcome, but I never doubted I would take you in once I found you.”

Sutures beside me tells her, “Dear, none of us back home would have thought of turning you away.”

I see her sniffle a bit at that and Mille asks, “What wrong Pona?”

Epona puts a hoof around her little sister and tells her, “Nothing is wrong Mills. I am just really happy.”

“But, why cry if happy?” Mille asks.

“Mills, because sometimes parts of life feel so good that it washes away the pain along with the tears.”

I watch as Mille thinks about this briefly and then nods her head and says, “Ok Pona.” Then she begs for another fry.

From down the table, I see Dull Beak and Summer Solstice finish their meal and as they get up and leave I watch her hesitantly takes his tail in hers as they walk out the door of the mess hall side by side.

Later that night as we lay in bed Sutures tells me, “You know dear, soon enough our little ones are not going to want to nurse anymore.”

I catch myself sniffling a bit as I tell her, “I know, part of me will be relieved I guess, but you know I really am going to miss it.”

She sighs as she snuggles closer and kisses me on my scarred cheek and tells me, “Me too love, me too.”

Soon after this, I hear her breathing shift as she falls asleep and I think about how good a day today has been. Then I remember, I need to get a dress for Scrap’s wedding. Well, it is too late tonight, so tomorrow will have to do. Then I begin to drift off myself to await what will come tomorrow.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently the mare I have been with for several years and was engaged to, sent me a dear Jack letter while I was deployed away from home with the NCR Army. My best friend back home also wrote to me to let me know that shortly after I return home, she will be getting married to another. At first, I was hurt but thanks to my squadmates I now am feeling much better and I want to let her know what she can expect from me. So, if you could, please play Friends in Low Places for me and the rest of my squad.

Thanks a ton, from your fan

Nightshade,

Private, 1st squad, D troop 1st Manesville Regiment

Author's Note

I hope that you all have enjoyed this chapter and how I have fleshed out some of the characters more fully. I also hope it has shown how strong the bonds of those who have been deployed there can become to the locals.

Several characters have evolved during this deployment and I have tried to show these changes, such as Nightshade. Or even our stoic Sergeant Major. Please feel free to post comments on some of your observations if you would like.

For those who would like to listen to this weeks dedication song the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=p0_der_5hRM

Chapter 92 Might Have Beens

Chapter 92 Might Have Beens

By Trooper

“Perhaps there was another life, not so sad, that I missed somehow this time, and will have in another world.” ― Nick Harkaway, Gnomon

The next morning when I wake up, I talk with Sutures about needing to get a dress for the wedding. I see her smile at me when I say this and she asks me, “Mollygirl, where do you think you can find a dress to fit on such short notice?”

I sigh and then reply, “I don’t know. I wish I had time to have one of mine shipped here for me, but there just isn’t time.”

I see her think about it for a bit and then she asks me, “Have you thought about asking one of Milo’s wives if you can borrow one?”

To be honest, the thought had not crossed my mind. But then I point out to her, “Love, I am not even close to Cannel’s figure or Cedar’s for that matter. And I am sure I am too short for anything that Laura Lee has.”

She smirks at me and then asks, “Perhaps we should make a visit to Harness and see if they have any dresses there?”

I nod my head and tell her, “You know that is a good idea. Let me talk to Chain and Dull Beak. I will let them know we are heading that way.”

As I say this she smirks and reminds me, “Don’t forget to let Sergeant Cupcake know also. I am sure she would be very unhappy if you were to leave without her knowing.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, you're right, and I have made her job so much more difficult as of late, so I better. I will do that right after breakfast, ok?”

She nods her head and then we both begin to feed our fillies. After they finish, we all go to the mess hall for breakfast after which she walks Tater and Epona to the gate to see them off for school.

When I arrive at my HQ, I have Paper Work send for Sergeant Cupcake so that I can notify her of my intentions. I am just finishing my first cup of tea when she arrives.

I hear her knock on the door frame and I tell her, “Come on in and have a seat Sergeant. I want to discuss a quick trip over to Harness today.”

I see her take a deep breath and she says, “I appreciate it, ma’am, I hope you do realize I am still down a pony on your security detachment.”

This time I sigh as I tell her, “Yes Sergeant I am well aware of that. Perhaps I should return you and your other member of my detail back to the infantry squads you came from. I am sure they too would appreciate the replacements.”

I see her eyes go wide at this and she tells me, “No ma’am. I am sorry ma’am.”

I nod my head, “Do we have an understanding Sergeant?”

“Yes, we do Ma’am.” She replies nervously.

“Good, Sergeant Cupcake, I have appreciated your service, but you do need to remember, I am the commanding officer. You are on My security detail. I am sorry your trooper got injured, but we all did if you remember correctly. Hell, if I want to be nitpicky, I could point out my daughters caught and killed the two assassins who entered MY HQ while you were on duty during a battle. However, I do not mention that do I?”

I see her face first go pale, then red as she blushes with embarrassment and she tries to sputter out an apology. Finally, I tell her, “Now, I am going to Harness today to visit Lieutenant Colonel Milo and to do some shopping. I am expecting my security escort to accompany me. While I am visiting the Colonel, you may take some personal time. I also will ask you and your other trooper to accompany me while I shop. I would not even bother asking for an escort if I was not going as far as we will be. Do I make myself clear Sergeant?”

She slowly nods her head, “Yes Ma’am. I am very sorry if I have disappointed you, Colonel.”

“Sergeant, I am not disappointed, but I will not tolerate you forgetting your rank and mine, especially when I am not placing myself or you in a dangerous position. You were correct before we went to Fort Hope to suggest I take you and your people and you were instrumental in the successful outcome we had there. I do not forget that and to be honest, I have had a letter of commendation put in all three of your service records. It's not much, but hopefully, it will help you advance in your career.”

I see her release the breath she was holding as I say this and she tells me, “Thank you ma’am, that does mean a lot to me. I just do not want you to risk yourself unnecessarily Colonel.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Sergeant, I will not if I do not have to.”

“Thank you, Ma’am. Is there anything else I can help you with?” she asks.

“No, other than get ready to head out within the hour, Sergeant.”

She stands and salutes me, which I return and then I watch her head out the door. I hate to have to treat my subordinates like that, but I worked too hard to get where I am for them to not respect me.

I am feeling slightly grumpy about this when I see Paper Work stick his head in and he asks me, “Another cup of tea Ma’am?”

I simply smile and hold my empty cup up for him as he refills it as per our normal routine. This cup helps me to relax enough that when Sutures arrives a short time afterward, I am ready to go again.

Soon afterward My family and I are joined by my two remaining security unicorns for our trip to Harness. The walk from Hackamore base to Harness is not overly long and I get a kick out of watching the young ones exploring the world around us as we go.

Only twice does Sutures have to call out to Moon Lily to stay close to us. Once we arrive at the company town at the top of the valley entrance I have them call Milo for me. While we wait to be taken down into the town, we all grab something to eat and I even catch Sergeant Cupcake window shopping at the company store.

I begin to notice a few changes though from the first time I visited Harness while I am here. As we walk down the main street, I see that not only do they have the Harness Corporation flag flying in front of the security/ marshal’s office but that they have the NCR flag next to it and slightly higher.

I also notice that they have since set up a recruiting office for the NCR army, particularly the Harness Battalion. This gets me to raise an eyebrow and has my attention. I guess Milo really did learn a bit while in Manesville. With that, I decide to visit the office and see what they are up to.

As I enter, I notice that inside are two enlisted troopers in the Harness battalion's uniform. The first is a sergeant who also is a mule and has a cybernetic prosthesis replacing his right foreleg. The other is an earth pony mare who, by her rank is a corporal. As I easily read these, I realize that Harness has already started to use the NCR ranks symbols on their uniforms rather than their old security designations.

The sergeant begins to look up as I enter along with Sergeant Cupcake. When he notices my uniform and rank, he calls out “Attention” and he and the corporal automatically go to the position of attention.

I smile and tell them, “Carry on, this is just an informal visit Sergeant.”

I see them both visibly relax and the sergeant approaches me and asks, “Is there anything I can do for you ma’am?”

I smile at him as I tell him, “Actually, I was just curious to see your operation and to hear how it was going.”

He nods his head at me and tells me, “Well ma’am, it is kinda slow today. On the days we get a caravan through though we can get fairly busy. Colonel Milo thought we might be able to make good on our losses from the big battle by recruiting from the outside as well as from our own residents.”

I nod my head. It is an interesting idea and seems much along the lines of what we had in the Co-op at one time. Then I ask him, “So Sergeant, have you had much success lately with recruiting?”

I see him nod his head and he tells me, “Actually ma’am, yes. I tend to get at least two recruits a week, which might not seem like much but all things considered, it is better than what we expected. In fact, last week we had a group of friends from over in Founder come in to volunteer. They said that way they could serve in the real army and still stay close to home for now.”

I nod my head at this as it not only makes sense but is a good sign for the region. As I look around the office, I notice an old worn, stained, and torn poster on the wall behind him showing one of the Steel Rangers Standing tall in its power armor holding up an Equestrian national flag. Above the image are the words, I am doing my part, are You?

The sergeant notices my gaze and tells me, “Colonel that is an old pre-war recruiting poster. One of the traders that joined up told us he picked it up when he went through old Appleloosa a while back. He said it used to hang in the old recruiting station there. He gave it to us as a gift and a thank you for enlisting him.”

I cannot help but smile at that and I tell him, “While we don’t have the Steel Rangers anymore I do have to say it does seem to inspire one to join,” Then I look and notice a brand new poster next to it and I have to smile as I look up and see my three daughters and Tater looking back at me and Moon Lily’s horn lit up as they look like they are playing army. I read the words on it and smile even wider. Well, I had not expected to see the first of these posters so soon. Then Moon Lily and Epona peek their heads around the doorframe from outside and I hear Millie say “Mama, I hungry.”

I see both of the recruiting NCOs' jaws drop and then they smile when they look between them and the posters.

I tell her, “In a minute dear, mama is working.”

I see the surprise on their faces and then a grin comes over the recruiting sergeant's face as he asks me, “Colonel, your little ones were used for this poster?”

I nod my head and feel myself blush slightly and I tell him, “Yes, they were. The little buck in the photo is my Sergeant Major’s son also.”

He then tells me, “You know ma’am, I might just be able to use that as an angle to recruit with. I do wonder if they will become rangers though.”

I smile at him and I hear Sergeant Cupcake tell him, “Hey Sarge, the older two snuck in on our operation when we took Fort Hope. The young unicorn in the photo with the lit horn, well she and the older two both killed two infiltrators who tried to kill the Colonel during the battle of Harness. The little earth pony mare discovered them and pulled the one's zebra cloak off of them.”

I see the surprise on his face when he hears this and then I see him grimace as I hear the Corporal tell him, “Well Sarge, that is going to cost you some serious caps when we get back into the main site.”

I am slightly interested in why it cost him some caps and he answers me sheepishly, “Colonel, I made several bets with some of the others in the battalion that it was just a rumor to demoralize the enemy about the foals doing that.”

I laugh lightly and I tell him, “I understand Sergeant, but some things you just can not make up. Reality can be even stranger than fiction. Now I best get going and feed the youngsters, but thank you for your time and keep up the good work.”

They both salute me and he tells me, “Thank you, Ma’am. Have a good day Colonel.” After which I leave to find a place to feed my daughters.

__________

Once we are down in Harness proper, I am surprised at how busy things are. We are first taken to Milo’s office at the Corporate Site headquarters building. As we arrive, I see Laura Lee coming out. I watch as both of the young fillies’ yell “Awnt Worra Wee!” as they run over to her for hugs.

I see the joy on her face as she sees them running toward her and she gets down on the ground so they can both hug her at the same time easier. “Hey my little darlings, how are you two doing today?” she asks them.

I hear Moon Lily answer first, “Good, have fun.”

Next to her, Millie says, “Ploring today.”

Laura Lee then says, “So you two are having fun exploring today. Glad to hear it. Welcome to my home.”

Then I hear Millie ask, “You wive here?”

“Yes Mills, I live here. And I am glad you got to come see it.” She says as the little ones break the hug and she stands back up. Then she looks at me, and asks, “Did Milo know you were coming?”

“No, I need a dress for Scrap Pile's wedding and I thought I could see if there was one for sale here. Besides I wanted to visit everyone.” I tell her.

I see her smile, “Well, wait here and I will give a call to Cannel and Cedar as well as let Milo know you are here.” She tells me as she turns and goes back inside the building.

We are only there for a couple of minutes when Milo comes trotting out with a big smile on his face and he tells us, “Well this is a really pleasant surprise.”

Both Sutures and I smile as he says this and both fillies run over to him and hug him also. “Unca Mywhoa, Unca Mywhao!” they both call as they bounce on their hind legs for a hug from him.

I cannot help but smile as he puts a hoof around each of them and kisses them on their forelocks in turn and tells them, “It is so good to see you two little ones too.”

Seeing them with him makes me realize how close they have come to the members of Milo’s family and reinforces my decision about us helping them have foals of their own.

After he is done, he then looks up at me and asks, “Ok Mollygirl, what can I do for you today?”

Smiling I tell him, “I was just checking to see if there was anything I could do for you and, to be honest, I need a new dress for Scrap Pile's and Beach Shack's wedding so I was hoping I could find one here.”

I see him smile back at me and he tells me, “Well come on into my office and we can discuss my battalion and all.” Then he stops and looks a Laura Lee and tells her, “Captain if you would be so kind take Sutures and the foals to meet with Cannel and Cedar.”

I see Sutures smile and she tells him, “Thank you Milo, come on fillies we need to go with aunt Laura Lee for now.”

As they follow Laura Lee away, I see Sergeant Cupcake and her partner quietly waiting for orders. I take a look at them and tell her, “Sergeant, I should be safe for now, why don’t you go take a bit of time for yourself and relax, you both deserve a bit of a break.”

I see her hesitate at first then she looks at Milo and myself and I hear her sigh as she says, “Ok Colonel, please let me know when you want us back.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Will do Sergeant. I still need to look for that dress later so I will not be too long on this.” Once I tell her this I turn and follow Milo to his office.

As we go into his office area, I notice how much the area just outside of it is set up like my HQ bunker. Once in his office, I notice he has a copy of the recruiting poster with the youngsters on it framed and on the wall. He sees me looking at it and smiles. Then he tells me, “Well they are family and I really have become attached to them.”

I smile back at him and tell him, “I understand Milo, I really do. Tater is like a nephew to me too.”

He grins at me then and adds, “It's just too bad I met you when I did, now if it had been before Sumac and Badger…” as he lifts his eyebrows up and down a few times.

This gets me to laugh and I have to tell him, “Very true Milo, but then again would we be this close of friends?”

He smiles at me and replies, “While I hope we would, who knows. But honestly Mollygirl, I really do appreciate your friendship more than you would ever know.”

I reach over to him and place a hoof on his shoulder as I tell him, “Same here Milo, same here. Besides I really have gotten close to your entire family.”

He nods his head, “Same here. I really am looking forward to getting to know Archer better too. He seems like an interesting type; besides I really want him to help us get a section of mortars and artillery organized if he can.”

This gets my attention and I ask him, “Do you have some artillery pieces and mortars already?”

He shakes his head no and tells me, “No, not yet, but we are looking at trying to trade coal with some settlements that either have them or trying to send an expedition down to the old No Mare’s Land to see if we can find anything recoverable.”

I nod my head at this and tell him, “Yeah, that is how we got our start in Manesville. We found Celestia and Nightmare Moon still in their shipping crates.”

I see an expression of surprise on his face when I say this, then he asks, “So where did you get the other guns from?”

To this question I answer honestly, “I am not really sure, they had found some more guns while we were gone on the Expedition. As for mortars, we had some we found on a train that was buried in a tunnel. I am sure they found more either at an abandoned armory or traded for some from Hoofington. That is where we got a lot of our small arms at one time.”

I see him think about this and he then asks me, “Do you think we should see about doing that too?”

I think briefly and then I tell him, “I would contact the NCR headquarters and ask them. But how much have you salvaged from the blasting fields? I know you probably had quite a few buried there with the zebra troops that had them. Maybe take in some earth pony salvagers and let them have at it. I bet you could get almost a company’s worth of weapons there alone.”

I see him think about it and then he asks, “How do you think we can repay the scavengers?”

I smile at his question and I suggest, “Well there always is coal, but you could also consider giving them a percentage of what they recover too. Besides, it would allow for a more proper burial of any remains we find too.”

I see him nod his head at this and then he tells me, “Thanks, I was thinking along those lines, but I am still new enough at this I was not completely sure if it would have been acceptable to the NCR to do it that way.”

“Glad to answer the questions for you. Seriously Milo, if you have any, please ask me.”

We then discuss some of his training programs for recruits, which I tell him reminds me of the way the CDF used to operate. He begins to smile at that and then asks, “So you think we should have a ceremony for their induction also?”

“Perhaps Milo, but you have to remember Opening Day was always a big thing for the Co-op. It does not seem so much here. However, maybe a celebration day for the battle of Harness when your Security Troops became combat vets with the NCR army. No offense Milo, but that day changed Harness forever.”

He nods his head and I see him shake slightly at the memories of that day, “Yeah, we sure did. All of us changed that day Mollygirl.” He tells me.

I move around his desk and put a hoof on his shoulder to reassure him. As I do this he stands up and wraps a hoof around my shoulders and I hear a bit of a tear in his voice as he says, “I thought I was going to lose both Laura Lee and you that day Mollygirl. It was bad enough I lost so many I knew, but dammit, I almost lost those I care about.”

I bring him in close and hug him back and I tell him, “I understand Milo, I was in your horseshoes before, several times actually so I completely understand.”

We stand this way for a while with him just holding me, I know he needs this, I have been there myself. Even when we are safe, sometimes those memories haunt us. When he is ready, he begins to break the hug and I am surprised as my friend kisses me ever so gently on my scarred cheek and he tells me, “Mollygirl, thank you so much for everything, especially with helping me understand Cedar and how to heal my relationship with her.”

I kiss him on his cheek and then put a hoof on his chest as I tell him, “Your welcome, my friend. Just know whenever you need me, I will be here for you as quickly as possible.”

I see him smile and wipe a tear and he tells me “Thanks I really appreciate it. Now let’s go get you that dress.”

“You mean you are willing to go dress shopping with me?” I ask.

He smiles and tells me, “Of course, besides I will have Cedar and the others join us,” then I see him laugh lightly and he grins as he tells me, “You know I used to think about what I would do if I ever got you alone in this office, rest assured it did not end with a kiss on the cheek.”

I laugh lightly at him for this and I tell him, “I do understand Milo, but it is for the best, but just so you know at one-point Dull Beak and Chain Lightning threatened to throw water on me to cool my jets about you. But we best get going and catch up with our wives.”

When I say it that way he laughs and tells me, “Well when you put it that way…”

After we leave his office, we catch up with the others in the set of shops that have been dug inside the side of the valley. When we catch up Sutures gives me a kiss on my cheek and I see her raise an eyebrow as she smells Milo’s scent on me. She looks at him quickly as he is kissing Cedar Chest. Then I see her smile and I whisper to her, “Nothing happened, he needed a shoulder to cry on and I gave it to him.”

She looks at me funny and I again whisper, “Memories, you know, from the fight.”

I see her features relax in understanding as she whispers back, “Is he ok?”

I then tell her, “Yes, as much as the rest of us.”

Soon after I receive a hug from the mares in Milo’s family as well and Cannel stands back with a hoof under her chin as she tells me, “I think Sutures and I may have found the right dress for you, but it is down the way, I hope you don’t mind?”

She leads out and we all follow her. As we walk past the shops, I notice a variety of merchandise available in them and am surprised so I ask, ‘So where did you get so many different things, a lot of it does not even look like scrap?”

Cannel slows just a bit and turns her head to me and tells me, “Mollygirl, what do you think we do with all the stuff brought in by the caravans? Most have no idea how much coal we have, so we dole it out by the bucket to them in trade, and to be honest, coal is very valuable so we slowly brought it in over time. Plus, we have some tradesmen who would make things such as ironware, armor, and weapons. The coal has really helped us produce a better grade of products, so it is funny but in other regions, that is what the company town was known for.”

I nod my head as I listen. The funny thing is I never heard of Harness until we found it. I guess if they kept the amount of coal they let out down to a reasonable amount it would seem like a typical mine in the wastelands. “I had not thought of that Cannel. Maybe I should look for a few gifts for my family after I get a dress,” I tell her.

She smiles widely at me and tells me, “Sounds good, I don’t get to go shopping often. Oh, maybe you and Sutures can help us find a gift for Archer, we will want to get him something special for what he is going to do for us.”

From my other side, I hear Milo snicker a bit and then he asks Cedar, “Is that how you look at it with Archer?”

I see her ears slip back some and she tells him, “Dear, I love you and I would never touch him if it was not for wanting a foal for our family. However, he is doing us something special and I feel he will be binding our two families together.”

I decide to change the subject about then and I ask “So Sutures, did you get a chance to talk to the town's midwife about the lactation spell so Laura Lee could help?”

Behind me, I hear Laura Lee ask, “Yeah, what did she say?”

I can hear the smile in Sutures's voice as she says, “Yes I did Laura Lee. When we were together, I even taught her how to cast it. She thinks it will work on Jennys as well as mares just like it does on our cows.”

I then hear Milo ask in wonder, “You really mean that? Laura Lee will be able to help feed the foals too?”

Sutures tells him, “Yes Milo, just like Mollygirl has been able to help feed Millie and Moon Lilly.”

After she hears this, I see Laura Lee begin to have a bounce in her trot and she has her tail lifted a bit higher than normal as she continues on. I can tell she cannot wait to hear the click clacks of little hoofs and to be one of the mamas.

Finally, we arrive at one of the stores that has several ponicans in the display window at the front of it. As we enter, I see several beautiful dresses. But one catches my eyes more than the others. It has a light green skirt and a matching gingham check blouse to go with it. Then to top it off, I notice they have a matching neckerchief.

As I look at it and am considering trying it on, Sutures looks at me and asks me, “Don’t you have one similar to this back home?”

As I nod my head and answer her, I tell her, “Yes, but it is my favorite one. The one back home was Ivy's; this would be all mine.”

I see a surprised expression on Cedar's and Cannel's faces when I say this. Then I hear Milo tell them, “Please don’t ask, I will explain about her later,” him saying this alone tells me how good a friend he is.

I look over at him and quietly mouth the words “thank you,” to him. I see him close his eyes and smile slightly as he nods his head.

Once I try the dress on, I am floored at the reaction of Milo and his family as well as my daughters to me in a dress.

I can see I certainly have Milo’s attention. His eyes are open wide and his ears forward. All three of his wives look stunned, and both of my daughters look unsure of who I really am and stand closer to Sutures. Finally, Millie nervously asks, “Mama?”

I smile at her and gently tell her, “Yes dear, it is me.”

Sutures behind her just smiles at me and tells me, “It looks very nice on your dear. A few adjustments and it should fit you about perfect.”

I nod my head and I ask her, “Dear, do you think you could make them?”

From behind, I hear the shop clerk tell me, “Excuse me Ma’am, but I can make some minor adjustments for you, before the end of the day even.”

I look at the others and then her and I tell her, “I am sorry, but I have to head back to Hackamore by this evening. My older daughter will be getting out of school in a couple of hours and I will need to meet her.

I see the sales pony get flustered but I tell her, “Don’t worry, I will take it. Let me remove it and put my uniform back on and we should be ready.”

The shop clerk acknowledges this and I see her get some old newspaper and string out so she can wrap it for me. I step in the back and change. When I come out, I place it on the counter and I watch as Millie stands on her hind legs to reach onto the counter and she tries to grab the neckerchief. I smile at her and tell her, “Not yet little one, someday it will be yours.”

I see Sutures look at me funny and I tell her, “It was an old tradition in my family that the family matriarch would wear a kerchief around their neck or on their heads. I lost my mothers during the Valley, I lost track of it during the fighting, but I had bigger worries on my mind,” I tell her as I choke up slightly.

I see the realization of what I am saying come over Sutures face and she puts a hoof around me and hugs me. The whole time the clerk looks on with indifference as she waits to complete the sale. I eventually break the hug and get the clerk her caps and I tell her, “Sorry, just some old memories came back hard on me.”

She smiles slightly and tells me, “Ma’am, I understand, you are not the first, nor I presume the last who will have that happen. But I hope you are happy with your purchase and are able to enjoy it.”

I smile weakly and tell her, “Thank you, I appreciate your understanding,” then I put my purchase in my saddlebags and I lead the others back out of the shop. I turn to Sutures and I tell her, “Dear, would you mind not shopping more until we can come back with Archer? I really don’t feel up to it today.”

She smiles sadly at me and tells me, “Not a problem dear, Besides, I already showed the others a few ideas while you and Milo were talking earlier.”

I smile shyly at her and tell her, “Thank you so much for doing that already dear,” then I turn to Milo’s family and I tell all of them, “sorry, but we need to get going before it is too late.”

As we head out the main doorway for the market area, Sergeant Cupcake and her partner catch up with us and we all begin the trip back to Hackamore. As we reach the main site’s main exit, they all say goodbye to us and watch us as we begin our trip back to Hackamore.

We make quick work of the trip and meet Epona and Tater as they are approaching the gate. Epona then ask me, “So where did ya’all go today?”

I correct her on her Equestrian and then I tell her, “We visited Milo and his family over in Hackamore so I could check up on his battalion as well as buy a dress for the wedding.”

I see Epona grin when I say this and she asks, “Can I see it Ma? I really want to see you in a dress.”

I can’t help but grin and I tell her, “Sure dear, but how about after you are done with your homework and dinner.”

I see her make a slight face and then she says, “Oh, ok I guess,” then she turns to Tater and tells him, I will let you know how she looks in it ok?”

I am laughing lightly when I hear Sutures suggest, “Tater, why don’t you talk to your father and see if you can visit for a bit. Then you can see the Colonel in a dress.”

I see him nod his head and then he laughs as he says, “I bet pa has never seen the Colonel in a dress yet either.”

I look at Epona and I tell her, “Don’t take that bet. I can’t remember if he has or not.” Then he trots on over to his quarters while we head to ours.

__________

The next morning, I practice my braiding on Epona by braiding her mane. Unlike mine that is usually one long braid, I divide hers and braid it to both sides. As I am doing this, I notice I am being watched by both Millie and Moon Lily.

As I finish Epona’s mane, Millie cautiously approaches me and says, “I want like Pona.”

I am surprised, to say the least, but I take the time and begin her braids too. Finally, I hear Moon Lily say, “Mama, I wants,” and she is pointing at Millie and Epona. I see the look of surprise and a bit of exasperation come over her face but she relents and begins to try and braid her daughter’s mane.

A little later, just before Epona goes to school and the little ones will take a nap I ask her, “Ok, so why were you so hesitant to braid her mane?”

I see her blush slightly as she looks down and she tells me, “Because I never have done a braid by hoof like you do. I always cheated and used my horn.”

This catches me off guard and out of curiosity I ask her, “So why did you not just use your horn then?”

She lets out a sigh and tells me, “Because your way seems so much more personal. I want that bond too. Mollygirl you have to understand in my home growing up we were discouraged from doing anything by hoof or mouth if we could do it by horn.”

This takes me aback and I tell her, “Dear, I had no idea. But I can relate, I guess. If it were not for Sumac and Ivy, I would never have had anyone do my mane or tail. Bullet was a decent father, but he did not really know how to be a mom too, but he did try.”

I see her smirk at me as she thinks about this and then she asks me, “Is that why you always seem to be so much more interested in doing the things most colts would?”

I simply shrug my shoulders and tell her, “Dear, I don’t know, I am just the way I am I guess.”

I hear Epona giggling off to the side and she says to us, “Mama Sutures, her other self was this way too and her mother raised her till she died of a heart attack out in her mushroom garden.”

I smile when I hear this but now that I think about it, my mother did like to raise mushrooms as well as some other hard to find plants such as mint and hazelnuts. This makes me have to ask, “So you got to know my mom on the other side? Dear, what was she like?”

She smiles as I brush out another part of Millie’s mane and begin to separate it for more braids. I can see Epona reminiscing. Then she tells me, “She was always coming over to our home for the holidays, and at least once a week we would all have supper together if you or mom were not out in the field. But I remember mostly her wearing this scarf on her head all the time. Well, that and a pistol. She said it was your pa’s and that she only used it a couple of times including the one time your homestead was hit by raiders. Your stepdad and her fought them off. They even helped our sides Sergeant Bullet after what happened to his family.”

I am taken aback when she mentions a stepfather. My mother never even dated after my pa died. I would have remembered that. When I ask her about him, she tells me, “Oh Dark Soil was a good buck. His family were survivors from Stable 4. They were pretty close to Buttermilk’s family too.”

Then I ask something that I suddenly think of, “Did he die first or my ma?”

I see her sniffle a bit as she sadly tells me, “He did, during a fight with raiders in Hereford. You were there too, but he was with the Belles,” she takes a deep breath and fights back a sob as she says, “Ma I miss gramps so much, and I think it broke your ma’s heart losing him.”

I pause in braiding Millie’s mane and just hug my daughter from another world and the one from my own body as I tell Epona, “I can understand dear, I really can. But at least you got to know him. I wish I could have too.”

As I comfort her, I look up and see Sutures has paused in braiding Moon Lily’s mane and is just staring at us. Then she says something that makes me laugh. She shakes her head and says, “Our family has some of the most surreal conversations that I could ever imagine.” She pauses and laughs lightly then says, “And you know what, I would not have it any other way.”

__________

Later that day Sutures and I go into town with the youngsters. As we enter Scrap Pile’s store, I see her look up and I see her notice the braided manes on Millie and Moon Lily. I see her smile as we approach the counter. Then she asks me, “So you really will braid my mane like theirs?”

I smile as I tell her, “Of course Scrap, I can not tell you how much I am looking forward to doing it for you as well as your wedding.”

I see her smile as she tells me, “Thank you Ma. I am so glad I waited, but believe it or not, at one time I came close to marrying another buck, but now I know for sure he was not the right one, but as a young impressionable mare, well you know how it is.”

I smile and tell her, “Yes I do, so often it is those little twists in fate that make all the difference.”

She nods her head and with a serious expression, she tells me, “You are so right. Ma.”

Sutures from my side ask her, “So what happened to him?”

I see her take a deep breath and let it out as she tells me, “I left before it happened, but I heard a rumor a couple years ago that he had decided to challenge our gang leader. Him and the mare he was cheating on me with both got wasted. Sad thing is he was smart but not smart enough to get out.”

Sutures smiles at her and tells her, “You know I am really glad that you were smart enough to get out of there then.” I watch as she pauses and tries to pick her words, then she continues, “It is as Epona was saying to us recently, small events can have big consequences.”

I see Scrap smile at this and nod her head, then I see her eyes go wide as she looks at something behind us. And I hear a giggle and a yelp from two different fillies.

Suddenly Sutures turns her head and I hear her yell out, “Young Mare, put your sister down now.” As the young unicorn sets her sister down with her TK. Then I hear Sutures say, “Young mare, what have I told you about using your magic without permission?”

I see Moon Lilly look down and I almost laugh as I watch her twist her left hind leg just like Epona does when she is in trouble. Then she answers, “Is no. BUT BORED MAMA.”

Sutures then tells her, “I do not care if you are bored, you know the rules,” as she shakes her head. Then she tells Scrap Pile, “I am sorry about that. She can be a bit of a hoof full.”

I see Scrap smile as she tells her, “That she can be, but she does keep things lively. Oh, by the way, I was wondering if I could have them be involved in the wedding too. I want them to carry the ring of grass for our heads. I know it sounds funny for a couple of ex-raiders, but I really want to do this traditional part of the old earth pony ceremonies. Sort of like the Unicorns and their horn rings.”

I see surprise on Sutures face when she hears this and she happily tells her, “I would be more than happy to have them do so for you dear, but I did not even know about this tradition.”

I see Scrap smile as she nods her head and she says, “Wait here a minute I will show you.” She then goes into the back room and comes out with an old book that while in rough condition shows what she is talking about. Then I notice the title of the book is Equestrian Society through the Ages. While I had never heard nor seen it before I am really interested in it.

Scrap Pile opens it to a book-marked section and she points it out to us. It has mouth drawn illustrations as well as writing in it. She excitedly shows us the drawings of a traditional earth pony wedding ceremony. I notice that it is noted that this was from before the unification of the three tribes. I had wondered why I never heard of it, but I really like the idea of it and kind of wish we could have had such a thing for our weddings.

Once we are done there we continue on our normal routine in town before heading home for the night. That night as we lay there with the youngsters, Epona reads a chapter then I do so also, I realize how fortunate I really am and while I miss my Ivy, I am so glad I have my Sutures and our family now too.

__________

The next couple of days go fast until the wedding. The morning of the wedding I get up early so I can make sure that I have time to do Scrap Pile's mane and tail properly. Sutures and I take our family and meet Scrap Pile at her shop, and we begin to help her get ready.

As I gently brush and braid them, I hear her sniffle a bit, now and again. Several times she thanks me for being so willing to do this for her.

Each time I simply smile and give her a brief hug and tell her, “Dear, I am more than happy to be here, doing this for you.”

After I finish, I look at her and am stunned by how much of a difference it makes for her. I would not have believed it was the same young mare, who only a few months ago was terrified anyone would find out her past.

Sutures assist her in getting her dress on and adding the finishing touches while I braid my own mane and tail hurriedly with help from Epona, and I put my new dress and scarf on. Once I am done, I step out from the side room and am as stunned to see Scrap Pile in her finery as she is to see me in a dress. I watch her jaw drop and she asks in a questioning tone, “Ma?”

“Yes dear, and Scrap, you look beautiful today. Beach is such a lucky buck to have so lovely of a bride.”

I see her smile brightly as she asks, “Do you really mean it ma?”

I nod my head and then tell her, “Scrap if you have a mirror here, you should really look at yourself in it.”

I see her think and she has Sutures pick up an old pot lid that is still reflective and I see her expression change from one of joy to that of awe as she asks, “Is that really me?”

Sutures nods to her and Epona tells her, “Yeah Scrap, you really look beautiful.”

She grins widely, then one by one she hugs us all. Then she notices the time and tells us, “Oh, we better get to the chapel.”

It is only a few blocks away and as we walk with her towards it, I notice how many ponies stop and stare at her. Then I see Cinnamon and her foals also heading toward the chapel. Cinnamon looks stunned as she asks, “Miss Scrap, is that really you?”

Scrap giggles slightly and tells her, “Yes, it is Cinnamon, and thank you for coming.”

Once we arrive, I see several ponies and even a couple of mules and cattle are already inside. It is not a huge audience, but enough to make for a nice ceremony. Up at the front of the church stands Beach Shake and his best stallion Tumbleweed. They are both dressed in their best outfits. I can see Beach is slightly nervous, but once he sees Scrap, he smiles widely.

Soon I escort Scrap down the aisle. Millie and Moon Lily follow us. Each with a basket in their muzzles that carries a single large woven grass ring. When we get to Beach. I step aside and quietly tell my fillies to just wait there as the ceremony begins.

It goes smoothly and even my little mares behave properly, except for when the bride and groom are to take the hay rings from the baskets, Moon Lily lifts each ring to them, making it an even smoother flowing ceremony. Once they have the rings, they each place them on each other’s head like a crown. The preacher finishes the ceremony and then proclaims, “Congratulations, I now pronounce you Stallion and Mare,” He turns to Beach and tells him, “You may now kiss your bride.”

Their kiss is a long but tender one that they share with not only each other physically, but with the rest of us by how much love, caring, and gentleness is shown in it. When they break the kiss they then turn toward us and trot down the aisleway to the front of the church where they greet everyone as they exit the church and begin to head outside for a celebratory luncheon.

Once outside the foals begin to laugh and play as we adults talk and laugh. Off to the side, I notice a few ponies pull out fiddles and a mule takes out a banjo. A few others have their own instruments and the music begins to fill the churchyard.

When the couple has their first dance together, I see the love and joy on their faces and am glad I could share in their special day. To the side I see Chain lightning smiling along with Tater and I hear him say, “You know son, I would love to have a ceremony like that with papa Tail, what do you think?”

Tater looks at him smiling and tells him, “I would love it Pa. So, does this mean you are going to make it official?”

I see him pause to answer and finally, he says, “Well, if he wants to. But I will be asking him to. That is if you think I should.”

In answer, Tater gives his pa a hug and tells him, “Yeah, yeah I do think you should.”

As the festivities begin to wind down, I notice the bride and groom saying goodbye to those guests who are departing. Many of us are helping to begin cleaning up. They then come over to us and tell us, “Thank you all so much for coming and helping so much.”

I smile at them both and only can tell them, “Congratulations again, you two.”

Then from beside me, I hear Epona ask, “So Scrap, how long till you have your foals?”

My mouth drops open and I see Scrap Pile begin to laugh as she tells her, “Not for a while yet, but eventually sis,” then she turns to her husband and tells him, “See, I told you she would ask, now you owe me two caps.”

He laughs out loud and kisses her then he tells her, “Ok, I will pay you up later love.” Soon after, once we are finished, I see them sneak away and head towards Scrap's store. I have to smile to myself and quietly say “Good luck my friends and I hope this happiness always stays with you.” Then I take my wife’s tail in mine as we slowly make our way back towards the base to spend the remainder of the evening with our family making new memories and enjoying the time we have together.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today I attended the wedding of two friends. It was a time of joy, but it was also bittersweet as it brought back memories of those I have lost or are no longer in our lives. It reminded me of one particular pony who I still mourn the loss of, but it also made me realize how much I have since gained. With such thoughts in mind could you please play for me What Might Have Been?

Thank you so much.

Sincerely

Chain Lightning, currently in Hackamore but looking towards home.

Author's Note

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5MfxJpcf-Uc

Chapter 94 Almost time

Chapter 94 Almost time

Chapter 94 Almost time

By Trooper

“All roads lead home as home is where the heart is. So Love. Simply Love. For love is home to all of us.” ― Wald Wassermann

As I come out, I notice the courier and am slightly surprised to see Doctor Tourniquet from the Followers as well as the pegasus courier. The courier immediately salutes me and I return it, then he hands me a packet and tells me, “Your eyes-only ma’am. My Colonel says he does not know what is in it either.”

Interesting, I think to myself as I tell the courier, “Thank you. Anything else?” I then take the packet and put it inside my saddle bag.

He is just about to answer when I see him notice the rugs in the command post, one of which has slid and you can see clearly the dark stain on the wooden floor. I see him gulp deeply, then he gets himself back together and tells me, “Only that the Colonel wanted to know if you had a list of supplies that he should have set up for you to pick up in New Appleloosa when you head back.”

I nod my head and tell Paper Work, “Go get Captain Pogey Bait and let him know I need a list of supplies we need when we head home.”

He salutes and takes off out the door. As I am turning towards Tourniquet, I over hear the courier asking one of my staff members, “Are those stains what I think they are?”

The reply is lost as I hear Tourniquet say, “Colonel Mollygirl it is so good to see you again ma’am.”

“It is good to see you too Tourniquet, but I am sure this isn’t a social call, so what can I help you with sir.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Ma’am those of us in the followers have heard about Fort Hope and I was wondering if you could arrange transport for me and a few members of my staff so we can set up an office there.”

I smile as I shake my head and tell him, “Yeah, I can do that Doc. Oh the commander over there right now is Lieutenant Colonel Wind Rider. Let her know you were on the expedition with me, that should help grease the skids with her.”

I see his eyebrows go up and he asks, “I take it she is a friend of yours?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes, we are like sisters, so she knows the story.”

I see him shake a bit at the reminder of those days and he replies, “Well at least something good came out of those times.”

Paper Work has just returned and I look over and see him panting slightly as he tells me, “The Captain will be here soon ma’am. He is gathering a list.”

“Very good Paper Work, could you have one of the other couriers go and bring Lieutenant Solstice here for me.”

I see the relief on his face when I ask him to have someone else run this time and he tells me, “Will do Ma’am” then he turns and goes into another room of the bunker.

Tourniquet then looks at the rugs and the stain on the floor, then he looks back up at me and asks, “Do I really even want to ask?”

I half smile and tell him “Go ahead and ask the staff, but enough of it was mine.” As I say this I shake slightly as I feel a chill come over me.

He nods his head and then tells me, “Ok, I will ask them in a bit. But Thank you for even seeing me today.”

I smile fully at that and I tell him, “Doc, I will always have time for you. You are one of mine from the CEF. That makes you almost family.”

I see him chuckle slightly and he tells me, “I guess so. Shared misery and all.”

About this time Summer Solstice arrives. She looks very unhappy at the moment and when she sees the Doctor she asks, “Ok Ma’am, what have you got for us this time?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Nothing rough, just a quick flight for the doctor and his staff over to Fort Hope.”

I see her nod her head. Then she says, “Ma’am, as it is quiet right now, do you mind if I send out Dust off and his team and I will escort them?”

I think about it briefly and I tell her, “Lieutenant, I would love to normally, but how about you just send out the Dust-Off team and you remain behind incase something comes up that I need the scouts for.”

I see her frown at first then she grins slightly as she realizes I do not want her to go so that she remains in control of her scouts instead of me trying to take them over again. She then replies, “Yes ma’am, I understand.” Then I see her get on her PipBuck and start arranging things.

As she leaves, I turn to Tourniquet and ask him, “Would you like to have some tea with me?”

He agrees and soon I see Paper Work bring the tea set for us. As we are talking Tourniquet ask me, “So what can you tell me about Fort Hope Ma’am?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Well having been there when we captured it, probably more than most. In all actuality I have a trooper here whose fiancé was formally in the Legion there. I am sure you could get even more information from her.”

He sips his tea and then replies, “True, but I may not be around that long. Your lieutenant seems to be pretty efficient.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Ok, makes sense, here is what I know,” I tell him as I begin to fully fill him in on the layout of the base as well as the makeup of its population there.

I see the look on his face when he hears about the number of ponies as well as zebra who stayed there after we broke what was left of the defending forces. Then I see concern on his face as he asks, “So what is to prevent those forces from coming back?”

I think to myself about how good a question this is then I tell him, “Well, for the next several months we will be having the 2nd of the 2nd Manesville battalion there. They are assisting in training a new militia to help defend the post. Other than that, we have the rest of the forces that are in the region. It is a bit of a hike to get there, but I am sure if Fort Hope was in trouble that the Harness battalion would respond as well as my reliefs.

I see him relax a bit when I say this then he asks, “Ok, what is the Harness Battalion?”

So, I begin to explain to him about Milo and his troops, as well as about the town of Harness itself. I see him raise his eyebrows several times as I describe the town and its history. He finally says, “So Harness is not just the small village above the valley then?”

I shake my head and I tell him, “No, actually they pulled the same kind of stunt we did with the Co-op by running low. But if you need something and can’t find it here or in Fort Hope, my suggestion is to check with Harness.”

“Thank you Mollygirl for giving me the lay of the land. I really do appreciate it. It seems a lot of what you have brought up has not made it back to the Followers. But I really do think we can help there.”

I pause for a moment and then I put a hoof on my desk as I tell him, “Doc, a large number of those over there have been slaves. You may have to deal with some psychiatric cases.”

I see him smile at me and he then tells me, “Mollygirl, these days most of us are. I saw how you were looking at those blood stains and you saw how I was at the memories of the Valley.”

I nod and then add, “Yeah, but having been a slave affects you so much more. I rescued one of my troopers over there and he is having a hard time dealing with it. Doc, to be a slave means you have to accept you have no equine worth, you are only property and your value is determined by what you can do.”

I see him sigh, “Yeah, I understand, remember I was there when we found those slaves on the expedition. I even seen how it affected Dull Beak when he found the one griffon. Speaking of that, how is the old feather duster doing?”

I smile as I think of what to say and finally, I tell him, “Oh, he is doing fine, it seems he is going to be a father now.”

I see him nod his head then he says, “I am surprised he found another griffon out her, was she one of your troops.”

This time I smile even wider as I tell him, “Actually she is a pony. The Lieutenant you met from my scouts.”

I see his jaw drop and hear him mutter, “Bloody Tartarus, I did not think that was possible.”

I simply nod my head and realize his surprise has made my day.

__________

Once Doctor Treacle leaves and Paper Work has cleared the tea set away I first double check the list of items he has recommended. I only decline a couple of the items as I figure we do not really need them. The rest are approved and I have Paper Work give the list to the courier who I overhear from the other room say to my clerk, “I am surprised it was this quick. I was hoping it would take long enough so I could catch a train back to New Appleloosa. That would be so neat.”

I hear Paper Work sigh as he tells him, “Sorry trooper, but you know how it is. Perhaps another time.” Right after that I hear the courier's hoof steps as he leaves.

I then tend to several other items of business before I get up and close and lock my office door. Then I finally go back over to my safe and retrieve the packet. I break the seal carefully and once I have the pages out; I begin to read them. There has been a slight change in orders. This time we are to catch the river boats and barges at the landing by the railroad bridge that crosses over the river between Canterlot and Junction town. We are then to transfer over to another set of barges and river boats once we arrive at what they are now calling the Two Step Transfer point.

I notice the names of the steamboats and barges as I read through the orders. I have to smile when I see that once we reach Two Step my Headquarters and the others from earlier will be assigned to the S. Glimmer. I am really looking forward to seeing Captain Rough Water again.

One of the surprises for me in the orders and the reason I figure it was eyes only is that when we leave here, we will be escorting ten wagons of coal divided into two caravans. One of the caravans we are to provide an escort to Junction town. The other is to continue with us to Manesville. This makes me raise my eyebrows and both ears go forward as I realize we probably have not had that much coal in Manesville in two centuries as the original railroad stock piles went up in balefire on that last day. This raises so many questions for me. Great this should be enough to keep us all on edge. And I thought we might have a quiet trip back home, I think to myself as I let out a sigh. Finally, I take the packet and put it all together again and return it to my safe before I close it up and prepare to leave my office for the night.

I give the combination lock an extra spin for good measures before I put on my saddlebags and my civilian scarf which I tuck into my uniform. It feels good to know I have this one item to hand down in my family. It is funny but after I talked with Sutures about it the day I bought it, she seemed kind of sad that her family has not had anything like that. I guess it made her feel better when I told her, “My love first your family tends to hand down a trade, you and your mother both have followed in your granddamns hoof steps as midwives. That is nothing to shake a tail at. Second dearest, you can always begin a tradition as well.”

I smile at that memory and as I head out of my office, I click the switch to turn off the lights. I am still tickled pink that Harness had an extra magical spark generator that they gave us for our main base as a thank you for helping them during the battle of Harness. I only hope my replacement will appreciate it as much as I have. Lights on demand with out using lanterns or candles. Such a small thing but it really does help morale.

I then head over to the barracks to meet with my family before we head to dinner. On my way I see Kettle Bell on her way to the officer’s barracks also. She slows her pace and approaches me as we walk. Finally, when close enough she smiles and greets me, “Good evening Colonel, how are you tonight?”

“I am doing pretty good Kettle, just really looking forward to heading home soon.”

I see her look down briefly and them back up before she replies, “Yeah, I understand that. I am too I guess, but I sure am going to miss this place too. Sure, I got four stomachs, but Mollygirl, I never thought I would have two hearts.”

I smile sadly at this and I tell her, “You are not alone in feeling that way Kettle. I have as well and I have had several others tell me the same thing. It was not like the expedition this time. Sure, we had some rough fights, but this time we got to know the populations in these towns. They became friends and, in some cases, family.”

I see her smile as she nods her head, then she tells me, “Very true Mollygirl. This time out we had the constant stress, but not the overwhelming fear of last time.”

I laugh lightly as I ask her, “Are you saying you were scared during the expedition?”

She looks at me seriously for a second and realizes I am only kidding her before she answers, “Not at first, but after the Second Battle of Two Step, yes. If you tell me you weren’t, I will call you a liar Colonel.”

I shake my head and quietly I tell her, “After the Second Two Step, I was terrified of letting everyone down. I was terrified for my unborn foal at the time,” as I say this my hoof moves to my stomach subconsciously “And I was afraid of what would happen if we did not stop that monster. Epona has told me enough that I'm pretty sure we have that answer.”

I see her nod her head as she says, “Yeah between Epona, Buttermilk, and some of the Others, I have heard the stories.”

I decide to change the subject and tell her, "Well in another couple of days to a week our reliefs will be here and we can do a change over. Once that is completed, we head home again. I am sure you are looking forward to getting home again.”

She hesitates in answering. Then she tells me, “Mollygirl, I don’t know. The letter I got from my husband in the last mail call kind of has me worried. He wants to add our nanny to our marriage. And while I don’t have a problem with that, I am afraid of what the other cattle will say about it.”

I nod my head in understanding and then I tell her, “You always have me my friend for support. Besides, I think I kind of broke the ice on that for you with me and my youngsters going to services at the Cattle Church.”

She smirks a bit and tells me, “Well, maybe, but honestly a lot of them just consider you a bit unusual of a pony anyways. So, they may allow you more allowances than me.”

I have to laugh a bit at that myself as it is true, “Ok, I can understand that, maybe just have her become a live-in nanny at first and once everyone is used to it, then make it official. But either way Kettle, follow your heart on this one.”

I see her smile as we reach the doorway to the barracks. She holds the door open for me and tells me, “Thanks Mollygirl. See you at dinner tonight?”

“Probably, but if not, have a good evening Kettle.”

__________

Two days later I am heading to my office for the day and I see Milo heading in that direction also. I call out for him and he trots on over to me. “Just the mare I was looking for. Good Morning Mollygirl,” he quickly tells me.

“Good Morning Milo. I am glad to see you too, but I am sure you have more of a reason for being here than just a social visit.”

He nods his head at me and tells me, “Yeah I do. But let’s talk about that in your office.”

As we enter my office, I see him turn and look out the door then he locks it before he approaches my desk.

I raise an eyebrow at this as this is not the normal Milo but I also notice he is still very serious so I keep my mouth shut and wait for him to begin. Quietly he begins, “Mollygirl, have you gotten the update to your orders yet?” I nod my head yes, and he continues. “Ok, so you know about the caravans and their cargo?”

I nod my head, “Yes Milo I do, why?”

He looks at me in surprise, “Mollygirl do you realize the worth of those caravans?”

I shake my head no, “I, I thought I did, but I guess not Milo.”

He shakes his head and continues, “Mollygirl we are currently repainting the wagons and marking them with random civilian paint schemes. Once loaded they are going to be covered and one by one brought over here. Each will carry a cargo of ten tons of coal. They will also be drawn by a team of four mules. The caravan going to Manesville will be waiting until a suitable escort is found, but it is to return with seed stock as well as grains and hay. It was part of the deal worked out when we were there. I just had not thought that they would begin when you leave.”

“Ok Milo, so that is a lot of coal, but what is up with the extreme bit of secrecy.”

He looks exasperated when I ask that. Then he tells me, “Mollygirl, we have been selling it by the bucket only since we opened back up. A bucket is only 40 pounds and we have been selling them for 10 caps a pound.”

I quickly do the math in my head and my jaw drops, “Milo, what were they thinking? My Goddess.”

“Now do you understand why I feel this way. The only thing I can figure is that they feel that much coal being blended in to your normal movements will be less noticeable.”

I slap a forehoof to my forelock and tell him, “I hope so Milo, I really hope so.”

He nods his head and then tells me, “Mollygirl I have given the teams' permission to drop a wagon as a distraction if you are being chased. Just so you know that is an option.”

As if I did not have enough on my plate already, first my troops, then the civilians, and now this. At least the Mareigan has not shown up. I slowly shake my head, “Ok Milo, I appreciate the heads up. Now I can plan for it. Start bringing them up and I will have my senior officer briefed once our reliefs arrive.”

“That sounds good Mollygirl. I am so sorry this is all coming down on you. I did not think they would try and ship it all at once.”

I simply shrug, then I tell him, “Milo, for as long as you have known me has anything been normal for me?”

I watch the surprise come over his face and I hear him let out that mule laugh of his. Finally, when he stops laughing, I watch him wipe the tears out of his eyes as he tells me, “My friend, that is the biggest understatement I have ever heard.”

I feel myself blush a bit and I tell him, “Well we best open the door back up or the others are going to think something was happening in here.”

As he opens the door, I see Paper Work has a suspicious look on his face, then he goes and gets the tea set. As he enters, I notice him trying to sneakily smell the air. Once he is sure nothing has happened, he smiles at us both and tells me, “Ma’am, I thought you might like some tea.”

“Thanks, Paper Work. I appreciate it.” I tell him.

He still looks at Milo with a bit of a half-closed eye, but he smiles at me and quickly leaves.

I see Milo smirk as he heads out the door. Then he asks me, “Mollygirl after all this time. As well as your wife being here, why don’t they trust me?”

I sit down in my chair and I look at him smiling as I sip my tea. Then I reply, “Milo my dear, it is simply because they know both of us. Give them time and they will trust us.”

I hear him let out a breath of air from his nose and he tells me, “Now you sound like Cannel.”

This time it is my turn to laugh, and I do.

Finally, I tell him, “Milo, you are my friend and if things were different, they suspect we would be more. To tell the truth Milo, my staff are pretty protective of me anymore.”

He looks out of the corner of his eye and twists one ear toward the door and tells me, “I can see that. Sadly dear, I can understand that too.” Then he takes another sip of tea and we begin to talk about other things.

__________

The next day I am sitting in my office when the first of the coal wagons arrives. Paper Work knocks on my door and then tells me, “Ma’am, there is a civilian wagon with a team of mules pulling it that has just arrived. They want to know where we want to put it.”

I get up from my desk and grab my softcover and have him follow me out. Once outside I tell him, “Go get Pogey Bait.” Once he is gone, I approach the wagon and its team. I am amused when the lead mule suddenly fights his urge to salute.

Quietly he tells me, “Sorry about that ma’am. Habit. The Colonel told us to act like civies.”

I nod my head and I just as quietly tell him, “Understandable sir. Thank you for being discreet. Will you be staying here until we leave or will you be heading back home until then?”

I see him smile and he tells me, “Ma’am, we are expected back but we were thinking of stopping for lunch at your chow hall first if you don’t mind.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “No problem, I am surprised that you are not going to stop in Hackamore for something to eat.”

I see him shrug his shoulders and he tells me, “Colonel, under normal circumstances we would not hesitate. It is rare to find a place outside of Harness that accepts our kind, and from what the rumor is the locals have no problem with us.”

I nod my head, “That is true, but I see your point,” I am about to say some more when Captain Pogey Bait trots up.

“Good afternoon Ma’am, Can I help you?” He asks me as he salutes.

I return his salute and I tell him, “Captain. We have some cargo that is going back with us to Manesville. I am expecting ten wagons such as this. I want them put in your supply wagon compound. Also, I would prefer if we keep an eye on the wagons, but no one, and I mean no one but myself or my designated appointees that I will personally tell you about, are to enter these wagons. Do I make myself clear?”

I see the surprise on his face when I tell him this and he replies “Ma’am, it would be easier to do if I knew what they are carrying.”

I let out a sigh and I tell him, “Captain before we leave for home, I promise I will tell you. Just assume it is a very hazardous cargo that could make a big hole in the ground.”

I see his face go pale and he nods his head, “Yes ma’am. I understand ma’am.” He rattles off quickly.

“Good, I am glad you understand, and for all intents and purposes, let's keep this between us,” I tell him with a stern expression on my face. Then I turn and walk away as he leads the team to the supply wagon park. I am now so glad I insisted on subdividing the base with fences and gates, as this will make things so much easier. For now.

I head back to my bunker and I watch in the distance as the wagon is parked alongside our normal supply wagons. The team hangs its harnesses on the side of the wagon and begin to head toward the chow hall. Then I notice Pogey Bait carefully placing high explosive placards on it. I smile to myself inside. I nod my head and then return to work.

The next day we have two more wagons arrive, both a couple of hours apart. Again, the teams hang their harnesses and begin what seems to be a normal ritual of eating at our mess hall. This at first amuses me, but then gets my curiosity up, so I decide to got ask the teams about it.

As I enter the mess hall, I see the second pulling team is just sitting down to eat. As I approach they begin to stand and I motion for them to sit, and I take a seat next to them. They all look uncomfortable at first and I decide to break the ice. “Welcome to our chow hall troopers. I hope it meets your standards.”

The one who appears to be in charge replies, “Yes Ma’am. We were told we could eat here. I hope we were not misinformed.”

I smile and shake my head, which seems to relax them some. Then I tell them, “Actually I would prefer that you did. I am just surprised that all the teams seem to be very excited to be eating here. Can I ask why?”

I see one of the other mules raise a hoof and the lead mule nods his head, “Ma’am, you have to understand, while we eat good in Harness, there are some things we just don’t get. The first team from yesterday was bragging that they got to have something called alfalfa as well as dandelion greens.” He pauses for a second then continues by telling me, “Ma’am, we never even heard of them before. So, this is going to be a real treat for us.”

I am surprised by their answer, but it makes sense when I think about it. So, I tell them, “Well, let the other teams know they are welcome also. That and we will have some of it in our rations on our trip to Manesville.”

I see all of them smile at this and then one of the others looks around and quietly asks, “Ma’am is it true that you have a foal named after a mule?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Yes, it is. If any of you have met Trooper Woodrow, my wife Magpie named her firstborn after him.”

I see one of the other mules furl their eyebrows, “But ma’am, I thought that black unicorn with the little fillies was your wife?”

I realize now that they too are getting the lay of the land, so I tell him, “She is also Trooper. My wife Magpie is back with most of the family still in Manesville. My one husband will be here any day in the relief as he is its head of artillery.”

I see several of them drop their jaws in surprise. The one who doesn’t, looks at me and tells me, “Ma’am, you are more like home than I realized. So, you really don’t judge us for our arrangements?”

I shake my head and tell them, “No, how could I? I have three wives and two husbands plus our youngsters.”

I see one of them raise a hoof to get my attention, “Ma’am, could I ask you another question?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Go ahead.”

He then asks me, “Ma’am are such relationships common where you come from?”

I sigh and tell him, “No, not really but we are not the only ones.” I realize that the entire time we were talking that they were not eating so I tell them, “Well you better eat it while it is still warm. Just so you know I am not normally this informal and during the march we will use the chain of command. But it has been good to meet you and get to know you some. I hope I have answered your questions as well as you have mine.”

They all nod their heads and as I get up to leave, I hear them begin to eat. Just before I get out of earshot, I hear one of them say, “Can you believe this chow. It really is amazing.”

My troopers often grumble about it, but I guess it is because we are used to it and they are experiencing it for the first time.

__________

The next day we receive two more teams and I see the courier from the 3rd of the 1st coming back again. As he lands, he goes straight to Paper Work and drops off some packets, including what looks like a mail bag. Paper Work gives him some also and tells him something I can’t hear. Then he takes off once again.

Shortly afterwards I see Paper coming to my office with a couple of the packets. Before he can knock on the door, I tell him, “Enter.”

He approaches my desk and places the packets on it and tells me, “Just confirmation of what we pick up in New Appleloosa as we pass by. He also said they have already left there.”

I smile at the news as this means I will see Archer even sooner than I had really hoped for. I then tell him, “Thank you, sergeant. I appreciate it.”

He smiles and nods then heads back out to the main office area. As he goes, I almost vibrating with excitement at seeing Archer again so soon. I can’t wait to tell Sutures when I get off work today.

Once the day ends, I quickly shut down my office for the night. As I am getting ready to close the door, I take a look around it and smile sadly. It has been mine since it was built and I have decorated it my way. Come next week I turn it over to my relief. I take a deep breath and let out a sigh, then I close the door and head for the barracks.

As I am leaving the command post Chain Lighting sees me and he asks, “Colonel, seeing we are getting so close to leaving, should we back off on the daily sparring matches?”

At first, I am ready to tell him, yes, then I think about our special task and I tell him, “No, we best keep doing them, just maybe not so hard for now.”

I see him grin as he asks, “Getting tired of being sore everyday ma’am?”

I grin back at him and tell him, “No, just thinking of how far of a march we still have to make. No use making it worse on ourselves.”

He nods his head and tells me, “That makes sense ma’am. Sounds good. See you at chow then.”

“See you at chow Sergeant Major.” I tell him and continue to trot over the barracks so I can meet up with my family.

That night after dinner, Epona asks me to take a walk with her. Once we are in the wide open with no one nearby she stops me and looks me in the eyes and asks, “Ma, how many of those coal wagons are going with us when we leave?”

I am stunned that she asked that question, much less so directly. I then ask her, “Where did you hear that those wagons are carrying coal?”

She smiles sadly at me and tells me, “Ma, I am not stupid. They may be painted like civilian wagons, but ma, they are all being pulled by mules and that means Harness, and Harness means coal.”

“Epona, did you talk about this with anyone else?” I ask her.

“No ma, of course not.” She tells me.

I then reply, “Thank the Goddess. We need to keep this underwraps.”

I see her nod her head as she then asks, “Ma do you want me to keep an eye on them every now and again?”

I sigh as I realize she will do so anyway and I tell her, “I do not want you near that wagon park. However, if you every so often take a glance in that direction that would be fine. Just do not let anyone else know what you know, not even Tater.”

She nods her head with a serious expression on her face as she tells me, "Of course not Ma. I know how much trouble this can be. Besides didn’t Tater and I prove ourselves worthy to be Rangers when we went on the mission to Fort Hope?”

I nod my head but with a slight frown on my face. I was afraid that them having snuck in with us would bite me in the tail annnd here it is.

We then continue on our walk but with a change of subject to our conversation. I then have to ask her, “Dear are you really thinking of becoming a Ranger someday?”

I see her grin as she tells me, “Maybe, a bit at least. Who knows? But Ma, I think I could do it if I need to.”

I let out a sigh and I tell her, “Dear, I have no doubt you could. I just want a better, easier life for you and your foals someday.”

I hear her sigh, then she asks me, “Ma, what if I don’t want foals of my own. I mean I have seen how bad the world can be and maybe I am here to help make the world better for other's children?”

I stop and give my daughter a hug and I tell her, “Dear, I would be proud of you either way. Besides, why do you think I do what I do.”

I feel her squeeze me a bit tighter and she tells me, “But Ma, I see how hard it is on you. I don’t want to have to make those choices.”

I kiss her on her forelock and I tell her, “Dear, you have an entire lifetime ahead of you. Take your time and take life as it comes. Do what you feel is right when the time comes, ok.”

I feel her nod her head and then I let her go. She then tells me, “Thanks Ma, I really needed to talk to someone about that and I knew you would understand.”

“Your welcome dear. No matter what, I will always be your mother and you can always come to me when you need to.”

“Thanks Ma,” She tells me and we begin to head back towards the others.

__________

The next day we have two more wagons arrive. After the second one arrives, I decide to head into town to make my normal rounds. Besides, Sutures is with Doc Treacle making their weekly visit to the Flying Cow. I hope I can catch her there and have lunch with her.

I first stop in and see Scrap Pile as I pass her shop. Inside I see her and Cinnamon talking at the counter and sharing tea while Cinnamon’s foals are playing with a couple of toy ponies to the side.

When I enter, I see Scrap look up and smile as she says, “Hey Ma, want to join me and Cinnamon for a cup of tea?”

I can’t help but grin, another convert to tea with friends. I quickly respond, “Sure Scrap sounds good to me.”

As she gets me a cup, Cinnamon looks at me with a slightly nervous expression on her face and she says, “Good morning Colonel. I hope you are doing ok today.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Yes thank you, and Cinnamon, you are a friend of Scraps, so feel free to just call me Mollygirl.”

I see her slowly nod her head and she says, “Are you sure Colonel?”

As she asks this Scrap is just sitting the cup in front of me and Scrap tells her, “Cinnamon, if she says it, she means it. Relax.”

“Oh, Ok then. Sorry I am just not used to dealing with high up ponies.”

High up ponies? Me? I mean I guess, but I never thought of myself that way. I smile at her and tell her “Don’t worry Cinnamon, I put on my feed bag just like everypony else,” I pause and then tell her, “I throw it into the air and dive into it.”

I see Scrap Pile accidentally spit out some tea as she starts to laugh in mid-sip. Then she says, “Ma, quit teasing her please.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Sorry, I was not trying to tease you, I was just trying to get you to laugh a bit.”

She cracks a smile then and tells me, “I am sorry, you are just not what I was expecting. Even after all Scrap has told me about you.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I can understand that. I hope you prefer the way I really am though.”

I see her nod her head again and she sips some more tea.

I sit and talk with them until my cup is empty and I tell them, “I hate to have to run mares, but I still have some stops to make. Oh, and Scrap if you see Sutures, let her know I am in town and would like to have lunch with her.”

Scrap smiles at me when I say this and tells me, “No problem Ma. But no guarantee she will stop. She is not as regular as Tater and Epona.”

I nod my head and reply as I head out the door, “Ok, but thanks anyway. Talk to you later,” and I am out the door and heading to my next stop at the armory.

My visit here is a quick one as once again the militia commander is over at his forge, but the pony on duty tells me what I need to know and I am once again on the move.

As I enter the Marshal’s office, I smell the coffee on the stove again and I see Beach Shack sitting behind his desk with his head on his forehooves dead asleep. His head jerks up when I close the door and he suddenly says, “Oh, it’s you Colonel, good to see you again.”

“It’s good to see you too Beach, but are you alright?” I ask.

He nods his head as he yawns, then he tells me, “Just was up too late reading some of those Stable Tech Manuals that Taser loaned me. Ya’ know I thought I knew most of it, but I learned the errors of my ways.”

I have to smile at this and I tell him, “Yeah, I was that way as a sergeant. I learned how wrong I was once I got booted up to be a staff pony.”

I see him look at me funny and he asks, “What do you mean staff pony?”

I then explain to him how we used to advance our enlisted up to officers back during the days of the Co-op. Then I explain, “That has changed some, but we still try to use that method when we can.”

I see him nod his head, “So that is why you and your officers know so much about fighting in large numbers?”

“Exactly Beach. I not only studied but I had to use what I learned to develop plans we could use. Then I got promoted faster than I wanted, but I guess I can’t complain.”

He laughs lightly and tells me, “Yeah, I guess not.”

We chat for a bit and then I again excuse myself and this time I head for the Flying Cow as I am starting to feel a bit hungry.

As I enter, I can see the lunch crowd has already arrived. I then see Sutures talking to one of the ponies who works there. I see the pony give her a quick hug and then Sutures turns to come down the stairs. When she sees me, I see her blush, even though she is followed by Doc Treacle.

I head over to her and once close enough I tell her, “I was hoping we could have lunch together today?”

I see her smile and she nods her head and points towards a table. As we begin to move, I ask the Doctor, “Hey Doc, would you care to join us for lunch? My treat.”

He grins and tells me, “Lead on Colonel. I won’t say no to a good meal.”

Once we sit down and order I smile at Sutures and tell her, “Dear, I was a bit surprised that some of the employees who work here have become so attached to you.”

She smiles and tells me, “Mollygirl, over the last couple of months I have really gotten to know them and they realize I really care about them. That young mare you saw hug me, Dear, she wants to have foals someday, but not yet. I have been talking with her about how to prevent pregnancies for now and how to ensure her health so she can have a foal someday.”

Beside me Doc laughs lightly and takes a sip of coffee, “Don’t let her fool you Colonel. They care about her because she treats them like an equal and not someone to look down on,” he then pauses, thinks about something, and then tells me, “In fact, she has been a very good influence upon Specialist Osteotome.”

When he says this, I see her blush slightly, then from above I hear one of the cattle call out, “Talk to you later Doc, take care.”

I look up to where the voice is coming from and I see Osteotome coming down the stairs smiling. I then flag her over. When she sees me motioning to her I see a flash of fear come over her face, but she still comes over to the table. Once she is close enough, I ask her, “Specialist. The Good Doctor here has said some favorable things about your work here. I would like to thank you for it. And if you would like, please, join us for lunch.”

I see her look surprised then she looks from Doctor Treacle to Sutures and once she sees them both nod, she takes the fourth chair at the table.”

Seeing the new arrival our waitress quickly comes over with a menu for her. As Osteotome reads it I see her cringe a few times at the prices. I know the look as I remember what a corporal or specialist pay is like compared to mine. So, I tell her, “Doc, this is on me, as a thank you for all your hard work. Order what you want.”

I see her smile and soon she sets down the menu and the waitress takes her order. While she does not go overboard, she still orders herself a nicer meal than she would have otherwise.

As we wait for the food we begin to talk and I am surprised to hear Osteotome tell Sutures, “Doc, thank you for all your help with understanding how to work with the employees here.”

Sutures smiles at her and puts a hoof on hers as she says, “Oste, you have done most of it yourself, you just had to adjust your thinking and realize that they were testing you at first. They wanted to see what you really thought of them.”

I see Osteotome give her a half-smile before she replies, “Yeah, but Sutures, it was you who helped me realize it. I was a bit too tightly wound.”

I see Doc Treacle smile and nod his head. Then he tells her, “That may be true Specialist, but it also has carried over in your bedside manner, especially with those who may be having reproductive issues. I don’t know if you realize it, but the reason you get so many of those cases compared to the others is that they ask for you now.”

I raise an eyebrow because normally that is not how military medicine works. Normally you take the next one available.

We continue to chat for a while longer even as we eat. Finally, once the meal is done Sutures tells Doc Treacle, “If you don’t mind, I am going to go pick up the fillies from the sitters.”

I see him smile and he tells her, “No, not at all. But I am going to miss working with you two like this. It has been enlightening if not always a pleasure.”

I get up and pay the bill as the others finish their conversation. Once I come back to the table, I join Sutures on her walk to the sitters. As we walk up to the house, I notice several calves, as well as foals, are playing in the yard under the direct supervision of an older black and white mottled cow with red hair that is starting to go gray. She is wearing a shawl as well as an apron, and when she sees Sutures coming up the walk she smiles and waves.

Then from the yard, I hear Millie yell out, “Mama!” and she comes racing toward the gate followed closely by Moon Lily.

As I open the gate she jumps up and hugs me as does her sister. Then they break the hug and run over to Sutures and repeat the scene.

Finally, they break away the hugs and the cow comes over and says, “Ah, you're early today, I hope there is no problems?”

Sutures shakes her head, “No, Nettie, no problems, we just got done early and the Colonel and I decided to spend some extra time with the little ones.”

“Ah, good to hear, I am going to miss having all the foals and calves when ya leave. Especially these spirited two.”

“So, you have chosen to stay behind when we leave?” I ask her.

She nods her head, “Yeah I have Colonel. There is nothing really waiting in the Co-op for me and my fiancé and I have made a new life here. I hope you understand.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Nettie, I really do. Besides, I am sure I will see you around during my next tour down here.”

I see her smile as she nods her head and she tells me, “Yeah, but by then your wee ones will be half-grown and I know how the service is, I doubt you will have your wife and family with ya.”

I sadly nod my head and I tell her, “Very true Nettie, but I am sure there will be another batch by then to keep your hooves full.”

After a little more talk, I notice the time and we head over to the schoolhouse to meet Epona and Tater as they get off.

When we arrive, the students are just coming out of the schoolhouse when I hear the bell from the town hall ringing.

I quickly crouch down and have Millie climb on my back and as Sutures goes to do the same I watch Moon Lily’s horn glow and she levitates onto her mother’s back. Epona and Tater come up to us at a trot and as a group, we run towards the town hall to see what is going on.

As I get to the main street and turn east, I see a column of dust in the distance that keeps coming closer. Then I notice the pegasus courier is next to Sticky Wicket and the Marshal. So, I trot over to them.

Sticky smiles at me as the courier salutes me and he tells me, “With the Colonel’s Compliments ma’am, He wishes to let you know that the 3rd of the 1st will be arriving within the hour.”

I smile back at him and tell him “Please send the Colonel my compliments and let him know I will have my MP’s show him where to camp for the night and that I look forward to meeting with him on his arrival.” With that salutes are exchanged once again and I watch the courier fly away to the east.

I then get on my PipBuck and begin setting the wheels in motion for welcoming the arriving troops.

Soon after I see Taser show up with several of his MP’s and they begin to get ready to direct traffic.

As the column gets closer more of the citizens of Hackamore come out to the streets. I look over at the Flying Cow and I see several of their employees standing on the porch and balcony, just as excited as anyone else.

I smile to myself at how they cheer as the first company of infantry marches past and is directed toward our base. I notice it is F troop also known as the Fighting Fillies, they are soon followed by the Kow Kritter’s of K Troop with their heavy weapons. There is a break between the parts of the column and I hear an all too familiar voice that I have missed for too long call out, “Now let’s show ‘em how to make an entrance,“ and as the artillery battery begins to trot past, they are all singing As the Casson Go Rolling Along.

As they pass by, I can tell as soon as Archer sees us. As he jumps down from the caisson runs over to us. He quickly kisses both Sutures and me, then hugs the fillies and he grabs a gaping Epona and lifts her into the air, and tells her, “It is great to finally meet you Epona, want to join me on the caisson?”

I hear her let out a whoop and I am stunned as she runs with him and they both Jump back on the caisson before it makes it a half a block. Sutures and I both are stunned and as are Moon and Mills.

Moon simply looks at Millie and asks in a confused voice, “Papa?”

Mille giggles a bit and says, “Yep, I tink.”

Then from behind me, I feel Buttermilk put a hoof on my shoulder as she says, “Well that husband of yours certainly knows how to make an entrance, bring him by when you can dears, I really want to meet him. He seems like he could be as much fun as Milo to have around.”

Part of me wants to laugh, part of me wonders, just how much influence did Badger and Milo have on him?

I smile at her and tell her, “Will do Buttermilk, but probably not tonight.”

She smiles knowingly at me and tells me, “But of course not tonight, you two better get going though.”

As Archer's battery passes into the distance I look up and see the headquarters company being closely followed by service of supply wagons. I see Lieutenant Colonel Apple Cobbler nod in my direction as he passes by with his troops and I watch as Sergeant Taser trots over to him and explains something to him before dropping back out of their ranks.

At this point, Sutures and I decide to head back to the base. As I turn, I see Sticky shaking her head and she laughs as she says, “Well this is certainly different than when you arrived.

I look around us, at what all has changed, and I have to smile as I tell her, “It certainly is Sticky and for the better, I think.”

Then me and Sutures begin to trot back to the base with the fillies on our backs and Tater still along with us and he laughs as he says, “To think she was worried if he would accept her.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today I arrived at my deployment station, and not only have I met some of the members of my family, but I have met our newest family member. Could you play Where You Belong for my adopted daughter Epona to let her know how we all feel about her?

Thank you very much,

Archer

Captain, Archer’s Battery, 1st Manesville Regiment.

Author's Note

For those who want to listen to this chapter's dedication song the link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GfCUQtTttoQ&list=PL92N4UFPeAZD1yZBTA8D2YLBVbW4xKkBf

Chapter 95 Relief and Reunion

Chapter 95 Relief and Reunion

By Trooper

“Deployment keeps us apart but love keeps us together.” -Anonymous

As I head back toward camp, I can see the troops setting up their camps where Windy’s troops had last time. In the distance I see them setting up their tents for the nights as well as fire pits. The artillery battery has its caissons already parked and tents up. I see Sergeant Kicker directing those who are still working and I am very pleased to see Archer still sitting upon one of the Caissons with Epona right next to him, talking.

I swear she seems to have almost died and gone to heaven. As I approach, He sees us and I hear him say, “Well we best get down now, we all have some work to do yet before we can visit tonight.”

I am surprised as she only nods, gives him a hug, and tells him, “Ok Papa Archer,” before climbing down.

Beside me, Tater quietly tells me, “You realize Colonel, that she has never had a father before.”

Until that moment, I had known it in my mind, but not in my heart, now it really hit me. She has something she always wanted but never had. A father. I guess I should have realized it when she talked to me about missing Dark Soil, their me’s stepdad.

I know the feeling as after my mother died, I so badly wanted a mother that I had not even realized that Sumac was basically one for me.

As we approach, I see him come to attention and salute me, which I return. Then he asks, “So can I see you all tonight?”

I smile at him and I tell him, “Of course dear. Would you like us to get a sitter or do you just want to spend time with all of us?”

I see him look over at Epona with a grin and he tells me, “Well, actually Epona suggested that she watch the little ones for a bit tonight while you show me your favorite spot, Mollygirl. She says she really likes it there too.”

This gets me to smile and raise an eyebrow as I look at her and see her grinning at me. Then she says, “Ma, it is one of my favorite spots too. I think Papa would really like it also.”

I nod my head and Sutures says, “That is a wonderful suggestion Epona, thank you.”

I then tell Sutures, “Dear, I have to go talk with Colonel Cobbler, would you mind taking care of the fillies?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “No problem dear,” She then tells Epona, “Dear, I am sure you have a bit of homework to do still so we are going to head back to the barracks for a bit.”

“Awww, but Mama Sutures, I want to spend time with papa.”

By this time I notice that both Millie and Moon Lily have gotten down and are standing next to Epona looking at Archer.”

Archer sighs and says, “Epona, I will see you and everypony else later. I promise. Besides I have to take care of my battery so I can spend that time with you.”

I see her sigh and as she approaches him to give him a hug, both of her sisters do also.

As he gets ready to give Millie a hug, I see Moon Lily’s horn glow as she lifts Millie up and sets her on his back, and then levitates herself up also.

Archer’s jaw drops when he sees this and before he can say anything, I hear Sutures say, “Moon, what have I told you about using your magic without permission?”

Then Moon Lily says, “But mama, want Papa.”

“Moon Lily, I asked you a question, now answer it.” Sutures says.

Moon looks down, sighs, and says, “Is no no.”

Sutures nods her head and says, “Correct. So do not do it again young mare.”

She looks at her mother, then wraps her hooves tighter around her father and says, “Ok mama, sorry.”

I still see the stunned look on Archer's face and he asks in a nervous voice, “So that is normal?”

Both Sutures and I sigh and she tells him, “Yes, yes, it is.”

He slowly shakes his head, then he asks, “So the poster with her in it was not faked?”

Sutures shakes her head and tells him, “No dear, your daughter is pretty strong for her age.”

I see him shake his head as if clearing it, then he asks, “Just how strong is she?”

Epona answers for him, “Papa, when the zebra assassins tried to kill the Colonel during the Battle of Harness me and Tater got one of them, Mills found the other and Moon killed him using her TK.”

I see his eyes go wide and he tells us, “Ok, I know about Harness from Milo, but what Battle of Harness?”

I find myself looking down at the ground feeling sad. Back home they really did not even know about one of my greatest victories. No matter how close it was.

I feel Sutures hoof on my shoulder as she tells me, “Sometimes news travels slow dear.”

I see him look confused and she tells him, “I will explain later dear.”

Then I look up at him and I tell him, “I guess I will have to explain it in the turnover briefing. OK, I best go see your Commander. I will see you all later.”

I tell them as I turn and walk back toward the area where the 3rd of the 1st has their HQ. As I approach, I see Colonel Apple Cobbler coming my way. Once we are close enough, we shake hooves and I tell him, “It is good to see you again Sir.”

“It is good to see you too Colonel, I can understand your being excited about beginning the turnover, but it has been a long march and I was wondering If we could begin it in the morning?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Apple that is no problem. In fact, I would prefer that myself. I was just talking to your artillery commander and he let me know that some of what has occurred here has not made it home. So, I really would like the extra time for my people to adjust our turnover briefing. Besides, over the next couple of days, I would like to take you around to some of the local communities and introduce you to the civilian leadership, as well as the commander of the Harness Battalion.”

When I mention this, I see him raise an eyebrow and he says, “I was not aware that the locals had a military battalion operational yet.”

“Yes, the town of Harness basically pulled a Co-op type move. I was surprised at the size of their security force when I first encountered them, and then I found out how much larger they were than I thought. They have become a very integral part of our defensive system here.”

I see him seem somewhat skeptical at first, so he asks me, “Ok, so what makes them so special?”

I look around and then I ask him, “Apple, could you come with me to our office? In fact, there is a cot in there if you would rather sleep there tonight, or in one of the empty rooms in the Officer’s Barracks.”

I see him raise an eyebrow and he tells me, “Let me grab my saddlebags. I think I will take you up on the bed. I could use getting off the ground tonight.”

As he starts to walk away, I hear him call out, “File Cabinet, get on over here, I need you to meet the clerk for the 2nd of the 1st tonight.”

About ten minutes later Lieutenant Colonel Apple Cobbler, his clerk, and I all head to my, our, office inside the command bunker.

As we enter the command bunker, I see that one of the rugs has slipped again from the stains. Without meaning to I freeze in my steps and gulp. Apple Cobbler accidentally bumps into me and then he sees what I am staring at and he asks, “Mollygirl, is that what I think it is?”

I slowly nod my head, then I shake it to try and clear my thoughts, “Yeah, sorry, we usually keep them covered. There are two more, but that stain was from me.”

I see him look at it, then he looks at me and he quietly says, “Why do I get the feeling things are not as quite down her as Manesville has led me to believe?”

I start walking again and I tell him, “Actually, Apple, they should be now. At least for a bit. The ones who did that are dead or scattered. I will tell you about that in a bit, but before we go into the office, would you like some tea?”

I see him smile, “Sure, unless you have something harder?”

As I walk, toward my office, I nod to Paper Work who goes to get his tea set. Then I tell him, “Sorry, I only have tea now. It is safer for me that way.”

Once we are in the office, I see him begin to look around. I even see him notice the cot between the file cabinet and the safe next to the desk. He grins and asks, “May I?”

I nod my head and he takes the seat behind the desk. I see him looking around the room and how sparse it is. He then asks me, “I take it you have cleared most of it out already?”

I nod my head and reply, “Yes, except for some Fancy Buck Cakes in the back of the lower left drawer,” I pause and smile remembering Epona and Tater searching for them that day before I tell him, “In fact, if you like please have one. I keep them there in case of a heavy fight so I do not have to leave the bunker.”

He takes one out and opens it. He takes a bite and I see him savor the sweet carroty flavor of it. When he opens his eyes again, he tells me, “Thanks Mollygirl. I really needed that. We pushed through lunch today to make it before dark.”

“I understand entirely. I hope you don’t mind if I spend some time with my husband tonight?”

I see him look at me funny and he asks, “Who is your husba…” He stops then grins, “I forgot about Captain Archer being one of your spouses. Sure, thing Mollygirl, let him finish up with his battery for the night and he is yours till morning.”

I smile at him, “Thanks Apple. I really appreciate it.”

Soon afterward Paper Work shows up and as he enters, I notice he looks surprised to see Apple Cobbler behind the desk instead of me. Then he grins and says, “Here is your tea Colonels.”

We enjoy our tea together and I begin to tell him about Harness and its history. I will say I am amused when he says, “You mean that loud-mouthed mule is our equal?”

I smile and tell him, “Once you get to know him, he is not really that bad. Just treat him with as much respect as you would anyone else and he will not only appreciate it but go out of his way to help.”

I see him nod his head when he says, “Ok, tell me about those stains out there?”

I close my eyes and steel myself before I begin. I tell him the story and I see him looking out the door. Then he says, “Mollygirl, I am sorry I asked you to explain them. My Goddesses. I had no idea things were that close here.”

I smile sadly and I tell him, “Well after we infiltrated their fortress and killed the Praefect things really settled down. That was just over a month ago.”

I see him shake his head, then he asks, “So you had a team infiltrate their HQ?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I led it in and Lieutenant Colonel Winder Rider of the 2nd of the 2nd hit them after we took care of their leadership.”

I see him shake his head then he tells me with a serious expression, “Mollygirl, you are too senior to be doing that. You should know better.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Yeah, I know, but I wanted vengeance on what he had done to me and my people as well as his having put my daughters in danger.”

I see him look surprised and he asks, “He put your daughters in danger?”

I nod my head and tell him about how they were the ones who not only found the infiltrators, but they stopped them after one kicked Millie and shot me.”

He shakes his head as she asks, “Why were they in your command post?”

I tell him, “They were in my office to stay safe, but the little ones got hungry and snuck out. The older one was coming to get them. The battle was starting to wind down at that point.”

“Ok, I can see that. I am sorry for making you relive it. Now tomorrow we can start doing a more formal exchange and I look forward to you taking me to talk to the local communities. But how about showing me to the Barracks for the night?”

I smile and I tell him, “Sure, follow me, don’t forget to hit the lights on the way out.”

He stops and says, “I had not noticed, but you really have lights here. How?”

Again, I briefly explain it to him, and then I tell him, “By the way, enjoy a hot shower tonight too. We have that set up for the barracks also.”

I hear him laugh as he says, “Sounds good Mollygirl, I really could use one. My joints are not handling these marches the way I could when I was a young buck.”

I laugh lightly and tell him, “I understand fully. I am just glad we can provide these to you now.”

As I lead him to the barracks, I give him an informal tour of the base and answer his questions. Once he has a room I beg off and go to my room to meet the others.

Sutures and I both get cleaned up quickly and take the youngsters to the chow hall with us to eat. While they have not weaned fully, they are trying to eat more and more solid food. This time I pick up some extra hay fries to share with them, as well as some greens so they can begin to eat healthier too.

After dinner the five of us head over towards the new arrivals camps as we leave the main gate, I hear Epona say, “Oh, there’s Papa,” as she points to the side.

I see him notice us and he starts heading in our direction. Once we meet him, he says, “I hope you all have had dinner already. I just finished with mine. Sorry, but we did not even stop for lunch today.”

I see a look of surprise on Sutures's face, and I tell him, “Yeah the Colonel already told me about that. He also said you are mine until the morning once you were done with your troops for the night.”

I see him grin, “Excellent. I already told Sergeant Kicker I would be with you here.”

We then all head back towards the barracks and I tell him, “If you would like, perhaps before we leave the fillies with Epona for a bit, you can take a quick hot shower.”

I see his eyes go wide and he asks, “Are you serious? You have hot showers?”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Yes dear, we do. And maybe you would be more comfortable after one.”

Once back at the room I see him look around at how small it really is and he asks, “You all slept here like this?”

Sutures tells him, “Yes dear, it was actually kind of homey.”

Then he notices the bottle of Old Overmare sitting on the desk. He looks at me with a slightly bitter expression then asks Sutures, “What is that doing there?”

She actually blushes and tells him, “That is my fault dear. I told her I wanted her to see it everyday and if she is going to drink that is the bottle she is to start with.”

I see his jaw drop and he looks from her to me. Then he says, “I take it you have been dry since Sutures has arrived?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Archer, I am sorry. I wish I could explain, but I am afraid you would think I was just making excuses.”

He looks very serious at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I really hope that you had a good reason because that about broke up our family.”

At this point, Epona speaks up and says, “Papa, did you see the gallows by the train station when you came into town?”

He seems somewhat baffled by the question and says, “Yeah, what about them Epona?”

Epona sighs and tells him, “She had them built and had to order their use. That is what broke her papa. Please forgive her, don’t hurt her anymore.”

I see the surprise on his face as she begs for me and he looks at me. I don’t know what he sees in my face or my eyes, but I see tears start to form in his eyes and he comes over to me and takes me in his hooves and tells me, “I am sorry love. I did not mean to hurt you more. When I saw the bottle, I misunderstood.”

I stand there leaning into him with my face against his chest and I tell him, “It’s ok, I understand. I am the one who really needs to apologize.”

I feel him kiss me on my forelock, then he breaks the hug. He looks at Epona and tells her, “Thank you for helping me not make a bigger mistake.”

Through my embarrassment, I turn to look at her and I see her looking at him with love and I hear her say, “Your welcome Papa, and thank you for understanding.”

As he goes to take a shower, Sutures and I both feed our fillies. I have to laugh at the expression on his face when he returns and sees both of us doing so.”

He looks from me to Sutures and back and asks, “Mollygirl, how?”

Sutures grins and tells him, “After I got here and we worked things out, I cast the lactation spell for her.”

He looks at her and asks her, “So I owe our Mollygirl a real big apology is what you are saying?”

She smiles at him with a motherly expression and tells him, “I am not telling you what to do. You know what is right in your own heart, love.”

I see him look down slightly ashamed of his earlier reaction. He again approaches me and asks me, “Please forgive me for having treated you like that?”

I nod my head and tell him, “There is nothing to forgive love, I deserved it, whether I like it or not. I am mare enough to own up to my failures.”

Behind him sitting on her bunk I can see Epona taking this all in. At least she is seeing how a good stallion treats his mares. Too many don’t, I think to myself.

After the fillies are done eating Epona tells us, “Why don’t you all go now, that way you can get back before it is too late.

As we get ready to leave, I watch her pull out a book and she tells her little sisters, “Come on up onto my bed, so I can read you a story.”

As we leave the barracks, Archer asks me, “Is this normal for her?”

I stay quiet for now, but Sutures asks, “Which part?”

He looks at her with a surprised expression and says, “All of it. Her reading to her sisters, her foal sitting for you two and her calming me down.”

Sutures then tells him, “Actually, yes to the reading and calming you down. She has helped me with that a couple of times. As for foal sitting, she does not do it often, but when we need it, she offers.”

I see him thinking about this, and then she tells him, “She knows how to get help if she needs it. Millie and Moon Lily really look up to her and listen to her.”

He smiles at her and says, “I can see that. I think I can even understand why. She is a lot more mature as well as intelligent than I expected. I just hope that doesn’t mean Ginger will try to pick on her.”

Without meaning to I laugh out loud and I tell him, “Dear if she does, she will have met her match. She not only knows what Xavier taught me, but what the Sergeant Major taught us of MoAMAP, and she has used it in combat already too.”

He looks at me when I say this with surprise and says to me, “I thought you wouldn’t take her into combat?”

I shake my head and I tell him, “Archer, I didn’t she and Tater snuck along on a raid a while back. Sad thing is, they really were needed. Oh, and before you ask, she and Tater were covered head to hoof so could not tell it was them until we were fighting.”

I see him smirk a bit at that, “She may be from another world, but they certainly seem like sisters.”

The sun is just setting as we reach my spot. Sutures and I take the blanket from my saddlebags and lay it out. I lay down on it first and Sutures lays her head on my side. Soon Archer lays beside her and rests his head on me also. As the sun sets behind the distant hills. I feel myself begin to relax and I am looking up at all the stars above us.

I soon find myself running my hooves slowly through Sutures’s mane without thinking. As darkness overtakes us and the stars begin to show themselves, I hear Archer say, “My Goddesses is it beautiful out here.”

As I lay there just enjoying them like this, I feel Archer shift and he moves behind me and whispers into my ear, “I Love you, my dear, I hope you have forgiven me for earlier?”

“There was nothing to forgive my love, I just hope you still want me as one of your mares.”

I feel him nibble my neck briefly and soon I have his answer as he makes first me, then Sutures, his mares once again.

We stay out for only a couple of hours, and once we get back to the barracks, we find the little ones and Epona all asleep on her bunk together.

Archer smiles and shakes his head as he quietly says, “You think they were all raised together already.”

Then I hear a sleepy Epona say, “Oh, your home. Hi Papa, Ma’s. I hope you all had a good time.”

I smile to myself and I tell her, “Yes dear, thank you so much.”

“Your welcome Ma. I know you all needed the time. Besides, I really enjoyed my time with them. It still feels weird seeing Millie this young though.”

I see a confused expression come over Archer’s face when he hears this and I tell him, “Archer, I had Millie much younger on her side. In fact, Millie was only a year younger than Epona.”

I see him shake his head, “Yeah, I keep forgetting about this whole other world thing. Sorry.”

I see her smile sleepily at him and she tells him, “That’s ok Papa, besides, over there, I really did not know you, but you were in the infantry instead of the artillery.”

I see the look of astonishment come over his face at this and he asks me, “It really was a whole different life there wasn’t it?”

I nod and tell him, “Yes dear it really was, now we need to get to bed. Tomorrow night you can spend more time with them ok?”

He nods his head and tells me, “Yeah, sounds good.” Then I watch him go over and gently kiss all three of them goodnight. After he kisses Epona on her forelock he quietly tells her, “Sweet dreams my darling daughter, I will see you in the morning.”

I see her smile as her eyes grow too heavy and she falls asleep. Then we all go over to the other bunk and squeeze onto it as best we can so that we too can fall asleep.

As I drift off, I pray to Sweet Cream that she guides me in the coming days, and I thank her and the Goddesses for letting me have such a good day. As my eyes become too heavy and my breathing slows, I feel Archer gently kiss me one more time and he whispers something that I can not quite hear, but the tone of it makes me smile as I enter the world of dreams.

__________

Come morning we all begin to move again. Us parents taking turns in the showers as the others watch the youngsters. Once that is done Archer joins us in the mess hall for breakfast. I am amused at how eager he is for the hot breakfast. But I take a delight when I watch his expression when both Moon Lily and Millie beg regular food off of him.

He then asks “Is it alright for me to give them some?”

Sutures looks at him smiling and tells him, “Of course dearest, how else do you think foals begin to eat solid foods.”

As he is looking at her, I notice a bit of light from across the table and I see his fork being lifted without him noticing as it floats a bite of oatmeal over to Moon Lily. I put my hoof over my mouth to keep from laughing as I hear Sutures say, “Young mare, what do I tell…”

Before she finishes, I hear Moon Lily say, “Is no, but hungy mama.”

I hear Sutures sigh and I see Archer looking very surprised again. Before he can say anything, Sutures tells him, “No, she is usually better behaved than this. I think she is trying to show off for her papa.”

I look over and I see a smiling Moon Lily looking at her father with what looks like an innocent expression and he tells her, “I am very impressed Moon, but listen to your mother for me ok.”

She nods her head and says, “Ok papa.”

After breakfast Sutures and the fillies walk Epona and Tater to school while Archer and I begin our day's work.

After our morning muster, my staff and I meet with Apple Cobbler and his staff to begin the turnover. We begin to discuss what our normal operations are in the area such as patrols and assistance to the sutlers in their fields. I see we really have their attention though we begin to discuss the major battles we have had.

I see that several of them are somewhat skeptical of the need for a security detachment for the senior officers. Then one of the unicorns on his staff suddenly lights up his horn as if they are going to attack me.

Suddenly Sergeant Cupcake and her partner appear next to me. One throws up a magical shield, the other strikes the offender with a stun spell, knocking them unconscious before I can stop them.

Immediately after this, I tell them, “Stand down, I think they were testing you. But good work.”

I see Apple Cobbler’s mouth is hanging open. Finally, he closes it and he asks, “You were really serious about those assassination teams then. Weren’t you?”

As one of his medics takes care of the offender, I hear Sergeant Cupcake say, “That was really bucking stupid on his part. Goddesses, he is lucky there were only two of us right now or he would be dead.”

Several of Apple Cobbler's staff seem shaken up by this. I sigh and tell them, “We have learned to take security to heart here. The three rugs you see are covering bloodstains. Two are from Zebra infiltrators. You can ask my staff later about the third. Now let’s get back to business.”

Once we break for lunch Apple Cobbler and his staff join mine in the mess hall. I notice several of his staff now looking about the base as we travel. During lunch they exchange stories. We tell ours from our deployment so far, and they tell us about their trip down here.

I hear Apple Cobbler’s XO telling Dull Beak, “You know they said it would have been quicker if we would not have had to unloaded and reload at Two Step because of the down bridge.”

Dull Beak nods his head and tells them, “Yeah, I can understand that. I was there when we went back the second time. The bridge was already down by then, but when they dropped it originally it was to keep Silver Spite off their backs a bit longer, as well as to cut his supply lines, so at the time it made sense.”

I see him thinking about it then he asks Dull Beak, “Don’t you think that they could have done it some other way?”

Dull Beak looks at him with an incredulous expression on his face, and then asks, “Did you even read the after-action reports from the expedition before you came out here?”

“No, why bother, Silver Spite and his bunch are no longer a threat.” He tells DB.

I see DB put a talon on his beak and shake his head. Then he quietly tells him, “I cannot believe I am having to tell you this, but because it gives you lessons on what worked and didn’t when in combat situations. You could have learned from our successes and our mistakes instead of possibly having to learn them the hard way like we did.”

I see Apple Cobbler looking sidelong at the two of them also and I see him half close his eyes and shake his head. He then quietly asks me, “You sure you don’t want to trade XO’s?”

I smile and just as quietly reply, “Nope, no tradesies.”

He gently laughs and then asks, “What was the worst part of the deployment for you Mollygirl?”

I suddenly am all business and in a serious tone of voice, I tell him, “Having to order the use of the gallows. I still see them in my dreams.”

I see Apple Cobblers face go pale as he asks, “You really had to use them?”

I nod my head yes as I tell him, “Yeah. Raiders mainly. The old mayor was an unreformed raider and tried to betray us during one battle. We gave him a trial by his peers and he admitted not only his actions but his past, and how much he hated the NCR and the town itself. So yeah, we used it.”

He looks at me and asks, “I can see how it affected you. How did it affect your relationship with the townsfolk?”

I think about it briefly and I tell him, “At first a large part of the population was standoffish. But I think they understood the necessity of it at the time. They also heard me offer a parole to most of those who were hung. The only one who did not receive such an offer was the former mayor. His was a trusted position and he had no remorse, so he had to pay.”

I see him nod his head, “Yeah, that makes sense. Goddesses I am glad it was not me that had to make that call.”

I nod my head and tell him, “I understand. I wish I hadn’t had to either.” I pause and tell him, “later today I would like to take you into Hackamore and introduce you to the Mayor, Sticky Wicket, and the Marshal, Beach Shack.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Sounds good. Perhaps you can guide me around the town a bit too so I can become more familiar with it and the townsponies.”

After lunch, I see Archer is over talking with Slide Rule. He sees me and gives a quick wave. Then I see the first of his artillery pieces being brought in as mine begin to be pulled out. Suddenly it begins to feel real again.

Today we also receive four more wagons from Harness. I see a questioning expression on Apple Cobblers face and I simply tell him, “They are going with us when we leave.”

I see him nod his head and I realize he is already putting together what they contain. But he knows not to ask.

The next day Milo arrives with his staff and his family. I have to smile when I see Sutures and the fillies head into town with Cedar Box and Cannel Coal. The fillies all excited to see them.

Milo brings Laura Lee with him as well as several members of his staff to meet with Apple Cobbler. They arrive at the door to the command post at about the same time I do. Milo sees me and grins and says, “Good to see you again Mollygirl. I hope you don’t mind my having brought Laura Lee with me?”

I smile at both of them and tell him, “No, not at all. I think it is good they meet at least a couple of your combat commanders also.”

Once inside we all go to the command portion of the bunker and I go knock on the door of what was my office. From inside I hear Apple Cobbler asks, “Yes?”

I stick my head in and tell him, “Colonel Milo and his staff have arrived for their part of your briefing Apple.”

I see him set down a cup of coffee and he says, “Ok, I will be right out.”

The members of our various staffs gather around the map table. Once he comes out of the office I watch as Milo walks over to him and goes to full attention and salutes Apple Cobbler and tells him, “Good morning Colonel, it is a pleasure to finally meet you, sir. I am Lieutenant Colonel Milo, from the Harness Battalion.”

I see Apple Cobbler raise an eyebrow as he first returns the salute and then extends a hoof, “Colonel Milo, it is good to formally meet you too sir. While you were at Manesville I saw you with the negotiations party, but we never had the opportunity to meet.”

I see Milo is caught slightly off guard and I see him start to blush. Then he says quietly, “I am sorry if I seemed so unruly back then. Since then I have a bit more experience that has helped me to recognize the impropriety of some of my actions.”

I see Apple Cobbler actually smile and he says, “Milo, later I would like to hear about them if you would be willing to tell me. Now let’s meet each other’s staffs as we will be working together for the next year.”

When he says this, I see Milo actually become more comfortable as he says, “Sounds good Colonel, I am looking forward to working with you to sir.”

As the meeting progresses between the three staffs, we discuss not only what we have done in the past, but also how the incoming units are to take over what my troops covered as well as how Cobbler’s can improve upon it. While all of us were slow and cautious when we start these discussions and plans, by the end of the meeting I am pleased to hear them all actively taking part. This includes some suggestions that my staff and I had not considered before.

I am pleased to hear during the meeting from the doctor for the 3rd of 1st that they will have two dedicated skywagons for ambulances based on our Dust-off team. Doctor Graft tells us, “I have read your reports about the success of such a team and while I do agree with it, I am nervous about having both a gunner and an armed escort for them. This could possibly cause them to be attacked.”

When he says this Doc Treacle smiles and beneath his breath I swear I hear him say, “Well bless your heart.” Then he clears his throat and tells Doctor Graft, “While I too once shared such concerns, I think you have to realize the type of opposition we are most likely to encounter out here. They will not respect the pink butterflies of the Ministry of Peace as being sacred or neutral. They will attack them and they do need to be armed and guarded. Just like how I insist my combat medics have defensive weapons as well.”

The rest of the meeting seems to go smoothly and at the end of the day, we all agree on how productive it has been. We agree that the next day we will begin to visit the outlying villages as well. As we are leaving, Milo joins me along with Laura Lee when I go to visit Archer’s battery to see if he is done for the day yet.

As we approach the artillery’s bunker, I see Sergeant Kicker coming out. She trots over to us and after a brief exchange of salutes she gives me a hug and tells me, “It is so good to see you again Colonel.”

I tell her, “It is good to see you too Kicker. Oh, just so you know this is Colonel Milo, from the Harness Battalion and his wife Captain Laura Lee from the Burrowers company of it.”

I see her look surprised and she smiles at both of them and tells them, “Please excuse the overfamiliarity between me and Mollygirl. We were both Sergeants together at one time and we went through a lot together.”

Then Laura Lee asks her, “Were you with her on the expedition then also?”

I see Kicker go slightly paler than she says, “Yeah, I was there too.”

Laura Lee looks at Milo and then tells Kicker, “Sergeant, I am very sorry to have brought it up. I just know how highly Mollygirl thinks of all of those who were with her during that time.”

I see Kicker’s expression brighten up when she hears that and she tells Laura Lee, “We all think very highly of her too,” Then she says, “Colonel, the Captain should be done in a minute.”

“Thanks, Kicker, for letting me know,” I tell her just before she turns and goes back inside.

We wait for a bit more and finally I see Archer come trotting out the door. He comes straight to me and gives me a hug. Then he turns to Milo and smiling tells him, “It is good to see you again Milo. It has been too long.”

Milo gives him a quick bro hug and tells him, “That it has Archer. It is great to see you again too.” Then he pauses and says, “Archer, this here is my wife Laura Lee, the others are in town with Sutures right now.”

I see Archer slowly approach Laura Lee and he extends a hoof and she does likewise. I see the surprise in her face when Archer takes the offered hoof, and instead of shaking it, he kisses just above where her leg meets her prosthetic. Then he tells her, “It is wonderful to finally meet the lovely Jenny that Milo has told us in Manesville, so much about.”

After Archer releases her hoof, she brings it to her chest and says, “It is so nice to meet you also. Both Mollygirl and Sutures have told us so much about you and your family.”

He smiles back at her and then asks, “So when are we going to catch up with the others?”

This time when I begin to speak up, I hear Milo tell him, “When you are ready, well except for Gus. He is on shift as face boss in the mine right now. But you can meet him soon enough too.”

Archer then grins and tells him, “That sounds fair enough. I already gave the duty section their orders for the night, so we can go wherever when you are ready.”

As we are all heading toward the gate, I see Sutures and the others all coming our way. Once they are close enough, I see Millie and Moon Lily both start running toward us. Both of them yelling “Papa! Unca Mywo, Awnt Wara Wee!” Following behind them is a smiling Epona accompanied by Tater.

I watch as Archer prepares to receive the assault by the fillies. He crouches down and then as Millie jumps at him; he catches her with his front legs. He spins her around and sets her down in time to catch Moon Lily and repeats the performance with her.

After they get their attention from Archer both little mares turn their attention to the rest of us. Finally, both Cedar and Cannel Coal approach us. I have to smile as I watch Archer look at both mares and I see him gulp.

Milo steps alongside Archer and tells him, “Archer, I would like to introduce to you my wives Cedar and Cannel.” He pauses and then tells his wives, “Cedar, Cannel, this is Archer.”

Then Archer first approaches Cedar. He takes her light purple hoof and raises it to his muzzle and kisses it. Then he tells her, “It is a pleasure to meet you Cedar, I have heard a lot of good things about you.” After releasing her hoof, she turns to Cannel and repeats it with her. I swear I see both of them blush and smile like school fillies.

I shake my head as I grin seeing him win them both over. Then I hear Laura Lee quietly whisper into my ear, “Please let me have one night with him. I never met such a gentlecolt before.”

I am caught so off guard I almost laugh out loud, but instead I tell her, “Let me talk to Sutures and him if you are serious, ok?”

Finally, Milo says, “Well since we have the little ones with us, perhaps we should go have dinner in town at one of the regular restaurants.”

From the other side, I hear Epona say, “Yeah, let’s go to the Flying Cow.”

I see the question forming on Archer’s face and he asks, “Why not go there then?”

I see Milo blush some and before he can answer I hear Sutures say, “Archer, while we are friends with the owners and their employees there, and they do have an excellent lunch menu, I would not take the foals there at this time of night.”

He still has that questioning expression on his face and Milo finally answers, “Archer, the Flying Cow is the town bordello. I would not hesitate going there normally, but as your beautiful wife has noted, not at this time of night with the foals.”

Finally, I see the lights go on and Archer says, “Oh, ok then, well perhaps for lunch soon then.”

I see the disappointment on Epona’s face and I hear her say, “I was hoping to see Buttermilk tonight.”

I smile and tell her, “Well perhaps if we see her out front we can stop and talk to her.”

Tater then tells us, “Well, I best go see Pa. Have a good night Epona, see ya’all tomorrow.” Then as he heads off, we all turn and begin to head back into town for a nice dinner together.

We all walk together in a group as we go back into town. Millie is riding on my back and Moon Lily is on Sutures. I have to smile though as I notice that Epona is walking right next to Archer and that they keep joking back and forth with each other. Laura Lee and Milo keep talking to me and Sutures as Cannel and Cedar just quietly observe the whole process.

After we eat at one of the smaller diners in town we are heading back toward the base when I notice that we are passing by Scrap Piles shop and we see her and Beach sitting out on the front porch. As we approach, she calls out, “Hey Sutures, Hey Ma. How’s everyone tonight.”

I see the surprised expression on Archer's face when I call back, “Hey dear, doing good, how are you?” as I lead them all toward the porch.

Both she and Beach get up and come over to greet us and I see her smile as she asks, “Ma, is this your husband Archer that you were telling me all about?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes, he is dear.” Then I take the time to introduce him to both of them.

He smiles that grin of his and tells them, “It is good to meet both of you,” he pauses and then asks, “I take it you are another adopted daughter of Mollygirl’s?”

She grins and tells him, “I sure am. Mister Archer sir, she has been more of a mother to me than my own ever was.”

He looks at me and I nod my head. Then he looks at Sutures who only smiles at him. Finally, he looks back at Scrap and tells her, “Well if they consider you family, then so do I. It is very nice to meet you both.”

We take the time to talk with them for a bit and as we get ready to leave, I overhear Archer tell Scrap Pile, “Dear if you need anything while I am down here, let me know. I mean that about being family, ok.”

I see Scrap Pile smile and then she asks, “Mister Archer, would it be ok if I call you Pa also? I never really had one myself.”

I see he is caught off guard, but he quickly recovers and tells her, “Sure thing Scrap. I would be glad to have you do so.”

On the walk back to the base I notice that he now has Cannel on one side and Cedar on the other and I almost trip when I see the surprise on his face when both grab his tail with theirs at the same time. I then see Laura Lee do the same with Milo. Finally, I gently reach over and take my Sutures tail in mine. Once we reach the base both mares let go Archer's tail and I watch as they both kiss him and tell him goodnight.

The rest of us all exchange goodnights as well and I am surprised when Milo approaches Sutures for a quick hug and she wraps a hoof around his neck and instead gives him the type of kiss I have wanted to for so long. Beside me, I hear Laura Lee giggle.

Finally, my family all return to my room, while Milo and his spouses get a room in town for the night. After Epona and the fillies are asleep and the three of us are laying down, I tell Sutures and Archer about the request from Laura Lee.

I hear a slight giggle come from Sutures and she says, “Archer, if you would like, you have my permission. I am sure Laura Lee would really appreciate it too.”

I feel him shift next to me and he asks, “Sutures, do you think the rest of the family would want me to?”

I roll over and I tell him, “Dear, most likely they would not mind. I know both Sutures and I would understand. Besides, we both have gotten very close to the whole family.”

He tosses one more time and then says, “Ok, I will think about it. But I really had not planned on it before.”

I hear Sutures laugh lightly and she says, “And that my dear is why we trust you with her too.”

Soon after they have already fallen to sleep and I lay there thinking about the last couple of days. I am so going to miss this place and these creatures here. But it will be nice to get home to the rest of our family, I think as I slowly drift off to sleep myself. Tomorrow will come soon enough.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

This week I have part of my family together once again, and while it may only for a brief time before we are separated again, I would not trade this time with them for anything. To let them know how I feel, could you please This is Why I Need You?

Thank you Very Much

Sutures,

Currently in Hackamore

Author's Note

For those who desire to listen to this chapter's dedication song the link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=C4NgsbkyeJs&list=RDNGShcsFA8dE&index=5

Chapter 96 Farewells and Goodbyes

Chapter 96 Farewells and Goodbyes

By Trooper

“I like to see myself as a bridge-builder, that is me building bridges between people, between races, between cultures, between politics, trying to find common ground.” - T. D. Jakes

The next morning, I wake up to my eyelid being pried open by a little hoof. As my eye focuses, I hear my daughter Millie say, “Hungry Mama.”

I lightly groan and I get out of bed so I can feed her. As I get up, I hear Archer say, “Is it morning already?”

From the other side of him next to the wall, I hear Sutures say, “Yes dear it is. Now I best get up before your daughter decides to help herself.”

“Why not just let her then?” He asks.

“Archer, Moon can be a bit rough when she tries to help herself in the morning,” I tell him and see a surprised expression come over his face as he begins to move and sees Moon Lily is already trying to climb onto the bed.

I see him grin when he sees this and tells Sutures, “You know she really keeps surprising me at how much she has changed since she left home. I am still having a hard time believing she can do what all she has done at her age.”

I smile at him and then I tell him, “Can you understand now part of why Milo’s family wants you to father a foal for them so badly now?”

He has that lop-sided grin of his and he asks, “You mean it's not for my wonderful good looks and my sweet disposition?”

I hear Epona giggle from behind me and I hear Sutures take a deep breath before she lets it out in a sigh as she tells him, “Sorry dear, well except for Laura Lee. But there is no accounting for taste,” she tells him jokingly.

He turns to her and sticks out his tongue then tells her, “I thought I was to your taste, are you saying you have bad taste?”

She is just beginning to feed Moon Lily when he asks this and she tells him, “No dear, but we don’t want your ego to get too big now, do we?” She is quiet for a second and then I hear her say, “Ouch, easy Moon, not so hard on mama.”

After the morning feeding, we begin our new day again. After breakfast, I tell Sutures, “Dear today I am going to go over to Bare Withers with Apple Cobbler to introduce him to Columbine there as well as hopefully Silver Melody over in Founder.”

I see her nod her head and she tells me, “Let me know if you can if you will not be back tonight.”

I nod my head, then I nuzzle her and tell her, “Of course love.”

The meeting between Colonel Apple Cobbler and Columbine goes well enough as expected. As we are leaving to head to Founder, I see that D-troop is finishing packing up their gear and are forming up to march back to Hackamore. I see Bullet in the distance and wave to him and he waves back. Beside me, Broken Hills smiles and tells me, “Well I guess I will see you back in Hackamore Ma’am.” He pauses and salutes Apple Cobbler and tells him, “Sir, thank you for making the trip out here to see the locals here. It may not seem like it, but it really means a lot to them.”

I see Apple Cobbler nod his head as he replies, “Thank you for letting me know that Captain. I may have to make a bit more of an effort than to visit the local communities in person then.”

With that be both take our escorts and head down to Founder. It is here that I receive a surprise. As we approach, I can hear Silver Melody singing as she works in the fields. Beside me, I hear Apple Cobbler ask, “Who has that beautiful voice?”

I smile as I tell him, “Apple that is the Town President Silver Melody. She likes to sing while she tends the plants.”

I see him smile and he says, “Ah, a good old-fashioned earth pony mare then.”

I smile and quietly tell him, “Actually, she is a unicorn, but she loves to work with plants and soil.”

Once we are close enough, I can tell when he sees her as his ears are fully forward and his eyes open wide. As we approach, I see him begin to smile and when I introduce him to Silver, he stuns us both by bowing to her like he is in a royal court as he tells her, “It is a true pleasure to meet such a fine mare as yourself. If you do not mind my saying, you have one of the most beautiful voices I have ever heard.”

I see her blush at first, then she performs a brief curtsy and tells him, “Well, thank you Colonel Cobbler, but really, I only sing to my plants and to keep my ponies spirits up.”

I find it interesting as we discuss the arrangement between the town and the garrison of troops there and how they keep paying attention to each other. Several times I swear I catch them flirting with each other even. I know I must be imagining things though as Apple is a confirmed Bachelor as much as Silver is a confirmed bachelorette.

Finally, when the meeting is done, both seem disappointed and I hear Silver ask him, “Please feel free to visit whenever you like Colonel. It has been very pleasant meeting you.”

He smiles politely and tells her, “It has been a very pleasant surprise to meet such a mare as yourself. I will be back to visit. Unfortunately, we do have to return to our camp so we can continue the relief. Have a good night ma’am,” he says as he tips his softcover to her.

On the walk back to our camp in Hackamore he asks me, “Mollygirl is she married?”

I shake my head and tell him, “As far as I know, she never has been or even had foals for that matter. Why?”

He just grins and tells me, “Oh, it's nothing, just curious is all.”

Once back to the camp we go our separate ways and I return to my family. Sutures has not picked up the foals from the sitters yet, so she, Archer, and I all head into town together again. On our way she tells me, “Well, seeing we don’t have the youngsters with us yet, maybe we should introduce our beloved husband to the Flying Cow.”

When she says this, I have to laugh lightly and I ask her, “Ok, but where is Epona?”

She smiles and tells me, “Well, her and Tater still have not come back from town yet, so I am betting they are either visiting Scrap Pile or Buttermilk.”

As we get close to town, I see Tater and Epona leaving Scraps shop and they come trotting over to us. “Hi Papa, hi Ma’s,” she says to us.

I see the grin on Archer’s face as he says, “Hi dear, were heading to the Flying Cow, do you want to come along?”

I am surprised at first and then I hear Tater say, “Can I go too?”

Archer looks at me and then I tell them, “Just a minute, let me get permission from your Pa Tater.” As I send a message to Chain Lighting, including an invite for him to join us.

I quickly receive a reply and he tells us, “I will meet you and Tater there.”

So, we all continue on our way. As we get close, I see a shadow fly over us, and then Chain lands next to Tater. He then says, “Thanks for the invite Ma’am, I really do appreciate it.”

I grin at him and tell him, “Your welcome Chain. I am just glad you wanted to come join us too.”

As we reach the porch, I see Esmoorelda has taken the position by the door that Buttermilk normally would have taken. Already a new change. I sigh to myself.

As we enter, I see members of my staff already there as well as some of my other officers. I have to smile when I see the expression on Archer’s face when he sees Dull Beak off to the side nursing a drink with one wing around Summer Solstice.

When he sees him, Dull Beak lifts his glass to him in a silent toast then goes back to paying attention to Summer.

We all sit down at a large table to one side and are given menus and our drink orders are taken. The place is starting to get a bit loud as we sit and talk. Finally, I hear a couple of instruments being drug out and played to the side.

After we eat, we are all enjoying one more drink together when I see Buttermilk come out of her parlor and approach us. Tonight, she is dressed very conservatively with a light scarf around her neck and a bow in her hair.

Once she reaches the table Epona jumps up and gives her a hug and tells her, “Hi Buttermilk. I was hoping we could see you tonight.”

I smile as Buttermilk gives her a quick hug back and tells her, “It is so good to see you too little sister.” Then she turns to me, Archer and Sutures, and says, “The painting is done, would you three like to see it?”

I see Epona nod her head and Buttermilk tells her, “Little Sis, I think you should wait until your parents say it is ok.”

I see her sulk and now my curiosity is piqued. I notice this has Archer's attention also. I turn to Chain and ask him, “Would you mind watching her for a bit out here for me?”

After he agrees, I and my spouses follow Buttermilk into her parlor. As we enter, I see Archer is looking at everything in there and when he sees the sheet over what looks like a painting easel, I see his ears go forward.

Behind us, Corn Bread closes the door and smiles as he walks over to the easel and pulls the sheet away. Beside me I see Sutures grin widely and both Archer and I fight to close our mouths as we look at a painting of Sutures and Buttermilk, both dressed very attractively and with what I would consider to be very seductive expressions on their faces.

As he sets the sheet down Corn Bread tells us, “I call it The Healers. I hope you all like it.”

Both Archer and I can only nod our heads. I had never seen Sutures look quite so good as she does in the painting. I look over at Sutures and she is grinning from ear to ear.

Finally, Buttermilk says, “I am really glad you like it. Sutures, as we discussed, this will be the new painting for the main wall next to the Parlor here.”

I am surprised and disappointed that it won’t be going with us. But then I hear Archer say, “I can’t wait to see it on display, Wow. Sutures my love, Misses Buttermilk, you both look so good in it. And I really love the title.”

I see Buttermilk smile at him and she quietly says, “Thank you, Archer.”

Then I hear Archer tell Corn Bread, “Sir you have a real talent. What did you say your name was?”

Corn Bread approaches Archer and extends a hoof, “I am Buttermilk's husband Corn Bread. It is nice to finally meet the stallion that those two mares talk about so much. I only wish we had more time to get to know each other before we leave for Manesville.”

Archer nods his head and then tells him, “I understand, and in just over a year I will be back home again. So, I am sure we will get to know each other better then. I hope you continue on with your artwork though.”

I see Corn Bread shrug and he tells Archer, “We will see. I am hoping we can get a farm to reclaim, so that may cut into it for a while.”

We all nod knowing how that is. Then I am surprised when Archer asks me, “Mollygirl, would you ever consider having a painting like this done?”

I catch myself looking down at the floor first then back up at him as I tell him, “Archer my love, I appreciate your sentiment, but honestly, I know how I look. I am no beauty. Perhaps a painting of me in uniform like the old officers used to get, but no, nothing like what Corn Bread has done for them.”

I feel both of my spouses slid next to me and put a hoof across my back and Sutures tells me, “Mollygirl, you truly are beautiful. Sure, you have a few scars, but even with my prosthetic in the painting you still consider me beautiful. Others would see you that way too.”

I feel Archer moving on the other side and he says, “I have to agree with Sutures dear, you are beautiful. Sure, you have a rugged look to you, but that only tells a bit of your story.”

I sigh and smile at them both, then I tell them, “I appreciate the attempt, but honestly, I know how I look now. I have seen the foals and calves stare along with their parents. I have learned to accept it. But thank you for loving me, both of you.”

As I am saying this, I forgot the others were in the room. That is until I hear Corn Bread say, “Mollygirl, you really are a beauty still. If you ever change your mind, let me know.”

I am still looking down when I let out a sigh and I answer him, “Thanks Corn Bread, I really appreciate the offer. I doubt I will change my mind, but I do appreciate it.”

I am surprised when Buttermilk approaches me and lifts my chin. I am looking into her eyes when she tells me, “My friend, while I am glad you have learned to deal with your injuries, I do worry about you. When we get back, how about you, me, and Moon Pie sit down together, I hate seeing you hurt like this.”

This, this is why she is my friend. I simply nod and without thinking I step forward and give her a hug and tell her, “Yeah, maybe we should. I think I might need that.”

I feel her give me a one hoof hug back and she tells me, “It is a deal than my friend. Now, should we let Epona see the painting?”

I look at my other spouses to see what they think and Archer tells me, “Mollygirl, you know her much better than I do.”

Beside me, Sutures says, “I would not mind her seeing it. I do not think it is anything inappropriate, or I would not have done it.”

As I go out to get Epona I see Milo and his family are sitting with Chain, Tater and Epona. As I approach the table, I greet all of them and then I tell Epona, “Dear, you can go see it if you like.”

I see Epona jump down from her chair and excitedly trot over to see it. As I turn to go, I hear Milo ask, “Can we see it too?”

I stop and think briefly and I tell him, “I will have to ask Buttermilk as it is in her parlor.”

As I enter the room, I see Epona looking at it with a hoof under her chin and I hear her say, “Corn Bread this is really beautiful, am I imagining it or did you use some of the style of Moo Neigh?”

I see him smile as he tells her, “You have a good eye Epona, but I tried for more of a Rembrand for the models themselves.”

This all goes over my head so I approach Buttermilk and I tell her about the request from Milo and the others. She thinks about it briefly and asks Sutures, “Dear, would you mind us displaying this tonight?”

I see the surprise on my loved one's face and she asks, “Uh, you don’t think anyone will say anything about it do you?”

I then tell her, “Sutures, if they do, I am sure they will say how beautiful both of you are in it.”

I watch as she closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. Finally, she slowly lets it out and tells us, “Ok, go ahead then,” before opening her eyes.

At this point, Buttermilk goes out of the parlor for a minute and then has a unicorn accompany her back in. I watch as the painting is lifted by TK and carried out the door. I soon hear a hammer putting a couple of nails in the wall. Shortly afterward I hear Buttermilk say, “Ok, come on out and see Sutures.

I follow everyone else back out of the parlor and see Milo and the others all coming over and I hear Milo says, “It really is too bad y'all are leaving so soon Corn Bread. I really would have loved to have had a painting like that done of Cedar, Cannel, and Laura Lee.”

I see the pride on Corn’s face and he tells Milo, “Sorry Milo, but we really do have to leave with the others.”

From near Milo, I hear Cannel say quietly to Cedar, “See, how can I compete for beauty with the likes of that.”

I see Cedar give a quick kiss on the cheek to Cannel as she just as quietly tells her, “You will always be beautiful Cannel, you don’t need a horn.”

I have to say I love seeing both Buttermilk and Sutures react to the praise of everyone who looks at it. I do love the painting too. I find it interesting how Corn Bread was able to bring out the emotion and caring in her face that I always see when I am with my wife.

I am just about to move out of the way when I feel a pony bump into me. I turn and I see Apple Cobbler standing there admiring the painting and drinking a pint of cider. I see him smile and shake his head as he tells me, “You know you really are fortunate to have such a beautiful wife Mollygirl. But please don’t tell me that your family is going to add cattle to it.”

Before I can say anything, Buttermilk tells him, “Well I offered, but she turned me and Corn Bread down.”

Both Sutures and Archer at the same time say “What?”

From one side, I hear Epona laughing out loud and Apple Cobbler has cider come out his nose. As he is wiping it off, Buttermilk finishes by saying, “Granted it was a joke at the time, but she still said no.”

I actually hear Archer let out a breath of relief at this and he says, “No offense Buttermilk, but I have enough of a time keeping up with the mares I already have.”

From the side, I hear one of the other ponies in the place say, “Some bucks have all the luck, and yet he complains.”

After we finish visiting for a while more, my family finally goes to pick up the youngsters. Both of them are already asleep and Sutures gently sits them on mine and her back for the walk back to the post. As we are leaving, I see the members of the 1st squad of the Doorkickers all heading toward town. Dusty waves to me and I wave back telling them, “Have a good time.”

Then I hear Nightshade say to the others, “Come on guys, let’s get to the Flying Cow, I want to say some goodbyes yet.”

After they are past Archer smiles and says, “The Flying Cow really has become a part of this community hasn’t it.”

Before I can answer I hear Sutures tell him, “Yes dear. It has become a gathering spot for many of the locals as well as our troops. They know the workers are clean and they provide their services fairly.”

I see him nod his head, then he asks, “Mollygirl she was joking about offering to join our family, right?”

I look at him and notice that Epona is sleeping on his back so I tell him, “Honestly, I think she was joking that time, but dear, with my life, who knows,” Then I change the subject for the rest of the walk back to our quarters.

When we are almost back to the base Archer finally asks me, “So what is up with Dull Beak and your scouts Lieutenant. They seemed rather friendly back there.”

I smile and tell him, “Oh, that is because he is the father to the little one, she is carrying.”

I want to laugh but I keep myself from doing so when he says, “I did not know that was possible. Are you sure?”

Sutures looks at him and tells him, “Oh yes, I am quite sure. She has already hired me as her midwife.”

Then I remember the letter from right before he arrived and I tell him, “Oh, I forgot to tell you that we got a letter from home right before you arrived, it seems that after you left, Magpie discovered she is carrying again.”

I see the surprise on his face and he says, “Wow, I had not even thought about her catching again so soon. I wonder if it is mine or Badger’s.”

I see the look on Sutures's face and she asks, “What are you and Badger having a competition now?”

He smiles at her and says, “No, it’s not that dear, I am just surprised at how large our family is getting.”

Once we arrive at the barracks, we put the fillies and Epona into bed and as we get ready to sleep, We put Sutures between us. During the night I wake up to hear her crying lightly and I ask her, “Are you, ok dear?”

She tucks her head against me and quietly tells me through her tears, “Mollygirl, I wanted more, why can’t I give him more foals. It is not fair.”

I wrap my hoof around her and kiss her on her forelock as I tell her, “No it is not fair, but dear, no matter what we both have our little fillies at least and love, I will always want my unicorn mare.”

I hold her and let her cry until she falls asleep again and I think to myself how I have the same questions she does. But at least I have her too I think as I finally fall back to sleep for the night.

__________

When morning comes, we begin our day again. This time I go with Apple Cobbler to visit New Pastern and Harness. At New Pastern we meet Captain Abby and her Lancers. This is the first time I see how someone from back home may react to the Others and it is driven home to me. On the way to New Pastern, I explain to him about the troopers from Luna’s Lancers and how they came to our world. I also try to explain that their history was different from ours on that side. Intellectually I think he understood. Unfortunately, emotionally he was not ready.

As we are approaching the Headquarters for the camp there, I see Captain Abby coming out of the doorway, next to her is a junior lieutenant who I recognize as being one of my platoon leaders. Then I realize who she was on this side. Before I can say anything, I see Apple Cobbler running toward them and I hear him yell out, “Cherry? Cherry Cobbler is that you sis?”

I realize what is going on and I run as fast as I can to catch up. I see him skid to a stop and he takes the mare in his hooves in a hug. “Sis, I thought you were dead. I thought we lost you on the expedition.”

I see the lieutenant lightly hug him back and then she backs away and tells him, “Colonel, I am not who you think I am.”

He looks at her, “Same coat, same cutie mark, you are my sister Cherry Cobbler.”

I have caught up by then and I tell him, “Apple, yes and no. This is lieutenant Cherry Cobbler, but she came from the other side of the portal I told you about. Just like Epona and Tater.”

He looks confused at first and then I hear him start to cry. He tells her, “I, I am sorry Lieutenant. I just, you look just like her.”

I see her smile sadly and she tells him, “Sir, I do understand, you remind me of my brother from the other side, but he did not make it over there. He fell defending the stable from Silver Spite.”

“So, so you really are not her?” he asks in a quivering voice.

She puts a hoof on his shoulder and tells him, “I am sorry Colonel, no more than you are my brother. However, I would be honored if you would let me get to know you so we can tell each other about what the other's life was like. That way maybe we can substitute for our missing family, that is, if you would like.”

I see him nod his head, “Lieutenant, I would really like that. Thank you for your kind offer.”

This time I see her timidly approach him and she gives him a hug, which he returns. When they break the hug, she quietly tells him, “Thank you, sir. I have missed my family so much.”

“I understand Cherry, we have missed you so much too.” He tells her.

After this Abby says, “Ok, Lieutenant you need to get your troops ready to head back to Hackamore. I will see you in a couple of hours.”

The lieutenant quickly salutes her and replies, “Yes Ma’am,” before she trots off to take care of her troops.

I see Apple Cobbler looks embarrassed and he tells her, “I am sorry about that. Your Colonel told me it could happen, I just thought I was more ready than I was.”

I see her smile sadly at him and she tells him, “Colonel, it is alright. Please understand some of us have already had to deal with such situations. Like between me and Colonel Mollygirl. Sir, on my side she was only a Corporal. Here she is my boss. For her, I had become her friend and she carried the me from this side's body back for burial on her back. So yes, I can understand how awkward it can be.”

I see he is pulling himself back together and I hear him say, “Thank you for understanding Captain. Please accept my apology though for my actions.”

She smiles again and tells him, “None needed sir, it is a bizarre situation for all parties.”

“That it is Captain, that it is.” Apple Cobbler tells her as we follow her to the camp command post. I see him pause as if he wants to ask a question, but he holds himself back.

Finally sensing he wants to ask something she asks him, “Colonel, if you have a question, please, go ahead and ask it.”

I see him think briefly and then he asks, “Captain, how would you want someone who knew you from over on this side to treat you if you had been family.”

I see her smile briefly and then she tells him, “That is funny because I really did not have family on either side anymore. But if I had, I would want them to treat me as if they were meeting me for the first time as a stranger and possibly a friend. Like I said earlier, there are so many differences between our world and this one, that some of us are not even the same people. An example being Mollygirl. On our side, she was married to Sergeant Ivy and had been for over 9 years. Here, Ivy was only a corporal before her death and was only just engaged beforehoof to Mollygirl and her spouses.” Then she pauses and looks at me and tells me, “Colonel, I attended your and your daughter’s funeral on that side. I was trying to be supportive of your family on that side. But Colonel, you were not the same pony on that side as on this side. You were sweeter and more domesticated there and I honestly could not see you making it this far in your career. But seeing the you on this side, well ma’am, I wish you were more like this on that side, we could really have used you.”

I am stunned at this admission, but say nothing as I think about it. But I hear Apple Cobbler ask, “Was it really that bad over there?”

I hear Abby take a deep breath and then sigh before she tells him, “Worse sir. Silver Spite and Bursting Star won against us. We ran to another universe to escape them. You don’t do something like that unless you are desperate sir. But to tell the truth, for me, I think I made a good move, and I think most of us Others feel the same way. Now, why don’t you follow me and I will introduce you to the Mayor here as well as the village council. They have been hoping to meet you, sir.”

_________

Our next stop after Founder leads us first to the company town at the entrance to Harness. I am amused as I see Apple Cobbler looking at the small trading post town. He checks out the small saloon there as well as the restaurant across the street from it. I show him the few shops that are there as well as the area for traders to come and hawk their wares. I see him grin when he notices the recruiting station as well as the security/town marshal’s office.

Finally, we are met by one of the officers from the Harness battalion who leads us down to Harness proper.

Once we begin to make the descent down into the valley, I notice Apple Cobbler looking at the defensive works. He then asks me, “Those positions don’t look new, how long have they been there?”

I smile at him and I tell him, “Sir, you really should ask Milo that question. But they were well established the first time I came here.”

I see him shake his head and he then tells me, “So you’re saying they already had a decent-sized defense force before we ever came into the area?”

Before I can answer, the Lieutenant who is leading us says, “Sir, Ma’am, if you don’t mind my answering the question, I can tell you that our security forces have long been established since before the final day. However, we were just security, we trained to defend our homes rather than to project our power.”

Milo then asks, “So Lieutenant, what is your job in the battalion then?”

I see the lieutenant almost beam with pride and those long mule ears go even higher as he answers, “Sir, I am the commander for the maintenance and combat team for our Security Bot platoon.”

I almost laugh as I see Apple Cobbler turn his head so quickly. Then he asks, “How many do you have?”

The young lieutenant smiles and answers, “Three right now. We are using the parts from the one that was destroyed to repair the badly damaged one from the Battle of Harness.”

I then hear Apple Cobbler ask, “Lieutenant is there any way I could see them sometime? I have heard about them, but never seen one before.”

I see the Lieutenant smile as he tells him, “Sure sir, just talk to Colonel Milo, I am sure he would be glad to have you shown them.”

Once we are in the town of Harness proper, we head toward the headquarters building for Harness. As we enter, I see several of the locals looking at us and our accompanying staff members. Once inside our staffs take a seat in the main waiting area and we are taken into the back to talk to the Site Foreman, High Grader.

As we enter, I watch the older Unicorn stand up from behind his desk and walk to meet us. First, he approaches me and as he shakes my hoof, he tells me, “I was hoping to see you before you left. I just want to say thank you for what all you have done, both for Harness and my family.”

I smile at him and I tell him, “I was more than happy to help with Harness sir, but how did I help your family?”

I see him smile at that and he tells me, “By helping my son-in-law Milo to grow up, and by being willing to allow your husband to help my daughter Cedar Box to become a mother. I have seen the influence you have had on him.”

I am very surprised as none of Milo’s family had told me High Grader was related to Cedar, much less her father.

I see the questioning look on Apple’s face and I tell him, “I will explain it more to you later.”

Then High Grader goes over to Apple and introduces himself and tells him, “It is a pleasure to meet you Colonel, my son in law Lieutenant Colonel Milo has had good things to say about you already also.”

Apple Cobbler seems taken aback slightly and simply says, “Well thank you, sir, I am very happy to meet you also.”

“So, Colonel, what do I owe for your presence today?” High ask him.

Apple Cobbler smiles and tells him, “Well sir, I actually am just making a social call. I wanted to meet all the leaders of the local communities and get to know them and let them get to know me as well.”

I see High nod his head then he asks, “Well in that case, would you two like to come sit down and have some tea or coffee then?”

We both take a seat and soon the three of us are enjoying a nice hot cup of tea as they begin to know each other and understand what the other wants and needs to further the relations between the NCR and Harness. Later on, during the walk back to Hackamore I take the time to explain to Apple about the situation between my family and Milo’s and how we are helping them.

He looks at me after I explain the situation and says, “You really go the extra mile for the sake of diplomacy don’t you Mollygirl.”

I laugh lightly at this and tell him, “No, if they were not friends then we would not be doing this for them, myself as well as my spouses would have said no.”

I see him nod his head as he thinks about this and asks “Does this mean I should give him extra time off to help them then?”

I smile at him and answer, “No, but please, let's keep it as quiet as we can overall, I mean my reputation is pretty much shot already, I don’t need to hurt the rest of my family’s as well.”

He then tells me, “Mollygirl, I would not worry too much about it. After all, from what I can tell, what happens on deployment, stays on deployment.”

I have to laugh as I think about trooper Nightshade and how that probably pertains to him as well as many others here. I half-grin as I tell him, “I guess, but honestly that is not a behavior pattern I encourage.”

He looks at me funny and says, “Even Milo? I mean I have seen how you two are together.”

I then tell him, “Especially Milo,” I pause then tell him, “He is one of my best friends and I don’t need to screw that up. Besides, I really care about his spouses too and I do not want to hurt them anymore than mine.”

He looks amused and asks me, “Even if your spouses said you could?”

I nod my head again, “Apple, as much as I would love to, and believe me, I really would for some strange reason, I would have to say no.”

He grins at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, you know, as strange as your relationship sounds to me, you just went up a bit in my estimation of you.”

I feel myself blush and I tell him, “Thank you Apple. I just look at it as just because I am not monogamous, does not mean I cheat.”

He looks amused again and tells me, “Ya know, I never heard it put that way, but I think I understand you a lot better. Thank you for sharing that bit about yourself.”

“It was nothing really, but thank you for being open-minded enough to listen and not just judge. Now if you don’t mind my asking, how come you're not married?”

He begins to laugh and tells me, “Well I guess the right mare hasn’t come along. But I am starting to wonder if I just was looking in the wrong area, or I had to wait till I met her. But Mollygirl, we will see what the future shall bring.” Then he changes the subject and says, “Since you and your troops are to leave in three days, how about we look at having an officer’s ball for those not on duty that last night?”

__________

The next two nights go rather quickly with my family spending the first night with each other. We have some interesting conversations including me telling them about Apple Cobbler and Cherry Cobbler. I also tell them about his questions concerning our family and how he now knows about Archer having permission from the family to sire foals with Milo’s mares. The next night we spend with Milo and his family.

We are just coming out of the barracks when we run into them and I hear Milo call out, “Just the ponies we were looking for.”

I have to grin when I hear his voice and call back, “Milo, it is good to see all of you again.”

Once together the two families exchange greetings. I have to smile at how excited the little fillies get seeing them and how they hop all around Milo and his spouses. Epona on the otherhoof is strangely quiet tonight and just seems to bask in the comfort of having so many ponies and mules together.

I am stunned though when I see Laura Lee get down and little Millie climbs on her back. Then I see Moon Lily looking at Cedar with those big puppy dog eyes. Cedar then uses her TK to lift a giggling unicorn filly onto her back for a ride into town.

It is funny how much we all feel like one big family. I even notice Gus flirting a bit with Sutures while Cannel is giving attention to Archer. I am pleased though when Milo decides to spend the time of the walk talking with me. I realize how much I am going to miss this old mule when we leave. I have come to depend on his friendship so much.

Once we are done with dinner, Sutures proposes to Archer and me, “How about we get a sitter for a bit, and then we can go spend some time just us adults together?”

I see Archer grin at her and he tells her “Sounds good to me.”

We then head over to our normal sitter’s house and ask her if she can babysit for a few hours tonight and tomorrow night. She looks a little put out and tells me, “Yeah, I can do that for ya. But I would have liked to have had a bit more notice for tonight. But I am going to miss these fillies when they are gone. Also, it will cost extra for me to watch Epona too.”

“Thank you so much. And I am sorry for asking so late.” Sutures tells her.

After that, the eight of us head to the Flying Cow. While they are all enjoying their drinks, I am drinking my tea and just enjoying their company. Especially that of Milo.

Later in the night, Archer has me lead all of them to my spot so we can sit together under the stars and just enjoy the night and each other’s company. Part of me envies Archer for his getting to spend the upcoming year with them, but I know he will be missing home also.

At one point during the night, I catch myself with my head leaning on Milo’s side. Without thinking I catch myself grooming him as if he were my spouse. I feel myself begin to blush and then I hear from behind me, Cedar say, “It’s ok Mollygirl,” and I feel her do the same to me.

After a couple of hours, we decide we have to go get the fillies. Milo’s family accompanies us back to town so they can get a room for the night. As we tell them good night, I find Milo in front of me again. This time he lifts my chin gently, he smiles at me and I feel his lips gently touch mine. He then tells me, “Thank you for everything. Especially tonight.”

I feel myself lean against him and I wrap a hoof around him and I tell him with tears coming out of my eyes, “Milo my friend, I am so going to miss you.”

I feel him squeeze me back and he tells me, “I will miss you too. But I will see you when you rotate back again, ok.”

I nod my head and I catch myself giving him another kiss. To the side, I notice Gus is doing the same to Sutures. And poor Archer has all three of Milo’s wives giving him their attention. Finally, they head towards the local hotel and we pick up the fillies and Epona from the sitters.

Sutures puts the sleeping Millie on my back and Moon Lilly on hers. Epona is still groggy and Archer kneels down so she can climb onto his back. Then I hear her say, “Thank you very much, Papa.”

“You’re welcome my darling little mare.” He tells her and I watch her fall back asleep as we all walk back to the post.

__________

The next night we drop off the younger two fillies at the sitter's, however, we also let Epona accompany us to the ball. Archer and I are in our best uniforms. Sutures is in the same dress she wore to Scraps wedding as is Epona.

The first part of the ball is spent greeting all of the officers and their guests along with Apple Cobbler. Before we begin the toast, he pulls out a bottle of Old Overmare and tells me, “I picked this up for you for tonight.”

I look at him and I cringe as I tell him, “I am sorry Apple, but I can’t drink anymore.”

He smiles and tells me, “Don’t worry, it’s not whisky in here. It is a light tea, but it sure looks real. I figured it would allow you to more comfortably make the toast with everypony else.”

I am surprised at this and I tell him so. He grins and tells me, “Well I talked to your wife and she suggested it would be a good alternative for you.”

I have to grin and I tell him, “Apple, I really appreciate that more than you can realize. I am now looking forward to when you get back to Manesville too, and hopefully, we can continue to get to know each other.”

I see him grin at that and he tells me, “You know what Mollygirl? I think I am looking forward to that too.”

After the toast and as the dances continue, I find myself dancing with several different partners. Among them are Apple Cobbler, both of my spouses, and Milo as well as his family.

For the last dance of the night, we have a waltz. I see Archer already has Sutures as a partner and suddenly I find Milo asking me to dance again. While the music is playing, I feel his hoof around my waist and mine is around his as we circle the dancefloor together. When it ends, I find myself kissing him on the cheek and I tell him, “Thank you so much Milo.”

He grins back at me and tells me, “And thank you, dear, I will so miss our time together. But I will see you the next time you are here. Oh, and one last thing, Mollygirl, thank you so much for last night.”

I feel myself blush as I tell him, “Thank you Milo, we will have to do that again when I come back.”

He grins at me and tells me, “I will hold you too that ok.”

I look him in the eyes and I grin back as I tell him, “I hope you do.” Then we kiss each other on the cheek and we go back to our spouses for the final toast of the night.

__________

The next day we get up early. I make sure that Sutures and I have everything out of our room. Epona then asks, “Ma, can I make a final idiot check of the room. Just in case?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Sure dear, but remember, Papa Archer will be staying there after we leave.”

I see her smile and watch as she trots off with her SMG slung across her back along with her saddlebags.

Sutures and I both sit side by side as we wait for the rest of our battalion to finish pulling down their tents and packing their wagons. I smile to myself as I watch the mule teams hook up to the coal wagons and take their positions also.

Apple Cobbler and his staff come over and say goodbye to me and my staff one last time. I have to say I am rather pleased at how these two groups have gotten along so well.

Finally, I see Epona coming back towards us. Beside her is Archer. I have to smile when I see she is holding his tail and smiling at him as they talk on their walk back.

Once they reach us he lets her tail go and gives her a hug and tells her, “Now you provide a good example for your siblings young mare. I know I really don’t have to tell you that, but it still needs to be said. Also, Epona, I am proud to call you my daughter, thank you for joining our family.”

As he says this, I watch her rear up on her hind legs and give him a big hug, and through her tears she says, “Thank you, I am so lucky to have you as family. I am going to miss you so much Pa. Be careful and come home as soon as you can.”

He kisses her on her forelock and tells her, “I will my daughter, I will.” Then he comes over to me and Sutures. He gives her a long loving kiss and tells her, “My dearest, I will see you again as soon as I can, but know I will miss you every day.”

I hear her voice crack as she tells him, “I will miss you too my dearest stallion. I will write as much as I can, and know I cannot wait to see you again.” She pauses and tells him, “Also tell Gus and the others goodbye for us and that I will miss them too.”

He grins at her and tells her, “You know I will my love.” Then he kisses her gently one more time before he comes over to me. Once he gets to me, he gently takes my face into his hooves. He first kisses me on my scarred cheek, then he lightly kisses his way to my lips which automatically part when they feel his on them. Then he tells me, “I will miss you my old war mare. Take care of them and I will see you again as soon as I can.”

I kiss him back again and I tell him, “I will my stallion, I will. Take care of these creatures down here for me while I can’t. And love, please treat those three mares as good as you would your wives.”

I see him smile warmly at me and he tells me, “Mollygirl, I will do that for you and for them. But know I will miss you my love and I can not wait to be home with you again.”

We kiss one more time than he says goodbye to the little fillies. I have Sutures and the fillies as well as Tater climb onto the HQ company wagon. I see Buttermilk approaching and she lets me know the civilian column is ready to go. By then it is about time for us to move out. He trots off to the side so he can watch us go and I give the preparatory command, “2nd Battalion, by fours, Forward from the right”

I hear it being repeated throughout the ranks by my officers and NCO’s. After a brief pause, I give the command, “MARCH!”

Upon which the Scouts lead the formation out as a platoon. They are followed by my Doorkickers and then each unit after them in turn.

As we begin to approach the town of Hackamore, I begin to hear signing from the front of the column that spreads from unit to unit.

Over the hills and through the waste,

to our far home where love awaits

Across the distant fields

where our fates await.

As we approach the town limits, I see the locals rushing to line the streets as we parade past. I see Scrap Pile and Beach Shack standing on the porch of her shop. Soon I see those on the rail of the Flying Cow as we march past wave to us and we all wave back. As we pass the town hall, I see Sticky Wicket standing there smiling at all of us with one hoof across her chest holding her shawl on.

We’ll never forget those that we leave behind

Both at home and those we find

Our hearts belong to now two homes

And no matter where we go, we are not alone.

For we know those we left behind once more

we will meet again on that distant shore.

We are soon passing through the town and near the outskirts. I look up at the water tower and see the watch standing there Saluting and down below are the rest of the Militia standing in formation with their captain saluting us as we pass by and out of their home.

As we move down the roads and paths

When we look back at those, we pass

We will smile and raise a grateful cheer

As we remember those with who we shared a year

As we get further from town, we see the smoke from the locomotive heading toward Hackamore from New Appleloosa and as we pass them the troops let out a cheer. Soon the song runs down and the next begins as we continue on our way with smiles on our faces and tears in our hearts.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today I have said goodbye to one of the best mares and best friends I could ever have. While I know I should see her again in only a few years I will still miss her and her family. She has been like a mother to me and has helped me find out who I truly am and has taught me how to be a mother to the foals I am now carrying.

Could you please play Mother to let her know how much I love her and will miss her?

Thank you

Scrap Pile

Hackamore NCR

Author's Note

We finally begin the trip home from the Deployment. A lot has happened here and as we can see bonds were forged that are not easily forgotten.

The painting of Buttermilk and Sutures was created for me by Laura Sikes, as are several of my recent pieces of art for the story. So a big thank you to her for bringing my characters to life like this.

For those who wish to listen to the dedication song the link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gpqAk_Js5Yo

Chapter 97 By Path and by River

Chapter 97 By Path and by River

“I know what I'm capable of; I am a soldier now, a warrior. I am someone to fear, not hunt.” ― Pittacus Lore, The Rise of Nine

The march goes smoothly on the first day. By the end of the day, we are camped for the night outside of New Appleloosa.

It feels good in a way to be back on the move again. However, that night as we are getting ready for dinner Millie asks, “Where Papa?”

Epona quickly answers, “Mills, he had to stay behind for a while. He will come home eventually though.”

Then I hear Moon start to cry and she says, “Buts wants papa now.”

Both Sutures and I take our daughters in our hooves and eventually we are able to calm them down enough that they stop crying. After this, we both feed our little mares and then share some of our dinners with both of them while Epona goes over and eats with Tater and his Pa.

As the sun begins to set behind us, I hear many of the troopers begin to laugh and joke around their fires. From a few of them, I hear instruments being played and some of the troopers begin to sing.

After a while, I hear one of the fires singing Red is the Rose. As I begin to think of my Ivy and how much I miss her, Epona climbs up onto my side and hugs me. I see she has tears in her eyes too and she tells me, “Ma, always loved it when you sang this song to her on our side.”

This brings a smile to my face and I tell her, “I never got much of a chance to sing it to her on this side, but it still reminds me of her.” I then wrap a hoof around Epona and drag her around in front of me and I put a hoof over her back as I hold her close and begin to groom her.

I hear her giggle slightly and she asks, “Ma, what are you doing that for?”

I smile as I tell her, “Dear, I am taking care of my oldest daughter while my little one sleeps. I hope you don’t mind.

I see her smile and she says to me, “No ma, I don’t mind. I was just surprised is all,” then she is quiet for a few minutes and tells me, “Thank you for showing me how much you care ma. I still worry sometimes.”

“Epona dear, I understand entirely. I am just glad you still want me as a mother.”

After a bit, I notice she is beginning to fall asleep and I see Millie begin to shift closer to me. From my other side, I hear Sutures walking up to me and she tells me, “I hope you don’t mind my cuddling up close tonight too?”

“No, my dearest, in fact, I was hoping you would. The fillies are already asleep, and I really just want to cuddle and chat with you tonight.”

As we cuddle close around the fire, I notice that my other staff members are also beginning to come closer to it and lay out their bedrolls. I notice Sutures smiles when she sees them too. Then she tells me, “Just think dear, less than a month and we will be back home.”

I smile at her and tell her, “I know dearest. But in a way, I am just going to miss the just you and me part. My love, I have gotten to experience so much more of you than I ever imagined.”

I see her smile and she tells me, “I do understand love. I have wondered if I would ever have gotten to know you as a partner this well with the others around.”

We talk quietly for several more hours with our daughters all around us cuddled up to us. When we finally fall asleep, I feel her head on my back and a hoof around me as my eyes become too heavy to stay open.

Come morning we begin our normal traveling routine. After breakfast I hold my officers call and set the order of march for the day.

As was tradition from the CEF I still have the head of my civilian camp attend the meetings. I have to smile to see everyone who is still with us at each morning formation. Although I will say it does feel somewhat strange knowing that we did pick up a few recruits while we were in Hackamore. We are still short of troops, but not nearly as many as I had worried about. In part, this is because we began to copy the Harness Battalions' way of talking to the caravans as well as the locals. We tried not to take too many of them as we did not want to take too much of the strength of the area away with us.

As we get ready to head out, I see Tin Star approaching and he tells me, “It was good to see you again Lieutenant Colonel. Thanks for the suggestion about having a vendor’s area for when your troops come through. As you can see it worked pretty good last night, and we did use it when your reliefs passed through a while back.”

I have to smile when he says this and I tell him, “I am glad I could help you with that Tin Star. I shouldn’t be back for a couple of years, but in the meanwhile, take care of yourself, ok.”

I see him grin and he tells me, “I will, you also ma’am. And be careful on the roads ahead, we have had reports of high raider activity lately.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Thanks Tin. I really do appreciate the heads up. Next time I come through here, I owe you at least a drink, if not dinner.”

I see him smile and he waves a forehoof as he says, “Well I appreciate the thought, but I won’t hold you to it. Now I best get back to town. Safe travels ma’am.”

“Take care deputy,” I tell him then I turn and give the order, “Form them up and get ready to move.”

Once the camps are fully stored and we are all ready we begin the march again. Hopefully, in two days we will make the landing. As we are starting our march for the day, I call out over my PipBuck, “Summer Solstice, send the scouts out.”

She quickly replies, “Yes Ma’am,” and shortly afterward I hear her yell in the distance at the head of the column, “Scouts OUT!” and I watch as I see a squad of pegasi take to the air and I see ground-bound scouts begin to take their positions along the column and to the front as we stop heading east as much as more toward the north and towards both the landing and home.

__________

As the day progresses, we start to see dust on the horizon ahead of us. Summer Solstice sends out two of her teams of flyers to investigate it.

Soon after they arrive over the dust cloud, they begin to take fire from raiders on the ground. As I listen to the conversations over my PipBuck radio I overhear them talking.

“Highflyer 1 this is Highflyer 3 we are taking fire from the ground by those trees.”

“Roger that preparing to make a pass with miniguns.”

As they continue to fight with the raiders below them, I hear them say, “there are a lot more here than I thought there would be. SS1 this is Highflyer one, requesting more support. We have at least one company of hostiles on the ground.”

I halt the column and have the Enfields move forward to support the scouts and engage the raiders. I also have the artillery deploy quickly. As this happens, I see Summer Solstice go flying forward to support her scouts and I hear her call for artillery support.

Soon after I hear the battery fire the first spotting round, followed shortly by the full battery rapid firing into their targets. Then I watch them limber up and start running forward again right behind the Enfields. As they skid to a stop the guns are swung around and dropped and I watch as they fire point-blank canister rounds at the second group of raiders that were hiding along the road under tarps.

Shortly afterward I hear over my PipBuck, “The road is cleared Colonel, you can bring ‘em through,” from Clock Work.

As we go forward, I see the remains of many of the raiders that are left where the fight took place. I see about a dozen of them who are now prisoners and being escorted by the 6th squad of E troop. Unfortunately, I also see a couple of our troopers have been wounded and I see at least two stretchers that have a sheet over the ponies underneath.

This close to getting home again and this has to happen. I watch as the guards of the prisoners fight with the urge to just cut them down, but when they see I am watching I see them remove all of the body armor and equipment from the prisoners instead.

At this point, part of me wants to just be done with them, but I know that would make us no better than them. Instead, I grin as I tell them, “Congratulations you will be going to Junction Town. I will let them decide what your fates will be.”

I see several of them turn pale and I hear one of them say, “You can’t do that, they will hang us for sure.”

Then I hear one of the guards laugh and tell them, “You really don’t know who you are talking to, do you? She not only has hung plenty of raiders before but even gone after the Praetor of the Legion in person. I would not expect mercy from her more than what you just got. Especially since we were on our way home."

I see all of the raiders' heads go down and an expression of desperation and a loss of hope takes hold in their eyes.

I see that look of desperation and I worry it may cause them to do something stupid that will get my ponies hurt. So, I tell them, “You try anything that will get my troops hurt, you will not have a chance to do anything again. This way you can at least go before the judge and hope for mercy.”

One of them then yells, something obscene at me, and I slowly turn and tell them all, “I have already been dead once, I am not afraid to be so again, can you say that? Do you really want to find out where you are going?”

As I walk away, I hear one of the guards ask another, “Is she serious?”

I am not sure if I want to laugh or cry when the other one says, “You mean you never heard about her and the ghouls? Yeah, buck, I heard them talking about her, she walks both sides of the vail according to the ones from under Canterlot Mountain.”

Then I hear the raider who originally swore at me say quietly, “Dear sweet creator, what kind of monster did they have us tangle with?”

After that, the ringing in my ears drowns out the conversation as I walk further away.

Soon we are back on the road again and continue on our way to the landing. As we approach the landing, I get the reports from the scouts that they can see smoke from the riverboats in the distance. When we get nearer, I can see them myself. Then I see the small outpost that is flying the NCR flag that has been built upon the shores there. I have to smile when I notice the trail from the bridges down to the landing as this tells me not only how much things have changed since the last time we came through this area, but also how much things have improved.

As we arrive at the landing, I have the Lancers and the Door Kickers set up camp on the outskirts of the facility. I then hold officers call where I let them know the plans for five of the coal wagons.

“Ok, Dull Beak, you are going to be in charge of the two companies that are escorting the wagons the rest of the way to Junction town,” I watch him nod his head. Then I tell them, “Kettle Belle, Clock Work your two troops will escort them there and return as soon as possible. XO, you all may spend one night either in Junction town, or camped on the route back, your call. However, I want those wagons there by late tomorrow afternoon. You will all leave in the morning.” I think briefly and I add, “Slide Rule, I want you to assign one section of your battery to go with them, you decide who goes. Go ahead and settle in for the night after you get things arranged for the morning.” I then realize I almost forgot something and tell them, “Dull Beak take the prisoners with you and turn them over to the authorities there.”

After I dismiss them, I head to the facility headquarters to meet the landing station commander and to see about beginning to load my troops.

When I knock on the door of the headquarters building it is answered by a grizzled old Griffon who has an eye patch that tells me, “Yeah, come on it, we’ve been expecting you, have a seat.”

I go on in and take the offered seat. I then wait several minutes for him to begin talking again as I watch him pour himself a large drink. He looks at it and then asks, “You want one too?”

I raise a hoof and tell him, “No, but thank you for asking, I have sworn off the bottle again.”

When he hears the again part, I see him raise his eyebrow above his remaining eye and I see him nod and he takes a sip of his whiskey. Then he asks, “so ma’am, what can I help you with?”

I look at his uniform and notice he only has the insignia of a captain on them and I tell him, “Actually I was coming to see where exactly you wanted me and my troops and how you would like us to begin loading.”

I see him take another sip and then he tells me, “Well you can begin by going down to the riverfront and talking to the captains of the riverboats and barges. They will let you know. Me and my people are mainly here to just make sure there is plenty of wood for the boilers of those old tubs as well as to keep the piers in shape and to assist with loading as requested.”

I nod my head and reply, “Sounds like quite a duty, not too bad then.”

I see him smirk and he tells me, “Usually it's not bad. We have our occasional run-ins with the local river pirates, but even that has slacked off the last couple of months.” He pauses, takes another drink, and asks me if I would like to join him in a drink again, then he says, “Hopefully it stays this way. My people and I have seen enough of fighting. I am sure you feel the same way.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yeah, but usually, the fight comes looking for us, not the other way around.”

We then begin to talk about the news of our respective areas. Eventually, I politely am able to excuse myself and I head back to my troops. I then have Pogey Bait and some of the others head down to the river to discuss loading and to determine when to begin it.

I then return to my headquarters staff where I find my family waiting for me. As I approach, I see Millie running towards me. I kneel down and let her climb on my back while Sutures and the others wait for me to come to them. Once close enough I tell them, “Well, we are here. I assume we will be camping out here for the night and by tomorrow or the day after moving onboard our transport.”

I see Sutures nod her head and then I am surprised when I hear Epona say, “I can’t wait. I have never ridden on a boat before.”

I smile at her and tell her, “I am glad I can be here for your first time then.”

I see her grin and I hear her ask, “Ma, will I be able to explore the ship some, they seem so neat.”

I smile and tell her, “Perhaps dear, but if you wait until after we change riverboats at Two Step, I have a feeling the captain of our transport there will be more amicable to the idea.”

I see the slightly confused look on Sutures’s face when I say this and she asks, “Why would that make a difference?”

I smile and tell her, “Dear, I already have seen the name of the riverboat and I know the Captain of it. So just be patient. If you are well enough behaved, who knows the captain of that one may allow me to bring you to the pilothouse even.”

I see her eyes go wide and she asks, “Do you really think so Ma?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Well I can’t promise you for sure, but I think there will be a high chance of it.”

I see her sulk a bit at me not promising, but she still says, “Oh ok Ma.”

As the night progresses, I see the SOS troops start to load their wagons until it gets too dark. I also begin to see all of the other camps being set up for the night. Just before dark, I see the silhouette of a bovine coming in the darkness. Then I hear Buttermilk asks, “Has anyone seen the Colonel?”

I call out, “Over here Buttermilk, what can I help you with?”

“Mollygirl, we seem to have a problem with the barges. They do not want to let us load. I have told them that we are supposed to be on the manifest.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Thank you Buttermilk for letting me know. I will take care of it. In the meantime, have your people camp alongside the rest of us. I want you behind my troops so that they are protected, ok?”

I see her nod her head and she tells me, “Thanks Mollygirl, By the way, I think it might be because so many of us are cattle. I overheard one of the ponies on the barge say something about stupid one headed brahmin.”

Ok, I am getting a better picture of it now. I will be taking care of this personally. I smile at her and ask, “Seeing you are here, would you like to have a cup of tea with me?”

I see her eyes open a bit more and she immediately tells me, “Of course Mollygirl. I never pass up a hot cup of tea.”

With that, we head over to my HQ’s fire along with my staff and family. After a couple of cups, she gets up and tells me, “Thank you, I need to get back to the others and settle them in fully for the night. Thanks again Mollygirl.”

As she gets up, I see Epona get up and walk over to her and she asks, “Ma’s is it alright if I go to Buttermilk’s camp for a bit?”

I nod my head and I hear Sutures tell her, “Sure thing, dear, just make sure you take your weapon with you. Remember we are back in the wilds again.”

I hear Epona laugh lightly and she replies, “Already was going to grab it mama Sutures. I will be back in a bit,” as she trots over to her bedroll and slings her SMG across her back and I watch as she and Buttermilk walk back into the growing darkness.

As they walk away, I feel Sutures put a hoof around me as she tells me, “I am glad to see she has such a close relationship with Buttermilk. I think she needs a strong female as a friend and mentor.”

I turn to look at her and as I begin to ask her what she means I feel the bottom of my barding being pulled open and I feel a little filly begin to nurse. Sutures then begins to laugh but before more than a moment passes, I hear her say, “Ouch, easy Moon, that hurts.”

We finish feeding our daughters, then we lay them down for the night. Afterward, we lay next to each other with me holding her against me while I run my hoof through her mane, as we listen to the sounds of the camp all around us. As we drift off to sleep, I begin to think how today has been a good day.

__________

Come morning I am up and at it again. I begin by clearing up the misunderstanding at the barges concerning the civilian camp. Next, I hold officers call and then send Dull Beak and the others off to Junction Town with the first shipment of coal wagons.

After officers call, I watch the column pull out and begin the trek across the bridge and along the roadway towards the capital. As they go, I think back to that day so long ago when I first talked to the Mareigan and she told me I was pregnant. I catch myself laughing lightly when I remember how little I trusted her. I also smile as I remember how Xochitl had gained his glyph that day.

Sutures notices my smile and asks me why. So, I tell her. I see her blush a bit as she tells me, “I remember that next day. Sorry dear about that.”

Soon afterward Chain lighting comes over and asks me, “Ma’am when do you want us to load up?”

I think for a minute and tell him, “Chain, have the HQ, and the Engineers begin to load up now. I will leave the other two companies and artillery until the others return.”

I see him nod his head, and he tells me, “Sounds good Colonel, I will get them moving.”

Soon I see the others moving as I have directed and I have Sutures, Epona and the fillies follow me as I make my way to the riverboat that has been assigned to us.

As we approach it, I see the name on the bow is the Baltimare Colt. I step up the ramp and cross with no problem. But the watch at the brow stops the others and tells Sutures, “Sorry Ma’am, but you no civilians allowed. Especially with children.”

I am turning around to say something when I hear Sutures say, “Excuse me but I am the Colonel's wife and these are her children.”

The stallion at the brow then tells her, “Ma’am, I really do not care who you are. But you are not getting by me.”

I hear Sutures take a deep breath and let out a sigh and she says, “Please get me your superior to talk to so we can clear this up.”

I see his face get a snide expression on it and he says, “No, I don’t think I will.”

I see her turn her head to Moon Lily and I hear her say, “Dear you have permission for magic.”

I see the fillies eyes light up with joy and I see her horn flare as she uses her TK to pick up the stallion and I watch as he goes flying through the air and into the water.

Then I hear Sutures say, “Magic is done for now.”

I then see a smiling Moon Lily tell her mother “OK mama, thank you.”

From the water, I hear a screaming stallion and I tell one of the crew members I see running down the deck, “You better get a rope to him, he seems to have gotten in over his head.”

As he runs to get a rope, my family quietly continues on board with me.

I then wait to the side while they fish the one crewbuck from the water and bring him back aboard. Once he is there, I approach him and ask him, “Where is the chief steward or the first mate?”

He looks at me with anger in his eyes and asks, “Who are you to ask for them?”

I approach muzzle to muzzle to the buck and I almost growl, “I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl. Commander of the 2nd battalion of the 1st Manesville regiment. I am not asking for your captain only because I hope I do not need to bother him or her for something as trivial as finding out where my quarters are for this trip. And before you ask, my cousin, Captain Rough Waters of the S Glimmer taught me how the normal chain of command works on the riverboats. I notice no rank insignia on you so I assume you are an ordinary hand. NOW, I am asking for the common courtesy someone of my position is given, do I make myself clear?”

I see him gulp some and then he tells me, “I am sorry Ma’am, I will have someone go get the boat's purser for you.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Thank you. I do appreciate it.” Then I watch as he goes over to one of the others and tells them something. After which the other hand trots away and goes inside the skin of the riverboat.

We are waiting only a few minutes before another pony approaches me, he has a clipboard with him and he looks at it before he approaches me and tells me, “I am sorry Colonel but there seems to be a slight problem. We were not expecting you to have any civilians accompanying you. We only have a small cabin available for you.”

I smile as I ask, “Is it big enough to fit a cot in? I see him nod his head then I tell him, “Put a cot in there for us and we will be fine. We have slept in tight quarters for the last four months.”

I see him bite his lip and he asks, “Are you sure ma’am?” I mean we could put the civilians on the barge with the rest of the civilians you are escorting?”

At this point, I am fighting the urge to have Moon throw him over the side too. Instead, I sigh and ask, “Do I really need to talk to your captain?”

I see him take a deep breath and he says, “No ma’am, if you would be happy with these accommodations then we can do so with no problem.”

I nod and tell him, “They will be fine, now can you please lead us to them so we can clear the gangway?”

“Oh, yes ma’am, please follow me. Mind your step.” He tells us as he leads us back into the skin of the ship and up some stairs leading us to the next deck up.

When we arrive at my cabin, I see how small it is. It is half of what it was on the S Glimmer. But it will work. As I put my saddlebags on mine and Sutures bed, I then tell Sutures, “Dear I am going topside to talk with the Captain. I will be back in a bit.”

After I leave the cabin I head for the upper decks and the pilothouse to see if I can find the captain. As I move along the passageways, I see several of my people moving into cabins, and several times I see hostilities almost erupt between the crew and my troops. I know I best find the captain or the XO and find out what is going on, why they are so hostile to us?

As I reach the pilothouse, I see that it is empty. Right behind me is Bailey Bridge and he has a very dissatisfied expression on his face. So, I ask him, “Ok Bailey what is it?”

“Ma’am, we can deal with the crew being rude, but the accommodations on this thing are horrible. I swear the main area for the troopers was last used to transport cargo. The officer’s quarters are very cramped, I mean, not to complain ma’am, but they are treating us like we are livestock.”

I take a deep breath and ask him, “Bailey, would you like to see what myself and my family are sharing?”

I see a surprised look on his face and he cautiously nods his head yes.

“Ok, follow me then,” I tell him. I lead him down to my quarters and I knock before opening it to make sure no one is behind the door. As I open it, I see Epona on my bed. A folded cot on the far wall and Sutures is standing while feeding both fillies. I smile at her and tell her, “Sorry dear, I wanted to let Bailey know the size of our quarters.”

She smiles and waves at him, “Hi Bailey, sorry but they were hungry.”

I see him smile and he tells her, “No problem Doc. I completely understand,” then he turns to me and tells me, “Sorry ma’am, I guess you are right. We can make do for a couple of days.”

“Thank you, Bailey, and please make sure that they all understand we are on our way home, so it is only until Two Step.”

I then tell Sutures, “I will be back again soon. Sorry about that dear.”

I see her smile as she tells me, “No, I do understand. I am just glad we have a private room right now.”

I am soon heading back up and am on the deck that leads to the Pilothouse looking over the railing when I hear a pony clearing their throat behind me.

I turn and I see an orange earth pony mare with a blue mane and tail wearing the captain’s hat looking at me. I then introduce myself to her and am surprised by how hostile she seems. She holds up a hoof and tells me, “First off, I want your troops to stay out of the ship's operations areas. That means the main deck, boiler and engine room, and pilothouse are off-limits. That includes you.”

I nod my head as she tells me this and I reply, “That is understandable.”

Then she says to me, “I understand you have brought aboard several civilians that were not on the manifest.”

I look her in the eyes and I tell her, “They are my family and are accompanying me home.”

She huffs out air and tells me, “I don’t care who they are, you are going to have to pay extra for their passage.”

“Again, that makes sense to me and I am willing to do so,” I tell her.

She then says, “Even with that I am still half tempted to have you all thrown off my riverboat for having thrown my crewmember into the water.”

Now she has my temper starting to rise. I step closer to her and I tell her calmly and quietly enough that only she can hear me, “Captain, this is your ship, press me, and not only will I make sure you lose this contract. I will ensure you are blackballed throughout the NCR. Threaten me and I will ensure that not one piece of salvage will be reusable of this hulk. One of my husbands had taught me about steam plants and my cousin, Captain Rough Water of the S. Glimmer has taught me what else I need to destroy. And those artillery pieces over yonder,” I tell her as I point towards the two that are loosely pointed in our direction so they can support the other half of the battalion on their travels, “They are not merely for show. I am just curious as to what would cause more damage to your riverboat now, canister rounds, HE rounds, or maybe the white phosphorous smoke rounds?”

She looks at me with fire in her eyes and tells me, “You wouldn’t dare.”

As my eyes start to half close and I smile at her I tell her, “If you know the Water clan then you understand, I would. On the other hoof, I would really prefer not to go that far and instead respect your rules as passengers, but that is up to you.”

I watch as she fights with her anger, and she finally tells me, “Fine, no more threats. But before we leave, I want the 65 caps for the civilian passengers.”

I again nod my head and I tell her, “That sounds fair, let me go to my cabin and get them. Will you be around here, or will I have to have a crewpony direct me to you?”

She then asks, “How long will it take you?”

I tell her, “Only a few minutes. I know where they are.”

She then tells me, “I will wait here, but please make it quick I have things to do.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “I do understand, as one commander to another. So, I will make it as quick as I can.”

I trot down to my quarters and I see Sutures look up at me with a raised eyebrow as she says “Again?”

I laugh lightly and tell her, “No dear, this time the Captain is demanding 65 caps fare for you, Epona, and the fillies.”

I see her think about that and she says, “But I thought our fare was covered already.”

I simply shrug my shoulders and tell her, “Let it go dear, if it smooths things out, let it go.”

I see her cross her chest with both of her front hooves and she tells me, “Fine Mollygirl, but I do not have to like it, and I do not think it is fair.”

I simply shrug and dig into my saddlebags for my caps. Then I give her a quick kiss and trot back out the door looking for the captain again.

I find her near the rear of the deck that the pilothouse sits on. She is looking over the stern and at the large wooden and metal wheel that propels it through the water. I wait to make sure she is not busy and then clear my throat to get her attention.

I see her turn to me with a snide look on her face as I hoof her the bag of caps and I tell her, “Here you go, the fare for my family.”

She takes the bag and counts them out. Then she tells me, “Deal is done, now I have things to do.”

I do to and I type in a message for Bailey Bridge and Sergeant Cupcake to meet me at my location.

Shortly afterward they both arrive and I tell them both quietly, “Something does not feel right about this. Bailey, I want you to be prepared to scuttle this thing if we need to.” I then turn to Sergeant Cupcake and I tell her, “You and your partner are on duty now. Let the Sergeant Major know something seems afoot. She nods her head and heads off to find Chain Lighting.

While I hope this feeling is wrong, I do not think it will hurt to be prepared, just in case.

As I am waiting, I lean against the rail and watch the activity along the waterfront. As I watch everything seems normal. As I observe the civilians being loaded on the barge, I see Chain Lighting take off from it and begin to lazily fly back toward us.

As he comes into land, I talk to him about my concerns. As I finish, I see him smile slightly condescendingly and he tells me, “Colonel, I think I know what is going on. First off, the crews have all been thrown off by the cattle. This is followed up with them being primarily cargo transports and our people expecting passenger accommodations. Ma’am these crew members gave up their berthing for our people and then they heard our people complain about the accommodations. Ma’am, her crew had to hang hammocks in the engine room and next to the boilers. I would be pissed too.”

Now I understand the source of the problem. Wonderful, we caused it. Well in that case we can dang well fix it.

I sigh and then tell Chain, “Sergeant Major, make sure all the troops are informed of this and that they mind their manners.”

I see him nod his head and he then tells me, “Ma’am, I will pass this on to the 1st sergeants and the company CO’s right now. If you could would you make sure Tater is ok for me? Last I saw him he was with some of the engineers working on their weapons.”

I nod my head, “Yeah sure, I will have him head up to my quarters and visit with Epona if you don’t mind.”

He smiles and tells me, “No, not at all I just hope he is not modifying the engineers’ weapons. He was telling me he had a few ideas that he had come across in some old books.”

I nod my head and laugh lightly as I tell him, “That sounds about right for that buck of yours. He really does have a skill with weapons.”

After that, he takes off and begins to make the rounds of the different unit commanders and 1st sergeants so we can get the word out and hopefully defuse the situation before it gets out of hoof.

I then head down to the cargo hold where the engineers are berthed. As I get close, I hear Tater talking to some of them and I hear him say, “Well a bit more time and I should have the action cleaned up smooth and right as rain corporal. You also need to do a bit better job on your bolt, see the powder residue starting to build up. Eventually, that can cause you bigger problems, especially with this model.”

I let him finish talking and tell him, “Tater, please reassemble that for him, and then I will take you up to my quarters to visit with Epona. Your pa asked me to keep an eye on you for a bit while I have him running an errand.”

I see a bit of disappointment on his face at first then he says, “Yes ma’am, especially since pa wants me to.”

I watch as he expertly reassembles the weapon and hoofs it back to the engineer corporal in less than a minute. While I don’t say anything, I am silently impressed.

I overhear one of the engineers complain about their berthing arrangements and I call those around me over to me and I explain to them what Chain Lighting has told me. I then tell them. “Just so you know even I am in tight quarters; my wife and I are sharing one bunk. I have had to have a cot brought up for Epona and the two fillies. Folks, I even have to have the cot folded up when we feed the fillies because the room is so tight, so please consider that the crew has been kicked out of their normal berthing for us. What some of us are complaining about is as good as it gets for them. So, show them some respect as this is their home and they have their pride too, ok?”

I see several of them look at each other and then one says to me, “Ok Ma’am. It is understood.”

Later in the day, the hostility between my people and the crew seems to have blown over as I see them begin to talk and at least be polite to each other. That night is a quiet one and the next day after lunch I see a dust cloud on the horizon coming from the direction of Junction town. As the cloud gets nearer, I have Summer Solstice send up a few of her scouts and they verify it is Dull Beak and the other half of the battalion.

Within a couple of hours, they arrive and they begin to load onboard their transports. Once all of my people are loaded along with their equipment I report to the Captain and inform her of our status.

As I approach, she notices me and asks, “Ok Colonel what do you want now?”

I smile as I salute her and tell her, “Captain, I just wanted to report to you that all of my personnel and equipment have been loaded.”

I see her nod her head as she returns my salute and tells me, “Very good. I will have the rest of the transports begin to make preparations for getting underway. Once all are ready, we can begin the trip for you.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Thank you ma’am,” then I turn and head back below decks.

It is about an hour before sunset when we finally are fully ready and all the transports begin to make the passage upriver. As the last of the mooring lines is slipped from the dock, I hear the steam whistle let out a long call. Then I begin to feel the riverboat begin to move under its own power. Our next scheduled stop is Two Step transfer.

I stand leaning on the rail with my family as the flotilla moves along. Beside me, I hear Epona say, “Ma it all looks so peaceful from here.”

I nod my head and smile as I run my hoof across her forelock and I tell her, “It sure does, but remember looks can be deceiving. However, this is the first time I have seen this part of the river from this side.”

I see her smile and she tells me, “I can understand that Ma, remember this is my first time sailing on a riverboat at all.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Don’t feel bad, my first time on a riverboat was when we left Manesville. However, Papa Badger has actually sailed on the ocean and he has told me what is like there too.”

I see a look of consternation on her face and she asks, “Ma, how is Papa Badger? I mean on my side he was someone you despised. I mean I understand after he fathered Millie and then said she was not his and that he was not ready to be a father.”

I am a bit surprised at this and I smile as I tell her, “Dear, the Badger on this side is actually pretty decent. He is not perfect, but he helps with the foals, including changing them when needed, he has helped with them when they woke up in the middle of the night. I think Papa Archer has helped him become a good father and a decent parent. I think you will like him.”

I see she still has a slightly nervous expression on her face and she says, “I hope so, but I am still worried, besides what if he doesn’t like me or want me?”

I tell her, “Dear, I really don’t think that will be an issue,” Then I give her a hug and tell her, “Besides on this side even Sumac has fallen for him.”

I see her think about this and then she says, “Yeah, I guess you are right. But I am still nervous.”

I lightly pat her on her back and then smile as I notice she is watching her younger sisters play on the deck. Once it becomes dark, we head back down below to our quarters for the night to get some rest.

It takes us three days to get to Two Step Landing. As we are approaching, I hear one of the crew members saying “Things were so much better when those dang bridges were still up.”

When I hear it, I feel myself blush and then I hear Bailey say, “Yeah, sorry about that, but at the time we had to,” he pauses and then says,” I am just surprised that they have not begun to clear out at least the middle spans yet. I mean the wreckage allows most of the water to flow through it but if they clear those areas out, well they could at least get traffic flowing through again.”

I see the crew member then say, “How would you do that though?”

Baily smiles and tells him, “Well either with a team of unicorns using their TK to lift it, and I mean that would require a lot of them, or we could always cut the wreckage into smaller sections and remove it. Or we could always try to blast those sections out of the way and hope for the best. But I would go with cutting it into smaller sections.”

I see the crew pony smile and tell him, “Sounds good, I hope somepony does that sometime soon.”

Soon afterwards we begin to slow down and approach the docks. On the other side of the bridge wreckage, I can see the S. Glimmer standing by along with the other ships of her flotilla. I then notice that they are all flying the NCR flag and that the crew members on them look like they are wearing uniforms, which gives me more questions that I will have to ask Rough about later.

Once we are tied along the pier I watch as the unloading begins on this side of the bridge, then soon after the reloading begins on the other side.

As I am leading my family down to the brow to leave, I see the captain approach. She stops me and tells me, “I hope the accommodations you had were good enough for you.”

I nod my head and cautiously tell her, “They were fine, thank you. I left the cot folded up in the corner. I apologize for not taking care of it. We also tried to keep the room as clean as possible.”

She almost smiles then as she says, “I appreciate that. It is not much, but it is my cabin and I hated giving it up.”

I am completely shocked and tell her, “Ma’am, while I appreciate it, I am sorry to have displaced you.”

She nods her head and tells me, “That is ok, I put up a cot in the Pilothouse so I slept there. Now I best get going as should you. I hope the rest of your trip goes smoothly. Oh, and when you see Rough, tell him Rusty Water says hi.” Then she turns and trots away giving orders as she goes.

With that, I lead my family off the riverboat and head over towards the S. Glimmer for the rest of our journey home.

__________

Dear DJ PON3,

We are now returning to our home after a long journey, my first time having left home like this. We all have seen so much and experienced things we never imagine. As I sail past the Foal and Canterlot mountain gap I can only think of one song that describes how I feel. Could you please play Roads Go Ever On for myself as well as all my brothers and sisters from these travels?

Thank you

Nightshade,

Trooper, 1st Squad, D Troop, 2nd Battalion, 1st Manesville Regiment.

Author's Note

Once again we are on the move. This time getting closer to home. We also get to see Dull Beak getting to take command of a larger than company size force on his way to Junction Town. While that may not seem like much, it is a major step in his military career.

For those who wish to listen to the dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9B6dsfGazyI

Chapter 98 Two Step Remembered

Chapter 98 Two Step Remembered

“It has been said, 'time heals all wounds.' I do not agree. The wounds remain. In time, the mind, protecting its sanity, covers them with scar tissue and the pain lessens. But it is never gone.” ― Rose Fitzgerald Kennedy

As my family and I approach the S. Glimmer I can see Rough Water leaning on the rail of the deck just below the Pilot House. This time he is wearing a dark blue uniform as are most of his crew who are not performing dirty labor. Those I notice are wearing coveralls like the Stable maintenance crews do. This gets my curiosity up. As we approach the gangway, I see his 1st mate approach and wave to get my attention.

Once onboard I head to him and he tells me, “Ma’am, you will be having the same quarters as last time, but after you stow your bags, the Commodore would like to talk to you.”

I am surprised at this and ask, “The who?”

He smiles and tells me, “Commodore Rough Water ma’am. Now if you and your guest would like to follow me, I will lead you to your cabin.”

We traipse along behind him. To me, it is nothing new, but I hear the oh’s and ah’s from Epona.

Once we reach the cabin and we enter the 1st Mate tells us, “I will have a couple of cots brought up for your family ma’am.”

I smile and tell him, “We appreciate it very much. Thank you.”

He nods his head and after we set our bags down, he leads me, and by extension my family to the next deck to see Rough.

As we come up, I see him smile and shake his head. Then he says, “Colonel it is great to see you again.”

I smile and I tell him, “Same here Rough, Oh Rusty said to tell you hi for her.”

I see him grin and he asks, “Did she tell you who she was before you got off?”

I shake my head and tell him, “No, but I figured that had a lot to do with my troops comparing the Baltimare Colt to the S. Glimmer.”

I see him grimace at that and he asks, “I really hope you got your troops to stop before it was too late.”

I nod and tell him, “Yeah, I think so. Then I pointed out to my troops that the crew of the Colt gave up their berthing for them and that normally she was strictly a cargo vessel. That got them to change their tune pretty quick.”

He nods his head again and tells me, “Good I am glad to hear that. Mollygirl that is my sister's first command and she takes a lot of pride in it. By the way, her letting you know who she was means she accepts you as family. She is just a bit rough around the edges.”

I nod my head and then tell him, “Yeah, I can understand that, I wish I would have known sooner so I could have treated her like family, but then again she was very busy.” I pause for a moment then I say, “Speaking of busy you look like you have been too. What’s up with you now being a commodore?”

I see him grin and he leans on the rail with one leg and tells me, “Well Mollygirl, after we got back from that run with you the NCR approached me about setting up the 1st River Transport Flotilla. As its commander, I am granted the rank of Commodore or senior captain. I think that makes me equal in rank to you now.”

I smile and hold out a hoof to him and congratulate him. Then He asks me, “Ok, so who are these pretty mares with you?”

I grin when I see the effect it has upon both my wife and Epona. Both blush but smile. So, I begin to make introductions. When I introduce him to Sutures, he kisses her hoof and I see her blush again as she says, “Commodore you are too kind.”

Then I introduce him to Epona, he again kisses her hoof like a true gentlecolt, then he tells her, “It is a pleasure to meet you young mare.” He turns his head to me and asks, “Mollygirl, is she a fit for the clan like Ginger?”

I smile as I tell him about how she and Tater had snuck along on my mission to repay the Praefect back for what he had done. When I tell him this he asks, “Mollygirl, did you just say you almost got killed again?”

I nod my head and Epona says “She woulda but me and Tater got one of the assassins while Moon Lily and Millie got the other,” then she goes into the story of how that happened.

Just as she is finishing the story, Chain Lighting and Tater approach us. I watch Rough's face when He sees Tater standing next to Epona along with Moon Lily and Millie. The surprise is almost worth it as he slowly asks, “Uh are these the four from the recruiting poster?”

Before I can say anything Epona proudly says, “Yes Sir, we are. They took the picture while Ma was in the hospital still.”

I see him smile at that and he tells me, “I had no idea those on that poster were family. Interesting who ever imagined our kin on a recruiting poster?”

I smile at that as I tell him, “Yeah, but whoever imagined my cousin making Commodore so quickly too. I am just glad you got to keep the Glimmer; I know how much she means to you.”

He grins and tells me, “If they tried to take her away from me, I would have told them to stick it. She is my baby.”

“I can understand that," I tell him. Behind me I see Sutures nodding her head as well as Epona does as she strokes her SMG lovingly.

I see Rough smile and he points at Epona when he sees her do this and he tells me, “She is like her sister Ginger then from what Grey has told me.”

I see Epona smile some, and she asks, “You really think so sir?”

He nods his head and tells her, “Yeah, I do, now why don’t you tell me how you became a part of our family.”

She looks at me for permission, and while part of me is hesitant, I think she needs to tell her story so I nod my head and tell her, “Go ahead, dear.”

As she begins to tell her tale, I watch the expression on Rough’s face. At one point he looks very skeptical and he looks at me as if asking for confirmation. I simply nod my head then shrug my shoulders and his expression changes to that of wonder.

Once she is finished telling her story, he tells her, “Dear that is amazing. Well, welcome to this side and to our clan, I guess. You seem to be enough of a fighter to be a member of it, that is for sure.”

After this, he tells us, “Mollygirl, we should not be getting underway until tomorrow. However, this evening I would like to have dinner with all of you if you don’t mind?”

I look at Sutures and she tells me, “That sounds good to me, I would love to get to know the Commodore better.”

He then smiles and tells me, “Well, I best let you get going Mollygirl. I will see you later,” He then pauses and tells the rest of my family, “It has been a pleasure and I look forward to seeing the rest of you later as well.” With that he and I exchange salutes and he walks off toward some of his crew while I lead my family toward the front edge of the upper deck to watch the loading of my people.

On one side of me is my family, on the other side is Chain Lighting and Tater. Chain then asks me, “Ma’am, some of the troopers were wondering if they could visit Two Step. Some of them came from here.”

I nod my head, "If we can set up a way for them to get across, I would like to make it possible for them. Honestly, I would like to myself. I lost some good friends and people here.”

I see his grin turn serious as he says, “Yeah, I forgot about that. This is where that bastard said he would surrender wasn’t it?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes it was. I hope they were buried properly.”

I see him nod his head and he tells me, “Ma’am, from what I gathered they buried most of them in a mass grave. However, there were a few that were buried individually.”

From my other side I hear Sutures say, “If you go dear, I am going with you.”

Epona looks at me and asks, “So you had to fight them from way down here back toward home?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes dear, this is where I had to take over. If we had the landing on the other side we could have just walked into town and visited the battle site.”

Chain then asks me, “Ma’am, do you think it is wise to allow them to go visit then?”

I nod my head and tell him, “While I think so, let’s go ask Buttermilk her opinion ok?”

He nods his head and I leave my family as he and I walk over to the Civilian’s transport.

Once there I have Buttermilk brought to us and we discuss the idea. She is cautious about it and tells me, “Mollygirl, I want to be there when they do then. This is not going to be easy on many of them. In fact, I am worried about how it will affect you. Everyone who survived from the CEF will have to deal with the memories of it.”

I agree with her and after we depart, I go back to talk to Rough to discuss what I want to do and if we could delay our departure by an extra day.

He looks at me and nods his head and tells me, “Sure, we can do that Colonel. In fact, if you would be willing, I would like to see it myself. I heard the father of Tar’s son was killed here and I want to pay my respects. So, let’s plan the departure for the day after next.”

“Thank you very much Rough, I would be glad to have you accompany me when we go over. Maybe I can even explain how the battle unfolded to you if you would like.”

I see him nod his head as he tells me, “Perhaps Mollygirl, but let’s see how you are doing first once you get there.”

I hold a brief officers call and inform them of what I have in mind. The Lancers will stay at that landing while the others can go if they want to look at the old battlefield. As I say this, I see Clock Work’s ears go to the side of his head and he seems slightly upset. But I also notice a few others who seem that way. Then I see Dull Beak’s expression and I see Summer Solstice move closer to him and whisper something to him. He whispers something back to her and I see her uncharacteristically while on duty shift a wing over his back.

I watch as the skywagons from the recon troop and the supply column begin to move some of my troops to the far side of the river and soon most of those we wanted to are over there. Then I decide to head across, Sutures and my family are joined by Rough. Once we land Epona is surprisingly quiet as is Tater who flew over on his father’s back.

We begin to walk through the remains of the village. What was once a community trying to survive is now dead and burned. All of the buildings are now rubble and burned wood. I point out to the others where our old HQ was. I then point out where the old tavern was also. Soon I am showing the others where our positions were on the line. I begin to tell Rough, “Here is where I was, over by that damaged group of trees is where the meeting took place.”

Next to me, I see Epona taking it all in. She then asks, “Ma, was Ginger here too?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes dear, but when things went bad the second time I sent her and Xochitl to the tavern to warn the locals. They did rejoin us though.”

We then walk across the open field to the grove of trees and I see where the graves have been dug. Here there are two separate mass graves. They had divided them by which side they were on. I see Bursting Star's name listed among them and shake my head as I wonder how he could have raised a son such as Silver Spite.

Then I see Epona point out the other grave marker. I see Rough walk over to it and he kneels down and I see him say a quick prayer.

When I approach, I see the names carved into it starting with Major Quick Trot. I see so many names that I was once friends with. I notice Broken Dreams, as well as Horns, Block Buster, Oak Root, and Hell Fire. As I read them, I feel a tear form and I sit down and I begin to talk to them.

“Major, I got as many of them home as I could. I am sorry I could not do more for you or those we lost. I tried ma’am. I really did.”

As I continue to talk, I feel a wing over my shoulder and I notice Dull Beak is by my side. He too has a tear in his eye that he refuses to let fall. Then he stands up fully, walks over to the marker, and puts a talon to the name of Guerre Faucon. He comes back over to me and tells me, “Well Colonel, we did do it. We got most of them home.” I suddenly feel Epona tap me from the other side and she tells me, “Ma, you did better than others. The Co-op Still lives Ma. Remember on my side, the CEF did not make it home.”

I put a hoof around her, hug her close, and tell her, “Thank you, dear, I needed to hear that.” Then I return to the rest of my family and we head back to the landing so we can return to the S. Glimmer.

As we walk, I hear Sutures sniffle a bit and I see she has had a few tears fall also. I take her tail in mine and tell her, “It hurts remembering doesn’t it.”

She nods her head and quietly tells me in a breaking voice, “Dear, I lost so many back then. I tried so hard. I know I did everything I could, but it still hurts.” I say nothing but let her talk as we continue on our path.

Above us, I watch as Dull Beak and Summer Solstice fly close together heading back towards the Glimmer also. I will talk to them both when I get back. As I approach the remains of the town, I see Buttermilk coming in my direction and she asks, “How are you doing Mollygirl?”

While I cannot smile, I still tell her, “Better than I had thought I would. How are the others holding up?”

She smiles sadly at me and tells me, “Most are ok, A few are pretty upset to see what became of their homes and a few more are ok but were emotionally hit by being back here. I have already sent them back and have told them to come see me when we get back to Manesville if they want to talk more. I think my having been here might help me and them.”

As we are talking, I see the members of the 1st squad of the Doorkickers approaching us from the battlefield. When he is close enough, I hear Bullet say, “I thought that was you and your family Colonel.”

I turn to him and actually smile as I say, “Hi Dad, I am glad you got to see it.” Then I notice Dusty, Woodrow, Pearl, and a couple of others from the old days with them. I also see Nightshade next to them. For some reason, he seems visibly upset. So, I ask him, “Trooper Nightshade, are you ok?”

He sniffles a bit and stands at attention and replies, “Sorry ma’am, it is just a bit sobering being here, especially after Corporals Dusty and Pearl and the others told us about both fights here, particularly the second one. I mean I knew a few of the Unicorns who died here, but to actually see it and to understand how it happened, it really makes me think. Especially as the one who perpetrated the use of equine shields for the first one and who arranged the fake surrender was also a unicorn. Ma’am, he makes me ashamed to be one.”

I nod my head in understanding and I put a hoof on his shoulder as I tell him, “Don’t be ashamed, just make sure you are nothing like him.”

He nods his head and says, “I will ma’am. Thank you for understanding though.”

Then I look at the others who were here with me and I approach them each in turn and exchange a hoof shake. Then I tell them, “We made it, and we were able to come back and give our respects to those who didn’t. That means more to me than I ever imagined it would. I want to thank you all for sharing the three times we have been here with me, my brothers and sisters.”

I see them all nod back at me, some fighting back a tear or two. Then I tell them, “Well time for me to head back to our transport.” I stop for a second and smile as a memory comes back to me and I tell them, “I guess I will see you all in Manesville.” Then I turn and head back to the landing to catch the next skywagon across with my family.

As I get ready to climb onto it, I see a black crow sitting on a branch looking at me. It nods its head and then I watch as it flies away once more. From next to me I hear Sutures ask, “Do you think it was her?”

I nod my head and tell her, “I am not sure, but I have a feeling it was,” I pause and put a hoof around her and ask, “How are you doing having been back here?”

I hear her let out a sigh as she tells me, “About the same as you I suspect, but I will survive.”

Then I hear Moon Lily say, “Mama, I hungry.”

Sutures tells her, “Wait till we land dear and I will feed you, ok sweetie?”

“Ok Mama, thank you,” is all she says in reply and I think of how life goes on even in the face of hard times.

__________

That evening at dinner the little fillies are thrilled as they receive their own plates and meals as we break bread with Rough Water in the officers’ mess. As the conversation continues, we discuss the battlefield some more. I notice how interested Epona is in it. And it makes me wonder what she is thinking until I finally ask her, “Epona what is it that is really on your mind?”

At first, she seems really surprised by the question then she tells me, “Ma, it just seems you let Ginger and Xochitl do so much more than I was able to. Yes, I was with Mom on our expedition, but I was always sheltered until she was killed. The first time I used a gun in combat was after I picked hers up that she had left behind for the surrender ceremony. I really wish I could have done more like they did.”

I nod my head and then ask, “Is that why you and Tater snuck along when I went after the Praefect?”

She shakes her head and tells me, “No ma, that was because we knew you would need us. That was different.”

Beside me, I hear Rough ask, “How so Epona?”

I see her take a deep breath and let it out slowly as she thinks about it. Finally, she tells him, “Rough, on our side, I never took it to the enemy. I was always being chased. Sure, I fought when I had to after mom was killed. But after I came to this side, I found I did not have to be the prey. Ma taught me how to defend myself and how to fight. It makes a difference.”

Then I see Rough smile and he asks, “So what was Mollygirl like on that side?”

She begins to tell him how I had been married to Ivy for so many years and how kind and gentle I was. How I was only a corporal and Ivy a sergeant. She also tells him, “She had Millie a lot younger. Millie was only a year younger than me.”

I see his surprise at the differences. Then he asks “So what was the Water Clan like on that side.”

She first looks at me and then tells him, “Rough, there were no Waters. Your family did not exist, I don’t know why.”

He looks like he was kicked in the stomach and asks me, “Mollygirl, how could we have not existed?”

I put a hoof across the table onto his and I tell him, “Rough, Millie went to rescue stable 4 instead of going to Tenpony Tower when she did on our timeline. She was never raped, so Sorrowful Joy was never born.”

He looks at me and asks, “Sorrowful Joy?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Your Grandmother that Millie had to give up for adoption because of Oatie. That was her birth name.”

I see him look uncomfortable and he says, “So what Grey told me about how our clan came to be was true then?”

I nod my head yes and tell him, “Unfortunately yes. However, if you don’t mind me saying, the world would be a lot emptier for me without all of you. You are my family and I hope you all know it.”

I see him smile grimly and he pats my hoof back and tells me, “Mollygirl, I am glad that not only are you family but that you openly call us so. I think part of Rust's problem is that she did not believe you would call us family.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Well after Moon Lily tossed her crewpony over the side for not allowing them on board, she did begin to threaten me and I invoked the clan name and my part in it so she would know I was not just blowing steam.”

I hear him begin to laugh as he tells me, “I am sure it caught her completely off guard. But I think she had to hear it, especially if you did not know she was family.”

I smile and nod my head and tell him, “I had not thought of it that way, but I am glad she now knows how I feel then.”

After this our subject of discussion begins to change to what all we experienced on the deployment and how Sutures came to accompany me. I see the disappointment in his face when he hears about my drinking problem and then I see his understanding when I explain the events that led up to it.

Finally, he tells me, “Mollygirl, you are very lucky to have a mare like Sutures in your life. Don’t screw it up. Don’t be like I once was.”

I am very surprised at this revelation and ask him, “Rough, if I may ask, what happened?”

He looks embarrassed and simply tells me, “Mollygirl, I had a very beautiful mare for a wife and I let things get to me, and like you, I hit the bottle. She left me and took my foals with her. I have not seen nor heard from her or them since.”

I am very surprised and asks, “Is that why the S. Glimmer is so important to you?”

He smiles and shakes his head as he tells me, “No, the Glimmer is to me what your Battalion is to you. The ponies that crew her are my family now. The Glimmer is our home and for us, it is a mobile base I guess you could say. When I signed on to the NCR river squadrons my entire crew shipped over with me.”

The other adults and older foals are all paying attention to what he says. Then I feel Millie tap me on my side and say, “Mama, hungry, have more please?”

At this point, the tension is broken and I catch myself laughing lightly as I tell her, “Yes dear as long as they have plenty for everypony else.”

At which point I see Rough smile and signal for a bit more to be brought over by the mess stewards. As he puts more on her plate, I see Millie smile widely and she says “Tank you sir.” Surprising and pleasing me at the same time. She is growing up so fast is all I can think.

Shortly after this, I hear Rough asks Epona, “Would you and your friend like to join me in the Pilot House the day after tomorrow when we get underway so you can see how it is done?”

I see her eyes all but light up when he asks this and she replies, “I would love that and I am sure Tater would too. Thank you very much Commodore.”

He grins at her and tells her, “Epona, when we are being informal you can just call me Rough, ok. Just like your ma does.”

I see her grin as she nods her head and tells him, “Ok Rough, thank you.”

I see him grin at this and he smiles at all of us and tells her, “Your welcome young mare. Now we will have the entire day tomorrow before we get underway, would you like to see some of the other parts of the Glimmer too?”

Beside me I see Sutures perking up and she asks, “Rough, would I be out of line if I asked if I could also, I have never gotten to see the likes of what you have here, and I am really fascinated by it.”

His grin widens and he tells her, “Sure, but I can’t have you take the young ones with you as some of those areas may be a bit dangerous.”

I see her begin to look a bit disappointed and then I tell her, “Dearest, I will watch them for you with no problem, ok?”

I see her smile reappear and she tells me, “Thank you, love. I do appreciate it.”

Later that night after Sutures and the fillies are asleep, I am having trouble sleeping so I go topside to get some air and to just look at the stars.

As I am standing there leaning on the railing looking across the river at the wreckage of Two Step, I see a crow flying in my direction. It soon lands next to me and I watch as it transforms into her.

I smile at her and say, “Hello Mareigan, it is good to see you again.”

She cocks her head to one side and asks me, “Ya really mean that don’t ya lass?”

I nod my head and I tell her yes. Then she asks me, “So what are ya doing up here tonight?”

I let out a sigh and I tell her, “I could not sleep and came up to get some air. I have a lot on my mind tonight.”

She looks across the water at Two Step and I see her close her eyes and then she looks like she is taking a deep breath. When her eyes reopen, she tells me, “I can kin that my young mare. I saw you today giving honor to the fallen. I thank ye for it.”

I try to smile as I tell her, “It is the least I could do. So many of them were friends and comrades, many who I still miss.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Aye, but you also were respectful towards the fallen foe. That is something. Not many are. But be careful not to ruminate on their loss either, while their time is done, you still have a life to live.”

“Mareigan, it is not always easy, but those who died here, they were simply soldiers like us for the most part. It was later that they turned raider, and many of them were lied to.”

She nods her head, “Yes, many were. I am glad you can differentiate that, my child. I am most glad at how you and so many of those who fought here took the time to remember both the battle and the fallen. Now I best be going,” she tells me as she places a hoof on my forehead and tells me, “And you, my warrior, need to get some rest.”

As she removes her hoof from my forehead, I notice how tired I now feel. I smile at her and tell her, “You are right. Have a good night Mareigan. I hope to see you again before too long.”

She simply smiles at me and I watch as she transforms back into a crow and flies away. Then I return back to my cabin to get some sleep. As I lay down next to Sutures, she asks me, “Anything wrong?”

I sleepily answer, “No, just had trouble sleeping, but I am ready to now. Sorry if I woke you.” I then kiss her on her forelock before placing my head onto her chest as I fall asleep.

__________

The next day begins as usual. I feel my little mare asking me for breakfast. This is followed shortly by Moon Lily doing the same thing.

The S. Glimmer spends the day tied to the pier. But I notice the water level has risen considerably since the day before. I also can see it is moving much faster. As I am looking at it Rough Explains to me, “Part of why I was so willing to wait. The SPP towers were giving a good rain up north of here and I knew it would make the river a bit faster. This way we can burn less fuel trying to fight the current.”

I shake my head as I tell him, “I had never thought of the rain that much further away affecting military operations. Thank you for pointing it out to me,” Then I ask him, “Did you have to worry about this before the skies cleared?”

He grins at me and tells me, “Oh, yes, back then it was much more random and we had no idea it was coming. At least now we know and can plan for it.”

As the day goes on, he takes Epona, Tater, and Sutures on a tour of the Glimmer. I retire to my cabin with the fillies while they are gone. It is a pleasant time for me, spent reading with them and then when I turn on the music station on my Pipbuck I have to smile as they start to try moving to the music.

When I lay them down for their afternoon nap, I take the time to grab a book and just relax to it. Occasionally I can look out the porthole and see the skywagons still ferrying troops back and forth across the river. Finally, the others return and I take my leave to visit my headquarters staff and to see if we have gotten any new messages from our higher-ups. Which we only receive the normal routine ones.

As the day progresses, I make my way around amongst my troops on the Glimmer. I occasionally stop and just chat with them. Several times they talk to me about their experiences here at Two Step or on the fall back to Serenity Valley.

That evening before dinner I go back to the top deck again and I am leaning over the rail looking at Two Step across the river when Bailey Bridge approaches me.

His expression is one of angst and anger at the same time as he leans on the rail next to me. He does not say anything for a bit then I ask him, “How you doing Bailey?”

I notice his ears are back alongside his head as he answers, “Ok, I guess. Just a bit upset.”

I nod my head as I now look at him, “What has you upset Bailey?”

I hear him sigh as he says, “Here. Broken Dreams. The unfairness of it all. So many of them all act as if those who fell here were heroes. Damn it, we were the ones that got everyone out of here and home. Not them, those officers got stupid and we had to pick up the pieces, yet we get nothing but more of the same crap hoofed to us again and again,” he pauses for a breath then continues his rant. “Damn it all to Tartarus, I know Broken Dreams and Block Buster could not have done what we did, and I have my doubts about Major Quick Trot, but who do they name the bucking training camp after. Her. It just is not right.”

I understand how he feels. I have felt that way myself a time or two. I collect my thoughts then I respond. “Bailey, the big difference is, we survived. We showed what we could do. As for Broken Dreams, you have the opportunity that he never took and I hope you grasp it with both forehooves. You can still marry Tar and you can father more foals with her if you want.”

Suddenly I see the steam come out of his anger some as he says, “Yeah, I guess, but it is at least another year or two away with good behavior.”

I nod my head again and I ask him, “Bailey, I would not normally do this, but tonight at dinner I would like you to sit down and have dinner with my family and me as well as the Commodore.”

I see a bit of a questioning look come over his face and I tell him, “Bailey if you really want to be with Tar, I want you to get to know one of the best of the Water clans’ members. The commodore is related to Tar and her family and I think he has more sway with Grey and the others than he lets on. I know Grey has already given you his blessings, but Rough’s opinion carries weight too.”

I can see his surprise at this and smile.

He looks down at the water and then asks me, “Do you really mean that Mollygirl?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes I do. I know the wait is hard but I have seen how she looks at you and how you look at her. When was the last time you heard from her?”

His attitude is visibly shifting to a more positive one as he tells me, “Just last mail call. She writes me once or twice a week and I have been trying to do the same.”

I have to smile at this and I tell him, “You two are better at exchanging letters than me and my spouses.”

He nods and tells me, “Maybe, but I miss her so much. If not for Broken I don’t think she would have ever done the things she did.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder and tell him, “Maybe not, but lil Broken would not have been born, and who knows what his line will be like. Besides, you can raise him as your son and like I said earlier, maybe have a whole herd of fillies and colts.”

I see him grin and he tells me, “I would like that. Ok, let me know when dinner is and I will join you.”

I tell him, “Sure thing, I will send you a message via PipBuck.” He acknowledges what I have said and then he wanders off amongst the others. As he goes, I think about how I feel about everything too. I can see his point, and I do have to admit it rankles me a bit that no matter how much I have done for the Co-op and the NCR, my name will never be as well-known as Quick Trots. But then again, I did get to have something she did not, my family.

__________

That night Bailey joins us for dinner. As he sits with us, I see Rough raise an eyebrow. I then introduce Bailey to him. “Rough this here is Bailey Bridge. He is in charge of my combat engineers, and he is Tar’s intended.”

I see Rough raise an eyebrow at this as well as tilt his head some. Then he asks, “So Mollygirl is he any good?”

I look from Rough to Bailey and I tell him, “One of the best officers I have Rough. I trust him with my life.”

I see Rough think on this briefly and he nods his head. “Sounds good, now Bailey, what do you have to say for yourself?”

Bailey seems unsure how to answer at first. Finally, he just says, “Commodore, I can fight with the best of them. But to be honest, that foal of Tar’s should have been mine. I made the mistake of letting Grey and her kin drive me back, which let Broken birddog me. I will not make that mistake again.”

I see Rough nod his head with a sober expression on his face. “Ok Bailey, why do you say that?”

“Because I have already lost too much time I could have been with her because of this. I have been attracted to her since school. Now, even with what she has done, I know I not only am attracted to her, but I do love her, otherwise, I would have been done with her after she went rogue. I am just glad she is back now.”

Rough puts a hoof under his chin in thought then he turns to Millie and asks her, “Are you enjoying your dinner young mare?”

Millie beams at him and tells him, “Yes sir, tank you, taste good.” Beside her Moon nods her head.

“You’re welcome young mare, now where were we, ah yes, so Sutures, having seen Bailey Bridge in action and how he is with Tar, what say you? Should I give my blessings to him?”

Sutures straightens up and looks at Bailey Bridge before turning to Rough to answer. When she does, she tells him, “I would say that he is tough enough for the clan but more importantly he loves both Tar and Lil Broken, and they love him.”

Beside her I see Bailey looking straight at Rough and he just nods his head once. Again, Rough just raises an eyebrow. Then he asks, “So Bailey are you really willing to wait another couple of years for Tar?”

Bailey does not hesitate and tells him, “Yes sir, I am. It is funny but this is the battlefield where she came back into my life and while here, I have thought a lot about her and what has occurred since. Sir, she is my mare now.”

I see Rough grin at this and he tells him, “In that case Bailey, welcome to the family.”

I see the surprise on his face, but it is not half that of Sutures when he turns to her and tells her, “Oh, I want to talk to you about Moon Lily’s education. Purple Haze had a long chat with me when she was last in Manesville.” He pauses then turns to me and tells me, “Mollygirl, just so you know she has been recognized by the clan as a member, so she does have some sway.”

I see Sutures’s ears go back and she tells him, “Rough, you may be family, but Moon is not going to Ten Pony Tower.”

He smiles at her and tells her, “Well actually we were thinking of having Purple stay with the family periodically so she could help teach her. She has had some discussions with some society there that she is a member of and they are very interested in Moon.”

Sutures tells him, “I don’t care if they are interested in Moon, she stays with me at home.”

I see Rough nod his head and he says to her, “I agree with you on that and so does Grey. That is why Great Aunt Purple would be staying with the different members of the clan, so she could be with family and teach your daughter, without her having to leave home.”

I see her relax and she tells him, “Thank you Rough for standing up for us like that.”

“You’re welcome, dear. We are FAMILY now through your marriage to our cousin.”

She blushes and tells him, “Still, not all families are this close or protect its members so much.”

He smiles at her surprise and tells her, “Our family may be known as trash to outsiders, but we do care about each other. If we step over the line, others of our clan will correct us. I have had a few talks like that with Grey even over the years. But we do not talk about such things with outsiders, only family, do you understand what I am saying?”

Both she and Bailey nod their heads and she says, “Yes I do cousin.”

“Good, now that we have that straight we can get back to enjoying our dinner. That goes for you too young buck. Tar is now your mare by your claim to a stallion of our clan. While I do not think you would; be warned do not discard or mistreat her or her foal, or the clan will correct you for the errors of your ways.”

Bailey looks at him solemnly and answers, “I understand cousin.

After this, we change our conversation to much more relaxed and less serious topics. I am amused as the little ones are not only invited into the dinner discussion but partake as best of their abilities. When asked by Rough if she would like to learn how to use her magic more, Moon becomes very excited and as her horn lights up and she says, “Please, yes, magic!”

Quickly Sutures tells her, “No magic right now young mare.”

I see a look of disappointment on her face as Moon’s horn goes out and she says, “Ok mama. Sorry.”

“There is nothing to be sorry about dear, and we will teach you more. Just not right now.” Sutures promises her.

I see a smile come back upon the little mare’s face and she quietly says, “Thank you, mama.”

She pats her daughter lightly on her back and tells her, “Your welcome.”

After dinner, Bailey and Rough decide to spend some time just talking. Sutures and I go back to the upper deck with the fillies and just enjoy the stars coming out as the sun sets on the horizon. As the moon rises, I hear Millie ask, “See Luna Maybe?”

Epona puts a hoof around her and says, “Sorry sis, but we can’t see the princesses anymore, but we might see Choo Choo when we get back. She looks a lot like her.”

As we sit there occasionally, we see sparks come out of the funnels as a bit more wood is placed in the boilers to keep the coals hot. Once the youngsters are getting tired, we take them back to our cabin and turn in for the night.

Come morning we get up early and catch a quick breakfast. Epona then asks, “Mas can I go get Tater? We do not want to be late getting up to the pilothouse with the Commodore.”

We both smile and I tell her, “Go ahead Epona, we will be up on the top deck.”

As she runs off to find Tater, Sutures and I, along with the fillies go back topside. I notice a large amount of my staff is either already here or arriving. As Sutures and I are leaning on the rail, Dull Beak, Paper Work and Specs join us there.

I hear Specs say to Paper Work, “I still miss her Paper, but I am glad we got to come back and say goodbye.”

Paper Work tells him, “Yeah, the Major could be an Ursa Major sometimes, but she really was not that bad. It felt weird walking through what was left of the town though.”

Dull Beak then tells me, “Thanks Colonel for letting us say our goodbyes. It really helped. I showed Summer where so much happened, including the old headquarters area. But most importantly I appreciate you sharing my goodbye to Guerre with me.”

As I get ready to speak again, I feel the engines begin to move and I hear a voice call out to cast off lines. I then hear the steam whistle sound and I look up and see Tater pulling the cord for it and I have to smile. As we are starting to swing in the river as I ask him, “So where is Summer?”

He points over the battlefield and I watch as four pegasi from the scouts come flying in a formation called a talon four. As they get over the middle of the battlefield one of the inner ponies peels off and the rest fly over. From the other side of Sutures, I hear Chain Lighting say, “That is called the Missing Mare formation. I have not seen it in a long time.”

Sutures asks him, “Why are they doing that?”

He smiles sadly, then answers her question, “It is a salute to those who have fallen and are no longer with us.”

I see a tear form in my love's eye and I see it slowly track down her cheek. “You know Sergeant Major I am glad they did that. It just seems so right.”

His expression is that of a tired veteran as he tells her, “Yeah, same here ma’am. I just wish I had thought to suggest it,” as he watches, the pegasi reform and return to the Glimmer to land.

As the Glimmer begins to pick up speed and head upstream, I see the others behind us begin to move and fall in behind us as we begin our final leg of the trip home. I put my hoof around Sutures and I tell her, “Only a couple more days and we will be home.”

She leans into me and replies, “At least for a bit dearest, but I can’t wait.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Yesterday, on our return trip from our deployment I visited the remains of a village I have fought at twice before when I was with the Co-op Expeditionary Force. As we walked the battlefield, visited the graves, and explained it to those who were with us now, but not before, I realized how much we have all changed and I am no longer the same mare I once was. Could you please play I Was Only 19 for me and the rest of us of the 2nd of the 1st battalion?

Thank you

Corporal Dusty, 1st Squad, Doorkickers Troop. 2nd of the 1st.Manesville Regiment

Author's Note

Sometimes the hardest thing we can do is confront the traumas of our past. In this chapter, we see this as the former members of the CEF revisit the sight where twice before they fought for their lives. It affects them but perhaps it also allows them to find some closure as they say things to those they lost that they wish they could have as well as explaining the event to others who were not there.

For those who wish to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mGDhzVi1bqU

Chapter 99 Welcome Home

Chapter 99 Welcome Home

“There is a kind of magicness about going far away and then coming back all changed.” ― Kate Douglas Wiggin, New Chronicles of Rebecca

The next couple of days pass without event. When we get to the mouth of the Hoofrock river we have to make a wider than normal turn to dodge the remains of the sunken barge. While I was not in the pilothouse to see this, Epona and Tater tell me all about it that night at dinner. It seems Rough has been enjoying their company and started to teach them how to pilot a riverboat.

Epona boasts to me, “Ma, he had me take the wheel for the shift in rivers. You can feel the current from both of them on the rudder, it was wild. Then ma, he taught me and Tater how to use the side wheels to make sharper turns and everything.”

Beside her, Tater is almost bouncing with excitement. “Yeah, Colonel it was great. I got to operate the engine order telegraph to tell the engineers what to do while Epona was steering. It takes so much more to drive a ship than I thought.

I have to smile at their enthusiasm as well as how Rough has taken to training them. “Well, I am glad you have not only been enjoying yourselves but learning some new skills,” though I do wonder if or how they will ever use these ones. Then again, who knows what surprises life can throw at us.

The last night of the trip home I can feel the energy among my troops as they become more excited about arriving home. Many of them are looking forward to seeing loved ones and family again. Some are just looking forward to being back to the stable and it’s feeling of comfort and security.

As for myself, while I am really looking forward to spending time with the rest of my family, part of me is jealous of the time with her I will have to share. I have so enjoyed it just being her and me. Ironically it gets me to thinking about Epona’s side, and how the me there was monogamous with Ivy.

As I am leaning on the rail watching the riverbank slide past, I hear my love ask, “You are thinking about her, again aren’t you?” as she puts a hoof over my shoulder.

I nod my head and I tell her the truth, “Yes, but I was first thinking about how much I have enjoyed this time of just you and me.”

I see the smile light up her face and her eyes. She then kisses me on my cheek and tells me, “Honestly dear, I have too. But all good things must end my love.”

I nod and tell her, “True, but we will still get some time alone dear,” as I give her another squeeze, and I feel her head against my neck. This causes me to simply take a deep breath and slowly let it out as I enjoy the moment.

After a bit, I hear Moon Lily tell Sutures she is hungry. It makes me realize how much less they are feeding from us, and are eating more solid foods. As I think I realize Millie has begun to prefer solid foods more and is expecting her own plate at mealtimes. Again, time goes on, but at least I got the extra time to bond with her.

As the darkness grows, we begin to head back toward the lower decks. The moon has risen above the horizon when suddenly Moon Lily stops and points at the moon and I see the silhouette of an alicorn fly in front of it. Moon says, “Is Princess Luna Mills?”

Millie stops and gaps at the sight and then Epona looks at me and asks quietly, “Choo Choo, ma?”

I do not want to disillusion my younger daughters so I tell Epona, “Most likely dear. She tends to patrol at night and we are getting close to Manesville again.”

She nods her head in confirmation of her understanding and then she says, “Ok little sisters, time for bed. Maybe Luna will visit us in our dreams.”

When she says this, I see Millie try to figure out what she wants to say next. Finally, she just says, “I hope so.”

Epona hugs her little sister and tells her, “So do I Mills, so do I.”

Shortly afterward we arrive back at our cabin and turn in for our last night away from home on this deployment. As I lay next to Sutures trying to get to sleep that night. I think of all she has been through with me and I tell her quietly, “Dearest, thank you for never giving up on me.”

In a sleepy tone, she answers back, “Your welcome my love. You are proving yourself to me. Now, please get some sleep. I know we have a lot to do in the morning before we arrive.”

I kiss her one more time and I hear her breathing shift as she drifts off again. And as I begin to enter the realm of dreams, I once again thank the Goddesses and Sweet Cream for giving me strength, guidance, and for putting my family in my life.

__________

Before breakfast, my family and I make sure our bags are packed and ready to go. I have all of them stacked on Sutures and my bunk. I make sure the cots are folded and bound up. I even make sure we have no personal items left lying around.

At breakfast, we have a good meal of hot oatmeal with honey and cream in it. We also get some vegetables that were harvested just before the Glimmer came down to pick us up. Along with my family at breakfast is the rest of my staff as well as Tater. The mood is quite light for most of us as they talk about home. Chain Lighting and Dull Beak both talk with me about what all the battalion needs to get done once we dock.

After Breakfast, my orders are sent out to all of the company offices and Buttermilk by either PipBuck or by pegasus courier. Soon I notice most of my troopers are standing on the upper decks watching as we come closer to home.

Once we are only about an hour away, I see two of the river defense boats come zipping past us. Not long after that, I see a flight of pegasi scouts fly by and I notice that the lead is Sunset as he waves to us and then continues on his patrol.

Finally, we round the last bend, and I can see Manesville in the distance. Next to me, I hear Epona ask, “Is that really Manesville?”

I nod my head to her as I tell her, “Yes dear it is. Does it look that much different from your side.?”

She keeps looking straight at it and tells me, “It looks so big and is not wrecked.”

Sutures then tells her, “Epona, remember on this side the CEF and the Co-op won.”

I see her sigh as she keeps looking at it getting closer. Then she says, “Yeah, I guess, but after the fight with the pegasus there was a lot less left standing too. I just am not used to seeing it like this anymore.”

As we get close to the piers, I can feel the ship begin to vibrate and Tater looks at us and says, “Both wheels are full astern to slow us down.”

As the Glimmer slows and begins to turn, I can feel the bow swing and the adjustment of the steam engines as we maneuver alongside the pier. Soon I see the mooring lines being pulled across and attached to the pier. Then I hear a single loud blast from the steam whistle and Epona grins as she tells me, “Ma, that means we are secure. Were home ma.”

I nod my head and smile as I put a hoof around her and tell her, “Yes we are dear. Welcome home.”

__________

Once the brow is down the unloading begins. I watch as the engineers and scouts begin to file down to the pier and hoist the company wagons ashore. As I am watching this Sutures asks me, “Dear, would you prefer that I wait for you or should I just head home with the fillies already?”

I ponder that briefly and I tell her, “Dear while I would really like to be there when we all get home; Especially Epona, I do understand entirely if you do not want to. How about you take them to lunch and bring me something, then after the battalion is back at the stable, I can walk you home too.”

I see her nod, then she smiles and tells me, “I will catch something at a local stand, we will meet you on the pier love,” She then gives me a brief kiss and says, “Ok young mares come with me. Time to get something to eat for lunch, other than milk. We will come back when we are done ok.”

Behind her I see Epona nod her head and I hear Millie and Moon Lily both say, “Ok Mama,” as they follow her across the deck to the stairs and off the Glimmer. I see Epona is behind them all making sure to keep track of her sisters in the hustle and bustle on the boat and pier.”

After they go, I am approached by Rough. Once he is close enough, I hear him say, “Howdy Colonel. It was good spending time with you and even better with it being a quiet run.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Honestly, I am just as glad as you that it was such a quiet return trip. Now we have to have you out to the farm for dinner sometime.”

His grin grows as he agrees and tells me, “Ok, but I also would like you to bring your family back to the Glimmer for dinner sometime. Especially that husband of yours Badger that you told me about. I am sure he would love to get a look at these old steam engines. We could trade some more sailing stories.”

“it’s a deal Rough. I am sure he would love to just look at them. I know he has enjoyed talking about steam engines with Choo Choo.”

I see him raise an eyebrow as he asks, “Who is Choo Choo, and how would she know about steam engines?”

It is then I remember not everypony may know about her, so I tell him, “Oh she is one of the three sisters. Back before the war, she was an engineer for the railroad.”

I see the surprise on his face and he replies, “You mean one of the three alicorns I have heard about?”

I nod my head as I tell him “Yes Rough, she is a friend of the family.”

I see his eyes are wide and his jaw is slack at first. Then he asks me, “Mollygirl, does that friendship extend to the clan?”

I smile at him and I tell him, “Rough, I have never asked her that. But I will say she gets on well with Tar, Trouble, and has given flying lessons to Trouble’s son Sunny.”

I see him sit down hard and he says to no one in particular, “Well I’ll be. I guess that is why he is such a good flyer.”

I nod, “Well in part Rough, but honestly, I think it has a lot to do with who initially taught him, which I will tell you about when we have more time,” I pause then I add, “Well that and he talks to every flier around about how to practice and improve, that includes my XO, Major Dull Beak.”

I see Rough shake his head with a smile on his face as he lightly laughs. “You know Mollygirl, I can believe that. But who would have ever imagined us having a flier like him in our family line?”

I smile at him as I put a hoof on his shoulder and I tell him, “Remember at one time when the stable closed there were two pegasi in there, and we are descended from their children.”

I see him grin and he tells me “Yeah, that is what I understand from Grey and your other wife Magpie. I took your advice and stopped in at the library. I still cannot believe Millie led one of the first teams out of our stable,” he shakes his head as he finishes what he was saying.

As I am talking, I am also watching all of the other vessels being unloaded. Once the majority of them are unloaded I tell Rough, “Well Commodore, I need to head down below, make a final check of my cabin and then finish getting my troops organized.”

He and I both go to the position of attention and salute each other. Then we both head our own directions. I already have all my kit on me, so the check of the cabin is a quick one, then I head down to the pier. As I walk the pier, I notice all of the barges being unloaded. I see the coal wagons from Harness being unloaded. Their mule teams moving them quickly and efficiently, getting them onto the pier in record times. As one wagon touches down the team puts on their harness and they then pull it clear for the next.

Then I see Buttermilk standing on the pier talking to some of the other civilians, among them are Xyliana and her family as well as medically retired trooper Barrel Tap.

As I approach, I hear them asking about where they are supposed to go. Buttermilk looks rather flustered so I answer for her, “Excuse me Xylaina, but I could not help but overhear your questions. The answer is for the civilians to follow the military troops back to our stable. There we will have others who will give you more information and help you to get resettled.”

When I say this, I see the surprise on Buttermilk's face and she asks me, “Really, you will have them ready when we get there?”

I nod my head, “Yes Buttermilk, at least there better be or heads will roll. Please understand, you are not the first group I have brought home like this.”

I see the surprise on most of their faces, all except Barrel Tap who says, “I was trying to tell them that Colonel, but they just wouldn’t listen. Goddesses how I hate being maresplained things when I really do know what I am talking about, just cause I am a stallion.”

I can understand his frustration as I have experienced that all too often from some of my peers and superiors. Luckily for me, it does not happen that often anymore. I then only reply by telling him, “I understand, I am glad I could help sort things out.”

From Xyliana I hear, “Thank you, Colonel. White Cloud soon?”

I nod my head to her, “Well after we have you check-in at the Stable on the base with the immigration officials to register you and give you information on the area. I mean more up to date than what we had in Hackamore. I would also like to have you stop at my farm so I can introduce your family to mine as well as my hired hoof Xavier and his family.”

After I say Xavier’s name, I hear one of her sisters speak excitedly in Zebracan. I suddenly wish Epona was here with me, but Barrel Tap tells me, “She was wondering if he was really a zebra.”

I nod my head again and I tell him, “Yes, his wife Persimmon is a pony and we also have his son Xochitl with us.”

Barrel translates this to her and I see her excitedly ask something else. They talk briefly back and forth and then he says one final thing in an exasperated voice. Then he turns to me and says, “She was wondering if Xavier might be interested in adding a zebra mare to his family?”

I am so surprised at this I start to cough and finally when I can answer I tell him, “I won’t speak for them, but I doubt it. That would be something to talk to them about.”

I see the zebra mare show some disappointment when he translates that for her then she nods her head.

As I continue on, I next come across Pogey Bait and his people unloading their wagons and workshops. I hear him cursing as one of the wagons begins to slip, but I watch in fascination as one of his pegasuses flies up and add additional rigging to keep it steady. Soon afterward the wagon is on dry land and being put into position to head back to the stable.

As this is all going on, I hear the troop commanders giving orders to their troops and I see them all begin to take their positions as the formations begin to take shape on the pier and the road leading up to the waterfront.

Soon Sutures is back with me along with the fillies. I notice that Epona is still looking at everything with wide-open eyes. Then she tells me, “Ma, mama Sutures took me to a sewing shop and it is run by a ghoul.” I can hear the surprised wonder in her voice then she asks, "Was it always like this?”

I smile as Sutures tells me, “I took her to Sewing Bobbins shop. I know she will need a couple of good dresses, so I ordered her a couple. I hope you don’t mind love.”

I smile and tell her, “No, I don’t mind at all, thank you.” I then pause and shift my attention back to Epona and I tell her, “No dear, at one time they lived, uhh, err, ok, stayed on their side of the river and we on ours mostly. That changed on the day of Sunshine and Rainbows when they helped us with the clean up after the Battle of Manesville. Well, that and a bunch of ferals caught a platoon of pegasus troopers in the tunnel to the main entrance. That helped turn the tide of the battle.”

I see her face look stunned at this as she asks, “They really came over to help?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes, in fact, they were instrumental in helping us get back on our hooves during the rescue and recovery period. We even have a militia company now over in Dead Quiet.”

I see her mouth start to hang open in surprise. So, I gently close it with my hoof and I tell her, “I guess that is another big change?”

She nods her head and I ask her, “So you never saw many ghouls here in Manesville? They aren’t too different from those under Canterlot Mountain, are they?”

She shakes her head, “No Ma, it was just not something I was expecting. But Sewing did seem very nice.”

“I am glad you like her Epona, she is not only a good seamstress but a friend of the family.” Sutures tells her.

Then I hear the troops being called to attention. I turn to my family and I tell them, “Go get on the HQ Company wagon dears. I will be along soon.”

I watch as Sutures hurries our brood into the back of the wagon and then I check to make sure the entire column is ready. Once everyone is ready and I have confirmation from all of my commanders and Buttermilk I give the command, “Battalion, Forward; March!”

Once again, we are on the move and as we march through the streets, I see the locals look out from their windows and shops as we march by. I guess this is getting to be routine as there are not nearly as many as there once was to watch us.

As we approach the Stable we are directed by the MPs. The gates open wide and as we approach the drill field, I see that the stands normally reserved for the Opening Day ceremony have been set back up and are filled with ponies and cattle and even a few griffons. I can tell when my troops really notice them as they begin to have a bit of a swagger in their step and I begin to hear them singing The Mare I left Behind Me. I find myself joining in just as much as the others.

As we approach the field itself, I give the commands that are repeated by each element of the column as we twist and turn into position. Finally, I give the command, “By Fours, right into line,” I wait until it has been repeated several times, then I give the order, “March!” and I watch as each troop takes their positions in front of the stands.

Once we have all stopped into our proper spots, including Buttermilk’s civilians, I see the Colonel approaching us. When he gets close enough, we exchange salutes and I tell him, “2nd Battalion has returned as ordered sir.”

He nods his head and says, “Very Well Lieutenant Colonel, dismiss your troops and we will begin to check-in equipment and weapons so the troops can return to their families,” quietly he tells me, “I would like you to stop by my office before you head home, I need to talk to you.”

As he steps back, I give the appropriate commands and soon my soldiers are falling out. I then notice Faith in her wheelchair approaching the civilians along with several others from the stable staff, including Moon Pie.

I then see my family get out of the company wagon and Sutures tells me, “I saw my mother in the stands love. I am going to take the fillies to meet her, but I will wait until you are ready to head home.”

I give her a quick kiss on the cheek and tell her, “Sounds good dearest, I will talk to you in a bit.” Then I turn and head over to Moon Pie so I can introduce her to Buttermilk.

As I approach, I see Moon Pie smile and shake her head as she tells me, “Colonel, you know you can’t keep bringing the wastelands home with you?”

I smile back and I ask her, “Moon Pie, you do realize where they come from right?”

She shakes her head and tells me, “No, but I do know one of them used to be a stable psychologist, so I look forward to talking to her.”

I stop her before we reach the civilians, “Ok Moon Pie, It seems they wanted this to be kept secret, but I don’t think there is any way to keep this quiet,” I pause before I continue because of the confused expression on her face. Then I tell her, “Moon Pie, they come from a different reality. One where we lost. Some of them died already on this side. Others seem to have never existed.”

She looks at me skeptically and tells me, “Ok Mollygirl quit pulling my hoof.”

I shake my head and look at her seriously, “I mean it, you remember Captain Abby?”

She nods her head, and I then tell her, “She is back. She is the captain of Luna’s Lancers.”

I see her jaw drop and she shakes her head as if clearing a bad dream. Then she says, “Mollygirl, that is not funny. Are you suffering hallucinations?”

I shake my head and I call for Abby over my PipBuck, “Captain Abby, would you please return to the drill field and meet me at my PipBuck Tag.”

We both hear her reply over its speaker, “Yes Colonel, I will be there momentarily.”

I see her stunned expression and then as Captain Abby approaches, she sits down hard and starts to cry. I put a hoof around her and ask her, “What is wrong Moon Pie?”

She sniffles back tears and tells me, “She was one of my friends Mollygirl, I lost her and I never expected to see her again.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “She was one of my friends too, so I do understand. However, the one you see is not the same one you knew. Her memories are different, but I am sure this one would be glad to be your friend also.”

I see Abby slow to a walk as she gets close. Once close enough she salutes me and asks, “What can I do for you Ma’am?”

I reply by telling her, “Captain, I wanted to introduce you to our stable’s psychologist Moon Pie. She was friends with this side's version of you, and I hoped you knew your side's version and would appreciate a friendly face.”

I see her look slightly perturbed at first. Then Moon Pie slowly stands up and extends a hoof and tells her, “Captain it is a pleasure to meet you. If you or any of your people need to talk to me, please feel free to.”

I then see Abby smile as she shakes the offered hoof and tells her, “It is a pleasure to meet you too. Perhaps sometime we can go and have a cider or two together.”

I see Moon Pie begin to smile also and she tells her, “Thank you, I would like that very much.”

I then tell Moon Pie, “I hate to say it, but we need to introduce you to the civilians, especially Buttermilk.”

Abby follows along with us and I see her and Buttermilk nod to each other when they see each other in a silent salute of respect. Then Buttermilk says, “Thank you Colonel for being so quick. They have already begun the process of taking down our names and trying to help those who wish it to find employment and lodging. Most seem to be interested in the village you called White Cloud.”

I smile and nod my head, “I am glad to hear that. That would make me their neighbor,” I pause briefly so I can change the subject and I tell Buttermilk, “This is Moon Pie the stable psychologist, I have just told her about your origin. They had kept her in the dark about it.”

I see Buttermilk purse her lips as she starts to appear angry but keeps her temper. Finally, she says, “So that is how things are done on this side here. Mollygirl, if they are going to treat us like this I could have just as soon stayed in Hackamore and continued running the Flying Cow.”

When she says this, I raise an eyebrow and before I can say anything, Moon Pie asks, “What is the Flying Cow?”

When she asks, I have to crack a smile as Buttermilk explains it to her and I see the expression on Moon Pie’s face. Then I hear Moon Pie ask, “So you really did that, and you had the president eat there even? I want to hear all about it.”

Then I see Buttermilk's face light up and she asks, “You really mean that?”

Moon Pie nods her head excitedly and tells her, “Yes, It sounds like a really fascinating place you ran there. And besides, we both know that in a profession like that we also use parts of the one we share.”

I smile and shake my head as I hear them begin to rattle on to each other and I tell them “Buttermilk I am going to leave you in her capable hooves, I will be leaving through the east gate to head towards White Cloud, if you leave without me, leave word with the guards there for me please.”

She smiles bashfully and tells me, “Of course I will Mollygirl. I really want you to lead us to our new home.”

I smile back at her and tell her, “I would like that very much, my friend. I will catch you in a bit then.” Then I turn and trot back to the stable.

As I enter this time, I see the painting of the regiments of the Manesville Brigade insignia. Then I notice that someone has begun to list the major battles that each regiment has participated in next to them. I notice that all three of the battles of Hereford are listed, as well as the major ones from the expedition, but not that of our deployment. That hurts in a way, especially the battle of Harness. Then I see that the Battle of Harness and Fort Hope is missing from both of them. I let out a sigh and smile, as at least it is both Windy and I that are slighted on this one, not just me and my people this time.

As I enter the stable proper, I first pass the armory. The Enfields are currently taking their turn at returning their weapons and field kit. I see Buck Shot and Flash Bang working the counters. I stop in and let them know I still have my personal weapons and I briefly turn them in. As I do so Buck Shot smiles at me and tells me, “It is good to see you again Colonel. Welcome back ma’am.”

“Thank you, Buck Shot, it is good to see you again too. I hope your family is doing well.”

He grins and tells me, “They are, thank you for asking, my youngest has even gotten used to her glasses now,” he pauses, then he tells me, “Oh, bring your Pipbuck in sometime in the next week for maintenance, I best not keep you ma’am. Have a good day ma’am.”

After I leave, I soon run into Choo Choo. I see her smile as she tells me, “Good afternoon Colonel, It is so good to see you again.”

“It is good to see you too Choo, how have you been?”

“I have been doing pretty well. I do miss George though. The cave has been kind of lonely without her or Paper Work
around.”

I smile and I tell her, “Well Paper Work is back so he should be able to keep you company again.”

I see her grin widen and she says, “I am so glad you all are back now. Ginger told me you have another daughter you brought home,” She pauses and then asks, “What is her name?”

I grin myself, as I tell her, “Epona is her name, you met her once before under Canterlot Mountain when she came through the doorway. You can meet her again as soon as you like. She is out by the reviewing stands with Sutures, Millie and Moon Lily.” I then remember something and I tell her, “No teaching Moon Lily magic without permission from Sutures first. She is a lot more powerful than I thought she would be.”

I see a look of surprise come over Choo Choo’s face and she says, “You mean just for her age, or period?”

I sigh and I tell her, “At least for her age, we are still not sure about her total power.”

I see her almost bouncing on her hooves as she asks, “Do you think Sutures will let me teach her some?”

I am honest and I tell her, “I am not sure, but my great aunt Haze is already going to be working with her. Maybe if Sutures agrees, you should talk to her too.”

She smiles and tells me, “Ok, now I better go see if I can find Paper Work. I can’t wait to see him. Oh, is it ok if I stop by the farm to visit on my next day off?”

I smile and tell her, “Of course Choo, you are always welcome. Besides, you are family after all thanks to your relations to my wife.”

“Thanks Colonel, I will see you later than,” She says as she trots off down the tunnel to try and find Paper Work.

Soon I am back at my office and I see the empty rack where I normally store my equipment. I then realize I still have my full kit on and smirk to myself. I remove my helmet and my web gear and battle saddle. I hang them all on the rack behind my desk. I then notice my coffee cup had been set upside down and there is a slight layer of dust upon it. I smile at the sight of it and I place it upside right. As I do so I notice Chain Lightning standing in the doorway.

He smiles at me as he leans on the frame and tells me, “Well ma’am, we're home.”

I smile back and I tell him, “Not yet Chain, but almost. In a bit we will head to White Cloud, then we will be home.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Yeah, Tail Spin left me a note with an address to an apartment we are renting there. So Yeah, I guess that will be home Colonel.” He pauses and before I can say anything he continues, “You know ma’am this will be the first time in years that I will have a home and a family, thank you for prompting me to talk to him again that day.”

I step over and put a foreleg over his shoulder and tell him, “Sergeant Major, it has been my pleasure. I am just glad to hear you will be living out that way too. I always wanted good neighbors.”

“Do you mind if Tater and I walk that way with you ma’am?”

“No, not at all, speaking of that, where is Tater?” I ask.

He smiles and tells me, “Well, he is hanging out with your daughter and her siblings right now.”

As we are talking, I pull a few of my personal items out of my saddlebags and put them back on the shelves and my desk. Finally, I tell him, “Well I need to get going so I can talk to the Colonel so we can head home soon.”

“Alright ma’am, I will see you in a bit then.”

As I walk out of my office, I look at the window to my headquarters and I see the painting of the twin enfields that are part of the 2nd of the 1st battalion crest and I cannot help but smile at how much they look like Woofers and Tweeters.

My next stop is the Regimental Headquarters. As I enter the Regimental Sergeant Major greets me, ‘Welcome back Ma’am. The Colonel is expecting you. Please follow me.”

As I follow him to the Colonel’s office, I hear Colonel Chappy pouring a cup of coffee. As he turns around, he asks, “Lieutenant Colonel, would you like one also?”

I decide I will mind my manners and tell him, “Of course sir.”

He then brings me a cup. He sets it down next to me. Then he returns to his seat and takes a sip of his coffee, after he does this I do also.

After I take my first sip, he then begins to speak. “Mollygirl, I have been keeping track of the reports during your deployment. Excellent job with the town of Harness and bringing them into the NCR, as well as bringing the coal wagons back.”

I nod my head and take another sip of coffee before I tell him “Thank you Chappy, I appreciate it.”

He nods and continues, “You deserve it, however, there are a couple of things we still need to talk about. First, you can not risk your life as if you were still a sergeant.”

I am just about ready to reply when he holds up a hoof and continues, “Hear me out, you are now too important for that. While Apple Cobbler is senior to you and is next in line to replace me when I retire, he too is getting old and will most likely retire in the next couple of years. Especially if the rumors are true about his interest in one of the mares down in the Hackamore region.”

This time I am stunned, especially by his reasoning. I don’t know what to say, but instead, I simply blush and look down at my cup. Finally, I tell him, “Thank you, sir. Oh, and I had not heard anything about him and a mare yet. But I know he and Silver Melody got along really well when I introduced them.”

He smiles sadly as he then tells me, “Mollygirl, If I make it another ten years, I will be lucky. I am tired and the stress is taking a toll on me. And yes, I know with all you have been through how much stress you have had too. That is part of what has added to mine. I still hate myself for what I had to do concerning Serenity Valley, but Mollygirl, we had to stop Silver Spite, fully, you saw what his subordinate was like, can you imagine if he had gotten loose like that in the Co-op.”

Now I can finally understand why they did it. He saw in his mind what would have happened otherwise. I nod sadly as I begin to tell him, “Sir, I now know you were right, Epona and some of the Others have told me what happened. He was a real monster. It still does not make it easier, but Chappy, I do understand. I just wish you could have let us know a bit more.”

This time he looks down at his cup and looks embarrassed before he answers. When he does, he surprises me by saying, “Mollygirl, I really wanted to. But we did not want to take a chance of not catching him off guard like we did. We were just as desperate about it as you were. I am very sorry Mollygirl,” He stops, looks up at the ceiling, and tells me, “Just so you know, it never gets any easier when you lose people. I had to leave the room to cry after I read the casualty list when the Rangers were wiped out. I still feel I should have found another way, but we had to be sure. I am very sorry for that.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Chappy, I do understand, especially after the battle of Harness. That is why I lead the team against the Praefect. He was not as sadistic as Silver Spite but he was a danger to the NCR, and sir, while we are starting to make improvements, we have a long, long way to go before we are back to where ponykind once was.”

At that he nods his head and tells me, “Lieutenant Colonel, why don’t you head home now and see your family. I will see you in two weeks ok.”

I am surprised at getting a full two weeks, but I will take it. I quickly finish my coffee and set the cup down on the table next to me. I get up and I step closer to his desk and shake his hoof as I say, “Thank you sir, for everything. I do appreciate it. I will see you in two weeks.” I then exchange salutes with him before I turn and walk out the door. As I go past my HQ, I see Chain Lighting get up to follow me as we head toward the main stable entrance. I stop briefly at the armory to pick up my weapons and then continue on.

As we go past, I see one of the cows from the Belles is painting new names next to the regimental insignia in the tunnel. I have to smile when I see the battles now listed; River’s Mouth, Hackamore, Harness, and Fort Hope. The cow looks up and smiles as she says, “The Regimental Sergeant Major told the Captain to have one of us fix the battle list, I hope you approve ma’am.”

I smile as I answer, “You did a fine job trooper. Have a good night and I will see you in two weeks.”

She smiles back and tells me, “Thank you Ma’am, you also.”

Then she turns back to her work as Chain and I continue on our way.

__________

I have to laugh to myself at how much different this return is from the last time. This time it is still daylight as I get close to the farm. Besides my family, there are so many others including Chain and Tater as well as Buttermilk and most of her civilians.

Epona is walking and talking with Buttermilk instead of on my back like Ginger. Millie is just in front of me and Moon Lily is next to her bouncing excitedly. I have to laugh when I hear Moon say, “Was too Luna, Mills.”

Millie shakes her head and says, “No, was not, Mama said was Choo Choo, so did Mista Pappa Work.” With a calm but stern tone of voice and expression on her face.

I guess Choo Choo and Paper Work had stopped to say hello to all of them while I was still inside the stable.

As we get closer to White Cloud and we can see some of the cloud village and its fields in the distance I hear some of the Others say things like, “Can you believe that.” And “My Goddesses, they really have gone far over here.”

We are about a mile from the farm when I hear several Radhogs squealing and suddenly I see Ginger and Xochitl run across the road and jump a fence with them not far behind. Then we hear two rifle shots and the two largest radhogs slide across the ground in front of us and the others run off into the underbrush off to the side away from us. Then I see Sunny come flying over to them as Ginger and Xochitl return to the hogs and get ready to butcher them. Next to me, I see Sutures shake her head and mutter something about timing.

Then I notice as Epona leads Tater over in that direction with Millie and Moon Lily trotting along happily with them. I tell those who are with me, “Sorry about that, we do have radhogs here now and these three have a business hunting them.”

It is funny, but they all seem unbothered by it or actually entertained. As I approach them, I see Ginger and Xochitl talking with Epona, and I hear her say, “This here is Sweet Potato, but we just call him Tater, he is my best friend.”

I smile as both Ginger and Xochitl tell Tater, “It is good to meet you, welcome to your new home.”

As I get closer, they all seem to notice me, I first hear Xochitl say, “Afternoon Colonel, welcome home, it has been too long ma’am.” In his normally formal but cheerful tone of voice.

Ginger then trots over to me and gives me a hug, “It is really great to see you again Ma,” Then she drops my hug and says, “Hi Mills, Hi Moon, wow you too have gotten so much bigger.”

I watch as the little sister timidly goes over to her big sister Ginger and gives her a hug. Then Ginger says, “I best let you all get going so we can get this radhog back to the farm to prep it.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Ok dear, I will see you at the farm.” And I give her another hug.

Then I start to laugh as I see Moon Lily’s horn light up and the largest hog is lifted into the air and she says, “I help Ginga.”

Ginger and Xochitl both have their jaws drop open in surprise at this. I then hear Epona tell her, “Moon, what will your mom say about using magic without permission?”

I see the little filly look disappointed as she sets the carcass back down and sadly says, “Is a no, buts I wants help, sissy.”

Beside Ginger I see a still stunned Xochilt say, “We may want to talk to your Mama Sutures about Moon Lily being a business partner to help us move the radhogs dear.”

My ears pick up at the last words, yes, they are officially a couple it seems. I ignore that and instead tell him, “Sorry trooper, but I have a feeling she will say no, for now,” as I turn back and look at my wife, “give it a while, ok?”

He nods his head, “Sure thing Colonel, by the way, the village already has some radhogs in the ground for tonight’s welcome home.”

By now Buttermilk has approached us and she hears this and I watch as she comes over and says, “Well Mollygirl, that sounds pleasant, but my people probably should wait to arrive then so we do not take over your welcome home celebration.”

Then from slightly above us I hear Sunny say, “No ma’am, the celebration is not just for her return, but to welcome all of you. We heard you were coming from the reclamation bureau last week, and that some of you had lived in the Co-op on the other side of some door,” he pauses and says, "Ginger and Xochitl tried to explain it to us. So sorry. But the welcome is for all of you.”

By this time, I see all of the others in our group have come up to us. When they hear this, I hear an excited murmur go through the crowd. Then I see one of Xyliana’s sisters’ colts’ approach and begin to speak in zebracan to Xochitl. I see his eyes go wide when not only Xochitl, but Ginger answers back and they start talking to him in that language. Soon even Sunny is talking with him.

Xyliana comes up and she tells me, “Thank you Colonel for bringing us here. I did not think we would be accepted.”

I smile at her and tell her, “You are welcome as is the rest of your family. Now we should get the rest of you into White Cloud, ok. “

I then tell Xochitl, Ginger, and Sunny, “Why don’t you get these two field dressed, I will take this group into town and then see about bringing a cart out to pick up the meat ok?”

I see them smile at each other than me and I hear Ginger say, “Ok Ma, I will see you in a bit then.”

I then watch as she goes over to Epona and gives her a one-hoofed hug and tells her, “Welcome home Epona, it is great to see you again.”

Epona hugs her back, “You too, and congratulations on bagging your buck sis.” She tells her as she grins and looks at a suddenly embarrassed Xochitl.

As our group passes the family farm, I see Shadowbuck and Woody playing in the yard with a young zony foal. Sumac and Persimmon Tree are watching them but come over to the fence and greet us as we approach. Then I notice Xavier working on a fence near the barn, stop and wave to us.

Once past the farm we soon go past Trouble and Blondie’s place. I am surprised to see how good the crops look this year. I also notice that Blondie’s figure seems to be a bit wider again. I go to point it out to Sutures and I hear her say, “I best stop there on the way home and check Blondie out. She looks about mid-term.”

I nod my head in answer and laugh lightly. Well, it looks like the family is still growing. I see them all wave at us as we walk past.

As we reach White Cloud, I notice several new buildings, including a schoolhouse, and next to it is a new church that has a symbol on the sign that I recognize as being that of the cattle religion.

I have to smile at this as I see a brahmin come out of the door of the church talking to a young bull who is wearing attire similar to what I am used to seeing Ahimsa wear. He has a gray coat with black mane and tail hair. I also notice he has a prosthetic leg like Sutures’s, but it is his hind left leg that it replaces. Then I recognize the young bull. His name is Khatri, he was once a trooper with the Belles and he served with me at the Valley. He waves to us and begins to come our way.

As we begin to walk down the main street of town more of the residents come out to greet us, I see a very flustered Fancy come out of the town hall and I hear her say, “Ok, why did someone not say they were getting close? Someone go to the schoolhouse and have Miss Text Book ring its bell, please.” She is wearing her coveralls and hat again, but she also has a young foal in a chest carry pouch.

She comes right over to me as does Khatri. “Colonel it is so good to see you,” she pauses and looks at those behind us and says, “Welcome to White Cloud all of you, we have been expecting you. I am Mayor Mare Fancy Flourish. Tonight, we will be having a feast in honor of your coming home.” She pauses and then adds, “As for lodging, tonight we will have your camp on the outskirts of town to the east side. This is near where we will be having the festival. It will also allow you to meet some of the locals whose farms you may want to work on or businesses you may want to be employed by. Also, we can discuss the farms in the area that are ready for recovery.”

I hear a nervous murmur go through the crowd behind me at this, then Khatri steps up and says, “Herd Mother, welcome home. It is so good to see you again.”

I feel myself blush at this title and I simply say, “Thank you, Khatri, it is good to be home and back in our herd territory.”

He smiles at this and I hear Buttermilk gasp next to me as she says, “Mollygirl, why did you not tell me you are a Mother of the Herd?”

I sigh and tell her, “Buttermilk, I normally do not think about it. I am sorry, but would you have believed me if I had said so.”

She then looks at those who followed us here and when she looks at Kettle Bell, she asks, and “And why did you not tell me?”

Kettle Bell simply shrugs and tells her, “Because I was asked not to Buttermilk. I am sorry, besides, I thought you would realize it on your own.”

Beside me, I hear Fancy ask, “Herd Mother?”

Then Khatri explains, “Yes, in our religion it is a title given to those believers who have shown themselves as caring about all of the herd as their children and treating them as such. We also have Herd Fathers.”

Buttermilk just shakes her head and I hear Corn Bread say quietly, “Well that does explain a few things.”

As the locals begin to talk to the newcomers we continue to chat on the street and I see Stir Fry coming as well as Blueberry Crisp. Then I see both Sweet Apple and Cookie Cutter coming our way. Cookie has a young filly with her and I see they are holding tails. When they get close enough I hear Cookie asks, “Mollygirl, where is Taser?”

I smile and tell them, “He should be along shortly, he had to check in with the MP company and he asked me not to wait for him. But I know he can’t wait to see you three. I also know how excited he is to meet your newest family member.”

I see Cookie smile proudly and I hear Sweets say, “I can’t wait to show him our new orchard too. We have worked really hard at it and we got about twenty trees that are already blossoming.”

I understand their sense of accomplishment. It is no easy task growing trees out here. I talk with them a bit more than I decide it is time to head back to the farm. I round up my family and before we head back to the farm, I tell Buttermilk and Corn Bread, “I will be back later, I need to visit the farm first and see the rest of my family.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “I understand, I will see you later, and Mollygirl,” she pauses, “Thank you for this, I finally feel at home again.”

“Your welcome Buttermilk, I am just glad to have you with us my friend, and thank you also for being there with me when I needed it.”

As I get back to the farm, I see Badger has gotten home too. He trots out of the house and I watch as he scoops up Millie and Moon Lily first for a hug. Then he goes over to Epona and says, “Epona, I have waited a long time to meet you. Welcome to our family.” Then he gives her a hug.

I see tears in her eyes at the warm greeting she is receiving from him as well as Magpie.

Then I watch as Sumac comes over to her. They both seem very nervous and then I hear her say, “Hello Epona, I am Sumac, please call me mama Sumac.”

I see the surprise on Epona’s face and she says, “Thank you, Mama Sumac, it is so good to finally meet you too.” Then I see Sumac sit down and open her hooves for a hug and I watch as Epona tentatively at first, then all but jumps into her hooves and gives her a big hug back with tears of joy in her eyes.

Then I hear Sumac tell her, “Welcome home dear, welcome home.”

__________

Dear DJ Pony,

It has been a long time since we have left home, and today we are finally returning home again. It has been a very long and hard journey. As we walk the final miles all I can think of is how good it is to be back. Please let all my friends and family know how I feel by playing Finally Coming Home for myself and those with us.

Thank you Very much,

Kettle Bell,

2nd of the 1st Manesville Regiment. White Cloud NCR

Author's Note

Once again Mollygirl brings home a new group of immigrants to the Manesville/Co-op region. We begin to see the interaction of the two groups as they feel each other out. But most importantly we see Mollygirl with her family again.

For those who are interested in listening to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PXrukk-fVdQ

Chapter 100 The Spirit of Home

Chapter 100 The Spirit Of Home

“No matter who you are or where you are, instinct tells you to go home” ― Laura Marney, No Wonder I Take A Drink

After we are welcomed home by my family we go inside the house. Sumac shows Epona to hers and Ginger’s bedroom. As she goes inside, I hear her say, “It is so much larger than on our side, wow.”

Then I hear Sumac tell her, “Well it used to not be this large, but with all the ponies living here, we had to add on.”

Epona then hangs her SMG just under the spot for Ginger’s SIR on the rack. I notice it is starting to get full and we will need to get another one soon it seems.

After she leaves the room I get out the bottle of Old Overmare that Sutures gave me in Hackamore. As she demanded I set it in plain sight so I can see it. Yes, it is a reminder of what I crave, but also what I have to lose.

I then head into the downstairs adult bedroom and remove my uniform and I get out the dress I wore at Scrap Pile’s wedding. As I lay the scarf I wore next to it I have to smile at the memories. I then go out to the yard and have Sutures help harness me up to the farm’s cart so I can go get the rad hogs for the trouble trio. Before I go, I ask her, “Dear, can I have Moon Lily go with me to help lift the hogs?”

She looks insulted at first then asks me, “Why would you ask for her dear?”

I look tenderly at her and I tell her, “because I know you are tired already and I saw earlier she can do it.”

I see her bite her bottom lip then she tells me, “Ok, if you think you can handle her.”

I nod my head and kiss her on the cheek. “Thanks, dearest, I will make it as quick as I can.”

She then calls Moon Lily over and tells her, “Ok dear, Mama Mollygirl is going to take you out to get those radhogs, when you get there you will be able to use your magic on them. However, you have to listen to her, ok?”

I see her eyes go wide and she tells her mother in a very serious voice, “Yes momma, I be good.”

“Ok, dear, thank you.” She tells her and gives her daughter a hug. Moon Lily then climbs into the back of the wagon and I hear her giggle as we start off. Before we can leave the farmyard, I hear Millie yell, “I go to Mama?”

I smile at her and tell her gently, “Not this time dear, why don’t you go play with your brothers and spend time with Papa Badger.”

I see a bit of disappointment in her face, but all she says is “OK mama,” then she trots back to her brothers and begins to play again.

Once she is busy, I begin to start again. It only takes us about 20 minutes to get there. All three of them are covered in gore from field-dressing the radhogs. As we pull up, I hear Ginger say, “You really did bring Moon Lily back to help?”

As I nod my head, I hear Moon say, “Yep, I help,” and she jumps down from the wagon, and trots proudly over to them. I have turned the wagon around and the tailgate has been lowered so I tell her, “Ok Moon, use your magic to pick up the hogs and put them in the back of the cart please.”

It is at this time that I learn to watch how I phrase things to Moon Lily. I am at first stunned as her horn lights up and she grunts a bit as she lifts both radhog carcasses up and floats them to the back of the cart. Then I am almost lifted off my hooves when she places both of them right at the tailgate. I quickly hear Xochitl tell her, “Moon, please put them one by one, further into the cart so your mom can pull it easier ok?”

I hear her say, “OK chotil, I do.” Then I feel them both shift and move to balance the cart more evenly. Then she asks, “Good?”

Xochitl tells her with a smile in his voice, “Yes Moon, very good. Thank you.”

As I am hearing this behind me, I see Sunny fly up to me and he asks quietly, “Colonel, uh, is it normal for a unicorn filly to be able to lift that much?”

I quietly answer back to him, “Uh Sunny, I don’t think most adult unicorns can lift that much.”

“Ohhh, Ok, in that case, I will have to remember to never make her mad.” He tells me again in a whisper.

I nod my head and tell him, “You may want to let Ginger know that too. However, she has been very disciplined about getting permission to use her magic too.”

I see him put a hoof under his jaw and then he smiles, “At least this gives me some practice in case my next sibling is a unicorn instead of a pegasus.”

I have to smile when he says this as he is right about it. I am wondering myself if Blondie will have a pegasus, unicorn, or earth pony this time. Sutures did a quick check for her on our way home from town. But she said the head was covered by the foal’s forelegs preventing her from seeing if it had a horn or not. She was perplexed also as she could not tell with her magic if it had wings or not yet. As she said to me, “Mollygirl this little one wants it to be a surprise it seems. I have never had that happen before.”

Soon after this Ginger, Xochitl, and Moon Lily approach the front of the wagon and I hear Xochitl say, “We are ready.”

We are about halfway home when Moon begins to complain she is tired. I am just about ready to tell her to get in the wagon when Ginger tells her, “Hop on my back Moon, I got you.”

I have to smile as we walk the rest of the way back with Ginger carrying her on her back. I also notice how much of a growth spurt that Ginger, Xochitl, and Sunny all went through while we were gone. Another change that is subtle over time, but confronts a pony all at once when you have not seen them for a while.

As we enter the yard, I am this time greeted by Xavier and Persimmon Tree, as well as a young zony mare, Persimmon tells me, “Mollygirl, this is our daughter Xailynn, I am sorry for not telling you earlier, but I wanted to surprise you when you came home, so I asked the others to not say anything either.”

I understand fully and I smile at the little filly and tell them, “She is beautiful, I really look forward to getting to know her too.”

Next Xavier tells me, “Ok Colonel, let’s get these hogs unloaded, take them by that tree over there and we will pull them off using ropes.”

I nod my head. About this time, I notice that Moon Lily has woken up from a brief nap on Ginger’s back. She sees Xavier and Xochitl wrapping a rope around the back legs of the radhogs and I see her horn begin to glow and she says, “I help.”

I see how tired she is and I know she needs a break, so I tell her, “Not this time little one. You need a break right now,” I then tell Ginger, “Dear, why don’t you take her into the house so she can get a nap for me.”

Ginger nods, “Ok Ma, I will be right back out.”

As she walks away with a very tired Moon Lily on her back Xavier calls out to me, “Ok, they are ready, go slow.” I take several steps forward then I feel the weight release from the back of the cart and I begin to head to the barn to store it. As they walk up, I hear Xochitl say, “Hey Pa, some of the new settlers are zebras.”

I see Xavier nod his head and he tells his son, “That’s nice. It will be nice to have a few more around here.”

Then Xochitl says, “Yeah, he said his aunt Xyliana is going to marry a pony, but his ma wants to marry a zebra stallion,” I see him put his hoof under his chin as he says, “I just realized that he never said anything about his other aunt. I wonder if she will be happy with a pony or will want a zebra too?”

As the harness begins to loosen so I can get out of it, I see a concerned look on Xavier’s face. He then tells his son, “Son, please do not bring this up to your mother. I have enough problems as it is.”

I watch as Xochitl nods his head seriously and says, “I understand Father. I just thought you should know.”

“Thank you, my son. Now let’s get back to the others.”

We head back to the main house. I am met on the porch by Magpie who has a nice glass of cooled tea for me to drink. As I am drinking it down, she says, “Sutures used a cooling spell on it, but she did not want to form any ice as it would have used too much of her magic.”

I sigh and tell her, “Yes, I can understand that. I watched Moon almost use too much. I think that is why she is so tired.”

I see her nod her head and then she tells me, “I will be right back. I best let Sutures know.”

I sit on the porch and continue to sip my tea before I go inside. Before I am done Sutures comes back out and asks, “Ok, what exactly happened with my daughter?”

So, I proceed to tell her. Once I am done, she shakes her head and tells me, “Yeah, I guess we have to be more literal with what we tell her to do then. Ok, Mollygirl, I love you and I know you would never hurt her on purpose, but I think it best if I am with her when she uses her magic.”

I simply agree and then I tell her, “Sorry love, I really did not even imagine her trying to lift both at once, but what is frightening is that she not only lifted both of them but set them on the back of the cart at the same time. Dear, they lifted me up.” As I say this, I see her eyes go wide. Then I continue, “I think it best we have Aunt Purple Haze begin her training as soon as possible if that is alright with you?”

I see a slight look of consternation on her face then she leans against my neck with her face and I hear her quietly say, “But my baby is growing up so fast my love.”

I wrap my hoof around her and I tell her, “I know love, and it is our job to help guide her as she grows. Just like a farmer raising their crops. We are the farmers, there is only so much we can do but we still have to try so we get a good crop.”

I see her smile some and she nuzzles me some more and tells me, “Thank you, love. I needed to be reminded of that.” We stand like this for several minutes then she tells me, “We best join the rest love. They have been waiting for you too.”

I smile and nod my head as I start back into the house to begin to reacquaint myself with the rest of my family.

__________

As I go inside Sumac gives me a brief hug and tells me, “Hot water is on the stove to clean up with. You better hurry before Ginger gets to it.”

As I hug her back, I tell her, “Thanks Sumac, I appreciate it,” I then notice that she has a new dress on and I tell her, “I love your new dress, you look so nice in it.”

“Thank you Mollygirl, I noticed you had a new one and a new scarf.”

“Yes, I bought both for Scrap Pile’s wedding back in Hackamore.”

She looks at me funny then I tell her, “Sorry Sumac, I forgot you guys have not met her. I adopted another mare. She is about to turn eighteen soon. She runs a scrap shop there and her husband is the town Marshall. Epona and Tater are close to her.”

“So, you are saying we would like her?” Sumac asks with a raised eyebrow.

I smile as I nod and I tell her, “I am sure of it. Oh, and she has started to call Archer, Papa Archer before we left.”

I see her smile as she shakes her head, “For a mare who could only give birth to one foal, dear, you have a lot of children.”

“Thanks, what is funny is she is due in another couple of months. According to Sutures she is carrying twins. So, I guess I will be a grandma too already.”

I see her start to laugh, then between laughs, she says, “if you adopted her and so has Archer, that means we all are going to be grandparents dear, including Magpie.”

My eyes open wide as I realize what that means, and I can’t help but laugh too. Sutures is a few years older than me, but Magpie is the youngest of us, and I just made her a grandmother by adopting a young mare. “Well, I guess it was not a formal adoption, but still. I do consider her family Sumac. I really think you would like her if you ever meet her.”

I see her smile sadly as she says, “I understand dear, really I do, unfortunately, I will probably never get to meet her.”

As she says this, I realize she is most likely right. I just wish she could meet her and Beach. Who knows what may happen in time though?”

Soon after this my family and I have cleaned up and we head into White Cloud with Xavier’s family. As we get close to town, we can hear the voices of a crowd in town as well as some music being played. Soon, as we get closer, we can smell the radhogs and other food cooking. Then I hear Ginger say, “Can you smell that?”

Beside her I see Xochitl nod his head and I hear Epona say, “It smells so good.”

Then I hear Badger from next to me say, “Does this mean you like meat too Epona?”

I then hear her say, “Well it is ok sometimes, normally I prefer to remain an herbivore, but I won’t say no to it all the time.”

I see Magpie make a face when she says this. Then I hear Ginger ask, “Epona, have you ever had pieces of bacon on your salad? It is to die for.”

I then hear Sutures laugh lightly and from the other side of Magpie, I hear Sumac say, “Oh good gracious. Another one for the omnivore team, Sorry Magpie dear.”

From behind us, I hear Xavier laugh lightly and when I look back, I see he has Xailynn riding on his back, and Persimmon is holding his tail.

As a group we pass through the village and to the area of the festival. I am amused at how excited all our foals are. I hear Moon Lily giggling and then Millie says, “Looks at all the ponies and cattle Moon, I tink everyone here.”

I then hear a whiney voice from Moon Lily as she says, “No Luna, not everyone.” Then she sees Choo Choo in the distance by one of the tables of food and she says, “She here! Look Mills!”

When she says this, she points and I see Choo Choo with her wing over Paper Work as they talk and eat together. When she sees us, she waves a hoof at us and keeps eating.

I see Moon Lily’s eyes go wide and she says, “Luna waved at us, can we go see her mamas, papa?”

Sutures smiles and tells her, “Well as she said earlier, call her Choo Choo dear, and yes, let’s go talk to her and her colt friend.”

I see so many ponies and cattle I know. I notice Hardtack has a table set up with a couple of barrels of cider. I also see he has several bottles of whiskey next to him, most of which I see by their label are of the local brand of Three Sisters. He sees me and waves to us and I smile as I see him lift a cup of something up in salute to us and then takes a drink.

As we get to Choo Choo she smiles at me and tells me, “Colonel that is a very pretty dress, you look so good in it.”

I smile back and I tell her, “Thank you Choo, I appreciate it, I bought it special in Harness.”

“Really, is it as nice a place as Paper Work has told me?”

Beside me, I hear Sutures tell her, “Choo Choo it is really a special place. If you get assigned in the Hackamore region, you really need to visit there.”

Beside her I see Paper Work nodding his head as he bites into a grilled mushroom, off to the side is a stick that has radhog on it He also has bell peppers and cheese on his plate. Next to his plate, I see he also has freshly baked bread and another chunk of fresh cheese as well.

I feel a tug on my sleeve and I hear Ginger asks, “Ma, can Epona and I go get a plate too?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes dear, that sounds like a good idea.”

I then hear Sutures say, “I will get some for the little ones, will someone else help me?”

Magpie quickly tells her, “I will, dear.” Then, they both trot over to the table and bring back some smaller portions for the youngest. As they are sitting there, Epona, Ginger, and Xochilt are also eating and showing the younger ones how to eat this particular meal.”

Badger stays with the foals while the rest of us go to get our meals with Persimmon carrying her youngest in a chest carrier As I am about to get a meal for Badger and come back for mine, Sutures tells me, “I got it, dearest. I can carry both of them.”

As we are coming back, I can tell when Moon Lily sees her mother carrying both meals and her eyes go wide and she smiles and I can tell she wants to try this too.

We listen to the musicians play lightly as most of the participants at the feast eat their meals. As more and more finish I notice that rows of lanterns from hangers have been set up in front of the stage the band is using, as a dancing area.

As it becomes darker the lanterns light the dance “floor” nicely and I am starting to look forward to dancing with my spouses out on it. I am gazing at the dance area when Blueberry Crisp approaches us. She has a tray full of drinks for us. As she gives them out, she then takes a cup of tea off of her tray and sets it in front of me. She smiles and tells me, “It is great to see you back Colonel. Welcome home,” then she lowers her voice and almost whispers, “I talked to Buttermilk earlier, she told me about the deal you had at the Flying Cow, and why. Just so you know, Hard Tack and I are giving you the same setup, you are always welcome but, we got your back on this one.”

Part of me wants to be insulted, but part of me feels so cared about that I cannot help but smile warmly at her and tell her, “Thank you so much Blueberry, I really do mean it.”

She smiles and then tells me, “Well I best get going. I got a couple more tables to bring drinks to before I can put away my apron for the night.”

Still smiling I tell her, “Thank you for helping put this on. Let everyone know I appreciate it so much.”

She nods and with a serious expression tells me, “Colonel, it is our pleasure, most of us remember what it was like when we came to our new homes here. And from your daughter’s explanation, this is a new home for them, even if they came from the Co-op, it was not our Co-op if you know what I mean?”

During this time, I talk to several others. Both from the locals who founded this community, and from the new arrivals. I am almost tickled pink when I see Doula coming over to say hello. All of our foals all yell “Granny!” when they see her and none of us are quick enough to say anything before, they are already down and running to her for hugs.

She has a joyful expression on her face as she takes the time to give each of them a brief hug and tell them she loves them.

After they are done, she continues coming over to us and as she takes a seat, I see all of them sit back down also. I just shake my head as I think of how amazing it is that the foals all behave so well for her.

I begin to listen to her talk to Sutures about their business and clients. “You know Sutures, I really have been enjoying spending more time with Miss Text Book and those foals of hers. You know, the ones she brought from Good Doer and adopted.”

I see Sutures nod her head, “She has always seemed like a good mare Ma,” Then Sutures pauses and asks, “Ma, does that mean you are dating her?”

I watch as Doula blushes and then tells her daughter, “No, I am too old for her, but I do enjoy her company. Besides, I would still want a buck sometime and that would not be fair to her.”

I see Sutures grin and she tells her mother, “You could always try an arrangement like ours.”

Doula has just taken a drink of cider when Sutures says this and I see her begin to cough on her drink. I stand up and pound on her back to help her clear it, then she finally says, “My darling daughter, are you trying to kill me? I could not do that.”

Sutures then shrugs her shoulders and says, “Why not mom? It is not like dad would ever change. Why don’t you do something for you for once?”

I see Doula let out a big sigh as she looks down. Then she looks up at her daughter and says, “Because I do love him still and hope he can change.” Suture gets ready to say something and Doula holds up a hoof and tells her sadly, “I know it most likely will not happen, but I know he can be better. I just know it, but he has to see he can first.”

I watch as Sutures shakes her head and tells her mother, “Mom, I am sorry, but I really don’t think he will, or can.”

I hear another sigh and she looks at Sutures and tells her, “Sadly, neither do I, but here's to hope.” She says as she lifts her mug and takes another drink.

About this time, I see two couples enter the dance floor area. Fancy and Sirocco are one of the couples. The other is Buttermilk and Corn Bread. As the music begins to play each dance with their spouse. I recognize the song and I realize when about halfway through the two couples are next to each other and they exchange spouses and begin to dance with the other's partner. Once this dance finishes, I watch as both stallion and bull lead the cow and mare off the dance floor. They both bend over and kiss the hoof of their female dance partner then return them to their spouse. The symbology behind it stuns me as it shows the blending of the two communities into one. I am stunned but I am also so pleased with it that I can not help but stand on my back hooves and clap my forehooves when they finish.

Soon, as the music begins again, I start to see other couples make their way to the dance floor. I have to smile as I notice that Ginger and Xochitl are two of the first ones out there. I see Epona sitting there watching and then I hear Sunny from above her asking, “Hey cous, if I land, would you mind sharing a dance with me?”

I see her grin and she says, “Sure cous, that would be very nice.” I watch as he not only lands and folds his wings but escorts her to the dancing area. Shortly afterward I see Tater leading Ginger’s friend Twinkle Hoofs to dance also. But what really gets me to smile is when I see Dull Beak and Summer Solstice have arrived and they both begin to dance just after they land.

Soon Badger takes me by my hoof and then asks, “Sumac, Sutures, could you watch the little ones while I enjoy a dance with our Mollygirl?”

They both nod their heads and we soon are dancing with the others. Spinning and sashaying with the best of them.

As the dance finishes Badger leads me out of the dance area and I smile as Sutures joins him and Magpie says, “Sumac has the little ones for a bit. It has been too long dear, please join me.”

I curtsy to her and tell her, “I cannot help but say yes when you ask like that.” It is then that I hear what the song is, and I know I have lucked out as they play Poor Colt’s Delight.

As we dance, I find myself resting my head against her neck, and I breathe in her scent once again. I realize at this point it has been too long since I was last with her, and the rest of my family. After his dance with Sutures, I see him return and this time I volunteer to watch the youngsters as Badger takes Sumac as his partner for the next dance, and Sutures dances with Magpie.

Soon I see several of the foals and calves from the Others as well as the local community are playing nearby and Millie asks, “Mama, can we play with them?”

I smile as I tell her, “Yes you, your sister and brothers can, but stay where I can see you ok?”

Then I hear Shadowbuck reply, “Ok mama Mollygirl. We be good.”

I have to laugh as I watch the four of them run off excitedly together to go play.

I am enjoying watching all the youngsters play when I feel a hoof on my shoulder. I turn to look and I see Xyliana standing there next to me along with her family. They are all excited to be here and I watch as the youngest of their foals runs off to play with the other youngsters.

They begin to talk with me and Xyliana tells me, “Thank you again, Colonel. We feel most welcome here.”

I smile and pat the seat next to me as I tell her, “You're most welcome, please sit and talk if you would like.”

She and her family sit next to us and as we are talking Ginger comes trotting up to me and tells me, “Ma, me and Xochitl saw her, she is here tonight.”

I am confused at first as she tells me this. So, I ask her, “Who is here?”

She looks at the zebras with me and then she steps closer to me and whispers in my ear, “The Mareigan. She came as a pony and I saw her turn into a cow.” She stops and looks at the dance area and I now see her. I see Buttermilk dancing with a beautiful white cow with black hair on her head and tail, and wearing a black cloak.

I watch as the dance ends and I see her smile kindly at Buttermilk then she says something to her and she then approaches Corn Bread and begins to dance with him. The entire time I see a smile on her face.

I notice my zebra companions have become somewhat nervous as they too watch the spirit move amongst the others. About this time Xavier and Persimmon Tree approach me. Xavier nods at Ginger and then me as he tells me, “She Is back Colonel. But she seems to be welcoming those you brought here.

I nod my head and I ask him, “Did you speak with her?”

He nods his head, “Yes, she also talked to your wife Sutures. Her mother Doula was very confused, to say the least.”

I laugh lightly at this and say, “I can imagine so.”

Beside me, I hear a wide eyed Xyliana say, “You did not tell us that you had a shaman or that your people dealt with spirits.”

Next, I hear Xavier tell her, “One, I am not a shaman. Two we do not deal with spirits. This one seems to be the spirit of this region. It has helped us many times, including during the expedition. It also has led other groups of immigrants to us, so I think it gets what it wants just by our being here. However, I would still not try to make a deal with it.”

As we talk, I watch the Mareigan and see her talk with both ponies and cattle as if greeting old friends. Then I notice that the Mareigan has disappeared for a bit and soon I see her again but in her pony form. This time she is approaching us.

Xyliana and her sisters begin to shift and become more nervous. I stand up and I step between them and the Mareigan, which seems to help. They are then able to hear me say, “Good evening Mareigan.”

She stops and smiles at all of us then says, “Good evening my child,” she pauses and looks at the zebras and says, “Welcome home, I hope you stay and become a part of the herd.”

I see them all stare at her with their eyes wide open and with their ears laid back alongside their heads. The Mareigan then nods her head and tells them, “Do not fear, no deal is being asked nor offered. Most of those here do not know what I truly am, and I ask you to keep it that way. However, with your abilities to see me for what I am, I wanted to say, welcome home.”

I see the surprise on their faces and I hear one of the sisters say something in the zebra tongue. This is answered by Mareigan in the same language. I see the surprise on her face and I also realize that this is the sister who wanted a zebra suitor.”

The sister seems to not only relax but seems happy as if a sudden feeling of peace had come over her. The Mareigan then comes back over to me and talks to me directly, “You have done well my child. You have brought them home.” She then begins to walk away from the others and beckons me to follow. I turn to Persimmon Tree and ask her, “Dear, would you mind keeping an eye on my little ones for a few minutes.”

I see her nod her head as she replies in an uncertain voice, “Of course I will.” As she says this, I see Xavier move closer to her and wrap his tail with hers. When she sees this, I see the Mareigan smile briefly as she continues a bit further from the others.

Once we are no longer visible to most of the others she sits down and tells me, “Thank you my child for all you have done for me.”

I feel myself blush and I tell her, “My pleasure Mareigan. I will say I had not expected to see you here tonight. But it is good to see you.”

“I understand. I normally would not allow so many to see me, but most will not realize who or what I am, and I so wanted to welcome as many as I could. I have never done this before,” she tells me as she looks back at the large crowd who are enjoying the celebration.

We talk a bit more then finally she says to me, “You once said you would miss seeing me, did ya mean it, lass?”

I nod my head, “Yes Mareigan, I meant it then and I mean it now. Tonight has been a pleasure as it seems to be more of a social visit.”

She smiles and answers me by saying, “Aye, it has been for me as well. Perhaps I will visit more often when possible. But I will also still be here when you need me as I have already. However, I do not think I will be doing so in such public places again.”

I nod my head to this in understanding and I tell her, “Well I look forward to our next visit then. I best get back to the youngsters though as I have a feeling Millie will be getting tired soon and want a bit of milk before bed tonight,” I pause and hesitate briefly before I say, “Thank you for the visit Mareigan, I look forward to your next one my friend.”

She nods to me and smiles as she says, “I do too, my child, have a good evening,” she says. Then I watch her transform back into a crow and fly away.

I then return to where the foals are playing. As I get closer, I see Persimmon is feeding her daughter already as she talks to Xyliana and her sisters. When close enough I can begin to hear them and I can tell they are talking in zebracan again. I smile and shake my head at this new change. Until I met Xavier and his family, I had never heard that tongue spoken, now it seems to be coming more common with even the youth learning it and using it as a way to talk in front of their parents without them understanding them.

Once I am back with them, I am included in the discussion by those who speak equestrian. Soon I am joined by the other members of my family. Badger comes up to me and tells me, “Mollygirl, both Fancy and Buttermilk would like to talk to you before we leave tonight. But how about one more dance before we go?”

I smile at him and kiss him on his cheek. Then I tell him, “I would love to, my darling husband.”

After which he leads me to the dance. After we are through, he tells me, “I will meet you with the others. I think they wanted to talk to you privately.”

I find Fancy and Buttermilk talking with Kettle Bell. As I approach, they all look up at me and Kettle Bell asks me, “Mollygirl, that white cow that was here earlier, was that her?”

I am caught off-guard by her question and ask, “Is she who?”

I hear her let out an exasperated breath and she says, “Colonel remember I was with you on the expedition. We all heard you were told you were pregnant by a spirit, and Paper Work has told me and a few others that the Major was visited by her the night before Second Two Step.”

When she lays it on the line like this, I know she will understand, so I tell her, “Yes, that was her Kettle.”

I see Buttermilk get a funny look on her face as does Fancy. Then Buttermilk asks, “Mollygirl, what did she want, are we in trouble?” Her not questioning about the Mareigan being a real spirit surprises me.

I smile at her and I step forward and put a hoof on her shoulder as I look her in the eyes and I tell her, “No, we are not in trouble. She is the spirit of this region. She just wanted to welcome all of you home. Feel special Buttermilk for even as long as I have known her, she has never asked me to dance.”

I see her relax some and then she says, “Mollygirl, that helps some, but it still seems strange to me.”

I then grin at them as I tell her, “Buttermilk in my life, you get used to strange.”

They all give a small laugh and then we exchange goodnights so I can take my family, especially my little mare home, and they can turn in for the night to begin their new lives in the morning.

Once we are home for the night, I am surprised when Badger says he will stay downstairs with me and Sutures to sleep, while Magpie and Sumac decide to spend the night together. As they are heading up the stairs, I overhear Epona say, “You know Ginger, that Magpie must really be a special Pony for Sumac to love her like that.”

They are almost to the top of the stairs so I can’t hear her full reply, but what I do hear is, “Yeah, she really is.”

As I settle in bed to finally sleep that night with my one forehoof on Badger and over Sutures who is between us, I have to smile to myself. Yes, today was a very good day.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Plese excuse my mistakes as I am just learning to write equestrian. I have recently come to my new home with my husband to be and my family. I have been welcomed hear more than I could imagine. My kind are not welcome much in the wastelands, but hear we are made to feel we belong. Could please play you, Coming Home for me and my family.

Thank you

Xyliana, White Cloud

Author's Note

Sometimes we find that home is not only where our heart is, but where we are welcomed and accepted for who we really are. Our time on the expedition has ended and our new citizens of the Manesville region have found their new homes.

While a part of me feels that this would be a good place to end this story. I have always intended the upcoming arc. Coming up we will see more character-based chapters, but also more action for those who enjoy that as well.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ixP0d8klLvI

Chapter 101 Time Marches On

Chapter 101 Time Marches On

“I wish there was a way to know you're in the good old days before you've actually left them.”

― Andy Bernard

It is six months after we have returned when I arrive home from the stable that I get the letter that surprises me most. As I come in the door, I see Sutures with a stunned expression on her face and I notice Sumac off to the side trying not to laugh. Epona brings the letter to me and tells me, “You really should read this ma, Mama Magpie will need to see it after she gets home too.”

At this point, I am extremely concerned and I begin to read it.

My dearest family,

Things have been fairly quiet since we have arrived down here, other than a few raider incidents and the scouts and the Fighting Fillies captured a small wagon train of slavers. In fact, this has allowed me to spend much time in town visiting with Scrap, Beach, and the twins. They are real hooffulls let me tell you.

As I read this part, I find no real surprises and I begin to wonder what their reactions are all about. I look up at them and Sutures tells me, “Keep reading dearest.” So, I continue on with it.

Esmoorelda from the Flying Cow has also asked me to have you say hello from her to the Others as well as our wife Sutures, who she misses having her chats with each week during her normal weekly checkups. She also has asked me for you to quietly ask Kettle Bell what she wants her to do with her share of the profits? She is doing it this way so her husband does not know about it as she is worried that he may try to reinvest them himself, rather than doing what Kettle wants.

Milo and his family have also told me tell all of you hello, and that they really miss their extended family. Especially Sutures right now. So far Cannel Coal has not taken yet, but Both Cedar Box and Laura Lee have and should deliver before I leave.

I am stunned enough that I have to reread the last paragraph. I feel my mouth hanging open and I feel as Epona comes up and gently closes it for me, then she says, “Yep, you got to the part that threw us Ma.” She smiles as she shakes her head and tells me, “I was reading up on it just the other day at the Manesville Library, the odds of a Jenny getting pregnant are incredible. There have only been a very few special cases that were documented.”

When she says the last part, I jerk my head up and ask, “Wait, what, I thought mules are sterile?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Ma, it is incredibly rare, but it can happen, just like a zony being able to have foals. It is extremely improbable, but not impossible.”

I slap my forehoof to my forehead, then I look a Sutures and she just smiles and nods. Then she says, “I guess Laura Lee got what she really wanted, but just did not reckon on.”

When she says this, I see and hear Sumac begin to laugh even harder as she says, “Just wait til Badger hears.”

I see Sutures shaking her head, “Goddesses Archer is going to be so smug about this. One of the few stallions to get a Jenny Pregnant.”

At this, I begin to smirk and I ask, “I wonder what they will name her little one?”

I see Sutures still looking somewhat dazed, but Sumac is pulling herself back together. Finally, she looks at Sutures and tells her, “Dear, I am sorry for laughing so hard, but all I could think of is he had one time with a mule and he got her pregnant. That is even worse than Badger and me with one time.”

Sutures then looks up at me and half-seriously asks, “You don’t think that, no, she wouldn’t.”

“Who wouldn’t what dearest?” I ask her.

She looks me right in the eyes and says, “You don’t think the Mareigan is responsible for this do you?”

I shake my head and I tell her, “No dear, I don’t, but I think we better keep a tighter rein on Ginger and Xochitl though.”

I see Epona smile and she tells us, “Just don’t make it too tight. Besides, normally they have Sunny with them, what could happen with him there too?”

All three of us grown mares look at each other. I notice they are both smirking, then suddenly they look worried.

I think back to what I was like at that age and I relax a bit. I will trust her judgment. Well, at least a bit.

I then finish the letter and realize how much I miss Milo and the others from down in the Harness and Hackamore region. I did notice though that in his letter Archer had mentioned that while they are still looking for an adult dragon, Harness has gotten two dragon eggs. I just hope they can take care of them properly. My next question is where would they have found dragon eggs? I guess I will have to ask George if she knows when she gets back next week along with the rest of the 2nd of the 2nd.

Finally, we begin to get ourselves back together when I hear Ginger call from the front door, “Ma’s, we got another one we need help with.”

I sigh and enter the main dining room and see her hanging her SIR on the wall, I guess that answers where she and Xochitl were. Then She asks, “Hi Ma, could you help us with the cart again?”

I grin at her and tell her, “Sure, let me slip out of my uniform first.” I then go and change so I can help them bring in their newest catch.

__________

As I lay awake next to Sutures and Magpie my mind races with what all I have coming up and what I need to do. We have been home for just under nine months and things seem to have settled down again. Once in a while, we get some stray raiders; we have even had a few stray pegasus flyovers using raptors and such, but nothing spectacular or of particular notice.

It is the middle of the night and I have barely fallen asleep when I hear pounding on the door. I jump up and as I reach the gun rack, I notice both of my older daughters are already there I watch as one silently heads out the back door of the kitchen while the other one covers me as I go to the door. Behind me, I hear Sutures asking, “Who is it, what do they want?”

I have my pistol Honor ready as I carefully open the door from the side and in the dim light, I see Dull Beak standing there, he looks like he is ready to panic. He puts his wings and both front talons in the air and with eyes wide open says, “Don’t shoot, it’s me, and it's time.”

I am still tired enough I do not realize what he means and I ask him, “Time for what?”

He tilts his head and looks at me like I am stupid and he tells me, “Time for Summer to have our little one.”

I feel my eyes go open wide now and from behind me, I hear Sutures call out, “Tweeters, here girl,” as she writes out a quick note. Then she tucks it in a small satchel around Tweeters neck and tells her, “Go get Doula.”

As Tweeters runs out onto the porch and flies off, Sutures tells Dull Beak, “Give me a minute to get my bags and pistol,” then she runs back to our room and I hear her moving about, talking to Magpie.

I then look at Dull Beak and tell him, “Well XO, this sounds like a good reason to take the day off. Be sure to let me know what you have please.”

He nods his head, and as Sutures comes back out from the room, she gives me a quick peck on the cheek and they are off and running towards White Cloud. I watch them as they disappear into the darkness and I hear Magpie tell me, “Dear, she is going to be gone for a while, why don’t you come back to bed?”

I realize she is right and after returning Honor back to my holster hanging from the rack I head back to bed and realize just how nice it is to still have somepony warm to snuggle up to as I fall back to sleep. Just as I begin to drift off I hear Magpie’s daughter Raven begins to cry. I swear Mags is almost ready to cry, so I tell her, "I will bring her here for you, just lay down love.”

I hear her sniffle a bit and then she tells me, “Thank you, love, I really appreciate it.”

I kiss her on her forelock and I go to get her daughter for her middle of the night feeding. As I do so I seriously begin to consider having Sutures cast the lactation spell again so I can help her. As I enter the dimly lit nursery, I see her standing in her crib trying to figure out how to get out of it as she cries. I pick her up and put her on my back, then I carry her to our room where I sit her down next to her mother so she can nurse. Once she is finished, I take her back to her bed, before finally getting back to sleep myself.

It is just after morning formation when I get the message on my PipBuck from Dull Beak. Colonel, it is a little hippogriff mare. Mother and youngster are doing fine. We have named her Slip Stream after Summer’s great grandmother. Also, Sutures says she will see you back at the farm tonight for dinner.

Dull Beak.

I can not help but smile when I hear this and when I let my staff know. Soon afterward I overhear one of my staff troopers tell another, “Us old CEF troopers sure can find ourselves doing the near impossible.”

The one he is telling this to asks, “What do you mean Half Pint?”

He laughs and says, “First Targhee, then The Valley, next Lieutenant Archer somehow gets a mule pregnant, and to top it off, old Dull Beak fathering a youngster with a mare, creating or recreating if he is right, a whole species of its own.”

I hear the other one laugh and he replies, “You know with luck like that, the little Zony and his pony marefriend from the old scouts better be careful.”

As he says this, I drop my coffee cup and I hear the first one asks, “You do realize his marefriend is the Colonel’s daughter, right?”

I do not hear the rest because as I am starting to clean up my mess Chain Lighting comes over and talks to me while he is helping me clean up the spilled coffee. As I finish up all I can think of is, perhaps I do need to be worried more about those two.

__________

It is my day off for the week and It is hard for me to believe that I have been home for over 11 months since we left Hackamore, I think to myself as I watch the youngsters play in the yard from our porch. As Magpie and I sit there watching them I hear Sutures call from inside the house, “Mollygirl, your great aunt is coming down the road, would you mind rounding up Moon Lily for me?”

I call back, “Sure thing dear,” then I let go of Magpie's tail and walk over to the little Black unicorn with her green main and tail. She looks up at me and I tell her, “Here comes auntie Purple you ready for another lesson young mare?”

I see her brighten up as she tells me, “Really mama” Magic time?”

I nod my head and she all but bounces with glee. Then she sees Purple Haze at the main gate to the farm and she is off like a shot giggling as she goes.

I see the grin on her face as Purple sees the excited little mare running to her. She stops, sits, and holds out her forehooves to the little mare as she runs to her. I have to smile as she gets close and skids to a stop and then performs a dignified walk into her mentor’s hooves.

As I am heading over to say hello, I hear Purple ask, “How is my favorite student doing today?”

I hear Moon giggle and say, “I is doing really good today auntie purple. I love magic days.”

I see Purple Haze smile back at the little mare and I realize she almost considers her a daughter. My goodness, how she has changed since she and I first met back in Hackamore.

After the hug ends Purple stands up fully and says, “Hello Mollygirl, By the way, Trouble and Blondie send their regards.”

“Thanks, Purple, how are they doing?” I ask.

She smiles and replies, “Oh they are doing well. But they have their hoofs full with a second flier in the family. Rain is learning quick, and Sunny does not help,” she says as she laughs lightly.

I grin and I tell her, “You know, I am sure it really surprised her that they had another pegasus, she was hoping for a unicorn filly this time.”

I see Purple straighten up and become serious then as she says, “Well she should be dang happy to have one at all. Not every mare has foals.”

I nod my head and as I do so I see Moon Lily trying to get Purple's attention. Once she has it, she asks, “What teach me today Auntie Purple?”

I see Purple put a hoof under her chin and she asks, “What would you like to learn today?”

I see the little unicorn filly close her eyes as she thinks then she says hopefully, “Telport?”

I see Purple grin again as she pats her pupal on her shoulder and tells her, “Not yet, but eventually. How about we try something a bit more useful for now. How about the Cleaning spell?”

I watch as Moon makes a face and I hear her say quietly, “But no want clean. I want to learn to telport.”

I hear Purple sigh and she says, “Moon, this is not normal cleaning, it uses your magic.”

At that, the little mare brightens up and says, “Ok, I do.”

Purple then leads her into the barn to begin cleaning there on things that can be repaired more easily if a spell goes awry. Not that it happens often with Moon, but I still remember when she went to heat a pot water for tea and melted out the solder by accident. As they walk away Purple Haze turns and tells me, “We will be back to the house in time for dinner, I have her for you.”

I smile and nod, “Thanks Purple,” I tell her, then I tell Moon Lily, “Have fun and listen to great aunt Haze, ok?”

She smiles and nods as she tells me, “Always do mama.”

I have taken about half a dozen steps when from behind me I see a bright flash of light and I hear Moon Lily say, “Sowwy ant Purple, I wrong spell.”

I hear a startled Purple ask, “Dear where did you learn that one?”

In reply, I hear an embarrassed sounding young mare say, “Choo Choo.”

I begin to walk again and I hear Purple Haze say, “I really need to talk to that mare again.”

I look up at the house and I see my beloved is watching out the window briefly with a smile on her face as she waves to me. I love the way the sun makes her black coat almost shimmer under it. The only thing that makes it better is knowing our sweet Archer will be back in another month. From his last letter, we learned that not only did Cedar have a little purple unicorn buck named Pine Box, but Laura Lee had a beautiful little Jenny with her light brown coat and Archer’s green mane and tail she named Blue Moon. Finally, Cannel did catch and she is due in seven more months.

I smile and shake my head as I think about all those foals and I step back onto the porch. I am sure Milo and his family are just loving it. While I will miss my family here, part of me can’t wait to get back down to them and see all the new family members there either.

As I come into the house, I hear Sumac ask, “Ok, what was that bright light from the barn?”

I simply shrug my shoulders and tell her, “Choo Choo taught Moon another spell and she accidentally cast it instead of the cleaning spell she was supposed to use.”

From upstairs I hear Sutures start to cuss ending it with, “I don’t care if she is an alicorn, that mare needs to listen to me. I am her mother.”

From the kitchen, I hear Sumac laugh lightly and tell Persimmon tree, “Yeah, that will work with her. She has had more experience with magic than most unicorns will ever read up on.”

From upstairs I hear, “I heard that Sumac.”

At this point I see Magpie looking at me and we both just shake our heads and laugh. Which causes Sutures to yell down, “It’s not funny.”

I then see Magpie mouth the words to me, “Yes, it is,” and I have to fight down more laughs.

Just over an hour later our chores in the house are finished and we all go sit on the porch. While we are there, we are joined by Persimmon Tree and Xailynn. Finally, we see a slightly bedraggled Purple Haze walking back with a smiling Moon Lily on her back.

As they get closer, I hear Sutures ask, “How did it go?”

Purple laughs lightly and tells her, “Oh it went ok. I just had to remember to make her focus on the spell she is trying to cast.”

I look at the slightly charred ends of her mane and tail and ask, “So what happened?”

She shakes her head, “It seems your friend Choo has deemed it necessary to teach my pupil magic that can be used in combat. She accidentally cast a lightning bolt spell when she was supposed to clean the rust off of one of your old plow blades, oh, by the way, we will need to take that back into town to be repaired before you can use it again.”

Behind me, I hear Sumac let out a light groan as she says, “I just had that blade rebuilt last year.”

The youngsters are all playing in the yard, with us watching them when I look up and see three fliers coming toward us from the Manesville area. As they get closer, I hear Magpie say, “Oh look, speaking of Choo, here she comes with her sisters.”

As she says this, I see Purple’s coat bristle and her ears start to slide back. Then she says, “Good, I would like to have a word with her.”

As the sisters come in to land, I hear Sumac tell her, “Purple, remember, this is my land so mind your manners please.”

I see Purple take a deep breath and slowly release it. Then she tells her, “For you, I will Sumac. Thank you for reminding me.”

As they approach, I see Choo Choo has a wide smile on her face as she sees Moon Lily playing with her siblings and Xialynn. Beside her Quick Frost and Blue Star trot along with their normal dignified manner, but I do notice they are holding tails.

Purple approaches them before I can say anything, I hear Choo Choo asks, “Miss Haze, what has happened to you?”

I hear Magpie guffaw and I see Sutures eyes go wide when she asks this. Then I hear Purple reply, “Uh, Choo Choo is it? May I have a word with you concerning my student?”

I watch as Choo Choo raises a single eyebrow and then tells her, “You mean my great, great-granddaughter?”

I see Purple bristle some more and she says, “She is my family too now.”

Choo then tells her, “Only through marriage.”

As I watch these two begin to argue, I notice the other two sisters step back and away.

When she sees this Purple challenges them by asking, “What are you two so afraid of a simple unicorn that you are spreading out so you can attack me too?”

I see Blue Star shake her head as she answers back, “Oh no, it's not that, but I learned a very long time ago not to get involved with family squabbles.”

She then turns her head back and asks Choo, “So what do you have to say for yourself?”

Choo looks at her coolly and tells her, “Purple, may I call you Purple? Please understand I have seen and experienced much more in the wastelands than you could ever imagine. I am not trying to undercut your training. However, I do realize she needs to know how to defend herself.”

“So, you teach her how to cast lightning blast?” she says.

Choo Choo looks surprised and tells her, “Actually, no. We were playing along with a few of the others when a radhog charged us and I cast that spell. I did not tell her how to cast it.” Choo then looks with wide eyes at Moon and continues, “I simply taught her how to cast a simple shield spell.”

I see Purple’s, as well as Sutures’s jaws, drop open when they hear this and Purple simply says, “By Celestia.”

Beside me, I hear my wife say, “I will really need to watch what spells I cast around her.”

Magpie and I both simply nod our heads. And Sumac quietly tells her, “It is a good thing you began to teach your daughter to only use magic with permission then. A little filly with that kind of power really needs self-discipline.” Again, we all nod.

As the moment seems to have blown over, Sumac then calls out, “Mares, how about we all have some nice tea out here on the porch. It feels so good and we can keep an eye on our little ragamuffins easier.

I see Blue Star smile and she replies back, “That is an excellent suggestion Sumac. I will help you get it ready if you do not mind.”

With that, the tension has blown over and over tea I notice both Purple and Choo begin to talk about how each can work together on Moon Lily’s education.

As we enjoy our tea together, I notice Magpie and Quick Frost talking about books and I hear Magpie say, “Quick, we just received a second copy of the Book of Little Pip, I could save it for you if you would like to read it.”

“Magpie, please understand I do appreciate the offer, but I have heard some others discuss it as well as Choo telling us what others have said. For us Little Pip is a quandary,” I hear the Purple alicorn say.

I see a funny expression come over Mag’s face as she asks, “What do you mean? Why would she cause you any problem?”

I hear Quick Frost first take a deep breath then let it out before saying, “Magpie, your kind call her The Light Bringer, ours, The Destroyer. She killed many of our kind as well as our mother the Goddess. When she fought those alicorns she mentions, we all were there through Unity. We saw and felt what they did. We felt their deaths as she killed them. When Unity was broken then we became individuals again. Some of us such as myself regained most of our memories. Others such as Blue Star only some of them, and even some like Choo Choo regained even less and have had to either relearn who they were or become new ponys, so to us she is both a damnation as well as a salvation. We all died when she set us free and those of us left were reborn.”

When she says this, I am stunned at its implications and I do not know what to say, instead, I simply sip my tea and nod my head. It is at this time I see Choo and Purple both nod their heads and I hear Purple say, “Agreed, for now on you and I will meet at least once a week for tea and so we can collaborate on her training.”

Then Choo Choo remembers and tells her, “Oh, we will meet every week when we can, I am deploying down to Hackamore in two weeks. “

__________

The day Archer gets home from deployment I am there to meet them at the pier, along with the rest of our family. As Archer comes up, He sees his daughter Raven for the first time as she walks with her siblings. She has the red coat of both her mother and father, but her black mane and tail have green stirpes in them. I see the look of surprise on his face as he slowly walks towards us and first hugs Magpie, who introduces him to Raven.

I see the expression of shock on his face as he looks lovingly at her, then he waits for her to cautiously approach him and he then hugs her and gently kisses her on her forelock as he tells her, “I have waited so long to do that little mare.”

I have to smile as she hugs him back. Then I watch as he is mobbed by the other youngsters vying for his attention. Finally, I see Moon Lily light up her horn and call out “Papa, over here.”

He sees her and says, “Come here daddy’s little filly,” then he sits down and allows them all to hug him at one time.

As they finish, he stands back up and finally I get my chance along with the other spouses to welcome him home. When he gets to Badger, I hear Badger tell him, “Welcome home brother, I have missed you.”

“I have missed you too Badger. Thanks for helping to hold down the fort here while I was gone.”

Right after this, I am approached by Apple Cobbler. He takes me aside and tells me, “Mollygirl, I hate to tell you, but you are going to be losing your XO.”

I am stunned when he says this and asks him, “Why am I losing Dull Beak did something happen?”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Yeah, I got married to Silver Melody when we were down there. I am turning in my papers for retirement and by next year will be going home for good.”

Part of me is bothered to know I won’t have Dull Beak much longer. The other part of me is very happy that they found each other. The later part wins and I smile warmly as I tell him, “Congratulations. To both of you. I am so happy for you.”

At first, I think how much this would please Summer Solstice, then I realize that she and Dull Beak will no longer be on the same deployment schedule. I know the pain of how that is all too well.

The next day I am called into Colonel Chappy’s office and he tells me, “Lieutenant Colonel, I am sure you have heard of Apple Cobbler’s decision to retire? This means two things, first Dull Beak is getting his battalion, as per instructions of the higher command. Secondly, I need you to make a suggestion for who you think would make a good XO to replace Dull Beak for your Battalion. You can think about it overnight if you like. But I would like your recommendations as soon as possible.

I nod my head and quickly tell him, “Sir, I think Captain Kettle Bell would be a good choice.”

I see him shift his mouth to one side and take on a serious expression briefly. Then says, “You made that suggestion pretty quick. Are you sure?”

I nod my head, “Yes, sir. I know how she is in a fight but I also have seen her deal with locals during our last deployment. I would feel comfortable with her being my XO, and in an emergency taking over for me.”

He considers this briefly and takes a sip of his coffee. Then he asks, OK, who would you recommend to replace her in charge of the Belles then?”

Sir, she has several good Lieutenants under her. All have proven themselves in a fight. Perhaps we should ask for her suggestion first, then I will give you my opinion of it.”

“OK, sounds good Mollygirl, I will see you in the morning. I will see you then.”

“Thank you, sir, I appreciate it. I will see you then.” I tell him, getting up from the chair and head back to my office.

As I enter my headquarters, I see Dull Beak at his desk. He looks up and waves to me. I wave him over to my office as I head into it. He soon arrives and he asks, “So, what’s up Colonel?”

I smile at him, “Remember after the battle of Harness we were told that we would be put on the list for advancing me to a regimental XO and you to a battalion CO slot?” He nods his head and I finish, “Well Apple Cobbler turned in his retirement papers when he got back yesterday. It seems that you will be getting the 3rd of the 1st. Congratulations my friend,” I tell him as I stick out a hoof and shake his talon.

I see the surprise on his face and he smiles at me, “Thanks for letting me know ma’am. I really do appreciate it. So, when is this supposed to take place?”

I shrug my shoulders, and tell him, “I am not really sure, but before we deploy next. I think it depends on how soon he is processed for retirement and how soon you can get up to speed with your new command.”

He has an expression on his face that I now know expresses joy for a griffon. Then I see it shift as he says, “Oh no. Summer is not going to be happy with this.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Yea, I understand entirely Dull Beak. I understand. Now about those company inventories…”

__________

On my next deployment to Hackamore, I have Kettle Bell as my executive officer. Most of my officers are the same. Except, for now, I have Peach Pit as the Captain in charge of the Belles. Clock Work commands the Enfields, Broken Hills has the Door Kickers, and Abby is still in charge of Lancers.

My security detail has changed a bit though, as I now have Corporal Nightshade on it. I still have to admit I am very surprised at how much he has changed from when I first met him. But he and I have talked a few times when on watch at the HQ after he was assigned to my detail. It seems I made a bigger impression on him than I expected.

Once we get back to Hackamore, I get to know both Scarp Piles foals as well as Milo’s family’s little ones. After my second day of the turnover is finished, I go into town to visit Scrap Pile and her family.

As I enter the shop, I hear the little bell ring and I see her behind the counter. She is just finishing up with a customer and smiles when she sees me. As the customer leaves, she comes over and hugs me, “Ma, it is so good to see you again. Goddesses how I have missed seeing you.”

“I have really missed you too dear. Being married and a mother really seems to suit you. You are looking so much better than that filly I first met.”

I see her grin widen. “Thanks, Ma. I owe so much of it to you for giving me a chance. Now speaking of motherhood, I want to introduce you to the twins,” as she says this, she flips the sign on the door to closed and puts up a will return in 1 hour one sign next to it. She then leads me into the back room.

As we go into the room, I see a small bed with two young earth ponies taking a nap on it. I watch as she gently wakes Timber Pile and Sand Pile and tells them, “Ok, little ones, I have someone I want you to meet.”

As the little yellow filly and pink colt wake up, they wipe the sleep from their eyes. The little filly asks in a tired voice, “Who is that Mama?”

I see Scrap smile as she says, “This is your grandmother Mollygirl.”

I see both of them jump up excitedly, “Granny!” they yell as they both jump on me giving me hugs.

I sit down and take both of them into my forehooves as I tell them, “It is so good to finally get to meet you. Your mother has told me so much about you both in her letters.”

They are both so precious and I am so glad to be with them.

A couple of days later during the turn over I go with Lieutenant Colonel Chocolate Chunk to Harness to meet the leadership there. As the meeting ends Milo invites me to his office to talk about some personal matters.

Once we are there we quickly hug and I give him the type of kiss I gave him the last night with our spouses all together.

I see him grin and he tells me, “Sweetheart, the family is so glad you are back. They cannot wait to see you. You should see our foals. They are all so cute and smart. My goodness are they smart. Especially Blue Moon.”

I am standing next to him and I can’t help but smile as I tell him, “I can’t wait to see them all again,” I pause and then ask, “When can I see them?”

He grins back and tells me, “How about for dinner tonight. You can stay with us at our place for the night.”

I can’t help but grin at the thought and I tell him, “That sounds perfect,” then I change the subject and asks, “So tell me about how your efforts have gone to enlarge the military in this region?”

Once we are done with our meeting, I see LT. Colonel Chunk waiting outside the office. He smiles and says, “Yeah, I forgot you already knew Colonel Milo and were friends with his family. I hope everything is ok?”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Yes, it is. However, I will be visiting with Colonel Milo and his family tonight. Just leave my security team if you like and I will return to Hackamore in the morning.”

I see Chocolate Chunk nod his head and he tells me, “Sounds good Mollygirl, remember tomorrow night we have the turnover ball. If for some reason you need me tonight, I will be at the Flying Cow.”

Once I get to Milo’s family’s place, I find he has a nice size apartment carved into the valley wall not far from the mine or the municipal building. He grins as he shows it to me and tells me, “Yeah, it started out as a single flat, but we all helped to enlarge it. Gus was in charge of that being a mining supervisor and all.”

I look around and tell him, “I like it, you all have done a fine job with it.”

He grins and tells me, “Oh, as part of the family Archer helped us too.”

I am not really surprised as it does sound like something Archer would do. But then I hear a young mare's voice from the other room call out, “Papa Archer? Is Papa Archer here?” and I see a little Jenny with a light brown coat and green mane and glasses come running into the room. Behind her in the doorway I see Laura Lee smiling and I wave to her.

Milo smiles at her and says, “Sorry little one, but he is not back yet, this here is Mama Mollygirl.”

I see her stop and she smiles at me shyly and as I see her twist on back hoof back and forth, as she looks up at me and asks, “Mama Mollygirl, are my sisters and brothers with her?”

He smiles and rubs a hoof over her mane and tells her, “No, they are back in Manesville, but perhaps sometime we can have you get to meet them.”

I see the disappointment on her face at this news, but then she cautiously approaches me and asks, “Mama Mollygirl, can I hug you?”

I smile at her as I sit down and I tell her, “Of course little one, come here,” I tell her as I sit down and extend my forehooves and embrace her.” It is so good to meet you Blue Moon.”

As I am hugging her, I hear the door open and I hear a little colt’s voice call out, “I’m Home!”

Milo calls back, “I am in here with Mama Mollygirl, come on in.”

As the little black unicorn colt comes running in, I see he is followed by a little green earth pony mare with a yellow mane and tail. As they come running up to me, Milo introduces me to them, “Mollygirl, this is Pine Box and Peat Coal.”

As he introduces them to me, I see both Cedar and Cannel come into the apartment. Both of them smile warmly and I soon exchange hugs and kisses with them too. After which I am told by Laura Lee that Gus will be home soon.

After Gus arrives, we eat our dinner together. We then go to the living room and I smile as Laura Lee takes a book off the shelf and tells me, “Archer introduced us to your evening readings.”

We all take a seat cuddled together. I am overjoyed at having the little ones climb on me to lay down as we listen to Laura Lee read to us another tale of Daring Do.

My time on deployment down there goes quickly and before too long I am returning home to my family in Manesville. I have to say though it really has gotten hard to leave behind those I consider family while in Hackamore.

Archer returns to Hackamore with the rest of the 3rd of the 1st a week before we are scheduled to leave. The second to the last night there for me, Archer, and I spend with Milo and the others in Harness. I am so thrilled to be able to see him with his children down here as well. Yes, we are a large extended family. That night we all sleep in a large pile much like the one from my first night.

As I say goodbye to my friends down there again, I find myself wondering if for some of them it may be the last time. I am almost in tears as I say goodbye to Sticky Wicket the last time. I have seen how quickly she has deteriorated in health since I arrived this time. I do worry about her but even Doc Treacle says there is nothing abnormal wrong with her, it is just old age.

This is also I realize the first time I have left the Manesville area and not returned with a large group of immigrants. This time we get a few. But nothing like the last two times I went out. But then again, neither of the other units returned to Manesville like that either.

The next couple of years go fairly normally. After six years both Choo Choo and George leave the service. George decides to look around for other dragons a bit as well as to spend time going between Manesville and Harness. She keeps wanting to check on the young dragons there whose eggs hatched.

Choo Choo on the other hoof seems to have decided she likes the life of a scout in the field. She started working as an agent for the Rangers originally. But after Ginger, Xochitl, Epona, and Tater graduated she recruited them and a few of their friends to work with her. She still won’t tell me what they do, but when I asked Epona one day, Tater just laughed, gave me a wink, and said, “Colonel you could just say we are a bunch of repair ponies.” Beside him I see my daughter laugh along with him.

It has been about eight years since the day of Sunshine and Rainbows. Lately, we have begun to hear more reports about unknown Pegasi as well as Enclave Remnants encroaching into NCR territory. The tension among all of the NCR troopers slowly starts to rise as the months pass. It is while I am in the preparation stage for my third deployment that I am listening to DJ Pon3 in the living room with the rest of my family and I hear him begin to talk about a mare he calls the Wanderer. At the time I do not think much of it, but little do any of us realize the changes that are coming.

The next morning, I am called into the Colonel’s office. As I enter, I see him looking at me seriously and he tells me, “Mollygirl, I wanted to let you know what is going on. Yesterday I had my annual physical exam. It seems I have had several mild heart attacks in the last year. Because of this, the doctors have decided it is time to medically retire me.”

I am very surprised by this and let him know so. He then smiles and tells me, “I understand. Now the important thing is that I need you to recommend to me a replacement for you as commander of the 2nd Battalion.”

I am stunned and reply, “Ok sir, but why am I being relieved of command?”

He smiles sadly and tells me, “Mollygirl, you are not being relieved of command, you are being advanced to XO of the regiment. Starburst is being advanced to Colonel and will be taking over the regiment for me effective next week.”

This is all happening so quickly I do not know what to say at first. Then I tell him, “Thank you, sir. For letting me know. I assume you already understand I will be recommending Kettle Bell to take over my battalion. She has proven herself during our last deployment.”

I see him smile at this, “Yeah, I had figured as much, but I wanted to make sure. When you take over as regimental XO, she will be advanced and given the 2nd battalion.”

I nod my head and I tell him. “I really appreciate your taking my opinions on this into consideration.”

He just smiles and tells me, “Mollygirl, I have always tried to. Oh, one other thing, I was going to send Starburst to Hoofington to purchase some more weapons for both the 1st and 2nd regiment, as well as participate in some NCR negotiations with them down there for an alliance. Now she can’t go, but I will be sending you instead.”

When he says this an idea forms in my mind and I ask him, “Sir, my Husband Badger is from that area originally and may still have family there. Could I bring him and the rest of my family with me?”

I see him shake his head then laugh a bit. He then says, “I suppose Captain Archer would be of assistance in determining what type of ordinance to obtain as well,” I nod my head and he smiles at me and tells me, “Ok, stop by the Regimental Sergeant Majors desk and tell him to come see me on your way out. I will have the orders cut for those two as well.”

I smile broadly at him and tell him, “Thank you, Sir, I appreciate it.” As I head out the door, I cannot wait to get home to tell my family the news.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

It has been many years since I last asked for a song dedication from you. It seems like only yesterday I was but a young buck running the fields of the wastelands. But recently I have begun to feel my age. My aches and pains have caught up with me and I have begun to realize I have less time left than what I have already experienced. With that in mind could you please play Time for me and all of us who remember what it was like before the Day of Rainbows and Sunshine?

Thank you

Chappy, Colonel NCR Army (Retired).

Author's Note

In this chapter, we have passed many years of Mollygirl's life, and I have tried to keep you abreast of the important changes that have occurred in it. In part to follow up on the lives of some of the characters that we may not see much of, as well as to lead us to the next arc of the story.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=A7pI96Osp9c

Chapter 103 Prayers for the Dead

Chapter 103 Prayers for the Dead

“The whole idea of compassion is based on a keen awareness of the interdependence of all these living beings, which are all part of one another, and all involved in one another.” - Thomas Merton

After my breakfast, I quickly clean up, put on my uniform, and hurry to the stable. I make it with time to spare and am able to enjoy another cup of tea before formation This is followed by my verifying that there are no changes today to our standing orders or special task that we need the members of the regiment to perform. Goddesses what a pain, now I have to decide what gets passed on during the morning formations. Before this job, I never thought about who made these calls. Such is life, I guess. At least I am no longer in the duty rotation. I think to myself.

After formation, I am back in my office and I hear a knock. I look up and I see the Sergeant Major standing there. “Ma’am, Lieutenant Bridge and two ghouls are here. They say they have a meeting with you.”

I nod my head, “Ok, take them to the planning room and tell them I will be right with them.”

He acknowledges the order. I finish the bit of paperwork I was working on and then I go to the Colonel’s office and ask her, “Ma’am, Lieutenant Bridge, High Grade and another Ghoul are here for the morning meeting we discussed.”

I see her sigh, “Thanks XO, I will be with you in a second.”

As I wait, I hear Ginger and the others arrive outside in the main area of the HQ. The Colonel looks up, sighs, and continues what she was doing.

She signs a couple of more forms and places them in her out basket. Then she joins me as we go to the planning room. She nods to the team as we pass them and tells Ginger, “I will talk to you after our meeting.”

As we walk in, I see Bailey and High, but I am stunned when I recognize the second ghoul as the one I had talked to at my farm.

I then hear him let out that loud and unusual braying laugh that mules are so known for when he sees the shocked expression on my face. The Colonel simply turns her head to me and asks, “I presume you have already met?”

I simply nod my head and I hear Johnny say, “You could say that. Lieutenant Colonel, if I had known it was you, I was going to meet, I coulda saved both of us time and myself a bit of a walk.”

I finally overcome my surprise and tell him, “Ya know you are right. We could have, but where would the fun be in that.”

I hear him laugh again. “Yes Ma’am, your right. I never got to see the inside of a stable before. Kinda interesting. Your folks really survived in this thing?”

“Yes, they did Lieutenant. Yes, they did.” Star Burst tells him.

I nod and then add, “Those in Harness survived in one somewhat similar. But since it was not meant for so many, well you can imagine, they were more of an open bay barracks. At least until they dug enough to make more room. But then had to figure out what to do with the tailings until they could open up again.”

I watch him nod. “That makes sense. Also, would explain the social changes your husband told me about on our walk this way.”

I smile and ask, “So did you two have a good conversation?”

He smiles. “Yep, and I have to say, I had a hard time stopping laughing when he told me about y'alls arrangement with that Milo back home. I mean, I never heard of a Jenny getting pregnant before. I did not think it was possible.”

I feel myself blush at this and I see the Colonel raise an eyebrow, then she changes the subject back to business. She smiles at Johnny and tells him, “Lieutenant we can talk personal business after our meeting if you’d like, but how about telling a bit about where you have been for the last bit, and why you are showing up now?”

At this point, I notice that High Grade seems kind of irritated with the direction the conversation has taken, but he bites his tongue. He nods his head to Johnny who says, “Ok Colonel, what do you want to know? You are the one who invited me.”

“First, Lieutenant, I would like to know where you have been for all these years.” Star Burst tells him.

“Ma’am, we have been at what we called Site Paddock. We were finishing construction on it when Manesville was hit. The main entrance was open still when the Balefire bomb landed. The blast collapsed that exit. That is when those of us who survived, if you can call this surviving, became this way.”

“Lieutenant, you keep saying we, who are the we that you keep mentioning.”

“Colonel, there are ten of us left. Almost two hundred of us were in there working when the bombs fell. Only about fifty of us ended up like this, we have had several go what High Grade here calls feral. Currently, only ten of us still know who we are.”

I see the Colonel put her hoof over her muzzle in horror at the thought of what he has gone through. Then she quietly says, “Lieutenant Cake, I am very sorry about what you have had to endure.”

I see him shrug, “Ma’am, the last time I came out was just over a century ago. I made it to Manesville and had to run for my existence as the locals were killing every ghoul they came across. Only one or two tried talking to us first. The one I came across, well, she was a nice mare and told me to get and run back to where I came from.”

This time I ask, “So Lieutenant, what made you decide to come out this time?”

“We decided it was time when Xerxes said we had a battlemage and a bunch of colts and fillies at the back entrance.”

I see the Colonel look confused and she says, “Battlemage? We don’t have any battlemages.”

I blush as I say, “Moon Lily ma’am, I just found out they were exploring there a couple of weeks ago. Seems one of our colts got injured but she took care of him after eliminating the ferals.”

I see High nod and Johnny looks slightly baffled as the Colonel says, “Oh, ok that explains it,” nonchalantly.

Johnny looks at me and asks, “Who or what is a Moon Lily?”

I smile as I tell him, “She is one of the fillies in my family.”

He looks kind of surprised and asks, “Just how old is this filly?”

I think briefly and then tell him, “Just about eight years old now.”

I see him shaking his head and see High Grade smiling off to the side at his surprise. Then High says, “If it were not for her age she would have been recruited already for the Battlemages in the old days. Lieutenant Bridge and a few others have told me about what she did to a zebra assassin that had entered the Lieutenant Colonel’s HQ several years back. The Zed kicked her sister after his cloak was pulled off. From what I heard it was not pretty.”

I shudder involuntarily at the memory, then I say, “Ok Lieutenant how can we help you then?”

He grins at me and says, “Well ma’am, it seems you have a regular military and government going now. So, part of the mission of Site Paddock was to store things to rebuild Equestria. Ma’am, me and the others, we don’t want to see it go to waste, especially if we all end up going feral.”

Now I am curious and ask, “What type of things and how do you want us to help you?”

“Ma’am, I am asking for your help in eliminating those you call feral,” as he says this, I see a mournful look cross over his face. “Ma’am, they were our comrades in arms. In some cases, they were lovers and closer than family. We, we just can’t do it, and after those kids, we can’t risk innocents getting in there.”

I close my eyes and take a deep breath. I then hear the Colonel ask, “The Repair Ponies?”

I slowly nod my head. “Yeah, they are waiting outside anyways. Do you want me to go get them ma’am?”

She nods her head again and I get up to bring my kids and their friends in. The only one missing from the team is Choo Choo, who according to Epona is spending time with her sisters and then working with the Followers for the next bit of time.

I step out into the hallway and I see Ginger stand up, “Yes Ma?”

“It looks like we may have a job for you to do, all of you follow me.”

I look at them all dressed in matching black barding and ball caps. I even notice a pair of reflective sunglasses hanging off of Sunny’s pocket, as they get up and follow me into the meeting room.

When Johnny sees them, I see him gulp and he says, “Ma’am, did you plan on eliminating me when I got here?”

I shake my head, “No lieutenant that was not a consideration. Meet my oldest two daughters and their friends, they call themselves the repair ponies.”

I see him grin, “Ok, I’ll bite, what do they fix?”

Tater grins back at him, “Sir, we fix situations. Twinkle Hoofs over there was listening already, so we know about your issues with those who went feral. Sir, you have my condolences as I understand what it is like to have your world ripped away and destroyed.”

I watch as High Grade simply shakes his head slowly and the Colonel raises an eyebrow. Johnny on the other hoof looks at him and takes on a bitter tone of voice as he asks, “You think you do, but how can someone your age and condition understand?”

Epona steps between them and quietly asks, “Sir, your word of honor as an officer and a GentleJack that what I tell you will go no further?”

He scoffs slightly at first, then he keeps looking at her and finally he asks, “You really mean it?”

She nods her head, “Yes sir, I do.”

He raises his right forehoof and says, “On my honor young mare.”

I see her look at Tater, then she sighs and tells him, “Sir, Tater and I came through a portal from a different time line with many others just over eight years ago. We were running for our lives. I watched my mother get killed and the weapon I carry on missions used to be hers. Tater was with me. The zony and his mare over there. They were with the Lieutenant Colonel during what we call the expedition and that ended at a place we call Serenity Valley. They were 9 and 10 years old. They were not just there; they were combat scouts.”

I see him give me a dirty look, “You used foal warriors, even we never did that.”

Over the years I have heard that enough that while it stings, I have learned to answer, “And look what those of back then left us from your actions.” When I say this, he looks like I have kicked him. I stop and then ask, “So do you want our help or not?”

I see him cringe slightly and he finally replies, “Yes ma’am, and I am sorry about my reaction. It was just a surprise.”

High Grade then puts a hoof on his shoulder and tells him, “Don’t worry, those of us in Dead Quite will help those of you from Site Paddock adjust if you want.”

I see Johnny nod his head. He turns to look at Ginger and the team and he asks her, “Ma’am, I know it aint fair and a stallion should be willing to shot his own dog if it needs to be done, but will you help us?”

Ginger looks at the others and I am very surprised when Xochitl answers, “Sir, we will do it. First off, they are not dogs. They were ponies you once cared about and you still see them that way. With that said, we will do what we must, but we will do it as quickly and with as much respect as we can.”

Ginger nods her head and tells him, “Like Xochitl has said, we understand, all of us have experience with ghouls both normal and feral. We have also all lost those we care about and understand what it is like to lose a comrade who you have fought alongside.”

I see Lieutenant Cake look down and he nods his head. If ghouls could shed tears, I am sure he would have right then. He looks up and asks, “So when do you want to do this?”

Ginger looks at him and answers, “Whenever you are ready. We will need you to evacuate all the normal ghouls first though. That way when we go in we do not have to hesitate trying to decide who is hostile and not.”

Johnny nods his head and I see High Grade pat him on his back as he says, “I understand Lieutenant. I really do.”

“I know you do High, but it is still not easy. Besides she is one of them that has gone feral.”

I see a look of sadness come over High’s face as he says, “I remember her, she was a real sweetheart. I am so sorry Johnny.”

He nods his head and I hear him sigh, “You know High, she never gave up hoping we could get married someday. All the way till she finally turned. I never deserved such a mare, but Goddesses I wish she wouldn’t of been taken away from me like that.”

I see High Grade nod his head in a sympathetic tone he tells him, “I understand, all us ghouls have lost at least one person we loved and cared about that way it seems.”

“But High, she really deserved so much better than this.”

“Johnny, we all did. Goddess, the Lieutenant Colonel over there did, even if she is still a breather. She too was turned away. I can not imagine how that has to feel.”

“I noticed, but I was not going to say anything to her about it,” Johnny tells him as the rest of us listen to them. We have all been through things like this. Goddess, I remember too many times. I think the others feel the same way as we all wait until they are ready before we begin to talk again.

Finally Ginger says, “Lieutenant, would three days be enough time for you to be able to get your people out of there?”

He nods his head and then asks, “But where do we go until you are finished?”

Before anyone can say anything Star Burst says, “Please be our guest here in the stable. You are all military ponies and stayed at your post for this long. That speaks volumes of how you feel about performing your duty. Perhaps those of you who would like could even join the Dead Quite Militia company.”

I see High Grade smile at that and he says, “Maybe you could move over there if you like.”

“Or we could start another Ghoul settlement once the place is cleaned up?” Johnny asks.

I see High Grade think about it and he says, “Just could be. But understand every settlement in this region has a militia unit.”

I see the mule ghoul mulling this over and he says, “Sounds fair enough.”

I then make a judgment call and tell them, “Johnny when you and your people are ready, have them assemble at the family cemetery across from my family’s farmhouse. That way we will be sure to be ready.”

He nods his head and then he asks the Colonel, “Ma’am, seeing you consider us to still be on duty, would we be able to get back pay?”

I see her just about choke on her cup of coffee she has just taken a sip of when he asks this. Bailey Bridge, with a smirk on his muzzle, then tells him, “Sorry, but bits are worthless nowadays and I do not think anyone knows how to convert them.”

Johnny has a funny expression on his face as he then asks, “So just what do yall use for money then?”

I see High Grade laugh, then smiling he tells him, “Would ya believe bottle caps.”

I see a look of disbelief come over the old mule’s face as she says, “No really, what do you use?”

By this time, I am having to fight my laughter as both Choo Choo and Side Track have both told me how much this threw them off at first. Then I hear Ginger say, “Speaking of Caps, we need to discuss our fee. Epona, would you join me on this?”

__________

Three days later it is my day off and I am coming out of the house when I see a group of ghouls coming up from the woods on the back 40. They are being led by Johnny and High Grade. Their heads are down and I cannot miss the expressions of sorrow and shame on their faces.

They skirt around the farmyard and I watch as they go over to the family cemetery and I see them go over to the corner of it that has the graves of those killed before the final day as well as the remains that were found on the farm and buried there.

As I head over that way High Grade stops me and says, “Ma’am, can you give them a minute. They are paying respects to a friend of theirs and his family who lived there.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yeah sure. Is there anything I can do?”

He shakes his head and tells me, “No, not right now. I need to get back down there so my troops and I can clean up the remains. I just don’t know where to put them.”

I sigh and I call for Sumac. She sticks her head out of the kitchen door and asks, “Yes dear?”

“Sumac, I need you to come here for a minute.”

I see her visible discomfort with the ghouls but she tries her best to hide it. Once she is close enough, she realizes I want to be discreet and asks quietly, “Yes Mollygirl, what do you need me for?”

“Sumac, High Grade, and I were talking, he was wondering where they should inter the remains of the feral ghouls from inside the facility in the back 40 acres.”

I see her shake her head, “Mollygirl, why not just bury them there. There are enough old trees left that if used properly should make a nice cemetery fence for them.”

This time High Grade asks, “Ma’am, does this mean we have permission to do so?”

I see a bit of sadness on her face as she says, “Yes, of course. They have been there this long. I cannot imagine them not being there now. To me, it would have been like being told I could not have my daughter and granddaughter buried on this land. I will not do that to others.”

“Thank you very much, Sumac. I deeply appreciate it.”

She nods her head then points a hoof at the other ghouls gathered around the graves there. She then asks, “What are they doing?”

High Grade tells her, “Visiting the graves of an old war buddy and his family. If whoever recovered this farm interred the cattle they found here over there, they did us all a big favor.”

Sumac looks surprised and says, “Well it was my mother’s family who recovered it and she said they did have to bury the family who had once lived here. But how could burying a family of cows have been a favor to you?”

“Ma’am, the son of that family served with us in No Mares land back during the war. He saved several of us, including myself. That mule over there who is having a hard time standing up. That bull was his best friend in the world and he felt like he lost a brother that day. Our battalion actually chipped in to have his remains shipped home instead of the normal burial behind the lines.”

Soon they have all come over to the fence along the road. High Grade, Sumac, and I go over to them. High Grade tells them, “Sumac and the Colonel here have given permission to create a cemetery for our comrades down there.”

They all quietly tell us thank you. Then Johnny asks, “Ma’am, have you always lived here?”

I see Sumac smile as she answers, “Most of my life. For a while, I didn’t. That was until my now deceased husband and I could save enough up to buy out my parents. Why?”

He smiles and tells her, “Well I have a bit of a connection with the family that used to live here. When we would go on leave, I would come here with Sweet Corn, as travel to Harness was restricted by then.” He pauses as if he is thinking about a memory. Then he asks, “Colonel, when you were putting on the addition there, did you tear out the old walls?”

I shake my head, “Not fully, we only removed the outer siding and what we needed to make doorways for the expansion, why?”

He smiles at us, “When you pulled that siding off, did yall find anything?”

I slowly nod my head yes, “Yeah, why?”

He grins, “Was it a letter to you and a present to someone named Sutures?”

Both Sumac and I nod our heads and I have to ask, “How did you know about that?”

He grins and says, “Well I’ll be, Pinkie was right when she told me to put that package there. I never would have imagined it.”

When he says this Sumac and I are stunned. But High Grade asks, “Pinkie? Pinkie Who?”

Johnny gives what I am now finding to be a familiar smile, as he says, “Pinkamena Diane Pie, you know the old Ministry Mare.”

I see the surprised expression that comes on High’s face as he cautiously asks, “How did you know her?”

Johnny tells him, “My cousins Pound and Pumpkin knew her since they were foals, and then they worked for her as Pinks once she became the Ministry Mare for the Ministry of Morale.”

I see High is still stunned and he slowly asks, “Is that how come Xerxes was never arrested?”

I see Johnny shrug as he replies, “That was probably most of it, but not all of it. High, you seen how good an officer he is. Dang, if he wasn’t a zebra, he could have had his own battalion at least.”

I watch High nod his head, “Yeah, he is good,” he then looks over at the zebra Ghoul who is behind all of the others and asks, “Do you think you might be interested in joining our Militia?”

I see him consider it and he asks High, “Is it a full-time pseudo militia or one that is only called when needed?”

I see High smile as he says, “Only when needed. My troops are only here today because I asked them to help with what must be done. But as you can see, the breathers here did not ask us automatically to take care of the problem, they sent in a team to do it.”

One of the others shakes his head and says, “Yeah, I see that team of roughnecks they sent in. real mercenary types. I bet they could not wait to get in there to kill ghouls.”

I see the looks on their faces and I am about to reply when High Grade tells them, “No, they are not like that. I have known most of them for about 6 years now. Those kids have already been through the mill, but while they know what they are doing, they actually are decent to us ghouls.”

Then Sumac says, “Also, those kids are either our family’s foals or their friends who we have known since they were young.”

As we are talking, I see my love Sutures come out of the house as she prepares to head to her office in White Cloud.

One of the ghouls asks, “Who's she?”

I smile and tell him, “She is one of my wives, her name is Sutures.”

He looks at her prosthetic and asks, “What happened to you?”

She shrugs and tells him calmly, but with a slight tremor, “Grenade got me before I could get around a trench corner at the Valley.”

He nods his head, “Seen that a few times, at least your medic was able to save you.”

She nods and tells him, “Yeah, we were lucky to have another medic besides me with our company.”

I see a bit of surprise come over his face and he asks, “Ma’am, you were a combat medic?”

She nods her head and then says, “Yes, why?”

He then says, “I had a few friends who were. It was always rough on them.”

She nods and then gives me a brief kiss on the cheek and a hug to both me and Sumac, then she says, “I best get to the office, I will see you later.”

As she gets ready to leave, I hear the same ghoul say, “Ma’am if you’re a medic, maybe you should go with High Grade. Ma’am I know those operators are pros, but I did not see a medic with them.”

She stops and says, to him, “Sir, you may be surprised but that alicorn that leads them, well she was once a combat medic too.”

This time Johnny speaks up, “Ma’am, they did not have an alicorn with them. I would have recognized a princess,” then he pauses and asks, “Besides, how bad were things that a princess became a combat medic?”

As he asks, I see Sutures eyes go wide and she spins and runs back into the house as she goes, she yells, “Mollygirl, get Xavier and both of your kits, we're going in, they need a medic.”

As I am turning to run to the house, I hear Sumac and High Grade begin to explain about the artificially created alicorns and I hear some of them trying to cry as I come back out the door kitted out and High Grade tells them the Princesses are dead.

Right after I come out of the house I run over to the barn and call out “Xavier, grab your kit, the kids are in trouble.”

I see his head pop up from under the plow and he spits out a wrench, “What’s going on Colonel?”

“Xavier they just went underground without a medic to clear out the ghouls from the underground bunker system under the back 40.”

“Colonel, I am sure Choo can handle it for them, she always does.” he says reassuringly.

I shake my head, “That’s it, Xavier, she isn’t with them. We’re taking Sutures in.”

I hear him swear in Zebracan as he finishes getting up and starts to run for the house yelling,

“Persimmon, get my kit ready NOW!”

She comes running out of the house carrying his militia kit in her mouth and his zebra rifle hanging by its strap with it. When he is close enough, she holds his rifle and helps him put on his web gear and helmet. Once he has it on, he takes the rifle and slings it across his back, kisses her, and tells her, “Pray to the goddesses, we are going to need it I fear.”

I see the fear in her eyes as she kisses him quickly on the cheek and tells him, “Go, I will be waiting.”

He nods his head and the three of us begin to run for the cave entrance. As we run, we are joined by High Grade and Johnny Cake. Johnny then yells to us, “I will help you get in there, But I can’t stay.”

As we run, I tell him, “I understand, thanks for any help you can give us.”

As we enter the woods, I begin to see High Grade's Militia members gathered near the entrance of the cave. I can see that the fallen tree has been removed already and several of the troopers have travois with them to remove the fallen ghouls. Once we are close enough, we slow to a trot then a walk so we can try and regain our breath and not be winded when we go inside.

Once we get to the tunnel entrance itself, Johnny stops me and tells us, “Let me lead the way.”

We all are quiet and slowly follow him down the tunnel in the dark by the light of my PipBuck and Sutures’s horn. When we get to the door, he taps in the password on the keyboard next to it. He turns and tells me “If you ever need to use it, the password is 23rdECEB4ever.”

I smile at that and nod my head. “Hopefully Lieutenant I won’t need it, but thank you, just in case I do.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Also Colonel, there are maps located at major intersections inside as well as to the left on the wall, just inside the main entrance. And for goddess sake do not use any explosives in the cryogenic storage area. That liquid nitrogen will freeze you quick. “

I then look at the worried expression on his face and asks, “Lieutenant, do you want to just take us in there? Xavier or I will lead the way with you next to us.”

I see him hesitate and then he says in a sad tone of voice, “Yeah, I guess I better. I don’t want to, but it would be safer this way.”

As he finally hits the enter key, I hear the doors creak as they slide open. They are not nearly as thick as the stable door and I begin to understand what happened.

Xavier steps into the lead walking on his hind leg cradling his rifle with the muzzle angled down so he can raise it quickly If needed. I am right behind him with the Death Bunny in the ready position of my battlesaddle. Behind me, I hear Sutures rack a shell into her shotgun as she follows us. As we come to the first intersection, I see the remains of two ghouls. Both have been covered by sheets. But I cannot help but notice the black ocher that has seeped onto the floor next to them.

Johnny then says, “This way ma’am,” as he points towards a room that has a sign saying security office over it.

Xavier cautiously opens the door, pops his head inside. Then he turns to us and says, “Clear,” after which we follow him inside.

Once inside the security office, I see a doorway with a sign labeled Confinement. Directly in front of the door is a desk, behind and to the left of the desk is a rack of weapons that are locked up. To the right side, I see several video screens. Some of them are flickering. One of them keeps changing the image of the room it is in. Another is inside a large storage room and I watch as the camera view pans back and forth. As we watch, I see a large ghoul running towards a group of ponies and they begin to shoot at it. Shortly after that, I see the body fall and slide across the floor carried by its momentum.

It seems the kids are doing ok so far. Then I hear Johnny say, “Dammit, I told them to avoid the warehouse until they had cleared the rest of the facility.”

At first, I am confused as to what the problem may be, then I begin to hear the howling growls of the ferals as most of them begin to make their way towards the warehouse, drawn by the noise there.

I see Sunny on the camera begin to fly upwards near the high ceiling of the warehouse and I see him call something on the radio to his other team members. Then I see him begin to shoot.

Soon I see them all advancing through the warehouse, using the racks of supplies as walls to limit the directions that the ferals can attack from. I am paying attention to their fire discipline as this lets me know how steady they or if they are being pressed.

The camera on the screen I am watching suddenly has a flash across it as it pans back towards Sunny. I see he is looking through his scope and lining up a shot just as a pegasus ghoul strikes him from behind and grabs him by the wing. I see him scream and watch in horror as they both fall toward the ground. I hear Sutures behind me scream, “Sunny!” and then we see a bright blast of light and I see what looks to be a small black unicorn standing above him with its horn lit. I hear Johnny say, “Hold on Doc, we all go together or I think you will be in big trouble.”

I turn and begin to head toward the door and I see on the screen another flash of light and watch as three charging ghouls suddenly fly backward away from them. Then I am off at a gallop behind the others.

As we run down the hallways, I notice several doors to private quarters are open. I see the bodies of several ferals laying there covered like the previous ones by the door, but we do not slow down. Next, we are running through the mess hall. I see more bodies covered. I also notice several tables were torn and thrown around the room. I then see some fresh blood on the floor that makes me worry and run even harder.

As we run forward, I can hear the gunfire echoing down the corridors. The closer we get the louder it gets. Soon we can begin to hear them yelling to each other but we cannot understand what they are saying yet. As we enter the main warehouse, I turn on my Eyes Forward Sparkle and see the kids marked in yellow, but surrounded by red marks. Then I realize there is one more pony there than there should be. I yell to Johnny, “I thought you said they only had the team and not Choo Choo with them.”

He yells back to me, “I only saw the ones who were at the meeting yesterday. No more.”

Suddenly we are in the open and running between the rows of racks. Then I suddenly see Sutures twist her shotgun to point above me and she begins to shoot. I look up and I see two more pegasus ghouls diving at us. I drop and roll onto my back and as I slide, I begin to spray full auto at them. I see the first one, then the other drop to the ground and move no more.

Then I roll back over and am climbing up when I see Xavier open fire on two more ghouls on the ground running towards us. I see one of them begin to leap at me and as I try to bring the Death Bunny around, I realize I am not going to make it in time and I feel myself stiffen to receive the blow. Suddenly I see a bright flash of light and the ghoul simply glows and disappears. I turn my head and I see a wounded Moon Lily standing there with a determined expression on her face as her horn lights again. I notice her shield glimmer around her and Sunny as she turns back and returns to applying a bandage on him. Amongst the din of the fight, I then hear Xochitl yell that he has been bit. In response, both mother and daughter call out, "On the way!" I glimpse Sutures pass by me and I watch as her daughter uses her TK to move Sunny with her as she heads to Xochitl.

I am back on my hoofs by then and I begin to escort Sutures to the others. As we move, I hear Johnny asks, “I presume that is a Moon Lily?”

I nod my head yes and tell him, “Yes and she is in so much trouble for being here instead of at school.”

As we get closer to the others, I put myself between them and Johnny and tell them, “I have lieutenant Cake from yesterday with me, do not shoot him.”

“Ma, what are you doing down here?” I hear Epona call out.

Sutures then says, “Because we found out you were coming into here without a medic, now let me look at those wounds.”

As she begins to work, I see Moon Lily doing the same off to the side. I notice as the fight continues and more of the ghouls come at us that Moon occasionally stops what she is doing and puts up a shield while the others fight. As she works, I see Sutures glance over at Moon Lily as she works on Cowlick and she barely shakes her head but twitches her ear.

I then check my EFS again and notice only a few ferals are left, and they seem to be drifting away from us. I begin to relax some and turn my EFS back off as it is very distracting and only gives a bearing and not a range for something. As Sutures finishes working on Xochitl I see her get up and begin to check Sunny. She notices that his right wing is broken and she tells him “Sunny, I am going to have to set your wing. It is going to hurt very bad when I do it, but after that, I will give you a healing potion and you should be good in a couple of days.”

He nods his head, “Ok Cousin Sutures do what you must.” He tells her.

I see her horn begin to glow and I watch as she magically manipulates his wing and he begins to scream in pain. I see Moon Lily move closer to them as she watches what her mother is doing very closely. While it only takes a couple of minutes, I soon hear the ferals who have already departed growling as they return towards us.

I flip my EFS back on briefly and see three coming from one direction while two more are each coming from a different direction towards us. I quickly cycle a reload for Duty and prepare to defend us. They all charge at one time. I watch as Moon moves her hoof as done by our preachers at the cattle services. I see her lips move and then I watch as two of them simply cease being. The other three are quickly brought down by the rest of us. But as the second ghoul disappears, I notice a flash of light. After the fighting is done, I see she has gained her Cutie Mark.

She barely even reacts as instead I see her pull a sheet out of her saddlebag and she goes over to the closest ghoul and covers it, saying a brief prayer and again moving her hoof in the rhythmic pattern. As she is doing this, I see the look on Johnny’s face as he quietly asks, “Colonel what is she saying?”

I look at him sadly and I tell him, “She is giving them the blessing of the dead in the cattle tongue and asking Sweet Cream to judge them favorably.”

When she is done doing this with all of the ghouls' remains, she comes back over to us and says, “Ma, could you check my leg? I think I got a bit earlier.”

As Sutures goes over to examine her, we all see her flank now has a solar eclipse with a phoenix flying wings fully extended in front of it. Moon shows no real joy, but instead, she exhibits simple pride in her new mark as her mothers, siblings and their friends congratulate her on them.

Finally, after all the wounds are treated and I have called on my PipBuck for the Militia troops to begin the cleanup Johnny Cake looks at us and tells us, “I know I told you all about the supplies that we had housed in here; now I want to show you what the biggest reason for it was. Follow me.”

As we follow him down a hallway we had not been through before I notice one sign that says Reactor Room, Keep Out. Then I see one that says Cryogenic storage facility. Restricted Area, Authorized Personnel Only. Deadly Force Authorized. This makes me raise an eyebrow.

He punches in a password again and smiles as he tells me, “I will write it down in a bit for you.”

We follow him through the door and we see over twenty large tanks, all are connected with hoses. I see several warning placards for liquid nitrogen and freeze damage warnings to unprotected tissue.

As I am looking around, I ask, “Ok, Lieutenant, so what is all of this for?”

He smiles and tells me, “Ma’am, these are the real treasures here. What you are seeing are storage containers for frozen embryos. Part of the deal to purchase this land from Sweet Corn’s family was that the Equestrian government was required to store frozen embryos from not just ponies, but cattle. From what the Captain was telling me, y'all are having problems with genetic diversity for the cattle. Well, this should really help with that.”

Frankly, I am stunned and I am trying to wrap my head around what we have here. I simply smile as I realize I cannot wait to go to services this week and tell them what we have found. As tired and sore as I feel I find myself smiling and feeling happily at peace I look at the others and I tell them, “Good job all, now let’s head into the White Cloud inn, you all have earned a drink and I am buying.”

I see Sutures give me a look and I tell her, “Don’t worry love, Moon Lily and I will be having a Sparkle Cola Rad. She deserves a treat too.”

As we walk toward the entrance door that we came in from, we can see the clean-up teams coming in and passing by us. Then I hear. Ginger asks Johnny “how come your people let my little sister come in too?”

He looks at her funny and tells her, "Ma’am, we never saw her. We only saw your team. So I have no idea how she got here.”

In the slightly flickering light of a fluorescent bulb, I see Moon Lily blushing and she says, “Sorry, I used my invisibility spell.”

I am really amazed at this, and I hear Sutures give an exasperated sigh as she asks, “Young Mare, where did you learn that.”

She looks down and blushes as she says, “Granny Choo. She said it was good for scouting and hiding in an emergency.”

I see my wife shake her head and I hear her say, “Goddesses I really need to talk to that mare.” Right after this, we step out of the cave as a group and into the light.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Me and my few sane comrades have finally emerged from our isolation after 200 years. We have experienced so much change in two days and lost so much more. Could you please play To the Grave for me and my fellow ghouls?

Thank you, very much

Johnny Cakes, formally of the 23rd Equestrian Combat Engineers Battalion

Author's Note

Thank you to those who have inspired me to continue building in the universe of FoE. I also want to thank all of my readers who have stuck with me so far.

For those who wish to read some more of the backstory of Lieutenant Cake and a few of the others with him you can read my short story Before the Bombs: Jack of All Trades which is posted as part of the anthology Fallout Equestria: Alphabet Soup at: https://www.fimfiction.net/story/476359/7/fallout-equestria-alphabet-soup/before-the-bombs-jack-of-all-trades-by-trooper

For those who wish to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HQDY7n-uh4o

Chapter 104 Generation to Generation

Chapter 104 Generation to Generation

By Trooper

“Teenagers can be idiotic and stupid, but teenagers also model their behavior from the signals they get from adults.” ― John Scalzi, The Last Colony

After we leave the bunker, we first head to White Cloud and the White Cloud Inn. As we enter, I first see Hard Tack behind the bar. I see his eyes go wide at our condition and his ears go back when he sees the ghoul with us.

He comes over quietly and tells me, “We don’t serve his type here.”

I stop in my tracks and I tell him, “He is with me. He has fought against his own friends who have turned alongside of us. Either he stays, or you go. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR?”

He gets an angry look on his face and tells me, “Mollygirl, this is not like having Choo Choo with you that time, please, the cattle customers will shun me.”

I look at him calmly and tell him, “First, tell them that the Herd Mother said he was ok. Second, tell them he has saved their genetic diversity.”

I see him look confused and he asks, “What do you mean by that?”

I smile and ask him, “Have you ever heard of cryogenic storage of embryos?”

He thinks about it and then says, “I remember reading something about it during my time with the Steel Rangers, why?”

I smile and tell him, “He has spent the last two hundred years protecting several vats of cattle as well as pony embryos.”

I see a stunned look on his face. Then from behind me, I hear the voice of Khatri ask, “Did you say he was a protector of our unborn young Herd Mother?”

I turn to him and smile and tell him, “Yes you did Khatri, he and several other ghouls have survived for the last two centuries under this area with several vats of frozen cattle embryos.”

I see Khatri think and he asks, “And how did you and your comrades come to be in possession of these embryos?”

Johnny turns and addresses him, “They were put in our care by the Equestrian government as part of the agreement to build a facility on the Corn Family’s land.”

I see a confused look on the cattle holy bull’s face, and he asks, “Who were they and why would they care that the cattle be preserved this way.”

I see Johnny slowly shake his head with his eyes closed. Then he tells him, “The Corn family formerly owned the land that the Lieutenant Colonel and her family now live on. They wanted to make sure that all the creatures of Equestria got a chance at survival and rebuilding their genetic lines.”

I watch as the bull nods his head and then he asks, “And who was this Sweet Corn to you?”

I see a mournful expression come over Johnny’s face and he answers, “He was the best friend I ever had. He saved mine and several others of our battalion’s lives. I was there when he bought it. I held him as he died. He was my brother from another Udder as he used to joke.”

“So, you were close to him, I understand your relationship with him and how it hurts to lose such a brother. Were you close to his family also?” Khatri asks.

Johnny nods his head, “Yes, yes I was. I slept there many times and even helped them replace some of the siding that was damaged during a storm when I was on leave with Sweets.”

I see Khatri nod his head and he asks, “Could I buy you a drink, herd mate?”

I am surprised by this, but not nearly as much as Hard Tack is. Johnny on the other hoof simply smiles and tells him. “I would really like that Herd Leader.”

As we all go in to sit down, I can tell when Stir Fry sees us as from the back I hear, “Oh Hey Colonel, hi kids.” Then I hear her ask, “My goodness, Moon Lily did you get your cutie mark?”

I see Moon Lily Blush slightly and nod her head. “Yes, Miss Stir Fry. I just got it a bit ago. “

I see Stir look surprised and she asks, “Well dear, what were you doing when you got it?”

I watch those around us as she tells them. Then I hear Khatri ask, “Did you say you were giving the blessing of the dead?”

She nods her head and tells him, “Yes sir, that blessing is a type of spell that helps the spirits when they leave this world. I watched you give it a couple of times and today was the first time I used it.”

I see Khatri sit back stunned, as he quietly says, “I perform magic and I do not even realize it? It took a filly to teach me?”

I then notice Johnny just staring at her before he asks, “So when you were giving the blessing down there, you really were helping them to crossover to Elysium?”

She nods her head, “Yes sir.”

He then asks, “But why would you help those of us like me?”

She looks at him sadly and tells him, “Because I can see you walk both sides just like Momma Mollygirl. If I can help those who need it to transition, why shouldn’t I? I would prefer to help with the births of new ones, but ma will not allow me to go with her yet.”

I see Sutures’s jaw drop and she asks, “Dear, you can see both sides?”

I see her nod her head, “Ma, can’t all ponies do this?”

We all look at each other, then back at her and I gently say, “No dear, most of us can’t.”

I see her look surprised and she tells us, “I just thought they were messing with me when they said they couldn’t see it.”

Sutures smiles sadly at her and tells her, “Dear, you have a gift that few have. I will not say I understand how you got it, but dear, you do have it.”

I nod my head as do Khatri, and Johnny Cake. Then Johnny tells her, “What you did for my comrades down there. I thank you, and when my time comes, I pray that you are there to help me cross over too little one.”

I see her look at him soberly and nod her head, then she slowly walks over to him and nervously rears on her back hooves and gives him a hug and tells him, “Yes sir, If I can, I will.”

I watch as he hugs her back and smiles and kindly tells her, “Thank you.”

Then the moment is broken when Hard Tack then asks, “OK, what can I get you all to drink?”

__________

After dinner my family celebrates Moon Lily getting her cutie mark. Sutures and Sumac make her the cake. I just smile as they are as excited for her about this as they were when Woody got his last year.

After we finish dinner, I am in the kitchen washing dishes with Millie helping me. I notice how upset she is and ask her, “Ok, Mills, what is wrong dear?”

I see her start to tear up and she says, “Ma, it’s just not fair. Moon always gets things and I don’t. I try to understand about her magic with her being a unicorn, but ma, even cutie marks? When will I get mine?”

I stop washing dishes and give her a hug as I tell her, “Dear, I know it is hard, but this too shall pass. I was already in the army before I got mine. So was Grandpa Bullet. So please dear, do not worry, it will come in due time.”

“Ma, you don’t understand what it is like when everypony else keeps getting things you want and can’t.”

I let out a slight chuckle as I think, yep she is her mother’s daughter. Then I tell her, “Mills, I do understand dear. There was a time before you were born where I felt I was losing everything and every pony else was getting what I wanted,” I pause, and I tell her, “I actually felt cursed back then, but finally something happened, and it all changed. I did not get everything I wanted when I wanted it, but things started to get better for me.”

I hear her sniffle some and she asks, “What happened ma that made you realize that?”

I kiss her gently on her forelock, then I tell her, “I found out I was pregnant with you. Dear, I was badly hurt at one time and I never thought I would be able to get pregnant. I was so hurt and upset, but I also realized that I still had a family and who loved me, and I would be able to love their foals too.”

She leans into me and asks me, “Ma, is that why you never had another foal?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes dear, I really wanted to carry a foal again when I was younger, but I have made up for it by your siblings and the others I have adopted over the years.”

I hear her sniffle a bit before she tells me, “Thanks ma, I needed to hear that.” She pauses then her next question completely catches me off guard as she asks, “Ma, I heard about the frozen babies in the cave. Could you carry one of them?”

When she asks this, I am stunned as I had never even considered it. I slowly nod my head and I tell her, “I guess I could, I, I just never thought of it. Dear, you have given me something to think about.”

She leans into me and kisses me, “Thanks ma. In case I have not said it, I am so glad you are my mother.”

I squeeze her gently and kiss her again and I tell her, “And I feel the same way about your dear.”

We finish the dishes and we go back into the other room to join the rest of our family. Once we get there, I watch Millie walk over to Moon and give her a big hug and I hear her say, “Congratulations little sis, I am so happy for you.”

My worry about Millie being upset ends though when I see this and then I hear Moon Lilly tell her, “Thank you, Mills, I only wish you could have been there with me. Now I can’t wait to see what yours will be.”

That night as I lay alongside Sutures, with Archer on the other side I tell them, “You know, Millie asked me if I was going to carry one of the embryos. I had not even considered it. What do you two think?”

I feel Sutures roll over to face me and as she and Archer gently caress me, she tells me, “Dear, that is an interesting thought that never occurred to me either. Now I would suggest that you wait a couple of months at least though. First to let you thoroughly think it through, Secondly, so that I can do some reading up on the procedure and possible complications.”

Then I hear Archer chuckle lightly as he says, “Besides, we need to make sure it is a pony embryo. Goddesses, with your luck Mollygirl, you might end up carrying a calf.”

My heart immediately begins to beat faster, and I am suddenly nervous at the thought of it. I know he was only joking, but for the love of Sweet Cream. He is right, it would be my luck. As my heart starts to return to its normal speed and my breathing returns to normal, I feel Sutures caress my cheek and I feel her kiss me gently as she tells me, “Dear, relax, if you do this I will make sure nothing like this happens, Ok?”

I gently move my head up and down and tell her, “Thank you, love.”

Then Archer asks, “Should we bring this up to the other partners tomorrow?”

I take a deep breath and let it out as I ponder my answer. Then I reach across our mare in the middle and stroke his cheek and tell him, “Yeah, we should. After all no need to consider it further if we are not in agreement.”

Soon afterward we are falling asleep. As I drift off I say a short prayer to the Goddesses and Sweet Cream, thanking them for the gifts they gave us today, and asking for their guidance on the question of not only if I could, but if I should carry somepony else’s foal and raise them as my own.

__________

Morning comes and our family eats our normal breakfast of oatmeal and haycakes. Ginger comes up from Persimmon and Xavier’s house holding tales with Xochitl. As they come in the front door, I hear her ask, “What no bacon?”

“Sorry dear, we try and limit how much we eat of it now. Maybe tomorrow morning ok?” Sumac tells her.

“Oh ok, Mama Sumac. I was just hoping is all.”

After that, they both grab a cup of coffee and join us for breakfast. Once I am finished, I go into the other room to finish putting on my uniform for the day. I am just cinching up my pistol holster when Ginger comes into the room. I see her smile sadly as she asks, “Still in the habit I guess?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I never got out of it, unfortunately, and I feel uncomfortable without it.”

She nods again in understanding, then tells me, “Yeah, I have to thank you for breaking me of that habit after the expedition Ma. But that is not what I wanted to talk to you about.”

“Oh really? What do you want to talk about then dear?”

“Ma, I wanted to say thank you for having our backs yesterday. Honestly, we got cocky and I screwed up. So, thank you from all of us for pulling our bacon out of the fire.”

When she says it this way, I know she is serious, but I cannot help but twitch my ear slightly in amusement. But at least I keep from laughing.

At first, she seems irritated by my amusement, then she realizes what she said and starts to laugh lightly, “Ok, I can’t believe I said it that way ma.” She pauses and then tells me, “Ma, I am worried about Moon though. She seems to think she has to be like you and mama Sutures and go into harm's way all the time.”

When she says this, I raise an eyebrow and twitch my ear in a questioning way. “Ok, I can understand your concerns because I have them too. But she seems to also be following in her bigger sisters' hoofsteps too.”

I see her blush slightly, even though it is hard to see with her red coat. Then she says, “That is also part of what I am worried about ma. I want better for her than what I have.”

I nod my head. “I understand love. I feel the same way for all of you. All me and your other parents want is for you to be happy,” I tell her.

I see her smile and she says, “Thanks ma. I appreciate it,” She looks up at me with a grin and tells me, “Who knows if I ever am able to have a foal, but if I do, I hope I can be as good a mother as you and the others have been for me.”

I smile back at her and I tell her, “Dear, I am sure you will make a wonderful mother someday.”

Before she can reply I hear Millie yell, “Come on Moon, Bucky, and Woody we are gonna be late for school! Xailynn is already coming!”

Ginger looks out the door we hear her from and laughs, “Goddesses, do you raise all your fouls to cut it close?” Then she turns back to me, “I guess I best let you go Ma, I will see you tonight at dinner.”

I give her a quick hug and put on my softcover as I tell her, “I will see you tonight dear. It is so nice having you home again.” Then I head out the door, joined by both of my husbands.

I am still thinking about what we discussed the night before and am slightly preoccupied with these thoughts as I walk with Badger and Archer to the Stable. This causes me to almost miss Badger saying, “You know Archer, maybe we should suggest that Harness be contacted. That way we can perhaps help their gene pool down there too. I know even Sumac said last night that if she were a couple of years younger, she would consider it.”

This surprises me so much that I trip on my own hooves. Once I recover, I gape at him with my mouth hanging open and eyes wide. Finally, I ask, “Badger did she really say that?”

He nods his head and says, “Dear, yes she did. She even giggled at the thought of you and Magpie carrying them too. She was just worried about not having enough room for more youngsters.”

I arrive at my office with enough time for a quick cup of tea and then I head on over to see the old Mare. I let her know that I need to talk to her after formation concerning the operation that occurred the day before. She simply nods her head and tells me, “Meet me in my office then.”

As I enter, I see her helmet with the dent in it behind her. It feels like she is almost reading my mind when she says, “I see you staring at the dent in it. I got that dent at Third Hereford. I had just stepped around a corner to make water when they got my staff with that frigging balefire egg. The same blast knocked a chunk of concrete so hard into my head that it dented the helmet and knocked me out.”

I nod my head and figure that if she is telling me this much, I can ask. So, I do, “Colonel, how did you survive that, with all the radiation and having been knocked unconscious?”

She stares at me with hollowed eyes, “Mollygirl, this goes no further than you and me. But I came much closer to either dying from radiation poisoning or going ghoul than either of us want to know. In fact, it was during the clean-up phase that one of the combat engineers from Dead Quite found me. He gave me some Rad-ex and Rad Away immediately that they had saved for those raiders in the sewers. Then he carried me to the decon hospital.” I watch as she looks down at her hooves and I see a couple of tears fall before she looks back up at me. She then tells me, “Mollygirl, he saved my life. The whole time I heard him mumble, don’t you go ghoul on me damn you, repeatedly.”

I look at her, surprised at what had happened to her. Then I say, “Star, I thought that high of a dose would have had much worse effects on you.”

She looks up at me and sadly smiles as she tells me, “Mollygirl, I spent most of a year recovering from it. You were already gone when I got back, but until then Apple Cobbler had to do my job as well as run his battalion. One of the things that I do not talk about is that my eggs were irradiated fully. The doctors immediately recommended, then performed a tubal ligation to keep me from passing on that damage to some young foal. So please consider yourself lucky, and know I wish I could have been the one that put paid to that bastard Razor Wire. I am just glad he got his when one of his people that turned ghoul went feral in the bed next to him and got him before anypony could stop him.”

I nod my head in full agreement with her sentiments. I put a hoof across the desk and tell her, “That brings me to why I wanted to see you today.”

“And that reason is?”

So, I begin to tell her about what the real purpose of Site Paddock was. As I continue, I see an expression of shock come over her face as she says shaking her head slowly, “My Goddesses, those ghouls saved that for the future generations. When all others would have given up hope, they stayed at their post to try and help the rest of us.”

I nod my head. “Ma’am, the topper is that in our family cemetery for the farm, we have the son of the family that made sure this happened. He was a young bull who died in No Mare’s Land and was enough of a hero that his comrades chipped in to make sure his body got brought home and not left down there.”

I see her nod her head, “What was his name XO?”

I tell her and she smiles, “Well, maybe, just maybe we can find out a way to make sure Sergeant Sweet Corn is not forgotten, as well as the rest of his family. Thanks, XO, for bringing this to my attention.”

I nod my head and before I go I ask her, “Ma’am, do you want me to have my wife Sutures check to see if you would be eligible to carry one of those youngsters?”

I see her jaw drop and she tells me, “XO, I am not sure. I had given up all hope of it. Let me think on it, but have her check, just in case.”

That night I am on my way home when I see Johnny Cake walking back from Dead Quiet to Site Paddock. As I approach him, I ask, “How are you doing tonight Lieutenant?”

He turns his head and smiles, “I am doing Lieutenant Colonel, I am doing. I was just over in Dead Quiet talking with the Captain and had a couple of drinks. It seems we both miss the old days somewhat.”

I smile at that and I tell him, “Yeah, I can understand that. Just curious, what was Harness like back before the final day?”

I see him grin and he tells me, “You are the first one to ask me that Ma’am, and I am more than happy to tell you about it.”

As we walk, he tells me all about the town itself and what he knew about the mine there, and how his father worked there. Then he tells me about himself, and his life back then. In part, it is painful to hear about how even his own family treated him and his sister.

Then he surprises me and asks, “So if you weren’t married to this bunch up here, would ya really have married that mule Milo that Archer was telling me about?”

I smile at him and think about lying, but then I tell him, “Honestly, probably, though he was a bit more of a playboy back then.”

I see Johnny nod his head before he asks, “So what changed that for him?”

I stop and then I tell him, “I think it was during the Battle of Harness. One of his wives, Laura Lee was badly wounded by the Legion and he thought he might lose her. I think that really hit home.”

“Huh, that makes sense, I guess. Too bad he could not have learned it sooner though.”

I nod my head in agreement. Then I tell him, “Sometimes we have to learn the hard way, ya know?”

He laughs lightly and tells me, “Yeah, yeah I do. But no telling how things can work out sometimes.”

I then decide to take the time to ask him a question that has been bothering me since our drink yesterday. I ask him, “Johnny, you heard my daughter Moon Lily say yesterday she could see the shadows on both sides, why do you think she can do that?

I see him shrug and he tells me, “Honestly Ma’am, I don’t know, but I will tell you, she has been on both sides herself. I see her shadow like I do yours, and to be honest, I am curious myself.”

I have a serious expression on my face after he says this as I am thinking. Then I reply, “Johnny, if I ever find out, I will let you know too, ok?”

He grins that infectious grin of his and says, “It’s a deal, Ma’am.” Then he asks me, “So what have the authorities had to say about our treasure?”

I smile and tell him, “Not much yet, I think they are still trying to process it. But honestly, I think they are secretly ecstatic about it.”

By now we are almost to my farm and he smiles and tells me, “Good, I am glad to hear that, Now if you don’t mind ma’am I really feel the need to go talk to Sweet Corn by myself. I have a few things I want to say to him that I just couldn’t with all the others there yesterday.”

I reach out a hoof and as he takes it, I tell him, “I understand, I have a couple I visit and talk to there myself. Have a good night Lieutenant.” Then I head over to the house while he goes and talks to his long-lost comrade.

That night I have trouble falling asleep, so I join Woofers and Tweeters on the porch to sit under the stars. I am scratching Woofers behind his ears when I see her again. She appears from behind the barn and slowly walks to me.

“Good evening Mareigan.”

“Good evening my child. So, what troubles you tonight my child?”

So, I begin to tell her about the last couple of days. I see her nod her head. Finally, I tell her, “But what bothers me most now is not that she can see the shadows on both sides, but how come she walks on both sides also?”

I see her smile sadly at me and she answers, “My child, when your wife was attacked while carrying her, she did die. I couldna allow that to happen to Sutures, for she too is my child. So now owe a favor to she who would have taken her away is owed. That and it was the young one’s decision to stay as she has work to do yet.”

I am slightly confused by this and ask, “But what work is that? I don’t understand Mareigan?”

She smiles sadly and tells me, “You have seen some of it already. But understand she is spirit touched and before she was born understood hers was not an easy path to come.”

I feel so bad for my daughter now. But at least I do understand a bit more. Then she tells me, “But do not despair, she will have a good if interesting life.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Thank you for letting me know that much at least. I just pray it does not change.”

She smiles and tells me, “It shouldn’t, but the future is never set in stone and very small events can have big consequences on the future. As you well know my child.”

I nod my head and reply, “Yes, yes I do. Now, not to question you, but why did you not ever tell us about the site down below the back 40 acres.”

She smiles at me and tells me with an amused expression on her face, “Because it was not its time yet. Now, now it needed to be found. Alas my child it is time for you to go get some rest.” She then gently touches a forehoof to my forehead and I suddenly feel relaxed and drowsy.

I nod my head, “Ok Mareigan, I will see you again soon.”

She smiles and tells me, “Perhaps, but sleep well tonight, and until our next visit, take care.”

She turns and walks into the darkness quickly disappearing. I then get up and tell the enfields, “Come on in you two, it is starting to get chilly at night again.”

As I enter, they follow me inside and as I climb into bed with my mates, I feel both enfields join us at our feet.

I cuddle up to Sutures and as I drift off, I dream of our foals as adults and our grandfoals.

__________

The next day begins as normal. After lunch, I see the Regimental Sergeant Major at my door. I motion him in, and he then tells me, “Ma’am, with the Colonel’s compliments, she requests your presence in her office.”

She nods her head to me as I enter and tells me, “XO, please have a seat.”

Once I am seated, I ask her, “What can I do for you, Colonel?”

She smiles and tells me, “XO, after this meeting we will be receiving some of the militia commanders as well as our regular officers to discuss provisions for defending the Manesville region. We will be receiving their input so we can finalize plans in the best case as well as the worst-case scenario. Honestly XO, I am really worried about the balloon going up while we only have one battalion here. But if it happens, we will make do.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Of course ma’am, we always have.”

She then tells me, “XO, in two weeks I will be sending you and some others to Hoofington. You will be part of a delegation from the NCR trying to negotiate an alliance with the New Lunar Commonwealth. Mollygirl, I hate to say it, but we really need them on our side.”

I nod in understanding and ask her, “Have you talked to the General about your concerns ma’am?”

She nods her head and tells me, “Why do you think Windy from the Second regiment is going with you?”

I am surprised at this and ask, “Ma’am who all is going with me?”

I see her sigh, “That is part of what I want to talk to you about. I want a backup in case we get caught while you are gone.”

“Ma’am, I still think we should consider those fallback positions I mentioned to you earlier this week.”

She takes a deep breath and tells me, “I will consider it. I am also trying to think about how we could run a guerrilla campaign if need be. But I will talk to our Militia commanders for their opinions.”

“More than understandable ma’am, after all, they would most likely be the ones having to implement it. But at least we are getting the militia ready without being hurried, unlike all those years ago.”

I see her smile at that, and she says “Very true, but most of them back then were needed to back up our defenses after the CEF left. Well, and to fight the Enclave when they hit us. Goddesses I wish we had George in service still.”

I sigh as I tell her, “So do I, even if I can’t ride her in combat due to my rank now.”

I see her smile as she tells me, “You know, I always wondered how you could enjoy flying that much. Then I heard about Kettle Bell and that got me to wonder if I was missing something.”

We chat for a bit more before attending the meeting with the other commanders. Afterward, Windy flags me down and tells me, “Hey Mollygirl, it looks like I will be going to Hoofington as part of some negotiations junket.”

I smile at her and tell her, “I heard, funny thing is, so am I. I am taking my family with me it looks like. Are you going to be able to?”

She asks, “How come your family gets to go with you?”

I grin as I tell her, “Well, Badger and Archer are also going to be searching for equipment for the regiment and artillery.”

I see her nod her head, “That makes sense. I will have to see if I can get my family to come along as well. I am sure they would enjoy it.”

“I am sure of it. From what I have heard from the traders coming up from the Hoof, things have really settled down there since the crater incident.”

I see her nod her head as she tells me, “That is part of what makes me wonder why they want to send me. I mean, after all, I have not been there since before we came to the old Co-op.”

“Maybe they figure you might have some old contacts down here. It could also be that they think you would know what weapons would be best to pick up for the 2nd regiment. I mean being a rapid deployment regiment has to wear on the equipment as well as the troops.”

She gives a half-grin and tells me, “Yeah it does. But what can we say?”

Soon after we head back to our respective headquarters. To finish out our day. As soon as I can I wrap up my paperwork and make a beeline for home.

Once home I tell Sumac and Sutures the news. I see them both look at each other and Sumac says, “We better begin to prepare for leaving. Sutures, I will be back in a bit. I am going to go let Persimmon and Xavier know so they can run the place while we are gone.”

“Good idea Sumac, but dear, we have two weeks before we leave. I would suggest deciding what we are going to need for that long a trip.”

I see Sutures sigh as she says, “Well at least we don’t need to worry about diapers or nursing with this bunch.”

When Sumac gets back, she tells me, “They already knew. It seems the kids are going to be going with us.”

I smirk at that. It has been a long time since I have had them with me outside the Manesville area. Then Sumac nervously asks me, “Mollygirl, what’s it really like out there? I mean, I have never been further from home than Donavan or Manesville.”

When she asks me this it stops me in my tracks as I realize most ponies have probably never been more than 20 miles from their birthplace. I shake my head at the thought and I tell her, “Not as bad as it once was, and we will be traveling in a group, so I am not sure if you need to take ol’ Bessie with you.”

I see her hem and haw for a bit, then she says out loud, “Well we got a couple of weeks, I will think about it. Now I best get dinner started.”

About this time, I hear Woody yelling “We’re home,” as he and his sibling charge into the house from school.

I go into the dining room where they are all sitting down doing their homework and talk to them about how their day has been.

Later during dinner, I announce to the whole family the news. Millie giggles and tells me, “We already know ma. Xochitl and Ginger were talking about it this morning.”

I hear Archer then asks Magpie and Badger, “What are we the last to know now?”

I smirk and tell him, “I guess so, see what happens when you start to get old.”

From down the table, I hear Sumac say, “Ok Mollygirl, no dessert for you tonight, reminding me I am getting old like that.”

This gets a round of laughs from the whole family. But she does have a dessert picked out, she has canned apples with cinnamon on top of pancakes. As I get my serving Moon uses her horn to move it away from me and giggles as she says, “Mama Mollygirl, mama Sumac said none for you.” Then she giggles some more and sets it back down.

I see Millie nudge her after this and then I hear Moon Lily tell her, “Stop nudging me, or I will tell that I caught you and Rain Dancer nuzzling.”

This gets Millie to look angrily at her sister and she puts a hoof in front of her muzzle to shush her. This also gets me to raise an eyebrow and realize I will need to keep an eye on her during this trip. Especially with Rain being along on it with Windy.

From next to them I see Epona grin that knowing big sister grin. She says nothing but shakes her head and smiles.

Later that night I am sitting on the porch again when Epona joins me. She sits down on the edge of the porch and I hear her sigh. I know this means something must be bothering her.

“OK Epona, what is bothering you?”

She looks down at Xavier and Persimmon's place then says, “Ma, I’m lonely.”

“I can understand that I guess. I have been there myself, dear.”

“Yeah, I know Ma, but I am just tired of not having anypony special in my life. I mean Ginger has Xochitl, and Tater is starting to date Twinklehoofs. Even Cowlick has started dating one of the heifers from town.”

I nod my head and ask, “What about Sunny?”

She laughs and tells me, “Ma, he may not have settled down, but he does have a way with the mares.”

As she answers this, I nod my head and then ask, “Ok dear, l have to ask has something happened to bring these feelings to the surface?”

She slowly shakes her head no and tells me, “No, not really, I just see the others dating and finding somepony who they can spend time with. Ma, it kind of hurts. I miss when Ginger and I used to spend so much time together. Now, she stays at Persimmon's and Xavier’s so she can sleep with Xochitl. I feel like I am missing out on life.”

I nod my head again and I put a hoof around her shoulder. Then I tell her, “Dear, I do understand. But when you find them, you will know, and it will be worth the wait. Now I am not saying it will always be easy or that things will be perfect. But it will be worth it.”

“Ma, do you still miss her?” she asks.

I know exactly who she means, and I tell her, “Every damn day. I miss them both. But Ivy was my closest friend growing up. I just wish she would have told me how she felt sooner on this side.

I see her smile slightly and she tells me, “Yeah, I keep forgetting that on this side she did not tell you till it was too late. I am sorry for reminding you Ma.”

I give her an extra squeeze and I tell her, “It's not a problem dear. I do understand. Besides that, reminds me I need to visit their grave and tell them where we are going. Would you like to go with me?”

She nods her head and we get up and walk around the house and to the farm’s graveyard. As we enter, I notice something off to the side over by the one they called Sweet Corn’s grave. I cautiously approach and I see the zebra ghoul from Site Paddock is laying there talking to the headstone. When he sees me, he begins to get up and I tell him, “No, please keep visiting him. I was coming to visit some ponies I loved here too. I am sorry for bothering you.”

He finishes standing and tells me, “It’s alright Colonel. He has patience, besides his humor seems to be grave as of late.”

I am stunned by his joke and both me and Epona laugh out loud at his dark humor. Then I tell him, “I really am sorry I interrupted your visit though.”

He smiles and tells me, “Ma’am, it is ok, I come to see him most nights now. Johnny was not the only one who felt like he was his brother.”

“We can understand how that is Sir,” Epona tells him and I see his hazy eyes shift in her direction.

He looks at her judgingly and tells her, “Yes, I remember you. You were one of the ones from the other day, aren’t you?”

She nods her head, “Yes sir.”

He then tells her, “I must thank both of you for doing what we could not. I wish I could thank the little one, but I have not seen her and besides, I am afraid she would either be afraid of me or take what existence I have.”

Epona shakes her head and tells him, “No sir, she would not do either unless you were feral. She has known ghouls her entire life now.”

I see him nod his head, “That is good, but what about zebra’s I mean I have seen several in the area, but how does she feel about them?”

I smile and tell him, “She has known Xavier, our hired hoof since she was born. She also has known his son as well as having gone to school with several colts and fillies who are zebras.”

He looks at me and smiles as he says, “I am glad to hear that. That means there is hope for the future. Now I best get going. But before I depart, Ma’am, do I have permission to enter your family’s farmyard so I can visit your hired hoof? I have heard he is a corporal in the Militia, and I want to discuss some thoughts with him.”

“Of course, you would be welcome too. But please wait until morning if you would as I believe they have already turned in for the night.”

He laughs lightly and tells me, “Of course ma’am. Of course, I don’t want to appear out of the night like one of those creatures from a horror movie back during the war. I mean, after all, I do have no illusions about my appearance nor that of my comrades.”

“Well, it was a pleasure to talk to you, Lieutenant. I hope to do so again soon.” I tell him.

He smiles and tells me, “It was a pleasure to talk to you too both also, Now I should let you two continue on with your visit without an old ghoul hanging around.”

“Have a good night Lieutenant,” I tell him as he walks off.

He smiles and tells me, “And a good night to both of you.” Then he continues on his way back to Site Paddock.

Epona and I sit at the grave of Ivy and our sides Epona and talk with them for a bit. She mostly to Ivy, as if she were the Ivy from her side. Afterward, as we walk back to the house, she tells me, “You know Ma, after all these years, it still feels weird to visit my own grave. But at least I know I or she was loved on this side too.”

__________

The next couple of weeks go quickly for me. We have the travel plans finalized and we have a few stops planned that I had not anticipated. However, I am really glad to see them. As I look at the itinerary, I am amused to see that we will be taking a military steamship down to Western Landing as they have taken to calling the docks and surrounding community just northeast of New Appleloosa.

I also am pleased when I see that we will be taking the S. Glimmer again. At least I know the captain well and how he will deal with us. After all, he has had dinner at our place a time or two over the last couple of years. I also receive the room assignments for the delegation. My family will be taking up three of them alone.

Tonight, as I finish my workday, I say goodbye to most of my staff, As I am walking out the back door of the stable, I find myself walking alongside Taser. He smiles as he sees me, “Good Evening Colonel,”

I smile back and catch myself falling in step with him. “Good to see you tonight Captain, how has your company been doing?”

He grins, “They are doing well. It has not been the same though since I got transferred to the second regiments MP company. But I am not complaining.”

I nod, “I am sure, I mean you may be on call but at least you are not having to make the long-term deployments anymore.”

He nods his head and tells me, “You certainly are right about that. I know Cookie, Sweets, and the foals are sure happy about it, too.”

“By the way tell Sweets and Cookie thank you for the apple dumplings from when you guys came and visited last. My family is still raving over how good they were.”

He grins at me and tells me, “I will ma’am.” Then he laughs gently and says, “You know that day we met you, Trouble and the youngsters back in JR-7 I never imagined my life taking this path.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Honestly Taser, I never imagined mine going this way either. But overall, I have to say I am happy with it.”

Then he asks, “So when are you leaving for Hoofington?”

“In the morning we are to head to the riverfront to catch the Glimmer.”

“Well Colonel, I am going to miss you and your family while you are gone. If you don’t mind, I will stop by to check on Xavier and his family to make sure everything stays quiet.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Of course, I appreciate it.” But really, I know he just wants an excuse to visit with Xavier.

We continue to chat on our way toward White Cloud, about a third of a mile from the farm he bids me a good night and a safe trip as he turns and heads to his home.

As I enter the door, I see most of our bags are packed for the trip already. I see most of the long arms are already packed in scabbards also. I then notice Woofers and Tweeters both keep smelling the pile of luggage.

As we eat dinner tonight, I notice something is bothering Sumac. So, when we are finished eating, I join her in the kitchen as we are standing at the sink washing dishes, I ask her, “Sumac, are you ok? Something seems to be bothering you tonight.”

She looks down at the water in the sink and then out the window. Finally, she sighs and tells me, “Mollygirl, I have lived here almost my entire life. My family has owned this farm for almost a century now. My daughter and granddaughter as well as the rest of my family are buried here. Now, I am going to leave them for a long time. Mollygirl, I am not like you, I am not used to leaving home.”

I put a hoof around her and hug her. Then I tell her, “Ma, it’ll be ok. I promise. Xavier and his family will keep the farm going while we are gone. I just talked to Taser; he will be stopping by to make sure they are ok. Besides, you know the ghouls down in Site Paddock will look out for everyone across the road. I know Lieutenant Cake still visits regularly and Lieutenant Xerxes not only visits the graves, and Xavier, but I have also seen him tending all the graves there. He says it helps him to meditate as he does it.”

She sighs again, “I know dear, but it just so hard leaving home like this. But then again, you already know that don’t you?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yeah, more than I ever wanted to.”

Then Magpie comes into the kitchen She walks up behind Sumac and hugs her from behind and tells her, “It’ll be ok love, we will do this together.”

I see Sumac lean back against her and she tells her, “Your right love, I am sorry, but I am frightened too. But we can do this together.”

I smile as I see them like this, then I am surprised as Magpie tells her, “Dear, let’s go visit them one last time to say goodbye for now, and then we can head to bed.”

I have already said goodbye yesterday, so I will give them their time to do so also. I go back into the living room and with the rest of the family sit down to read another story. Once the story is done, we all turn in early for the night.

Come morning the house is as busy as if someone kicked over an anthill. We quickly cook and eat breakfast. Millie helps me with dishes. I wash, she dries. Then Moon Lily comes in and uses her TK to store them away. After the last plate and pan are put away, she says, “Ma asks if you are ready mama Mollygirl.”

I look at Mille, then back at her and I tell them, “Ok mares, let’s go.”

I trot out to the barn and help Badger harness up into the cart. Then once next to the house we load up the cart. Xavier and his family come out to assist us and then tell us goodbye.

Soon we are down at the waterfront and looking at the S. Glimmer. Right behind us is Windy and her family. I have to smile as I watch Millie blush when she sees Rain Dancer and his sisters Then when he comes over to talk to her, I notice Moon Lily rolling her eyes and huffing out a breath of air.

I grin at Windy and tell her, “Well sister, shall we?”

She grins back and tells me, “Sounds good to me,” and we start to head to the gangway.

Behind us, I hear Rain Dancer say. “I have never been on a boat before, have you, Woody?”

Woody tells him, “Not yet, but I can’t wait.” Besides him is Shadowbuck smiling and nodding his head. I lead our families on board and am met by the first mate. He salutes Windy and me and tells us, “Mares, the Captain requests the honor of you and your spouse’s presence at dinner tonight at his table.”

Before I answer no because of all the youngsters, I hear Ginger say, “Don’t worry Ma, I will watch them for you.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Thanks, dear. I appreciate it.” Then I look behind me and see all those waiting to come aboard, and I tell them, “Ok everypony follow me to the top deck so we can clear the gangway.”

Once on the top deck we line the rails and wait to get underway. From by his mother I hear Shadowbuck say, “Mama, I have never seen Manesville from this side before.”

I smile as I see her put a hoof around him and tell him, “That’s ok son, neither have I.”

Soon afterward I notice Epona being called up to the pilothouse and see her go up to join Rough Water there. A few minutes later I feel the riverboat begin to pull against its mooring lines. Then the lines are cast off from the shore one by one. Finally, after the last one leaves the pier, I hear a long blast on the ship's whistle and I see the colors of the NCR being moved from the stern of the Glimmer to the foremast that they use for signal flags to other boats in the squadron.

I notice Sumac looking worried and beside her an excited Magpie giving her a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek which causes Sumac to smile. Then Sutures and Archer surround me, and I hear Archer say, “Hard to believe the three of us on the road again together.”

“That it is dear, but it does feel right this time.” Sutures says as we swing further into the middle of the river and begin our next journey as a family.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

I was recently able to finally visit the grave of an old comrade. While there I was joined by some others visiting those they have lost also. For those of us who share such pain and understand it, could you please play The Green Fields of France for us?

Thank you Sincerely.

Xerxes, Lieutenant, 23rd Equestrian Combat Engineers Battalion.

Author's Note

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DxkhBvO8_kM

Chapter 105 Old Trails, New Goals

Chapter 105 Old Trails, New Goals

“True character is revealed in the choices a human being makes under pressure - the greater the pressure, the deeper the revelation, the truer the choice to the character's essential nature.”

― Robert McKee, Story: Substance, Structure, Style, and the Principles of Screenwriting

As we watch Manesville recede in the distance I see Both Badger and Archer move to either side of Magpie and Sumac. Sutures and I are leaning on the rail next to each other. As I look around, I see Windy and her husband Squall line also leaning on the rail pointing out the sights to their two daughters. I do not see their son Rain Dancer right away and when I look around, I see him with his wing around Millie, and out of the corner of my eye, I watch as she looks around and then gives him a quick kiss on the cheek.

I act as if I do not see it, but once I look forward to the side, I cannot help but smile. They remind me of a young Xochitl and Ginger. I just hope that Moon does not begin to feel like Epona. Then I look over and I see Moon talking with both of Windy’s daughters. She is smiling and I am relieved when I realize that she is enjoying herself.

After we round the second bend of the river, we can no longer see the buildings of Manesville. I then tell the others, “I am heading down to our cabins to makes sure our bags were delivered there.”

Archer smiles and tells me “I will join you.”

As we are making our way to the passenger quarters on the military transport, I pass several of the crewmembers. Many of them recognize me from before and we exchange brief greetings. I notice they do not seem to know Archer, so I ask him about it.

He grins at me and tells me, “My love, while I have made my deployments also remember I have always been with my battery. They always are transported on a barge, so as much as I have traveled this river, I have never enjoyed this fine of accommodations or even met most of the crew.”

Then I think and I realize even when the Glimmer was in port and I came to visit Rough Water on it, I usually did not have my family with me. The only reason Rough knows them is that he has visited the farm.

We are almost to our cabin when one of the doors opens and I am stunned when I see it is Purple Haze coming out. She grins at me and tells me, “Let me guess, you didn’t read who all the civilian delegates to Hoofington are.”

I slowly nod my head and she grins as she says, “Well then surprise, and I am looking forward to spending time with you and your family.”

Archer smiles back at her and tells her, “It is great to see you too Aunt Haze. I know Moon will be ecstatic to see you.”

I see her beam with joy at this and she says, “I can’t wait to see her either. So has anything happened with her in the last two months I should know about?”

Both Archer and I look at each other and laugh before looking back at her. I see her go pale and she asks, “Oh Goddesses what has happened now?”

So, we invite her to our cabin and explain to her about Site Paddock and Moon Lily’s role in it. After we are done, she looks stunned. Then she smiles and says, “SO she finally got her cutie mark? I will have to report this to the society. I can’t wait to see her and congratulate her on it. Where is she?”

“She is up on the top deck with the rest of the family Haze. Last I saw she was with Lieutenant Colonel Wind Rider’s two daughters.

I see her think, then she says, I will have to see what I have in my bag. I have a gift for her. Did she have her cute-ceañera already?”

We both look at each other and I tell her, “Yes and no. We had a small family celebration that night for her, homemade cake and canned fruit but nothing too major,”

I see Purple smile and nod her head, “Ok, good. I have something in my bags that I think she would really like.”

Archer puts a hoof on her shoulder and tells her, “Purple, why not give it to her later. I know she would love to see you and show you her mark.”

“You are right my dear Archer. I will do that. If you excuse me now, I have to go see her.”

She then moves past us and heads towards the stairs leading to the top deck, humming as she goes.

Archer turns to me and grins and tells me, “She sure has changed since I first met her along with Milo.”

I grin at him and tell him, “If you think she has changed since then, you should have seen her when I first met her. Back then though she did not know she had a family. I think Moon has made an even bigger difference as she seems to almost consider her a daughter also.”

I see him grin as he opens the door to our cabin and he tells me, “Well what is one more mother for my daughter after as many as she has already.”

Later that night at dinner it is almost comical to see the staff’s faces when I show up for dinner with all my spouses, then Windy shows up with hers. I notice the amusement in Rough’s eyes as he watches from across the room as I enter the officers' mess and am stopped by a crewmember who insists, that I only have one spouse.

Without thinking I coolly reply to the mess specialist, “I can assure you, that when the captain issued this invite for me and my spouses, he knew how many I have. Not only due to the manifest, but by his having eaten at my dining room table many times over the years. Also, you may want to know, he is family.”

I see the poor pony go pale, his ears down to the side of his head, and then the relief he feels when the Glimmer’s XO comes over and tells him, “Seapony, I will take them from here, carry on.”

The young seapony salutes and quickly returns to his other duties.

Once we are at the captain’s table Rough comes over to greet us. He and I exchange a brief hug, then he does so with my wives. My husbands, he shakes hooves with. Then he goes over to Windy and her husband.

As he approaches, I see him grin widely at them and he says, “Lieutenant Colonel Wind Rider, so good to see you again. And I take it this handsome stallion with you is the husband you told me so much about on your last voyage aboard the Glimmer.”

Windy smiles and tells him “Captain Water, it is so good to see you again sir. If I may introduce you to my husband Squall Line.”

I see Rough nod his head in a slight bow as he extends his hoof and says, “Sir, it is a pleasure to meet you. I have heard good things about you from both your wife and members of my own family.”

I see Squall line grin and turn his head slightly as he reaches out a hoof to Rough and tells him, “It is a pleasure to meet you, sir.”

Rough grins at him and then tells him, “Well, from what I have been hearing from my crew and the other youngsters in our clan, I should be meeting you. Please understand, we do approve of a courtship between your colt and our filly Wind Mill, but make sure he understands to take it slow.”

I feel myself blush in embarrassment as he says this and I see Windy go pale, but Squall Line just grins and tells him, “Thank you, Captain, I will do that. I appreciate your having given your approval and thank you for letting me know.”

Rough grins again, and then he casually waves a forehoof at the dinner table and tells us, "Come then, let’s eat.” As he sits and the rest of us take our seats as well.

As the meal progresses, we enjoy a lively conversation about gossip in both Manesville as well as on the river. Then Rough says to Windy and me, “Ok, you two, I need advice on what to do if we are engaged by the Enclave.”

I suddenly see Windy become completely serious. “She looks around and asks, have you seen them yet?”

He nods his head, “Yeah a while back we were over by Two Step Landing making a drop-off and we saw some sky ships over toward Canterlot Mountain. We acted like we were just a regular civilian ship and did not react at all. But if the balloon goes up, I want to be ready for it.”

I nod my head and I notice Windy does as well. Then she says, “Captain, if you run into anything larger than a vertibuck, I would say head for the shallows and beach her. You do not have the weaponry or the armor to stand up to a Raptor or larger. However, I will say for anything smaller than a Raptor, you should be able to have a fighting chance.” She pauses then asks, “I noticed the new 40mm antiair weapons. When did you get them?”

He grins and tells her, “We got those a few months back. When I heard the Enclave was on the prowl again, I asked for some better antiair weapons. Besides those old 40mm can also work wonders on any small craft that tries to assault us. We had a run-in last week with a group of river pirates who thought that they could try and board us. It had been raining so we had them covered by tarps. I was looking through my binoculars when we pulled the tarps off and started to pony them. You should have seen the surprise.”

We all chuckle a bit about that then Archer tells him, “Rough, those are some really wonderful guns there. I miss having our Nightmare Moon with my battery anymore.”

I see Rough nod his head, “I remember you talking to me about how you used her during the expedition. That is part of why I chose them. I also put in a request for some 40mm automatic grenade launchers. That should do the trick against borders or those hiding in the bush along the river.”

Then I hear Badger chime in, “Rough if you are worried about raiders along the river bank you could always see about getting a very large flame thrower to use.”

I see Rough think about it then he tells Badger, “I like the idea of it, but I am worried about the fuel with all the wood on board.”

Badger cringes slightly and then tells him, “Yeah, I can understand that. Sorry, I was just throwing out a possible idea.”

Rough grins and tells him, “Actually it was a good idea, however, I am more concerned with the risk than the benefits because of the fuel.”

Badger nods his head, “I can certainly understand that Rough, one fire at sea was enough for me to last a lifetime.”

Rough nods his head, “I am sure it is. It would be for me as well,” Then he turns to Sumac and tells her, “Dear, your young colt Shadowbuck has asked that he be allowed to try the engineering plants so he can see if he gets an engineer’s cutie mark, with your permission I would like to allow him to do so.”

I see her slightly cringe, then Badger puts a hoof on her shoulder and tells her, “We should let him try. He is getting old enough that he will want to experiment to get his cutie mark. Besides, I think he wants to be like me a bit since Ginger and Xochitl told the foals how I got mine.”

I see Sumac hesitate a bit more, then she says, “Yeah, we should let him. Besides, it might give him a bit more respect for the crews of our transports. Not that he does not respect them already, but I don’t think he understands how much work it takes to keep one moving.”

Rough smiles and tells her, “Thank you for understanding Sumac. If he does get a steamers cutie mark, I will make sure once he is done with school that he finds employment on one of the clans’ riverboats.”

Both Badger and Sumac nod their heads and I hear Sumac say, “Thank you so much Rough. I do appreciate it.”

He grins and tells me, “Well if Epona did not have hers already I would suggest she try it as a helmspony. She has a real touch for it. In fact, not only did she steer us out of Manesville, but I tried to hire her on for my crew.”

I am looking at him with a raised eyebrow when he turns to me and says, “She said no thank you, for now.” He pauses briefly then continues, “She says what she is doing with her team is more important than most realize.”

I nod my head and when I see his head tilted slightly at me and his eyebrow raised as well as his ears in my direction, I tell him, “While I can’t say what it is Rough, partially because I don’t know all the details, I do know it is often Government jobs, I am not sure if Choo and the rest really are into free lancing.”

He laughs lightly, “Fair enough Mollygirl, fair enough. Thank you for letting me know that much. But my offer to her does still stand. She has a steady hoof on the wheel and is a natural at it.”

I smile at this as I tell him, “I will pass on what you said. I know eventually, she will want to settle for a more sedate life.”

He laughs at me as do the rest, then he says, “Just like you, right Mollygirl?”

I have to grin at this, but inside I am afraid he is right. Part of me wants a nice normal life, but part of me misses the adventure and adrenalin rush I used to get. I simply nod my head then and answer, “Well maybe.”

Right after this, our meals begin to be served and we begin to eat. During this time our conversations shift to more mundane things rather than the clan business that I had not expected. Well, at least it went well.

After dinner, we first return to our cabins and check on the youngsters. I grin as I find Ginger is there reading to them all. I see Epona and Xochitl both to the side listening as much as the youngsters to the story. This time I am surprised as it is a new story to me. It is a wartime tale about a dragon named Tempest Fire and tells about his turning against his fellow dragons and fighting alongside his pony friends.

After she is done, I ask her, “Ginger, I never heard of that story before, where did you get it?”

As I ask, I suspect she will say Magpie, but she stuns me when she tells me, “From George. I am to drop it off in Harness if we stop there.”

I am surprised when she says this and I ask her, “Dear, why did she not just take it herself?”

I hear her sigh before she tells me, “Because it is her most precious possession. She was afraid of it getting damaged in her saddlebags and she wants to read it to her youngsters in Harness. She will meet us there.”

I am stunned when she says this. Not only because she knows about my military inspection of the Hackamore/Harness defenses, but her use of the words about George having youngsters. When and who did she meet to have them with. A better question is why did she not bring them to Manesville?

I let out a sigh and tell her, “Ok, I understand. Thank you for doing this for her.”

I see Ginger grin as she says, “Ma, she is my friend too, besides, it was Choo who had gotten the letter from her and actually asked me to do it.”

For some reason this makes me feel better. Of course, she would share some things with her roommate she would not with others. I just find it amusing that after all these years George and Choo still shared the cave together. It is amazing how well friendships can develop, even from unseen places.

After the young ones turn in, Ginger and Xochitl decide to take a walk on the upper deck alone. While they are doing this, I stay to keep Epona company.

We are sitting there talking quietly when I notice she is staring at Millie and slowly shaking her head. I know she is ruminating again so I ask, “Ok, what is it dear?”

She smiles sadly and tells me, “I was just thinking about how big she is getting. You know she is now almost as old as the last time I saw her alive on the other side. Funny thing is, she was not interested in colts on that side. I mean she was just a sweet little filly still. I am so glad to see her have a special somepony here.”

I nod my head, then I ask, “Epona, did you have a special somepony on the other side?”

She smiles sadly and tells me, “No, you and ma would not have allowed it on that side. But I did have a crush on one little colt. But on this side, he does not exist,” she stops and sighs. Finally, she says, “I do wish he were here. But that is my life.”

I nod my head and tell her, “I understand dear. I am sorry there is not more I can do for you.”

Finally, she says, “Ma, I am thinking of eventually taking Rough up on his offer. What do you think?”

I smile at her and put a forehoof on her shoulder as I tell her, “Dear, do what you need to do for you. But if it is what you want; I will say you could do a lot worse, and he does say you are a fair hoof on the wheel.”

I see her grin at that, “Thanks Ma. I really appreciate that.”

Soon after this Ginger and Xochitl return to the cabin and I watch as they climb into a shared bunk. Epona then grins at them and tells me, “Well Ma, I guess we should all get some sleep. I am going to turn in myself. Sleep well.”

I kiss her on her forelock like I used to do all the time when she was little and I tell her, “You too dear. I will see all of you in the morning.”

I then return to my cabin and find Archer and Suture already asleep, so after removing my uniform I quietly climb into bed with them and cuddle up, falling asleep to the rhythm of the Glimmer’s engines.

It takes us two more days to pass by Two Step. As we go past my family and most of the delegation is on the top deck looking at it. Beside me, I hear Sutures crying a little bit and Archer puts a hoof around her. Then I hear Magpie and Sumac talking and one of them asks me, “Mollygirl, is this the place?”

I nod my head with out saying a word lost in my own memories. Down the rail a bit I hear Xochitl say, “It’s ok Ginger, I feel like crying too.”

Then I hear Purple Haze asks, “What really happened here that has you all so upset?”

Finally Ginger says, “Aunt Purple, we fought here twice. A lot of ponies we know are buried here. It is the first time Xochitl and I have been past it in daylight, so we are having a lot of memories.”

Then Xochitl says, “Aunt Purple, the second time we lost all but three of our officers of the CEF. The Colonel and Captain Archer both got us back on our hooves and lead us back home.”

She looks kind of perplexed and asks, “If she led you home why are you so upset?”

Then I hear my beloved Sutures sniff back her tears and say, “Haze, the last time we fought here I still had both hind legs. But I lost so many ponies I could not save.”

I see awareness begin to dawn on her as she then says, “I do understand now.” She looks down at the deck and says, “It is hollowed ground. I am sorry I did not realize it.”

As she says this, I see Moon Lily move to the rail and stand on her hind legs with one foreleg leaning against it. She looks sadly across the water at the remains of the little town that was once there. Then she smiles and I notice a small cottage has been erected there and I see the farmer in the field hoeing his crop. Moon Lily waves to them and they wave back. Then she gets back down and returns to her teacher’s side.

For me seeing some pony starting to farm there is significant. Even though it has been years. Life goes on, and the land begins to recover.

__________

Unlike my previous trips, this time we do not have to stop and shift transports at Two Step Landing. Soon we are sailing through the Canterlot Mountain Gap. I look up in wonder at the mountain and think about the times we have been here before and when I have gone under it.

As I look Sutures comes up alongside me, Epona on my other side and we all look at it. Then Sutures says, “It is hard to believe Epona that a few miles under that rock is where we first met you.”

I see her grin back and she says, “Yeah, and where I came through to stay on this side. Ma’s thank you both for being here for me.”

I can’t help but grin and tell her, “Dear, you mean the world to us and I am just so glad you are here with us now.”

“Honestly, so am I Ma, so am I,” she answers back.

As we sit there, I see the other members of my family spending time with each other and with the other members of the delegation. It is while this is going on that I first see a sight I had hoped to never see again. I lookup and over the south side of the Canterlot Mountain, I see a raptor slowly making its way west. Then I see a vertibuck take off and fly in our direction.

As it comes our way, I notice that the crew still has the 40mm guns covered and while not ponyed the crew are close enough they can do so in an emergency. I look up at the pilothouse and see Rough wave at me and he then points at Windy and her family as well as a few other Pegasus who are topside and then points below.

Taking his meaning I slowly walk to them and tell each of them to calmly head below for a bit and we will let them know when it is clear to come back on deck.

As Windy heads below last, she turns to me and says, “I am glad Rough is taking this seriously. If they see us, they may try to stop the Glimmer and board her to see if we are Dashites and if not to try and force us back into the Enclave.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Dear I understand now here they come.”

I am so glad that today I am sans uniform as is the rest of the delegation. We just look like a normal civilian ship to anypony who does not know better.

I feel myself sweat as the vertibuck comes closer and finally I watch as it does a slow fly-by first to the starboard side, then it swings around and slowly passes by the port side. As it does this, I see the door gunners tracking us with their minigun.

I then see a slight glow and I see Moon Lily moving her lips and moving her forehoof. Next, I hear Sutures quietly say, “No magic Moon.”

I then see the light of her horn go out, but I also notice that the minigun had begun to spin up for firing and when her horn goes out, they shut it back down and point it in a neutral direction. Finally, the Pilot waves to us and we simply wave back.

The pilot waggles the aircraft slightly and then speeds off to rejoin the raptor it came from. As it recedes into the distance, I feel my heart begin to beat again and I take a deep breath.

As the vertibuck fades from sight and the Raptor continues on we slowly begin to return to our normal behavior. Windy comes back up and I see both her and Squall line are covered in sweat.

“Thank the Goddesses they went on.” Squall line says.

I see Windy and a few other of the adult pegasi near us nod in agreement. Then Windy asks, “Ginger, Epona, have you heard anything about the Enclave becoming more active in this area?”

Both of my oldest daughters’ faces as well as Xochitl’s go neutral. Not quite the resting mare face that I have seen when they are angry, but enough to know it is a warning. Finally Ginger says, “Lieutenant Colonel, you don’t have high enough clearance to ask us that, so please do not do so again.”

Windy looks at me and I shrug my shoulders. But inside I have to asks, just what have these kids gotten into lately?

Then I simply move back toward the rail and look at the view on the other side of the gap. And change the subject of our discussions.

Two nights later Badger and I decide to have dinner with the youngsters while the other adults eat with the officers. As we begin to round them up to head to the mess decks, I see Shadowbuck, covered in grime and sweat come into the kid’s cabin. Woody looks surprised at how dirty he is and asks, “So how is it Bucky?”

Shadowbuck sighs and tells him, “Hot and a lot of work. They found out I could get into some spots that they could not with the oil can. I remembered a lot of the lessons dad taught us though and I surprised them when I was able to repack a valve without being taught, then I was offering to help clean the strainers for the fire pumps and the main water intake for the distilling plant. Nothing real special though.”

I am nodding my head and feel sorry for him as he seems disappointed. Then Badger asks,

“What time is your next watch?”

Shadowbuck grins and tells him, I have to be back down there at 3:45 am. They said it is called the four to eights.

I see him yawn and I tell him, “Well you best get cleaned up for dinner Bucky. That means taking off your coveralls and at least washing up a bit.”

He nods his head and as he begins to remove his coveralls, I see Badger begin to grin like an enfield that has caught a rabbit.

Then I see why. On Shadowbucks flank is a wrench and oil can that was not there this morning. Tiredly Bucky looks up at his father and asks, “What is it Pa?”

“Son, did you realize that today you got your cutie mark?” Badger questions him.

I see young Shadowbucks eyes open wide and he turns his head slowly and begins to laugh then he answers, “No Pa I did not, but I wish I would have.” He may seem calm when he says it, but I see he is now wide awake and is very proud to have earned it.

Before I can say anything, Millie opens the door and calls out, “I will be right back, I have to let Mama Sumac know,” and she is off at a canter running down the passageway.

A short time later I see Sumac enter the room and she ask, “Ok, where is my young stallion at?”

Badger grins at her and says, “Love he will be back in a minute, I made him take a quick shower before we go for dinner.”

“Oh, I wish we were home, I would make him a cake to celebrate,” she says.

Badger nods his head and tells her, “Well, he has to be up early for watch and is tired, so maybe we can celebrate with the rest of the family in Harness.”

While I think that is a great idea, I say nothing and let Sumac answer instead. When she does, she says, “I hope he won’t think we did not care enough to do it earlier.”

About that time the cabin door opens again and a now clean Shadowbuck enters. He goes over to his mother and hugs her and tells her, “Ma, I would never think that.”

Then she looks down at his cutie mark and I see a tear in her eye as well as pride when she says, “Look, Badger, he has your wrench as part of his cutie mark.”

Badger grins at her and shakes his head and tells her, “No love, he has the same wrench as mine, but his is all his own.”

Then Shadowbuck says, “Pa, I could not have gotten it without you taking me with you and teaching me all those things about being a mechanic.” Then he goes over and gives his father a hug after which he turns around and hugs Sumac and tells her, “Ma, thanks for giving Captain Rough permission for me to try and earn my mark here. It is rough work, but I like it ma, and I am really good at it.”

I see her smile again as she gives him an extra squeeze and then she tells me, “Mollygirl, if you don’t mind, why don’t you have dinner with the rest of the family so I can spend some more time with Badger, Bucky, and the other foals.

I nod my head and tell them, “Ok, but I will take your turn tomorrow night.” She smiles at me and tells me, “thank you.” Then she gives me a quick hug and I am out the door and looking for the rest of the adults.

I end up meeting them as they are getting ready to sit down for dinner. Rough looks my way and motions me over. When I get there he asks, “Ok, so what has occurred upon my ship that has little Millie skidding through the passageways looking for Shadowbuck’s mother?”

I smile as I tell him, “He got his cutie mark today. He did not even realize it till he took off his coveralls to get ready for dinner.”

I see him smile and nod his head, “So what is it?”

I tell him and then I see him nod his head with a knowing expression, “Excellent another engineer for the clan’s riverboat line.”

I nod my head and asks, “But what if he decides he wants to join the military like both of his fathers and me?”

I see his grin get wider as he answers, “Then the Glimmer will get another crewpony from our family. I hope you don’t mind that idea?”

“No, no I don’t. I just want him to be happy, and if helps us all, then all the better.”

He nods his head and tells me, “I am so glad you and the others understand that. Because that is how I feel about it too.”

Shortly after this we all take our seats and begin to enjoy our evening meal, during which I tell the other parents of my family the news. I am stunned when I hear Purple Haze say, “I just wish we could get him a cake to celebrate tonight.”

I see Rough look thoughtful, but then I tell them, “Purple, he has to be on watch early so after dinner he wants to go to bed. But Sumac suggested and he agreed that once you reach Harness, you can celebrate it instead.”

I smile at him when he says this and then Purple says, “Yes, but I wish we could share it with you too.”

He grins at her like a school colt and replies, “Thank you, Aunt Purple. I wish I could too, unfortunately with my career, I have missed out all too often on family events.”

She nods her head and tells him, “Yes, I can understand that. After all, since I have found out I have a family now, my career keeps me away from them all too often also. By the way, have they told you how our niece Moon got her cutie mark?”

He looks at her with an eyebrow raised and answers, “No, they have not, please enlighten me.”

So, she begins to tell him what she has heard from the family. Occasionally I do hear Sutures chime in to correct her. Then I see Rough put his hoof up, and he asks, “You say she gave the blessing of the dead and covered them? That is when she got it?”

Then I speak, “Yes and no, she gave the blessing of the dead, and then she used her horn to disintegrate them like she was using a MEW. And Rough, she was not tired afterward and she was wounded.”

When I say this, I see Purple’s face take on a look of surprise and she asks me, “You mean she was injured, treated the wounded, and was able to disintegrate two charging ghouls,”

I interrupt her, “Not ghouls, Ferals. There is a difference.”

She nods her head, “Yes, you are very correct. My apologies. But I am completely stunned, I had no idea she had advanced so far”

I see Rough looking between us and Sutures and he asks, “Does this mean she is more powerful than you thought?”

Purple nods her head and tells Sutures, “Sutures, I would like to have her come with me for a bit to Ten Pony Tower. I think it is time she meets the other members of the Society.”

Sutures looks at her, “No Purple, not yet. Please, give her a few more years.”

I see Rough raise an eyebrow at this and then he asks Sutures, “My dear, would you be willing to let her go as long as you or another adult of your family besides Purple were present?”

I see her hesitate, then she says, “I, I guess perhaps, but who? I mean I can’t leave my business too long; we will all need to talk about it.” After she says this, I see her look down, almost as if in defeat.

Purple looks at Rough, then back at my love and tells us, “Thank you for not outright saying no. I can accept that we need to talk about it. All of us adults. I have not forgotten Millie.”

Rough and I both nod our heads, and Sutures says, “Good because if such a thing were to happen to her, I swear by the horn on my head I will hunt you down Purple Haze and every one of your society.”

I see a severe expression cross Purple’s face as she says, “If anyone lays a hoof on that little mare, I will kill them, and if I fail, Choo would not hesitate to take my place.”

I nod my head in understanding. Then Purple says, “Remember, Moon is descended from her line. It is funny but Choo Choo still cares much about family connections, no matter how distant. I also have seen how proud she is of her accomplishments. Have any of you told her about this yet?”

Both Sutures and I blush at this, the others simply shake their head no. I see her sigh and she tells us, “Ok, one of us needs to write her to let her know.”

Sutures looks up and says, “Ok, I will let granny know.”

__________

The rest of the trip to Western Landing goes without event. Once we arrive, we use the Glimmer’s crane to offload our cart. Next, we load it up and for this leg, I volunteer to start pulling it. As we head toward New Appleloosa I hear Ginger and Epona discussing their first times through here with me. I notice Xochitl remaining silent.

Eventually, I ask him, “What are you thinking Xochitl?”

He looks thoughtful and then he tells me, “Sorry Colonel, I was just thinking how I never saw it from this side. Remember I was asleep until we got to the bridge. That an I was remembering the ceremony from the night before.”

I smile and nod my head, “Yeah, I remember that night. It was pretty good one.”

He nods his head and I hear Ginger tell him, “Remember when we got to New Appleloosa?”

He grins back at her, “I could never forget that night. My father acted as a good chaperon.”

As he says this, I see Ginger lean against him as they walk and she sneaks a quick kiss on his cheek. To which I hear him whisper, “I love you too dear,” then he wraps his tail into hers.

That night we make camp just across the bridge and off of the road. Being that I was pulling the wagon the others take turns standing watch as the others sleep.

I notice how the older siblings teach the younger ones how to set up their bedroll so they can be up and ready to fight if needed. Archer sets up a cooking fire in an underground fire pit and shows the young ones how to do it. Then he asks, “Do you know why we set it in the ground?”

I listen as Millie answers, “So that the light from the fire is harder to see in the dark.”

“Very good Mills. Just so you all know we will be putting it out after we are done cooking tonight. That way it makes it easier for us to stay hidden in case of raiders.”

I see Millie’s eyes open wide in fear, “Papa Archer do you think there are Raiders nearby?”

I see him shake his head as he tells her, “Most likely not, but it is best to be over cautious on such matters.”

As we bed down for the night, I notice Badger getting ready for watch as the rest of us place our weapons within easy reach. I then hear Sumac asks, “Dear is it really necessary to be this cautious?”

Then I hear Archer reply back, “Yes, it is Sumac dear. We are not at home anymore and there are still some rough areas out here.”

As he says this, I notice several of the Ten Pony Tower delegates look around nervously. One of them then asks, “Purple, how can you stand it out here? I mean in the wilds like this.”

I hear Purple laugh lightly and she replies, “Really, it is not that bad Attaché, especially in a group like we are in. Besides, wait till you see Harness. I mean it is really something.”

I hear the diplomat sniff derisively and say, “Really, these bumkins cannot be too impressive.”

I simply shake my head and then I hear her say, “Sir, I used to think like you, but I now understand them much better, give them a chance.”

“Purple, I am sorry but I think you have been hanging around with these roughens for two long. Perhaps you need to spend more time in civilization.”

“Sir, I will remind you to keep a civil tongue in your mouth.”

I then hear Purple gasp and I see him lift a forehoof as he steps toward Purple and he says, “You Society types need to learn, and you will respect your betters.”

Before any of us can react, I see Moon’s horn glow and she lifts him and tells him in a calm voice, “You will not do that. When I put you down, and it will be when I choose, you will apologize.”

I see the stallion suspended with his hoofs off the ground. Then I hear Purple quietly asks, “Moon, please set him down.”

Moon replies, “Yes aunt Purple,” and sets him down. The light of her horn fading out after she does so.

I see a look of terror in his eyes as Moon simply smiles, turns, and walks to Purple Haze.

“Sorry, Auntie Purple.”

“No need to apologize, young mare. You handled him just fine, in fact, better than most.”

I hear several of the other members of the diplomatic delegation talking about it and I notice that suddenly most are turning away from Attaché and talking amongst each other, ignoring them both.

Windy comes over to me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I think we may need to keep an eye on him. This is not the first time this trip I have seen him try and intimidate others.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I think you are right Windy, thanks for pointing it out.” I pause then ask her, “How is the family holding up?”

I hear her snicker slightly as she says, “Well the mares are a bit put out with our having to camp. However, Rain and Squall are both enjoying it.” She pauses and says, “Oh thank you and Archer for teaching them about setting up camp in the wilds. Even if they never need it, she should know it.”

The next day we all awake before sunrise. We quickly eat and pack our camp and are on the trail again. By nightfall, we arrive at New Appleloosa. As we approach the gate, I hear Ginger and Xochitl giggling and talking about when they were here as foals with Epona. Right behind them are their siblings who are listening enthralled as they talk about how much has changed since they were last here and then the gunfight that night.

As they are talking the Sheriff approaches us and tells us, “Hold up folks. Who are ya and what do ya wa… Ah Tartarus it’s you again. Evening Colonel. You know the rules, what are you doing here with this large of a force in my town?”

I see Badger’s Jaw drop and Sutures smirk when he asks this. Then I tell him, “Sorry Sheriff, we are only a trade delegation this time. Several of these ponies are my spouses and our foals. We actually were stopping for the night to get something to eat and find a place to sleep before catching the train to Hackamore.”

I see him raise an eyebrow at this, “You mean most of them are kin?”

I smile and tell him, “Well just 12 of them, Lieutenant Colonel Wind Rider has her family with her too, then we have the delegates from Ten Pony Tower.”

He looks at my family and shakes his head, “So ya really were not exaggerating about how big a family you had.” He shakes his head then asks, “So would they really have reacted like you said if you or Trouble had been killed that day?”

Besides me I hear Archer tell him, “Rest assured, they would have, and you would not want that family to have come down here. They would have not rested until they felt justice was served.”

“No, but I am sure there are not too many of them, so we could have handled it.” The Sheriff tells him.

From the side, I hear Ginger begin to laugh and she tells him, “Sheriff, we had 45 members of the clan who would have left home back then. Our family has grown quite a bit since then.”

I see him raise an eyebrow and then he says, “Well I guess it worked out for the best then. Please have a good evening then. If I may recommend the New Appleloosa Inn. It is near the rail station and will make it easier for your party to depart.”

“Thank you, Sheriff, I appreciate it.” I tell him then I turn to the others, “Ok everyone shall we go get our rooms first and go from there.”

After we get our rooms we start to talk about where to eat, Ginger and Xochitl then ask, “Ma, do you mind if we head out on our own? There is a little Zebra restaurant here that we want to visit.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Ok, have a good night, and do not stay out too late please.”

I give them each a brief hug and they are off like the two foals that were here last time, holding tails and smiling at the memories of the past. On their way to making new ones.

The rest of us find a place where we can all eat then I take the youngsters back to the inn after dinner while some of the others stay out.

The next morning, we hear the steam whistle of the train as it arrives back into the town. Both Purple Haze and I make our way to the station. We pick up the tickets for the delegation and pay extra for the two carts that we are using to move our baggage on hoof. The only problem being the next train does not leave until the next day.

We spend the day exploring the town. I show Archer and Badger the place we had the gunfight. Both are stunned, but I hear Xochitl say as he shakes his head, “They made so many rookie mistakes Colonel.”

“Yeah, they did, and thank the Goddesses we had a witness to stand up for us.”

We all eat dinner together that night, but I notice Ginger and Xochitl both seem closer than before even. I smile and all I can do is be thankful that it is bringing them closer. However, it is interesting to see Epona has brightened up a bit during our visit.

On our final morning in New Appleloosa I see the Sheriff and deputy Tin Star both as we head to the station.

After I have supervised our wagons being loaded, I head to the passenger car to join the others. But before I can get on, they stop me.

Tin Star tells me, “Ma’am, about that incident all them years ago. It seems a couple of them feller's family members heard ya talkin bout it the other night. They said they now know what happened and understand. Oh and also, please tell the newlyweds congratulations for us.”

I appreciate the first part but am confused by the second. So, I ask, “What newlyweds?”

Tin Star grins and tells me, “That pretty daughter of yours and her zony. They got hitched by that zebra shaman Xabat two nights back, we figured y’all knew already.”

I just smile and shake my head, “No, but I knew something had changed between them last night. Besides they were already engaged. But I guess a big ceremony is out the window now.”

I see the Sheriff nod his head and he says, “Ya know things work out that way sometimes. Now you folk have a safe trip Colonel and I hope to see you on your way back through.”

“Thanks Sheriff, Deputy, both of you stay safe and I will see you then. Take care now.” I tell them as I climb on the train and I hear the conductor call out, “All Aboard!” This is followed by the engineer ringing the bell, then letting out two blasts on the steam whistle. Next stop Hackamore. Then on to Hoofington.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Tonight, I have married the mare I have loved for most of my life. She has been there with me through my best and worst times as I have for her. We have learned from both my parents and hers on what is important and how to handle the rough parts of life.

We have yet to tell our friends and family but I hope you will read this on air as our wedding announcement. For my beloved Ginger Snap as well as our families could you please play, This Is Why I Need You?

Sincerely Yours

Xochitl, White Cloud, Manesville Region, NCR

Author's Note

Thanks again to all those who have inspired me to write this story. I am sure you, my readers by now had assumed Ginger and Xochitl were going to get married eventually. While I was writing this chapter it seemed almost like they were letting me know that this is when it should happen. Yes, when I wrote the chapter when they first visited New Appleloosa I had planned then for them to marry. Now I wonder, just what did the Mareigan tell Xochitl that day on their way to JR-7?

For those desiring to listen to this chapter's dedication song the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=C4NgsbkyeJs&list=RDC4NgsbkyeJs&start_radio=1

Chapter 106 The Journey Continues

Chapter 106 The Journey Continues

“I have two homes, like someone who leaves their hometown and/or parents and then establishes a life elsewhere. They might say that they're going home when they return to see old friends or parents, but then they go home as well when they go to where they live now. Sarajevo is home, Chicago is home.” -Aleksandar Hemon

The trip between New Appleloosa and Hackamore takes only a few hours rather than the full day's walk I am used to. The ride on the train is a novelty for our entire family as well most of the other dignitaries on the train.

We are well underway when I catch Ginger alone and I ask her, “Dear, why did you not tell us you and Xochitl got married the other night?”

I see her first look horrified then she blushes and says, “Ma, we wanted it to be simple. The shaman who performed the ceremony is the same one who told us we were spirit bound so many years ago.” She pauses then says, “Ma, we did not intend to elope, it just happened. The Shaman was so ecstatic to see us together again he begged us to allow us to perform the ceremony.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Ok then. I do understand,” but what I really want to say is that I have been friends with too many zebras for too long to not understand most of their shamans do not like to bond a pony with a zebra as it usually means no foals.

As I think this, I guess she realizes what I am thinking and asks, “What is it Ma?”

So, I tell her. She grins back at me and says, “Not that I know of Ma, but I can always hope, right?”

I give her a kiss on her forelock and tell her, “Of course dear, of course, now we both better get ready the train will be stopping soon in Hackamore and we need to offload the carts there.”

She grins at me and hugs me as she tells me, “Thanks Ma for understanding. I hope the others will too.”

“Dear, I am sure they all will, however, we would have liked to have been there for the ceremony.”

“Ma, would it be ok if once we are back Xochitl and I have a ceremony performed by Kahrti?”

I smile at her and tell her, “I am sure it would be. In fact, I would very highly appreciate it. But you don’t have to just for me.”

“Ma, it is not just for you, remember, I am a member of the church too.”

“Ok dear, I am just glad I will be able to attend that one, but can I tell the others too, maybe we can celebrate your wedding tonight also?”

I see her smile shyly and she says, “Ok Ma, but are you sure they won’t be mad?”

“Dear, you two have been a couple for so many years, we were just waiting for it to happen.”

I see her blush, “Thanks Ma. For understanding. I really do mean it. I was so afraid you would be mad.”

I nod my head and then I ask her, “What about Xochitl’s folks?”

She grimaces slightly and says, “Well hopefully none of you being there, and us having a second ceremony will mollify his mother. Oh no, I don’t want to be on her bad side ma.”

I put a hoof on her shoulder and tell her, “Just relax, we got this. Now seriously go get ready we are starting to slow down to pull into the station.”

Once the train stops at the Hackamore station my family gets off it and moves to the side while Badger and I get the carts offloaded from the flatcar. Once we have the carts hooked up, me to one and the other one to one of the diplomatic corps ponies, we begin to head into town with the base as our goal.

I am about halfway down the street when I see a young yellow filly and pink colt. Out in front of one of the shops playing and suddenly I hear them yell, “Granny Mollygirl!”

I stop in my tracks and see a more grown-up Cloths Pile and Hunting Shack running towards us. Then I see Scrap Pile stick her head out of the shop’s door. I stop and wait for the youngsters to reach me and give them both a big hug. “It is so good to see you two again. Now I can introduce you to the rest of my family.”

They both look at all the ponies with me and asks, “Are they all our family?”

I smile back at them as their mother catches up and approaches me and I tell them, “Not all of them, but quite a lot of them.”

Scrap then smiles at me and says, “Hi Ma, it's good to see you again. I was not expecting you till tomorrow.”

“Hi, Dear, it's good to see you again too,” I look at her figure and I ask her, “Dear, do I need to have Sutures check you out again?”

She grins and tells me, “Nah, I already know I am expecting again. I just hope it is not twins this time.”

Soon afterward I introduce the rest of the family to them. Then I tell her, “Dear we are in the area for a week at least, but I need to go check in at the base and get us all some lodging there. But we will be back later.”

She smiles and then asks, “Should I have Beach send a message out to Harness to let Milo and his family know you are here too?”

I think briefly and tell her, “Only if he has someone going out that way, otherwise, well I don’t want to inconvenience anypony.”

She smiles when I say this, then she tells me, “Ma, they have a telegraph between the towns here now. They are even talking about trying to run one to New Appleloosa soon. So it is not a big deal.”

I am stunned as we do not even have that in Manesville. I slowly nod my head and tell her, “Sure dear. That would be much appreciated.”

“Ok, Ma, I will let you go get checked in. I will see you in a bit then.”

As we get ready to go I hear the twins ask their mom, “Ma, can we go with them I want to play with aunts Millie, and Moon Lily, Raven, and uncles Shadowbuck and Woody.”

Scrap smiles lovingly at them and tells them, “Not right now you two, they will be back later.”

Once at the base, I met up with the commander of the 1st battalion of the 1st regiment, Lieutenant Colonel Chocolate Chunk. He is very polite when I greet him in his office. I suspect he resents the fact that I bypassed him for promotion to XO of the regiment, but really, he is mediocre at best.

“Good afternoon XO, what can I do for you?” he asks me.

“Good afternoon Colonel, I am on my way with a trade delegation to the Hoof. On my way through the Colonel, herself has asked me to perform a brief inspection of the defenses here. Get an estimate of your troop's strengths and what you may need yet. Finally, she and I are both concerned if the Enclave hits Manesville with only a minimum of troops there, so we have come up with some plans I wanted to go over with you.”

I see him look at me skeptically and he says, “XO, even if two of the battalions of the 1st Regiment were gone, we still have the 2nd Regiment to defend the place. I mean it is not like out here where we are like flies on a cow’s tail.”

I find myself rolling my eyes at this analogy but say nothing other than, “True, but if they get called out beforehoof also, we could be in trouble. IF, and it is a big if, that were to happen we want to have a plan in place.”

I see him think briefly about it and then he nods his head and says, “Ok ma’am, let me get a few of my staff members in here and we can go over this.”

“Sounds good,” I tell him and I take a seat in his office while he goes and gets them.

The meeting goes well and his staff is much more enthusiastic about it than he is. I am glad to see his battalion XO there also. Honey Locust pays much closer attention than her boss. I notice her ears twitch several times in irritation when her boss tries to dismiss some of the plans, or says, “Well I would have said we do it this way…” I keep this in mind as I may recommend her to take over the Battalion if needed.

After this meeting, I rejoin my family. Before I can leave the base though, I have a novelty occur. I receive a telegram message from the civilian service between the towns here. I tip the messenger a cap and then begin to read.

Mollygirl, Archer, and Family, we are glad you are near. Please come to Harness tomorrow. Stop

We are looking very forward to seeing everyone and cannot wait for our family to be fully united. Stop

Yours truly Milo and family. Stop

I smile and show the telegram to the others. Then I hear Moon asks, “Does this mean I can meet my other brother and sisters tomorrow?”

I nod my head and I see Archer grin while doing the same. I answer her, “Yes little one, tomorrow you get to meet the rest of your family.”

Woody asks, “How come we don’t get to see them more often Mama Mollygirl?”

His mother answers that smoothly by saying, “Because they all live so far away. The only times Mama Mollygirl and Papa Archer got to see them is when they were deployed down here.”

As she says this, I see Epona nodding her head and smiling behind him.

As my family begins to head out for dinner, I hear Windy ask hers, “Ok, do we want to just eat at the mess hall or try and find someplace in town to eat?”

While her kids are all for eating in town, I hear Squall line tell her, “How about we eat here and save some caps.”

Windy is just about ready to agree when Archer approaches and says to them, “We have a few things to celebrate in our family tonight, and as we consider you good friends, would you join us, please?”

They are still hesitating when Badger tells them, “Heck this is on us, and I really want you guys to help us celebrate not only Shadowbuck getting his cutie mark, but Ginger and Xochitl having gotten married while we were in New Appleloosa.”

“Well, when you put it like that, what can we say?” Squall line answers back.

Soon our group is on its way to find a restaurant big enough to handle all of us.

As we look for a place, we notice that most are not able to. I am not happy but I surrender when Archer sheepishly grins and suggests the Flying Cow.

“Dear, no, really?” I hear Sutures say.

“He looks at his PipBuck and tells her, “Honestly dear, it is not that late yet. The rowdy customers will not be coming in for another couple of hours. Besides, the food there is the best in town.

From beside Windy, I hear Squall Line ask, “Ok, so what is so strange about the Flying Cow?”

Before I, Archer or Sutures can say anything I see Epona grin and hear her answer, “Oh, there is nothing wrong with it, but as I had pointed out to me so properly many years ago by Tater, it is a bordello.”

I see Squall Line and Sumac both stop dead in their tracks. Then Sutures says, “Look it has good enough food that when President Grimfeathers was here, she ate there too.”

I see Windy smirk a bit and she then tells her husband, “It really is not that bad, or I would not even allow the kids in there. Besides, do you think you are better than the president?”

“I, uh, oh, oh the Tartarus, ok, when you put it that way.” He replies.

Finally, Sumac says, “Ok, but let’s get out of there before it gets too late.”

As we approach, I see Esmoorelda sitting out on the front porch. Tonight, she is wearing a rather nice red evening gown. As soon as she sees me, I see her stand up and she excitedly says, “Colonel, Captain Archer, it is so good to see you both again,” she then looks at those with us and asks, “So who are all these ponies with you?”

Archer and I then begin to introduce her to the others. When Archer introduces her to both Moon Lily and Mille I see her smile widely and she says, “I remember you two. It has been so long. Look at how much you have grown up.”

I watch as my daughters blush and tell her, “Thank you Miss Esmoorelda. It is good to see you too ma’am.”

Then Esmoorelda smiles and tells us. “Actually, it is Misses now. I got married not too long ago.”

I see Sutures smile and I overhear her quietly asks, “Any little ones on the way?”

She smiles in reply and tells her, “Not yet, but who knows.” She looks inside the doorway and says, “Ok, let's get you all inside so you can get dinner ok?” as she leads us inside, she signals the staff, who begin to put several tables together in the mostly empty restaurant and bar.

As I look up at the balcony above, I see several of the members of the staff look down at us, some of them wave in greetings. As we sit down, I see Magpie looking around the room and I can tell when she sees the painting of Sutures and Buttermilk. Her jaw drops. This is followed by both Badger and Sumac turning their heads to look at it also.

I am amused though when I notice Squall line look at it and have to fight to keep his wings down. This is followed by Windy looking at him and with a raised eyebrow as she asks him, “Really dear?”

I see him blush and he tells her, “Sorry dear, but it is a very nice painting. I would love to see you painted like that.”

As he says this I think, oh, that’s a good save.

Then she replies, “Really, because that is not what you said when I offered to have one done for you.”

Ouch, crash and burn.

Then he says, “But dear, I thought you were only offering because I wanted it, I did not think you would want to do that for me.”

Finally, I see Windy smile and tell him, “Ok, I believe you.” Then she turns to Sutures and tells her, “I have loved it since the first time I saw it Sutures. I just wish I could look as good in one as you do in it.”

Sutures turns her head to look right at Windy and tells her, “Windy, you already do. Seriously you are beautiful.”

Beside Windy I see her husband nodding his head in agreement and I see Windy blush slightly at the compliment.

Soon our orders are taken and we all enjoy our meals. Off to the side I hear a pianist playing as the dinner crowd begins to come in from town and the base.

As we are sitting there, I am surprised when I see some of the scouts from the 3rd battalion show up. I instantly recognize Serenity and Sky. As they enter, they are chatting very intently with each other when Suddenly Serenity looks up, grins, and trots over to us.

“Colonel is it so good of a surprise to see you.” Then she looks at the others with me and her jaw drops, as she asks, “They really let you bring your whole family?”

I am grinning back as I tell her, “Yeah, but I am just as surprised as you are, they let me. We are only here for a couple of days though.”

“Well either way it is great seeing you here ma’am. I will Let Firefly know when we get back to base. I just wish Choo Choo was still here. I miss having her with us,” Serenity tells me.

I nod my head and smile as I tell her, “I understand, I bet she misses you guys too.”

Then Sky says, “Nah, she has the youngbloods to run with now. Not even having to stand a duty rotation. I am sure she likes it much better.”

Then Ginger smiles at her and tells her, “But Sky, even if she has it better concerning no duty and is out of the army it does not mean she doesn’t miss working and flying with all of you. Now it is just different. Besides, we are all on call, all the time now,” she says with a grin as she raises her PipBuck up.

I see Sky and Serenity both grin at that. Finally, Sky says, “Good point, now Ginger, how about I buy you and your Fiancé a drink?”

Xochitl then tells her, “Sorry, but you can’t she no longer has a fiancé, but instead a husband.”

I see both of them just stare shortly and then they grin at each other and get excited, “Congratulations you two. I am so happy for you!” Serenity tells them.

“Why didn’t anyone tell us?” Sky asks.

Ginger then tells them, “Sorry but we got married a couple of nights ago over in New Appleloosa.”

Then I see the expression on Serenity’s face as she asks, “What is Xochitl’s mom going to say?”

This time I see Ginger grin as Xochitl looks worried. She then says, “Well she did tell me to let her know if it happened early, and why. So, we should be ok.”

Xochitl looks at her and asks, “Dear, when did she say this?”

Ginger then tells him, “Right before we left, when I took Woofers and Tweeters to your family to watch. She said she had a dream we had married that night.”

I see a look of relief come over his face and he tells her, “Thank you for letting me know, I almost had a heart attack.”

Windy looks at him and says, “I have met your mother, really she is not that tough, is she?”

Xochitl grins and tells her, “Perhaps you have not heard about her reaction when I and Ginger ran away to join the CEF.”

She shakes her head and says, “No I have heard, but she really could not have been as bad as the stories.”

That is when Magpie and Sumac both begin to laugh. Sumac tells her, “Windy, she chewed out both of Choo Choo’s sisters and was not backing down.”

I watch as Windy sits stunned with her mouth hanging open along with her husband. Finally, Windy says, “I had no idea, my goddesses, Xochitl your mother really is a spitfire.”

He nods his head, “Yes, yes she is, part of the reason I had to set my standards so high for a mare I would be willing to marry.”

When I hear him say this, I raise an eyebrow in surprise and while I don’t say anything, I see the expression of affection on both his and my daughter's face.

The rest of dinner goes rather quickly and soon we are heading back to the base for the night. My family alone has been assigned three rooms in the officers’ barracks and set up extra cots so we have beds for everyone.

Before we go to bed, I decide to spend the time reading to the youngsters and tuck them into bed with Epona’s assistance. As I enter Ginger and Xochitl are getting ready to head back out the door.

Ginger grins at me, “Hi Ma, Epona told me about your favorite spot here, so me and Xochitl are going to try and find it. We will back in a while.”

I give them both a quick hug and kiss on the forelock and tell them, “Ok, but be careful, make sure you have a pistol with you at least.”

They both grin and show me they do, then they head out into town.

As I turn to the youngsters, I ask, “Ok, what do you want me to read tonight?” I see our shy Raven raise a hoof as she says, “Daring Do please mama Mollygirl.”

I grin at her and tell her, “Ok, sounds good.” As I pick out a story, they all gather around me and I begin. After I am finished, I give each of them a kiss good night and tuck them into bed.

Epona walks to the door with me and we exchange a quick hug. Then she tells me, “Thanks ma for helping tonight. I was really afraid they were going to be more excited.”

I grin at her and tell her, “I understand, remember tomorrow we go to see Milo and the rest of the family.”

I see her grin at that and she tells me, “Ma, I can’t wait. It has been too long. But can we visit with Scrap Pile and her family before we leave again too?”

“I think so dear, now you need to get some sleep while you can too. I will talk to you in the morning.”

“Sounds good Ma. By the way, I saw a couple of ponies that I think I went to school with here. When we get back from Harness, do you mind if I see if I can visit them?”

I smile as I nod my head and tell her, “I think that would be a great idea. Now I best get going, I will see you in the morning.”

When I get to my room Sutures and Archer are listening to the late-night portion of DJ Pon3’s show. I am enjoying the music but begin to worry as he continues, I hope you enjoyed that old classic by Countess Coloratura, now onto the news. For those of you in the NCR, there has been a sudden increase in the number of sighting of enclave forces. Some of these are as far east as Manehatten. While there have been no reported incidents of Enclave attacks during these incursions there have been some suspicious attacks reported on several caravans as well as some settlements. So, make sure you keep your eyes on the sky and your ammo dry out there. Also, if you see something suspicious report it to your local NCR representatives. Remember everyone, we are all in this together.

Archer clicks off the radio shortly after this and the three of us all go to bed. In the dark, I begin to worry about what is coming. After I feel Sutures breathing shift, I know she is asleep. I lie there trying to fall asleep myself when I hear Archer quietly whisper, “Mollygirl, you still awake?”

I answer in the same volume, “Yeah, I can’t sleep, why?”

“Me either, Mollygirl, this does not sound good. They seem to be getting more brazen in their actions.”

I nod my head and realize he can’t see my movements in the dark, so I tell him, “I understand my love. I am really worried too.”

“Mollygirl, what happens if the balloon goes up while we are in Hoofington?”

I sigh and tell him, “We end the negations as quickly and as positively as we can. Then we make a dash for home. I just pray that we are ready for them when they come.”

He tells me, “Yeah, your right, sorry for bothering you,” as he places a hoof over Sutures and onto me.

I decide to change the subject and ask him, “You ready to see the rest of your children?”

I hear a smile in his voice when he says, “Honestly, I can’t wait. I have dreamed of the day when Moon Lily and Raven could actually meet their blood siblings. I just wish we were closer. I miss all of them.”

I let out a slight sigh myself and I tell him, “I know what you mean. I miss them all too.”

I hear him chuckle lightly as he asks, “Even Milo?”

Without thinking I reply, “Especially Milo. Dear what can I say, I love him too. Just like you do Laura Lee, Cannel, and Cedar.”

“Yeah, it will be good to get the entire family together,” he tells me. We lay there with our hooves laying over our dear wife just barely touching each other, but enjoying the comfort of the others body next to us. Soon I hear his breathing start to shift as he falls asleep and I follow shortly after.

__________

Morning comes and we get up quickly to get ready for the day. As Archer and I get our uniforms on, Sutures tells us, “I will go check on the youngsters.”

“Thanks, love,” Archer tells her as he gives her a kiss on the cheek.

She smiles and heads quickly out the door, while we finish getting ready. Once we are done, we head out to meet the rest of our spouses. As I get ready to knock on the door to their room, Badger opens the door and in a surprised tone says, “Oh, your already here. Excellent. Are we all ready to get breakfast?”

From the next door down I see Sutures stick her head out and tell us, “Just a couple of minutes more.”

Soon all of us adults are ready and waiting on the kids. Once we are all ready, we enjoy a quick breakfast at the base mess hall and are off on our way to Harness.

We follow the main road between Hackamore and Harness. On our way out the gate, I notify the base commander of where we are heading and when we will be back. Windy has already told me she will notify the civilian delegates for us.

As we pass the point of my favorite spot, I feel both Sutures and Archer take my tale with theirs. Then I notice both Ginger and Xochitl do the same and share a smile at each other. Finally, I also see Epona smiling to herself, as if at a memory, as she looks at it. It also dawns on me that this will probably be my last time in this area. I only hope I can bring my family out to it sometime in the next couple of nights.

Once we make it to the trade outpost at the top of the valley for Harness we stop and notify the security head there. While we wait for an escort in, I take the time to visit the old recruiting office. As we enter, I see the poster of Tater and our daughters on the wall still, as well as the old prewar one. I smile and shake my head as I realize that it might have been one that Lieutenant Cake had looked at when he joined all those years ago.

Soon afterward I am joined by my husbands and I see the grin on their faces as they look at the first poster and hear me telling the recruiters about the ponies in that poster.

Then I hear the senior recruiter ask, “So you are telling me that the older two really did join up with the Rangers?”

That is when Epona steps in. I see a look of frustration on her face when she looks at me then answers the question by telling them, “In a fashion, you might say. We are an offshoot of that organization.”

I raise an eyebrow at this as even I had not realized they were working for the Rangers. I just thought Choo and the repair ponies were freelancers.

Epona then continues and tells them, “I would appreciate it if you told those who ask, we just regular rangers though.” Then she turns to me and her fathers and says, “Ma, Dads, I need to talk to these two about business, could you please leave, and send in Ginger and Xochitl too.”

I am stunned by this as in a way I feel I am being dismissed. But I do understand. Besides, if it is ranger or repair pony business, I do not have a need to know and neither do Badger or Archer so we all bid a good day to them and step out.

The one thing that is refreshing and, in a way, catches me off guard is when Epona said dads neither of the recruiters even flinched. I forgot how normal that is here in Harness and realize in a way Harness is home to me too.

My family is sitting out on the porch when Milo and Laura Lee both show up to take us into the town itself.

When we see each other neither Milo nor I can help but grin and trot to each other and exchange a hug and a kiss. With Sutures and Archer quickly joining us and Laura Lee. Finally, my other spouses nervously approach and I introduce them to Laura Lee.

Once close enough I have to smile at Laura Lees's face when Epona, Millie, and Moon Lily all greet her with a hug and they tell her, “We missed you so much, mama Laura Lee.”

When she hears this, I see Laura Lee smile broadly and have a tear in her eye. I also notice that Milo seems to stand a bit taller if that is possible for him.

I watch as he gives a quick hug to Archer and tells him, “It is so good to see you again brother,” Then he turns and exchanges a relaxed and passionate kiss with Sutures.

“Dear, sweet Sutures, it has been too long since we last met.”

I see her smile and put a hoof around him as she says, “It has Milo, it really has.”

Behind me, I hear Sumac quietly ask, “Just who is married to who again?”

Then I see Laura Lee approach her and throw a hoof around her shoulder and tell her, “Dear, you have to understand, with the favor your family has done for us, we consider you all an extension of ours. So welcome home and I can’t wait to introduce to you Gus as well as Cannel and Cedar and the foals.”

After the introductions, We begin to head down to the main valley. I am talking with Laura Lee and about lose my footing when she asks me, “So Mollygirl, do you think everyone would be ok if we see if lightning can strike twice in the same place?”

After catching myself and my breath, I look at her and tell her, “Dear, probably, but I really wish you would have waited until we are on flat ground to bring it up.”

I see her blush as she tells me, “Sorry about that Mollygirl. I just figured you were not flustered by anything anymore.”

“Laura Lee, I really have no problem with the idea of it. I was just caught off guard. Besides, I got something I want to talk to the board about also, but we can discuss that once we get to your place.”

I see her smile widen as she says, “OK, sounds good, and thank you for not saying no right away.”

Seeing her smile like that I cannot help but smile myself. I enjoy hearing the rest of my family as we go down into the valley. I can tell immediately when they see the town itself.

“Oh, my Goddesses look at this place,” Sumac exclaims.

“I never imagined such a place, even with everything in the library,” Magpie replies to her.

Behind them, I hear Badger ask Milo, “Colonel, did your people do all of this?”

I hear Milo answer back, “Badger when it all began it was a big valley with only a couple of mine shafts which one was converted into a stable for the corporate heads. It is just too bad they were out of town on the last day, and the miners, guards, and their families went inside it.”

That reminds me and I ask, “Milo, would you happen to have records of those who were inside on that day?”

He looks at me funny and says, “Well, of course. We are not illiterate barbarians. Why?”

So, I tell him, “Milo, right before we left, we met a mule ghoul who was from Harness originally. I told him I would see if his folks made it or not.”

I see first surprise, then a smile of understanding cross his face as he tells me, “Mollygirl, I would be glad to check on that for you. It’s the least I can do for someone from here back then.”

“Yes, give us his name and one of us will look into it tomorrow,” Laura Lee says.

Ginger already has it written down so she pulls it out of her saddlebag and gives it to him. I see a bit of surprise on his face when he sees the name, and Milo tells us, “He must have been good to have made officer as a mule back then. I would love to know more about his service record. I mean we could use it as a recruiting tool.”

We keep talking as we walk and he tells me, “Mollygirl, I have some things I need to talk to you about as well. But I want it to be in a less public setting.”

I grin at him and ask, “Business or pleasure?”

This time he has a serious look on his face as he answers, “Sorry dear, but it is business. But to let you know, we feel like we are being kept in the dark.”

I nod my head, “Don’t feel bad about that, I feel the same way. But maybe we need to corner the youngsters and ask them.”

He raises an eyebrow and cocks an ear towards them as he asks, “Uh, which ones and why?”

“Do you remember our scout Trooper Choo Choo? Our oldest work for her now.”

I see him nod his head in understanding. Then he tells me, “That reminds me, you need to visit George and her kids while you are here.”

This gets my attention and I ask him, “Milo, when did she have the eggs?”

He looks at me surprised and tells me, “Mollygirl, right before the Second left from Fort Hope. She came here and asked us to look after them. She even told us to make sure they were kept warm next to a blast furnace or forge.”

I am stunned and I ask, “So why did she not bring them to Manesville?”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Because she knew we wanted dragons and we would raise them as we would our own. That and she told me she was ashamed of her transgression and did not want to have to explain herself to others.”

I nod my head in understanding and tell him, “I guess that makes sense. I just wish she would have told me is all.”

He grins at this and says, “Dear, you are one of her best friends but she was afraid of what you would think.”

“Milo, am I that hard to deal with, really?”

He shakes his head, “No Mollygirl, but you are a mother figure to her and I think she thought you would have felt like she let you down by having children out of wedlock.”

I shake my head and I tell him, “But Milo, I have never said anything like that. I will admit that having a partner makes it much easier to raise them, but I would never judge someone for it.”

From behind me, I hear Epona ask, “Ma, would you really feel that way if I was pregnant and not married.”

I stop in my tracks and put a hoof alongside her face and tell her, “Dear, you are my daughter, I will love you no matter what and I would be there to help you.”

I see a look of surprise come over her face and she tells me, “Thanks Ma, I needed to hear that. Even if I am not pregnant. It makes me feel better.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Dear, no matter what you are my daughter and I love you. I just want you and your siblings to be happy with your lives.”

I see her sniffle a bit and then she responds by telling me, “You know, even after all these years I forget how much you are like her. Thanks mom.”

Shortly after this, I notice we are at Milo and his family’s home. He opens the street door and holds it open as Laura Lee leads us inside and down the hall to the door of what was once a flat but now is a several-room apartment through the digging of the family as needed to expand.

As we enter, I enjoy seeing the surprise on all the members of my family's faces except Archer’s as they look at it.

Milo grins and says, “Well welcome to our home. The others should be home any…”

Before he can say anytime I hear a young colt yell, “Pa, we're home!”

And I have to smile as Pine Box runs into the room and skids to a stop looking at all of us. Then he sees first Archer and then me and I hear him scream, “THERE HERE!” he runs to Archer and does a flying leap with his forehooves extended as he says, “PAPA ARCHER!”

I cannot help but enjoy the show as Archer catches his son and swings him around in a circle and laughs as he says, “It is so good to see you again my son.”

After he sets him down, He comes over to me and gives me a hug but I see him looking at Moon Lily and he quietly asks, “Mama Mollygirl, who is the little unicorn mare?”

I smile and I tell him, “She is your sister Moon Lily.”

Next into the room comes Peat Coal followed by Blue Moon, both of the young fillies stop and I almost laugh when their jaws drop and I hear Blue Moon asks, “Are all these ponies our kin?”

From near to me I hear Laura Lee answer, “Yes dear. These are your brothers and sisters as well as their parents too.”

Soon I hear Cedar Box’s voice call up the stairs, “Are they here yet?”

I finally burst out laughing when all of the colts and fillies call out at the same time, “Yes!”

Soon after I hear both Cedar and Cannel trotting up the stairs and into the apartment. Cedar comes right to me and we exchange a hug and she surprises me with a kiss. When she sees this, I hear Sutures ask, “What am I not good enough for you now?”

I see Cedar grin and she slowly steps up to Sutures and she whispers something in her ears and then she gives her a hug and a kiss as well. Then Cedar turns to Milo and asks, “Well love, aren’t you going to introduce us all?”

Milo grins back at her and tells her, “Well I was considering it, but I think we all want to get some sleep tonight and I don’t know if we have that much time, so…”

Then I hear Cannel say, “Archer, Mollygirl, it is so good to see you both, now, seriously I do believe introductions are in order.”

So, Milo begins to introduce his family to us and Archer ours to them. Then I hear Sumac ask, “So where is Gus? I have heard a lot about him and I was really looking forward to meeting him too.”

Cannel tells us, “He will be home soon, he was just finishing a shift in the mine and wanted to stop and pick up a few things before he came home.”

As we adults start to talk, I notice that the younger siblings all begin to drift into other rooms, talking and carrying on. However, our oldest stay with us as we continue to talk. I am amused at their response when they find out that Ginger and Xochitl got married on the trip here. Milo immediately says, “Well that calls for a special celebration. Xochitl, welcome to our family too.”

I see Xochitl blush slightly as he responds by saying, “Honestly Colonel, we do not need anything special to celebrate.”

Then Cedar asks the two newlyweds, “Have you two had time enough to sleep just you two since the ceremony?”

I see Ginger blush a bit as she says, “Not really. I mean we did spend some time alone last night out in Ma’s favorite spot by Hackamore, but nothing more than that.”

I see Cedar nod her head in thought and then she looks at the rest of Milo’s spouses and says, “Ok, they get their own room tonight. Mollygirl, I hope your family does not mind sharing with us?”

I see Archer grin and a look of surprise come over Magpie and Sumac’s faces but they only nod. Badger however actually blushes and then says, “Ok. Milo, sounds good to me. It will not be the first time any of us has slept in a pile. How about the youngsters though?”

I see Cannel smile and nod her head at that as she answers, “Badger dear, we have both a colts’ and a fillies’ room set up, I am sure they will be fine.”

Then I hear Moon from the other room say, “Pine, do you want to trade spells?”

Both Cedar and Sutures's eyes go wide as their heads snap around, and I hear Cedar asks, “Did she just ask him to teach her his spells and she would teach him hers?”

I slowly nod my head, and I hear Archer say, “Dears, let me handle this, I will make sure it is nothing dangerous.”

As he gets up to go into the other room to talk to them, Cedar Box asks Sutures, “Uh, just how advanced in spell casting is she?”

I am stunned when I hear her reply, “About as far as I am, if not more. Cedar, she learns very quickly, but I am sure she will teach him safe spells too.”

She seems to relax at this then Archer comes back into the room laughing as he tells us, “Disaster averted, I made her promise no advance level spells and only defensive use ones for fighting.”

I see a look of stunned surprise come over all of Milo’s spouses as he asks, “Just what are the advanced level spells she knows?”

Sutures sighs and tells them, “Disintegration spells, invisibility spells. You know the stuff that could cause problems.”

I see Cedar shake her head at this as she says, “Only the big ones, damn it, I thought I was good until I met Mollygirl’s security team, now we have a filly in the family that can outdo me.”

I see Sutures put a hoof around her and she quietly tells her, “That is ok, I feel the same way half the time. Did you get our letter yet telling you how she got her cutie mark?”

They shake their heads and she begins to tell them. About this time Gus comes home and I see the grin on his face when he sees us all. She stops her story as we begin our introductions to him. Then he says, “So who were you talking about?”

Milo grins and says, “Sutures was just telling us about how our daughter Moon Lily got her cutie mark.”

I see Gus slide onto the couch next to Sumac and Badger and he says, “Oh, this should be good.”

Sutures then begins again, and when she finishes, I see stunned astonishment on their faces. Then Gus asks, “So just what did you say was in those cryo tanks again?”

This time Archer answers him and explains about the embryos and how they got there. I see him nod his head, then he says, “That could really mean a lot to those of us in isolated communities. Heck, it might could mean that we could even have some of our Jenny’s carry some of those embryos, especially if they are mule ones.”

While I had not thought of that before, I have to tell him, “Gus you are so right. That is a great idea. I was just thinking of the ponies and donkey ones. But some are mules as well.”

Then I see Milo look thoughtful and he finally asks, “Mollygirl, have you thought of trying to carry one of the mule embryos if there are any?”

To tell the truth, I had not thought the whole idea through and I tell him, “Milo, I had not considered it fully, not since someone pointed out that with my luck I would accidentally end up carrying a cow. And love, I just am not large enough boned to carry that big of a child.”

Right after I say this, I hear the other spouse all begin to laugh, including that braying mule laugh. Right after this, I hear Millie ask from the other room, “What are they all laughing at?”

Then I hear Blue Moon reply, “Who knows, you know how grown-ups are.” Which sets us all to laughing again.

Once we stop laughing, we all settle down and begin to talk about this development and what it could mean to Harness as well as Manesville. Then Archer, Badger, Milo, Laura Lee, and I step into the next room to talk business as the others begin to cook dinner.

As we discuss what we know about the developments with the Enclave I hear Ginger interrupt us and she says, “Ma’s, Pa’s we need to talk. I shouldn’t be telling you all this, but I think you need to know.”

We all nod to her and Milo waves a hoof and tells her, “Ok, Ginger, what is it?”

She looks at me and asks me, “Ma, does he know about the Repair Ponies?”

I shake my head and she says, “Ok, then first let me explain what Epona, my husband and I do for a living and why.”

__________

After dinner, we begin to settle down for the night. All the kids are in the colts or fillies’ room. Epona chooses to sleep with the young fillies when she asks me, “Ma, do you mind if I get to know the youngsters a bit more tonight?”

“No dear, but you can sleep out here with us if you want.”

I see her grin as she says, “Ma, honestly, I want all of you to have some time to yourselves as well. It has been too long since you and Papa Archer have seen all of them, and I really think the other parents need to get to know each other as well too.”

“Thank you Epona, I really do appreciate it.”

She gives me a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek and she says, “I know Ma. That is why I love you so much. Besides, I really do want to get to know my siblings. They are so much fun, especially Blue Moon.”

I kiss her on her forelock and I tell her, “I love you too dear, have a good time, and sleep well my little one.”

When I say the last part, I see her smile and she says, “I always have loved it when you told me that, on both sides. Good night Ma, sleep well and sweet dreams.” Then she grabs her saddlebags and heads into the back room.

Come morning I wake up in the middle of a pony pile but I find my head resting on Milo’s forehoof. As I begin to move, he smiles at me and tells me, “I hope you don’t mind. But you seemed to sleep easier last night like this.”

I shake my head and I tell him, “No, I really appreciate it.” As my mind begins to become clear, I fuzzily remember waking up screaming from the dream about Serenity Valley. After all these years it still hits me sometimes. It’s funny after all those times I dreamed of waking like this, it is because of my nightmares.

From my other side, I hear Cedar and Sutures both tell me, “It’s ok Mollygirl, we are just glad we could be here for you.”

I know Sutures does as she still has her nightmares just like the rest of us who were there. I know Laura Lee has told me she still has them from the Battle for Harness. Goddesses what a group we are. But we are all here for each other at least.

After Breakfast Milo takes me for a tour of his battalion and he tells me, “Mollygirl we now have two full battalions as well as our militia. We followed your model from the old Co-op and it has helped a lot. The Site Supervisor and the board have even discussed trying to form a third battalion sometime in the future. Especially as we are all nervous about the Enclave.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Dear, I do understand. To be honest we are really nervous back home. The Colonel and I have discussed it and we are both afraid that the Enclave may hit us when the 2nd regiment is deployed somewhere and only one battalion of the 1st regiment is there.”

I see him nod his head as he then tells me, “I can understand that entirely, but remember, no matter what we got your back, ok?”

I nod my head and only hope we don’t need them, then he says, “Let’s go see if we can see the board.”

Once we arrive at the Harness Civics Office, Milo leads the way in and requests an audience before the Site Foreman and the board.

While they agree to see me, they request the meeting be after lunch tomorrow. So, my family and I will have to stay here one more night at least.

As we walk around, I see Purple Haze and her entourage of civilian representatives. I take particular glee in seeing the look of astonishment on so many of their faces. Particularly one stallion who ran his mouth so much on the way here.

We meet back with my spouses, Laura Lee, and my sides foals for lunch. Milo suggests we all go out to eat at a restaurant by the main market. He grins as he tells us, “Today we should be getting a shipment of fresh fruit from the Hoof, so if we are lucky, we can get some great desserts.”

When he says that I see all the foal’s eyes open wide with excitement, and even I feel my mouth begin to water at the thought of them. However, I am really pleased when I eat my salad and I notice it has fresh cheese grated onto it. Again, Milo sees my expression of surprise and tells me, “We are doing a bit of business for milk and dairy products with some of the cows up topside now. We may not get as much as we would like of it, but at least we can get some of it now.”

I see Epona smile at this and she asks, “Who would have thought a few years back you would begin to enjoy milk so much?”

Laura Lee then replies, “True, I never thought I would, but I do have to admit it is simply wonderful in tea as well as for dunking cookies into.”

When she says that I see all our foals’ eyes go wide as Shadow Buck asks, “Mama Laura Lee, you can do that?”

She grins at him and nods her head as she says, “Yes you can, but only if your parents say you are allowed to.”

I see a slight look of disappointment come across several of their faces. However, I do notice a bit of a smirk on both Ginger and Xochitl’s faces as she tells Epona, “I bet Buttermilk would be surprised to hear that.”

After lunch, we continue to walk around Harness. We eventually come upon a cavern that looks newer than most of the mine shafts and I ask him about it. Milo grins and tells us, “Oh this is the home of George and her youngsters. Would you like to visit with them?”

I notice all of my family says yes, but what really surprises me is when Ginger says, “Certainly papa Milo, I have a book of hers I am to drop off for her to read to the youngsters.”

I see him nod his head. He knocks on the wooden door to the cavern and calls in, “Hey George, it’s Milo, I have some visitors who would like to see you, can we come in?”

From inside I hear my old friend's voice call out, “Sure, who are they?”

When he calls out, “The rest of the family from Manesville. Ginger has a book for you.”

I soon feel the floor vibrate as she runs to the door. As I see her approach I notice two young dragons about the size of Moon Lily or Millie trotting behind her on two legs. Huh, I never knew they did that when they were younger, I think to myself.

As she comes up to us, she says, “My goodness it is so good to see all of you., now I need to introduce you to my children. Everyone, this is Tempered and his sister Forge.”

As she says this, I notice the one called Tempered is mainly a dark purple color on top with some light purple top and belly scales. His sister however is dark blue with dark red belly scales and some dark reddish streaks on her still developing wings. I have to grin when I see she too has glasses.

Tempered steps forward first and says, “It is a pleasure to meet y’all.”

Then Forge meekly steps forward next to him. She fiddles with her glasses a bit, then she says, “It is very nice to meet you. Mama has said some very nice things about you.”

Before I can say anything little Raven steps up to them and sticks out a hoof and tells them, “It is very nice to meet you too. Our Sissy Ginger has brought your ma’s book with her, maybe we can get her to read it to us all?”

I watch as Tempered takes her hoof and shakes it, then he tells his sister, “It’s ok, Forge, she is almost family.”

Forge looks at him over her glasses and asks, “Are you sure?”

He nods his head and instead of hoof shake, she gives Raven a hug, and I watch as a new friendship begins to grow between our families.

Soon after this Ginger steps up and I smile as first, she gives a hug to George, then she tells her, I have your book in my saddlebag. I was figuring we would see you today. I hope you don’t mind, but I read it to the youngsters on our way down.”

I see George look surprised and she asks, “Would they mind hearing the stories again?”

Then Millie says, “We only heard a couple of them, Please George, could you read us a story?”

I see George first look flustered then she smiles and says, “Choo Choo used to tell me that the Colonel used to always read to everyone during the expedition, if she can do it, I guess I can too.”

With this, we all gather around George and her children as she reads us a story. To me, it is a shared experience I will never forget, and I begin to understand how some of my troopers must have felt back then.

After the story, we let the youngsters play for a bit while us adults share tea and continue to talk. After a couple of hours of visiting though I realize the time. “George, I hate to say it, but we need to get going. We are expected at Milo’s for dinner again tonight.”

I see some disappointment on her face as she tells me, “Yeah, I understand Mollygirl. I just miss talking with you anymore.”

“I miss talking with you too George, and I will stop by again before we leave, ok?”

She nods her head and tells me, “Yes, please do that, more than once if you can.”

Dinner and the evening go about the same as the previous night. The next day I go before the board and the Site Foreman. I explain what was found at Site Paddock so they can determine if they desire to benefit from it also.

After I tell them about it, I am surprised when I hear High Grade asks, “So, you say this Ghoul was from Harness before the final day?”

I nod my head, “Yes sir. He even told me a bit about what life was like back then.”

He nods his head and he asks, “If he was from here, did he happen to have any family who worked the mines?”

Again, I nod my head and tell him, “Yes sir, he has even written their names down for me as he asked me to check to see if they made it into the stable here.”

He smiles some and tells me, “Please have my secretary check the records for their names and I will let you know. Now, unless you have other business to conduct, we do need to get going.”

I nod my head and tell them, “Members of the board, Site Foreman High Grader, this concludes what I wanted to discuss with you. Thank you very much for your time.”

After this, I am dismissed, with Milo and I leaving at the same time.”

I stop at the secretary’s desk on my way out and she copies the names down and smiles as she tells me, I think I recognize one of those names, but check back with me tomorrow.”

The rest of the visit here lasts two more days and then I meet with Windy and we conduct brief tours of the other local communities. Once those are completed, we spend three more days waiting for the next train to continue on our journey. Our next stop is Hoofington.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

I am on an adventure with my family. We have seen so many places and met so many friends who are like family and we still have more yet to go. This week I got to meet my brothers and sister from Harness and I can’t wait to see them again someday. Please play On My Way so they know how I feel about all of them.

Thank You

Raven. From White Cloud but now a wastelands adventurer!

Author's Note

In this chapter, we get to see some of the characters we have not seen for a while. We also see the discomfort of a possible war on the horizon and how individuals may react to it. We also get to see how Mollygirl's family interacts with each other as they travel and meet others they have never met before.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the Youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vsE0KtttoBs

Chapter 107 The Hoof

Chapter 107 The Hoof

“But the father said to his servants, ‘Quick! Bring the best robe and put it on him. Put a ring on his finger and sandals on his feet. Bring the fattened calf and kill it. Let us feast and celebrate. For this son of mine was dead and is alive again! He was lost and is found!’ So they began to celebrate” Luke15: 22-24

The journey to Hoofington from Hackamore is a long and exhausting one for our entire party. It takes us almost three weeks total with having to change railroad lines as well as wait for arriving trains to depart in the direction we want to go.

As we crossed the countryside it was novel at first, but soon lost its excitement. However, we did try to keep our spirits up. I realized how bored we had all become when Raven asks Archer to read the book on engineering, he has out loud to us.

When she asks this, he smiles playfully and asks, “Raven we could always sing another round of 100 bales of hay in the loft.”

All of us adults groan when he says this and Raven says, “Please Daddy, no, I never want to hear that song again.”

He laughs at this and then tells her, “Get up here on my lap dear and I will read it to you.”

At the next station we luck out and we find not only some food and drink vendors, but also one who has several old books with him. I grin as our foals decide which ones, they are willing to give up in trade for new ones.

As we cross the border into what was once known as the Hoof, we see a sign saying Welcome to the Lunar Republic, in large letters. Underneath these, in smaller letters, it says, “All visitors must report the purpose of their visit to Local officials.

When he sees that I notice Badger scowl and then spit out the window. One of the ponies near us says, “Sir you really should have more respect, even if you have never been here before.”

Badger looks him right in the eyes and moves slightly closer to him and he tells him, “Sir, I will have you know I escaped from there when I was only a young colt. Some of these scars on my back come from some of the so-called Society members, after all, why would they care about a stupid serf and her foals.”

The older stallion steps back slightly and tells him, “Sir, it seems you have not been here for a very long time. Things have changed considerably since back then. Also, as you are coming back, Sir, I would like to say, Welcome home.”

I see Badger actually have the wind taken out of his sails and he asks, “What all has changed?”

The buck smiles and tells him, "Well for starters we no longer fight amongst ourselves like a bunch of savages. Secondly, well, secondly one of the big changes was that the serfs are no longer under contract like they once were. They earn what we like to call sweat equity and part of the profits of the Society’s largest farms is reinvested into them as well as the local area.”

When he says this, we all look at each other. I see Badger’s jaw is hanging some and finally, he overcomes his surprise and says, “Things really must have changed then. That almost sounds like the old Co-op now.”

The stallion looks at him and asks, “The what?”

Badger then sits closer to the stallion and begins to tell him about home and the old Co-op.

They continue to talk as we approach the Hoofington station. In the distance, I can see a large lake now where the old picture books showed the Core of the Hoof to have been. The stallion grins as he sees us all looking at it and tells us, “Yeah, the Hoof sure has changed a lot since I was a foal. I hope you all have a good visit, and if you see me again, my name is Upper Crust.”

My husband then introduces himself and tells him, “Oh, sorry, my name is Badger. Most of those with me are my family.”

Upper Crust looks at our family and asks, “Cousins, aunts, and uncles?”

Badger laughs lightly and grins as he answers, “One of them is a great aunt, but most are my spouses and our foals.”

I see the stallion's light gray ears go forward in surprise and his blush almost matches the color of his mane and tail. As he does this Raven tugs on Badger’s coat and says, “Papa Badger, Ma says we need to get ready so we can get off here.”

Badger looks at her and smiles. Then he says, “Thank you, Raven,”

After this, we feel the train begin to slow as it begins to enter the station and we hear it start to ring its bell.

The stallion then extends a hoof and Raven takes it and he says, “It has been a pleasure to meet you too young filly.” He then nods to the rest of us and says, “And the rest of you, as well. Take care.” After which he turns and grabs his saddlebags from the overhead rack as we do the same.

We quickly exit the train. Archer and I this time go to retrieve our cart. Once we have both carts down Badger harnesses up in ours, while Squall Line volunteers to take the one for everyone else.

All of us adults begin to put on our weapons. It is almost funny how we look like a team that is about to assault a target. But then again, we have all heard how rough the Hoof can be. I notice that even a few of the Ten Pony tower crew are putting on their holsters and talking out their long arms.

As we are doing this, I see a pony, well at least I think it is a pony, in a close-fitting clock approach us. The pony then asks, “May I ask, what you all are doing here?”

I step forward and tell them, “Yes, I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl from the NCR Army. I am here with my family as well as a negotiation team to meet with the members of the Commonwealth’s leadership.”

I see him nod his head, “I see, and you feel you need that much hardware to meet with them?”

I look at my family and the others and I tell him, “No, but we do want to be prepared incase of trouble such as from raiders and such.”

He nods his head again and simply says, “I see.”

Next, I ask him, “Do you know where we may report in our business to the local officials?”

The hooded pony nods their head and tells us, “You just have, welcome to the Hoof Colonel, please take care and try not to shoot if you do not need to.”

I am surprised as is Purple Haze and the others who have come up beside me. “Thank you, I appreciate your letting me know. Now could you tell me where we may find a good hotel for our delegation?”

He nods his head, “If you go over that way about five miles you will be fairly close to the Society and still a good distance from the Collegiate at the university, it is also not overly distant from Mega Mart, I assume you will want to do business with them also.”

Both Purple and I nod our heads. Then I ask, “Which way to Chapel from here?”

While I can not see the cloaked pony’s face, I see them cock their head as they look at me, and ask, “Why would you want to go there? Don’t tell me you are one of those groupies for Security.”

I shake my head and tell them, “No, I just want to pay my respects to someone who inspired me to Do Better, when I needed it most.”

They shake their head and reply, “I do not know why people consider her a hero. Look at all the damage that she did.”

I sigh and answer, “No one is perfect, including heroes. Perhaps, especially heroes.”

I see the head of the official turn the other way as if trying to look at me in a different light. Then they say, “Interesting way of looking at it. I will have to remember that. Ok, I need to get going, I have others I have to question.”

As we begin to walk off, I notice Moon Lily shivering and she looks very uncomfortable. Sutures asks her, “Sweetheart, what’s wrong? Are you ok?”

Moon answers her questions by asking, “Ma, can’t you feel it. The whole area, it, it feels twisted. Almost like I can hear the screams of those who were here before us.”

As she says this, I see Sutures put a hoof around her daughter and tell her “It feels fine to me dear, maybe you are just imagining it.” I also notice our Repair Ponies all glance nervously at each other.

“Ok you three, what is it? I saw how you reacted when she said that.”

Epona looks again at the others who nod their heads and she quietly tells me, “Ma, it’s just that Choo Choo said the same thing when we were here a while back. She said it was like magical and spiritual scarring had happened here. She said it made her feel very uncomfortable. Twinkles was with us and said she did not feel anything at all.”

Huh, now that is interesting, I wonder what it means, I think to myself. Then I nod my head and tell her, “Thanks for letting us know.”

As we continue, I see Moon Lily bracing herself and continuing on. Inside I wonder just what horrors this area has experienced and how she can experience it? Then I look at Ginger and I think of her birth mother Nugget and think of how bad being here had affected her and Major Quick Trot. Maybe it was more than just combat that had caused the problem for them.

Soon we have reached a decent looking hotel. It looks to be an old prewar structure that is still in reasonably good condition. The sign over the front porch proclaims it as the Hoofington Grand Hotel.

Windy, Purple Haze, and I all go inside to see if they have rooms for us.

As we enter, I immediately notice that the place has electric lighting. Without meaning to, I look like a rube, as I stare at the lights above. I know I should not be surprised, but lately, most of the hotels we have stayed at on this trip were still using candles or lanterns. Suddenly I am hoping for hot water too.

When we reach the check-in desk, I see a white unicorn with a black mane, tail, and mustache wearing a blue coat and tie.

He looks down at us with his snout in the air slightly and asks, “Yes, can I help you?”

This time Purple Haze takes over and replies in her normal Tenpony Tower manner, “Yes, my good pony you can. First I would like to see if you have a large suite for the Colonel and her family as well as perhaps seven adjoining rooms for the rest of our delegation.”

I see him look snidely at her and he asks, "and who are you and how will you be paying?”

She smiles at him and tells him, “First off, drop the attitude, or I will have your manager discipline you. The help does not talk to foreign dignitaries this way, do you understand young colt?”

I see his eyes go wide and he begins to look angry, then she continues, “But just so you know, I am Miss Purple Haze of Tenpony Tower, a member of the Twilight Society there, and the lead diplomat from the NCR on our mission. The two mares with me are both leading officers of the two regiments from the Manesville Brigade and are both part of my diplomatic mission as well as a trade mission. Our expenses will be covered by the NCR. Am I making myself clear or do I need to see your manager and possibly the owner of this establishment?”

I see him visibly gulp and he then nods his head and as he starts to look at his available rooms he says, “Yes ma’am, perfectly clear,” he pauses briefly and says, “Ma’am, I have just what you are asking for on the third floor. I apologize for any misunderstandings.” Then he begins to put several keys on the counter.

Purple smiles at him then and tells him, “Of course, I do understand. Thank you for your assistance.”

He smiles and nods his head and tells us, “The key for room 303 is for the suite. Let me know if you need anything extra.”

We scoop up the keys and are just turning to leave when Purple stops us and turns back to the clerk and asks, “Oh, one more thing, do you have couriers available to deliver messages?”

He nods his head, “Yes ma’am, we have a couple. However, depending on distance and the level of danger involved the prices can vary.”

She nods her head, “Understandable,” she returns to the desk and hoofs him a small stack of envelopes then tells him, “I need these delivered to the ponies listed on them. If they are not available, I need them delivered to those in charge at those locations. Thank you.”

“Yes ma’am, I will see that they are delivered and will add the price for the deliveries to your bill.”

She smiles and adds, “Of course, also add a tip for the couriers and one for yourself for being so helpful.”

As we walk back to the others I look over at Purple and I catch her looking over her shoulder and see her lift and shift her tail then turn her head forward again.

Once outside I ask her, “Aunt Purple, what was that all about?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Dear you may be an excellent military officer, but you need to study more about diplomacy and how to deal with the help. I tore him down and set him in his place when I needed to, however, by that last bit I was able to feed his ego a bit and make him believe I was attracted to him, soothing some of the earlier wounds.”

I nod my head and I have to admit, I do need to think about that as we reach the rest of our party and have several bellcolts assist us in taking our bags up to our rooms. Once we are there I immediately go to the sink and turn on the water and feel how warm it is and all I can think is I can’t wait to take a hot bath.

__________

That night we all enjoy dinner in the hotel’s dining room together. The next morning the military officers in our group decide we are going to head to Mega Mart to begin purchasing equipment for our brigade at home.

Most of the delegation has decided to begin to either prepare for the upcoming meetings and negations or to just enjoy the swimming pool that is located on the hotel roof. As we leave, I see most of the youngsters going to the pool. But I am stopped by Ginger as she asks, “Ma, can we come with you?”

I nod my head, “Sure dear, sounds good.” Then I notice Moon Lily and Millie next to her and Moon asks, “Mama Mollygirl, can we come too? The other mamas said we could if you say it is ok.”

I am hesitant at first then Archer tells me, “I think it would be good for them to see, besides they are old enough now.”

Then Badger says from the side, “Besides, with only two of the youngsters we should be able to keep an eye on them well enough.”

Well, that settles that. I quickly run inside to let the others know when Sutures tells me, “I want to go too. They may have some equipment I can use for my mother and mine's practice.”

I have to grin at this development, and I really can not blame her for wanting to go also.

I then tell her, “Sounds like a good idea dear. I am sorry I did not think to bring it up earlier. Besides, I do not figure this will be our only trip there during the mission.”

I see her grin and she quickly throws on her saddlebags over her light blue gingham dress.

As we walk out the main door to join the others, I nod to both of the armed guards by the door. Then I see Archer and Badger both grinning ear to ear.

First, we stop and grab one of the carts. Then Xochitl volunteers to pull it and we are off. As we turn and head in the direction the clerk told us to go for Mega Mart, I begin to look at the surrounding area we are passing through. It reminds me of the lesser recovered areas of Manesville, or some of the areas of Manehatten I saw in Millie’s memory orb. The most noticeable part for me is the remains of the old highway overpasses through the town. Manesville was never large enough for such a major road. Heck, until the final day Manesville was barely a stop on the railroad except for the granaries and the carriage plant. I can only imagine the number of ponies who lived here at one time.

I am still surprised to see that the lake that once had an island with skyscrapers on it is now just an open lake. I can see the hills in the background that I recognize from the picture books, but the Core is just gone. I have to say though that it does look much more welcoming and serene without it, but what could take out an entire island, and why had we not heard about it back home when it happened?

As we continue, I finally see a large rectangular building ahead of us with a large parking lot surrounding it and a junk wall set up around that. The large building in the center seems to have several areas that look to be new construction, well maybe not new, but more recent, like in the past ten years.

Even from a distance, I can see the large gun turrets that are on each corner of the roof. They appear to be in various conditions as one of them looks almost brand new even. Beside me, I hear Archer say, “That is a lot of firepower for anyplace, much less a market.”

As we approach, I see an old neon sign that proclaims Mega Mart on the side of the building. Under it, someone has hoof-painted Finder Keepers. I laugh when I read that as it almost seems like something our foals would say to each other. Then Xochitl says, “I would not laugh too much about that. I almost got into a fight last time we were here. It seems the Finders Keepers are one of the powers in the region. In fact, the pony who runs this place is a member from what I have been told.”

Ginger smiles and adds, “Yeah, she is about your age ma, maybe a bit younger. Her name is Bottle Cap. If we can’t find what we need we can ask her and for a finders fee she will help us find a source.”

“So, she only finds a source, she does not necessarily provide what we need? That sounds like a racket.” I say to her.

Then from behind me, I hear a pony clearing her throat. I turn and see a light green pony wearing a blue vest and a battle saddle with a shotgun on it, who tells me, “Well if you can find it yourself then do so. Why should anyone else find it for free for you?”

When she hears this Ginger and Epona both turn and I hear Ginger say, “Oh hey Purchase Order. Good to see you again.”

The young mare smiles at her briefly and then says, “It’s good to see you too Ginger, now if I can ask, why did you bring a pony with you who does not understand how we do business here?”

I see Ginger blush slightly and I realize I have embarrassed her. Well, I will apologize to her later. Ginger then says, “Well she is one of my adopted mothers. She and my fathers and one of my other adopted mothers are all here to shop for equipment for the troops back home.”

I see Purchase Order slowly nod her head, “Ah, ok. Now I get it. Well, make sure she and the others know it cost 7 caps a pony to get in.”

When she says this I ask, “I thought it was only 5 caps a pony?”

She looks at me and says, “Well it used to be. But we needed to up the price to pay for the repairs from the fight here. I mean it costs a lot to replace Gun as well as turrets that were damaged. Plus, the walls. We are not even starting to think about all the merchandise that was lost. I am certain Bottlecap thanks the Goddesses that it is all sold on a consignment system here and that she does not have to purchase it all to sell it.”

I nod my head as she says this and I hear Archer say, “That really makes sense to me.”

She walks with us talking to Ginger and Epona as we go to the main entrance of the building. Once we are to the guards there she says, “Remember Ginger, no gunfire inside the building. Gun 2 is just like the original in how it will open fire on anyone who starts gunplay inside Mega Mart.”

I see Epona smirk and Ginger says, “Yeah, I understand. My birth mother told me all about having seen it happen one time when we were sitting around the campfire.”

I then hear Xochitl say, “Yeah, I remember her talking about that. She seemed pretty shook up by it.”

“I forgot you said your mother was here back then. I was still a foal myself. Those were some rough times back then. I ended up living in Chapel for a while after the battle for Mega Mart.”

Purchase Order then looks off to the side then back at Moon Lily and asks, “Ginger, what is she doing?”

I look over and I see Moon is finishing the hoof movement and I hear her whisper the last bit of blessing of the dead. I tell the young mare what she was doing and I see her go pale as she quietly whispers, “That is not funny, my parents died over there.”

Moon Lily walks over to her and gently lays a hoof on her and says, “I am not being funny, I felt some souls who were ready to crossover, but were afraid and did not know how or which way to go. I helped them.”

I see the mare look skeptical at first and she begins to make a sarcastic remark then she hears a cloaked zebra coming out the door asks in broken Equestrian, “Where is they, where the necromancer? Tell me, I felt their magic.”

Purchase Order then looks back and forth, shakes her head, and quietly whispers, “Maybe it won’t be so bad to stand guard in that area anymore.” She shakes her head and says, “I will see you later, and Epona, remember, if you ever want a date, look me up,” then she heads through a side door that says employees only.

The Zebra on the other hoof looks at us and I see him stare at Moon Lily and shake his head. He utters something in Zebracan and before he can walk off, I hear Epona begin to talk to him in his native tongue, which seems to completely surprise him.

They talk back and for a bit and finally, they shake hoofs and I watch as the Zebra stallion walks away. Ginger then turns to me and says, “We will meet him later Ma. Epona told him to meet us for dinner at the hotel.”

I nod my head and wonder, just what kind of daughters have I raised? Then I ask myself, was I ever like them? I shake my head and grin and follow Badger and the rest into the Mega Mart.

As we step through the door into the main market area I am stunned when I look up and see a cannon hanging from the ceiling. Next to me, Archer starts to laugh and he tells me, “They got one on me with that one. I never would have even thought of it. Celestia, look at the size of its bore.”

As he is saying this, I hear Badger say, “Hey Sutures, look over here. I found some medical instruments that look in good condition. Behind me, I hear Millie say, “Look Moon, they got more Daring Do books. And a couple of comics!”

Again from behind me I hear Ginger say, “I got the fillies Ma. Go do what you need to do.”

As I look, I notice the goods from the vendors have been laid out on pallets and old metal shelving. Several of the vendors have rough curtains hung up as dividers between their stalls and the ones next to them. As I walk along, I see several look at Duty on my battle saddle and snicker.

I just ignore these. Finally, I find a vendor who has several boxes of slightly used Equestrian Military helmets as well as web gear and a couple of battle saddles in stock, so I begin to look them over.

I haggle with him for a bit, then when I decide the price is still too high, I walk away. He calls after me and tells me, “Fine, I will go with your highest bid. But it is up to you to get them out of here.”

I smile and tell him, “That sounds fair. I will be back in a bit with help to move them.”

Soon I return with Archer and Badger and we carry the equipment out to the cart. As we approach I notice Epona is sitting on it and alongside her is Purchase Order. As we get closer, I hear Purchase Order asks, “So you mean your family has even more mares and foals than what I met today?”

Epona nods her head, “Yeah, it can get hectic, but we are a big family.”

The Purchase asks her, “So which one is your birth mom?”

I see Epona look at the ground and she starts to cry lightly as she says, “I am adopted. My birth mother died and they took me in and made me one of them.”

I want to say something but I don’t want to ruin the moment for them. Instead, I signal to the bucks to stop. Then I continue to watch as Purchase moves slightly closer to Epona and puts a hoof around her and tells her, “I envy you finding a family like that. I wish I could have.”

I am surprised at this and I think Epona is as well. Then I watch as the young mare gently kisses my daughter first on her cheek and then on her muzzle. After the kiss is done, I hear Purchase say, “Epona, I am interested in both mares and bucks too, so I like the idea of how your family does things. If you want, whenever you come through here, we date. Then maybe eventually we can decide on where to live. Does that sound good to you?”

I watch as Epona wipes the tears from her eyes and nods her head. “Purchase, I really would like that. I had hoped to see you again. Maybe if my family doesn't mind you could even meet them?”

I make sure she can’t see me and I call out loudly, “Hey Badger, you and Archer want to help me put this in the cart for now. If we find Epona, maybe she can watch it all for us.”

Then I step up and act surprised to see her. “Oh, hey dear. Do you think you could watch this load for us for a bit while we make another pass-through?”

Archer and Badger both step up and as the two youngsters move to the side of the cart, I hear her say, “Sure ma, I hope you don’t mind Purchase Order keeping me company?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Not at all dear, she seems like a nice young mare.”

I see Epona raise an eyebrow at that and I give her a slight nod of my head and quickly direct my ear toward Purchase. She smiles back and says, “Thanks for understanding Ma. Oh, ma, would it be ok if she stopped by the hotel sometime for dinner?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Or maybe your sister and her husband can come over here with you some time while we are here. Depending on how the negotiations go, we may be here for a while.”

I see Purchase Order's ears perk up at this and a look of hope comes into her eyes. Yeah, I know that look. Now to try and help my daughter be happy. I then tell her, “Purchase while I don’t know you, Epona is a pretty good judge of character so please feel free to come to visit her sometime. If you need an escort, let us know, we have plenty of ponies to make sure you are safe too.”

I see her grin at that, “Thanks Ma’am, I appreciate the offer, but I know my way around here pretty well.”

I nod my head, “Ok, just offering, even back home we tend to escort each other after dark, a few years ago my wife Sutures was almost killed by a radhog when she was going on a delivery call.”

I see her look somewhat confused and Epona tells her quietly, “Mama Sutures is a midwife. It was about eight years ago. Xochitl, Ginger, and our cousin Sunny took care of that pack.”

I see Purchase nod her head in understanding, then she asks, “Why didn’t you help them?”

Epona shrugs her shoulders and says, “I would have, but it was right after Ma found me and adopted me. So, I was not back home at the time.”

Archer then taps me on the shoulder and says, “Dear, let's head back in. I had a lead on a couple of artillery pieces and limbers that were recovered from by No Mare’s Land. Depending on their condition we may contract to have them shipped back home.”

With this I am back to business, I tell Epona and Purchase, “I will see you two later, we have some more shopping to do.”

As we are heading back towards the door, I overhear Purchase say, “You know your parents do seem pretty normal overall.”

Epona laughs at this and replies, “Ya, they do seem that way, but you should see them in a fight…”

Soon we are back inside and I have to struggle to keep up with the bucks as they make a beeline for a booth that advertises weapons and armor. On one side of the booth is a sign saying, “Not all stock on site. Ask for details about our additional merchandise. Shipping handled through Two Bucks and a Brahmin Transport.

I have to smile at this as I realize how much their business has grown over the years. The funny thing is they still insist on having their main hub of operations out of White Cloud. They are doing pretty good for themselves if they have caravans out of Hoofington as well as up in the NCR.

I listen as Archer begins to talk to them. Then they tell him where we can meet them to inspect the weapons ourselves if we really are interested. As I listen, I hear Archer tell him, “You know what, if you really are interested in selling them. Bring them tomorrow. I have a statement from the NCR department of state guaranteeing your bottlecaps if and if, I find the guns to be in good enough condition to use.”

The merchant pony who is wearing worn loose robes under his web gear and battle saddle looks Archer up and down and asks, “So what makes you think you know artillery so well?”

I begin to laugh and the merchant looks at me with disgust on his face, “So you think it's funny, do you?”

I nod my head and reply, “Yes, I really do. He was my head of artillery during our expedition ten years ago, and he has been in charge of his own battery with the Manesville Brigade since then. I am sorry, but he knows artillery.”

I see a bit of a look of appraisal come over his face and he asks, “So how many guns do you have with this brigade anyways?”

I smile and tell him, “So far, we have twenty-four, but we are looking to either bring the batteries up to six guns each or form another two batteries. If you have the guns, we have the caps.”

He then looks at us, “And how do you plan on getting them home?”

I smile, “Well once we get them to the railroad we can manage from there. I would be happy to pay you for your assistance in getting them that far.”

I see him look disgusted and about this time I see Ginger and Xochitl come behind the merchant. Xochitl lays a hoof on his shoulder, “Salvage Value, it's good to see you again,” he tells the merchant.

I see the nervous expression on Salvage Value's yellowish-brown face as he asks, “That blue, she ain’t with you right now is she?”

Ginger grins, “Maybe, you know how they are, sometimes they just like to stay invisible. She is like family to us. And those ponies you are haggling with are my mother and my two fathers. Now, she may not like it if you tried to trick them out of caps.”

I see him begin to look around as he answers back, “Look I swear I was not going to try to take advantage of them. Just keep that blue away from me. Them alicorns make me nervous.”

Shortly after he says this I hear a disembodied voice that I recognize as Moon Lily’s say, “Why is that? Are you afraid we may catch you trying to cheat us?” then she laughs like Choo Choo does. I swear I see him almost go white as he quickly looks around.

At this point, Archer turns his head and says, “Ok, now why are you so nervous?”

“I, I am not. I, I just don’t trust Alicorns, ever since a few years back. They are dangerous, pardon my honesty ma’am,” he says as he nods in the direction, he heard Moon’s voice come from.

Shortly after this, I see Sutures come around the corner with Millie and Moon Lily. I notice that Moon has picked up her great grandmother’s habit of whistling and trying to look like she is innocent when she is involved with shenanigans.

I see both Archer and Sutures notice this too as both simply close their eyes and shake their heads.

Archer then asks, “Ok Salvage Value, all I want to know right now is do you have any artillery pieces readily available? If they are in decent enough condition to use, I will pay you more for them. If you have a spare gun or two that are not functional, but that I can scrap to get the others running, I will even consider purchasing them, at what we both consider a fair price mind you.”

I see the merchant grimace slightly and he says, “Ok, I may be able to get a couple of them here by tomorrow. How about you meet me here when the place opens and I will show you them.”

Archer nods his head and tells him, “That is agreeable to me. I will see you then.”

The sales pony then asks, “Well how about a holding deposit then?”

I see Archer sigh as he turns around and tells him, “To be honest, I would have earlier, but after hearing how nervous you are about one of my wives Great Grandmother being able to find out you cheated us, you are lucky I am not going to the local head of the Finders Keepers to have your membership revoked. Sir, please understand I am a gentlecolt because I choose to be, not because I have to. I have killed much bigger and tougher than you with my bare hooves.”

I turn my head to look at him and he tells me, “Serenity Valley.”

I nod my head in understanding and we begin to walk away. As we go Archer says, “I will see you then Salvage.”

We then walk away from his stall and peruse a couple more on our way out. Twice I hear Badger say, "I will need to check up a bit more on this for Bailey.” Then he puts the items down and continues on with us.

Once we are back at the cart, we find Epona and Purchase are still talking. I watch as Archer puts it on this time. We put the merchandise we bought into it and have Millie and Moon both climb up inside it.

As we get ready to head out Epona tells Purchase Orders, “I will see you tomorrow, ok?”

Purchase smiles back at her and tells her, “I look forward to it.”

__________

The next day goes smoothly and we complete the transfer of the first two artillery pieces with a third to be used for spare parts, because as Archer tells them, “Look the barrel is all but worn out. I can barely see any rifling in it. Either sell it to us for parts or take it back.”

They haggle over it for about fifteen minutes. Then Archer tells them, “I tell you what, if you and your associates will pull these to the railroad station so we can transport them back to Hackamore then I will gladly make up for the difference so that you can still make the caps for the three guns and limbers, with only a bit extra work.”

After they have shaken on it the merchant then asks, “So would you care for some ammunition to go with these guns?”

I see my husband smile and say, “Now I thought you would never ask.”

On our second day in town, we receive our first agreement for a diplomatic meeting with the leadership of the Lunar Commonwealth. It comes as an invitation for myself and the civilian diplomats from the Collegiate to attend a luncheon at their headquarters at the old university several days later.

During this waiting time we have completed acquiring most of the equipment we wanted for the 1st Regiment. However Windy and I are talking before I am to leave with Purple Haze and the other civilians for Hoofington University. “Mollygirl, I really would like to head over toward the old Skyport. The Exchange over there may also have some Pegasus equipment we may not be able to get anyplace else.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Windy, that sounds good. But let’s plan it after we get back tonight, ok?”

“That sounds good Mollygirl,” she says as she gets up and gives me a hoof to help me up as Purple knocks on the door to our suite. As I head toward the door, I see Xochitl, Ginger, and Epona come out dressed in their all-black barding, hats and carrying their weapons on their battle saddles.

I look at them and ask them, “Where are you going?”

Before they can answer, Purple Haze answers, “They were hired by the NCR to act as our escorts in Hoofington, didn’t anyone tell you that?”

I shake my head no and tell her, “No, but I guess it does make sense. Especially on our way to some of these meetings.” I tell her as I finish putting on my battle saddle over my dress uniform.

I see Purple Haze shake her head as she tells me, “Really Colonel, perhaps you should only take the pistol and saber.”

From a doorway behind me I hear Purchase Order say, “Honestly Miss Haze, it is probably best for her as a military leader here, to come fully armed and with an escort. It lends credence to her authority.”

As she says this, I see Windy raise an eyebrow. Then I hear Moon Lily ask, “Ginger, can I come with you guys too? You know what I can do in a fight.”

As I start to shake my head no, Ginger tells her, “Not this time Moon. This is more about impressions. If we take you, they will not take us seriously because of your age and size.”

“But, but Ginger, you seen what I can do.”

I interrupt and tell her, “Now Moon, we all know what you can do, but others do not. You are our ace in the hole if they try to come after the others while we are gone. So, I really need you here to make sure they are all safe while we are away.”

I see her look disappointed and she answers, “Aww, ok mama Mollygirl.”

Soon after we depart and head to meet the Collegiate. The trip there takes us through some rough burnt-out areas. I notice our escorts’ heads moving as if on swivels as they scan the area we are passing through. They only start to relax once we reach the university campus and are met by the guards there.

We are soon taken to the Chancellors Building. As we approach, I find myself admiring the old architecture. I can only imagine what this place had to have been like before the great war and how much knowledge they must have lost. I am sure Magpie would be spitting mad if she knew how close we came to their old library.

Once inside we are seated in an antechamber and wait to be asked to enter. Purple looks at our escort and tells them, “Remember to wait here while we are inside. This is only our first meeting with them so it should not take more than a couple of hours.

After a half-hour wait, we are escorted in. I take my seat at the far end of the civilian diplomats and just listen as they make introductions and begin to talk. Myself, I sit quietly listening to the discussions and I realize we really should have a medical expert on the team here when I hear them begin to talk about what the benefits are of trading with the NCR.

I start to pay attention when I hear the head of the Collegiate delegation ask, “And just how do you think you can help us? Look, we can help you, but it will cost you more than most are willing to pay.”

I shake my head as I hear them talk more and then I hear them say, “Besides who else has pure genetic samples from before the day to work with.”

I see Purple cringe but I notice she stays silent as does the rest of her delegation on this subject and I decide to ask her about it more later. Then I hear them talking about medical procedures and how they can make more effective prosthetics. It is at this point I see one member of her delegation raise a hoof and counter that with, “Perhaps we could exchange information concerning this, as we have at least one community in the NCR that has developed very effective artificial limbs.”

The Collegiate delegate then says, “If you have such an effective community then why does one of the members of your delegation have such a poor one?”

At this, I raise a hoof and answer, “Please excuse me, but that would be my wife. She is a former combat medic and now midwife. She has been offered the chance for such a device and has chosen not to take advantage of it as she does not want to become dependent on them. Now another member of our family who is not with us on the other hoof uses one of the aforementioned prosthetic hooves and has used it during her military duties for the last eight years.”

I see the surprised look on their faces and I notice a quick nod from Purple. Then the talks begin again. After about four hours of this, we adjourn for the night with the promise that we will return the next day.

As we leave the campus Purple turns to me and says, “Colonel, thank you for your discretion and for not feeling like you had to try and run things back there.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Purple, on a battlefield or in a fight, I will take charge, but in there, that is your battlefield and you and your people know more than I do. I just saw an opportunity and took it when I spoke up that time.”

She smiles and tells me, “That is what I mean. You did well and we all thank you.”

I shrug my shoulders, “Your welcome. I guess.”

On our way back we are intercepted by several gang members. First Epona notices them and I see her ears signaling to the other two. I notice that they all have burn scars on their bodies. I also notice that they are wearing old worn-out firefighters’ coats and are carrying what appear to be modified flame throwers.

They step out of the doorways and one sprays flames across in front of us to get us to stop. Then one calls out, “Now that we have your attention, give us what you got.”

I hear Ginger and Xochitl start to laugh as they see me tilt my head at him and ask, “Really?”

Then Epona calls to him, “Hey Tinder, Hey Kindling, are you saying we can play again?”

“Ah shit, where is Big Blue?” one of them says.

Ginger grins and tells them, “She’s not with us today, or maybe she is behind you. You know how she is.”

The one who cussed looks around nervously, “Yeah, we know how she is, that is what has us worried. I guess you can go, next time, let us know you are in town will ya. We still owe you for teaching us how to make those Fuel-Air bombs. Mare those are impressive.”

Xochitl nods his head and tells him, “Yes, and they are only a few of the tricks of the trade. Now, aren’t you glad you worked with us last time we came through here?”

I see them look at each other and they nod their heads. "Yeah, you were fun to work with. I still want to meet the pony that taught you how to make them things,” The one they call Kindling says.

Xochitl grins, “Well he is stationed back home in Manesville in the NCR, so sorry. But he learned a lot of those tricks from some ghoul buddies of his.”

They continue to banter back and forth for a bit then finally Tinder tells us, “Ya go on through. Seriously Chotil, Gin, and Pona, let us know when you are here. It avoids such misunderstandings.”

Ginger then tells him, “Ok, we will keep that in mind. Oh and if Big Blue has a job for ya sometime, would you be up for it?”

They look at each other, then Tinder answers, “Possibly, as long as it does not cause us and the gang a problem with the LC heads. Don’t need the Reapers, the Zodiacs, or even the Brood coming down on us.”

Ginger nods her head with a serious expression on her face. “Tinder, that sounds good and makes sense. OH, just so you know we will be in town for a while, if you see any of us, or those with us, I am not asking you to give them a hoof, but how about not giving up grief either.”

They look at each other and Kindling says, “Deal, we will pass the word with the others. Just keep Big Blue away from us.”

Ginger grins at them and tells him, “Ok, sounds good. See you around, and try to keep out of trouble.”

Then I hear one of them say, “Ah, but where is the fun in that.”

Soon we are on our way and back at the hotel. As we enter the hotel lobby, I am surprised by Magpie and Badger greeting us and she tells Purple Haze, “Ma’am a few hours ago we received a message from the First Citizen out in Elysium.” She then hooves it to Purple who opens it and reads it silently.

When she is finished with it, I see her eyebrow has gone up and she grins as she says, “Ok, we all have an initial meeting in three days. At Elysium.”

As she says this, I see Badger cringe slightly and I put a hoof on him and ask, “Are you alright dear?”

He nods his head and tells me, “Yeah, it's just the last time I was there, was the day I received the scars on my back and decided to make a run for it.” He is silent briefly then he continues, “It is just hard going back there, but you know how that is.”

I sigh and think back to Two Step. “Yeah, yeah I know how it is dear,” I tell him as I see Magpie do the same from his other side. We then head back to our suite and begin to talk about our upcoming meetings.

__________

When we finally go to the formal meeting with the First Citizen, we take our entire herd. Not just the adults, but also our foals. The Repair Ponies are all in their unofficial uniforms of all black as they escort us through the streets.

Once we arrive at the gates of the formal country club, I am stunned to see the fields being worked so well. I see fresh fruit as well as vegetables being harvested. I can feel my mouth get moist when I see and smell the strawberries growing just inside the grounds to one side. The guard at the gate stops us and asks us, “Who are you ponies?”

Purple Haze steps up and says, “Excuse me, but here is our invitation from the First Citizen.”

He takes the letter and envelope from her and reads it. I smile as his lips move with the words he is reading. Then he looks up and says, “Hold on a minute while I call my superiors.”

When he uses that word, I notice Badger’s eyes begin to half close and his ears begin to go back. Sumac is right next to him and puts a hoof on his side. Then I hear Shadowbuck ask, “Hey Dad, what’s wrong?”

I hear Badger sigh as his ears begin to go forward again. He then tells his son, “Sorry son, just some bad memories from when I was a foal here.”

“Dad, you lived here as a foal?” Shadowbuck asks.

As he nods his head, I look up and I see the stallion we had talked to on the train approaching us with two more security guards. They stop in front of all of us and the older gray stallion says, “Welcome to Elysium, the hub of the Society and its farms.” He looks at all of us and then adds, “It is very nice to see all of you again,” He pauses and sees Raven by her mother and adds, “Especially you young mare.”

I see her practically beam at being remembered like that and I am fascinated to see her curtsey and tell him, “Thank you, sir.”

Then he looks at his pastern watch and says, “AH, we need to hurry so we are not late for tea. Please, everypony follow me.”

As we go in, I notice all three of Windy’s children are flying just above the ground. I suppress a smile when I notice Rain Dancer has his tail hanging low enough it can wrap with Millie’s.

As we continue on, I hear Upper Crust continue to talk, primarily to Badger. I notice that Purple Haze at first is irritated by this, but then I see her irritation change to curiosity as they continue.

“So, Badger, after our conversation on the train the other day I decided that I needed to make some inquiries for you concerning your mother. I do hope you do not mind.”

I see a minor look of irritation on Badger’s face but he just shakes his head and says, “No, not at all. I am just surprised that you took such an interest in me is all.”

Upper Crust smiles and tells me, “Well, I had heard a version of this tale many years ago from my wife. She once had a son named Honey Badger who ran away and she never knew what happened to him.” He pauses and takes a quick side look at Badger and then adds, “My wife’s name is Honeysuckle. That would not have happened to have been your mother’s name would it?”

I watch as Badger stops dead in his tracks and stares at the stallion briefly and he answers in a hoarse voice, “Yeah, that was mom's real name.”

The stallion then asks, “So you really are Honey?”

I watch as my husband surprises all of us and slowly nods his head. I just thought he did not like it when I used the pet name Honey for him. Now I understand why he acted so weird. Finally, he says, “Is, is she here? Can I see her? I want her to meet her daughters-in-law and our children.”

Upper Crust smiles and tells him, “She will be at the luncheon as will be your brother, Honeycreeper.”

I see Badger have a tear in his eye that he quickly wipes away and he says, “I really would like that.”

“Ok, then,” as we enter the doors to a long chamber that is fancily decorated, he says, “They are waiting in the day room. We will meet them there and have lunch. After lunch, the First Citizen will meet with Purple Haze and her contingent. He pauses and turns to look at Purple and tells her, “Please forgive us for having everyone attend, but it was my idea so that my family could be reunited.”

I see Purple smile as she tells him, “No sir, I understand entirely, as I am related indirectly to them so they are my family as well.”

Once we enter the day room, I notice a mare to one side who is in a wheelchair with a ghoul servant that she is talking to. But right before us is a mare that is about 10 years older than Sumac. She has a gray coat as well as a brilliant yellow mane and tail. I can not help but smile at the Honeysuckle flower on her flank and I see both her and my husband tear up as they slowly approach each other. Finally, she sits down and holds out her forehooves, and says, “Honey Badger, my little colt, you have grown up.”

He slowly and carefully hugs her back. I see him draw in her scent and she, his. Then I hear him say, “Mom, it has been so long. I am so sorry.”

From the side, I see another stallion who is a couple of years younger than Badger, with an off-white coat and orange mane and tail, say, “So this is really him Ma?”

She nods her head as she continues to hug her long-lost son. “Yes Honeycreeper, this is your long-lost brother. He has come home.”

Finally, the hug ends and Badger says, “Ma, first I want to introduce you to my spouses.”

I notice she is not surprised, but then I remember Upper Crust already knew about our family, so he must have prepared her for it.

Then I see all our family’s foals begin to step forward and I hear Woodrow say, “Grandma, it is so nice to actually meet you.” She is soon mobbed by the rest as they all come forward for a hug from a grandmother who had just refound her family.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

Today I have seen my mother for the first time in thirty years, the prodigal colt has returned home. I have done much I am not proud of but I have found I have done much that has made her proud of me. For years I was afraid I had shamed her or that I had abandoned her, even though she was in my heart. With this in mind, could you please play for my mother You Can Never Do Wrong in a Mother's Eyes?

Thank you

Honey Badger, Captain, 2nd Manesville Regiment (Airmobile)

Author's Note

I would like to thank KKat for creating the universe of FoE. With this chapter, I would particularly like to thank Somber for creating many of the locations and some of the characters we see in this chapter in his story of Project Horizons. Particularly Mega Mart, Elysium, as well as the gang known as the Burner Boys, who we see the first hoof.

7/21/2022 The artwork of Purchase and Epona kissing was done for me by Laura Sikes on commission. This is a new purchase and addition, for those reading or rereading this chapter, I hope you enjoy it also.

For those who are desiring to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mios6634U0E

Chapter 108 Storm Watch

Chapter 108 Storm Watch

“Damn real live people, getting in the way of peaceful ideals.”

― John Scalzi, Old Man's War

We continue to visit with Badger’s birth family and stepfather while Purple and the other dignitaries continue to meet with the First Citizen who is the elected leader of the Lunar Commonwealth.

“Mom, how did you and Upper Crust get together?” I hear Badger ask Honeysuckle.

She smiles sadly and tells him, “He and I got together before you escaped. But the way things were back then, we could not let anypony know we were even on good terms.”

I see Badger shake his head, “Ma, that was so wrong. It should never have been like that.”

She puts a hoof on his shoulder and tells him, “No, it shouldn’t and I am so happy you understand that. I was already pregnant with your brother when you left.”

“Mom, did you ever know about what caused me to decide to run that night?”

She sits quietly and eventually says, “I have an idea, but why don’t you tell me so I know for sure.”

I see him look down and close his eyes as he remembers that night. I see a tear in his eye when he begins to tell her, “I was very hungry that evening, we had not had anything to eat for two days, and it was a strawberry that was ready to be picked and instead of harvesting it, I ate it. When I turned around, I saw the overseer behind me. Mom, he whipped me until I collapsed. He then kicked me and told me to get back to work. I drug myself away that night and one of the gangers from the Flash Fillies. They treated my wounds and once I was healed, they helped me find my way to Flotsam. It was there I got my first job on a ship.”

I see tears in his mother’s eyes, and I hear her whisper, “I failed my colt, I did not protect him.”

I watch as Upper Crust wraps his hoof around her and tells her, “I know which one did this. I found him bragging about it,” he looks at Badger and says, “After I found out he liked to abuse foals like this, I determined he was not fit to be in the employment of the Society. So, I arranged for his next employment to be with Red Eye. I do believe he was transferred to Fillydephia.

I see a light click on in Badger’s eyes as he asks, “I take it he was no longer in charge?”

Upper nods his head, “Oh, quite correct. I felt he should pay penance along the lines of that which he inflicted upon those under him.”

Badger again nods his head and simply says, “Thank you.”

I am next to Badger when I hear his mother ask, “Son, what happened after you ran away?” He looks at her and begins to tell her. I see her face when he tells her about his time aboard ship. As he tells his tale our foals all come closer and listen. I also notice how much Sutures and Archer are paying attention. I realize then how much my family, myself included, does not fully know about Badger.

Eventually, we decide to continue our visit out in the flower garden. As we walk among them, I notice Rain Dancer and Millie sneaking off to be alone. I also see little Raven wandering among the roses and stopping to smell them. I find it interesting when I see Woodrow stop one of the workers walking past and asking them about their growing techniques. As he talks with them, I notice more than one of them looking at his farmer's cutie mark then beginning to speak with him.

While we are just sitting there waiting, I begin to think that perhaps now would be the time to make a special visit before it is too late. I decide to leave Badger and the rest of my family to visit his mother and their family at the farms for the Society. Before I leave, I tell them where I am going and why. I see Badger, smile and shake his head. Archer offers to come with me, but I politely decline, Besides, I think Sutures really would feel put off if we both left her behind with the fillies and colts.

My part of the trade mission here is done for the day after the initial luncheon and I am supposed to be off till morning. Tomorrow I have to go to the Exchange with Windy to assist with some weapons trades for the Second Manesville Regiment. While here I am going to take the chance to visit a mare I never knew, but who earned my respect and gratitude.

It still seems rather sad to me that so many in Hoofington despise her. I cannot understand why. Maybe it is just that they never really put it all on the line like she did. Of course, there are some back at home who do not care for me either especially since the expedition. I laugh a bit as I think about how part of the expedition's purpose was to relieve the pressure on Hoofington by some of Red Eye's armies. We certainly did that. Once we hit their supply lines, they backed off here and came at us hard enough instead.

So, alone I head down to Chapel. Once I get there, I feel slightly disappointed by its outside. It is just a simple church. However, once I go inside, I can see something that does not belong there normally. I see a very large block of marble in the center of it. The light of the sun coming through the several stained-glass windows plays across it. I look at the windows and see the ones of Luna and Celestia which I recognize quite easily. The others I have no idea who they are, other than the pink one who was on all those Goddess awful posters from the war, and of course Rainbow Dash. She looks younger here than in the memory orbs. The sign for visitors out front said who they all were, but I really did not pay attention.

I walk around it and I look at the carving of her laying there with flowers in her hooves peacefully. The name Security is carved into it. Half smiling, I look at it, thinking to myself, I wonder what she would have thought of this? From the carving, I would say she was a very pretty mare, but who knows?

As I am looking, I think I see somepony up on the balcony, but they do not want to be disturbed and neither do I. That is the real reason I did not want to have any company when I came here. I knew what it would be like for me. It is a weekday so I do not see anypony else in here.

I sit down on the floor and begin to talk to her, “Security, I am sorry we could not do more to help you. We tried. Goddesses know we tried. We made it as far as New Appleloosa then they hit us. I can’t say I know what you felt, but I know what I felt back then and I was scared every day. My friend Nugget and our Major had been here to Hoofington shortly before hoof. I saw what it did to them and they were only in the area for a month.” I pause and take a deep breath, I feel the tears welling up inside me as I remember those dreadful days and I ask, “How did you do it? How did you keep your sanity?”

“Damnit,” I sob, “I am trying but I still find myself losing the battle at times. We all lost so damn much.” I say as I begin to feel the tears come and I can no longer see clearly. I lay down on the floor and I lose track of time and anypony around me.

I have no idea how long I am like that when I feel a hoof touch me lightly on my shoulder and a young mare's voice asks me “Ma’am, are you ok? Can I help you?”

I try to regain my composure, “I, I am sorry, I never intended for anypony else to see me like this.”

She gently tells me, “It’s ok, don’t be embarrassed.” Then she asks me “Did you know her well?”

I shake my head, then sniffle my nose, and quietly answer “Sadly, no. I never had the chance to meet her.”

I see the surprise on her face and she asks me, “If you never meet her, how come coming here has you so upset?”

My eyes are starting to clear enough that I can see her now. She is a thin brown pegasus mare. I tell her, “I guess it’s not so much her, but what she represents to me. Back then, shortly after the Day of Sunshine and Rainbows, I started on an expedition from the Co-op in Manesville. We were to distract Red Eye's forces that were operating in the region. We left home over 500 strong, we returned, even having taken on a civilian caravan and a company of volunteers with about 250 combat effective troops. All the senior officers had been killed, I was only a lieutenant back then and I ended up leading them while we tried to get back home.” As I tell her this, I still feel the tears start to form again as I think back to those days.

I see a puzzled look on her face like she is trying to remember something. Then I remember my manners, “Oh, I am sorry, I forgot to introduce myself, I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl.”

She smiles and while staying a bit of a distance from me and extends a hoof out and introduces herself, “It is a pleasure to meet you Mollygirl, I am Threnody.”

I shake her hoof, “It’s a pleasure, I like your name it is very different, I only met one other pegasus with your name but that was ten years ago back in JR 7 and she was just a young filly, at the time we all had problems pronouncing her name and she let us call her T.”

I see her thinking some more, and she asks, “JR 7, what were you doing there?”

I think back to that day, “I was with my cousin Trouble, my daughter Ginger, her now-husband Xochitl, and my pet enfield Woofers. We had gone there to buy supplies.”

I see her smile shyly as she asks, “Are Ginger and Xochitl here with you? I would like to see them again.”

I smile and tell her, "yes they are with my spouses and our foals visiting my one husbands’ mother and brother, over at the society.”

She then asks me, “Oh, was his mother one of the members of the society?”

I shake my head, “Yes and no you could say. His mother was one of their serfs, he ran away as a foal. This trip is the first time he has seen her in over thirty years.”

I see the surprise on her face, and I continue, “That is another thing I wanted to thank her for. I found out she was responsible for the freeing of the serfs. It made it where my husband Badger could come home and see his mother and let her meet her grandfoals.”

Off to the other side of the room, in a dark corner, I can see a white unicorn mare with a black and red mane and tail listening to us. Then I notice she is a blank flank and I know that can’t be her, after all, that would make her too young, and everypony knew that Security had a cutie mark.

I sigh, “I am sorry you had to see me like this, I normally am much stronger than this anymore,” I tell her.

“Mollygirl, May I call you Mollygirl? We can’t be strong all the time. Sometimes we get hit hard by life and even years later those memories will still hit us hard.”

As she is speaking, I realize that she said she would like to see Ginger and Xochitl again. AGAIN? So I ask, “Threnody, were you that little mare in JR 7?”

She smiles at me, “Yes, I was there. I tend to remember acts of kindness toward me. I was really hungry that day and we all shared a box of Sugar Applebombs.” Then I see her look down and an expression crosses her face that I do not quite understand.

“So, Threnody, you know what brings me here, what brings you here?” I ask.

She looks like she is deciding what to tell me and then answers, “I work as a Heartmender in the area, I like the way the stained-glass windows look, so I came to visit her today also.”

“I am glad somepony other than me remembers her kindly then. She earned and deserved respect and peace.” I slightly laugh with a bitterness to it, “It is sad really. When Ginger’s birth mother died, we were there, as she died she said that after her time at Hoofington she was no good anymore. She felt she was used up. She was ready to go. What was it with this city that destroyed good ponies so horribly?”

I see her think for a second and then she asks me, “Mollygirl, if she were here right now, what would you tell her?”

I take a deep breath, “First, I would tell her I was sorry I could not help her more. I would then thank her for all she did. And Finally,” I pause as I reach into my saddlebag and take out a dusty bottle of Old Overmare, “I would ask her if she would have a drink on me, and I would give her this.”

I see a questioning look come over her face, “And why would you give her this, what is its significance to you?”

I smile ruefully, “Threnody, my wife Sutures gave me this bottle a little over seven years ago. She said that if I went back to drinking that this was to be the first one so that she would know I drank. I almost lost my family over it. I thought I was dealing with my pain and drowning the nightmares, but instead, I was hurting everypony I loved, cared about, and fought for. I was about to lose everything and everyone that mattered to me. My wife Magpie told me she once heard DJ Pon3 say that Security used to tell ponies to be better, since then I have tried to be better. I have not had a drink since that day. I hope Security would approve of me now,” I tell her as I take the bottle and I place it on top of the marble grave alongside some flowers that someone else had left earlier.

Then Threnody tells me, “Mollygirl, I think she would be happy to hear you say that, as well as to know somepony thought so much of her.”

“Thanks, I appreciate you saying that. If you are ever in the area of Manesville in the NCR, please feel free to stop by. Just ask for directions to Sumac’s farm, she is one of my wives. Also, if you know any heartmenders who could do so, we could really use one in Manesville.”

I see her eyes almost bug out and her ears go straight up, “How, how many wives do you have?”

I smile and feel a bit embarrassed as I tell her, “I have three wives and two husbands, but we have an extended family where my husband Archer has fathered three fouls with the mares and Jenny as their husbands are Jack mules.”

I see her gulp and I swear I hear her mutter under her breath, “Blackjack would love you.”

About that time, I hear some more ponies coming in and I hear Ginger call “Ma, Ma are you in here?” Then I see her, with Millie on her back and Xochitl next to her in the doorway. I wave them over.

As they approach, I tell Threnody, “Speaking of Ginger and Xochitl, here they come with my other daughter Millie.”

Ginger comes up and hugs me, “Hi Ma,” which is echoed by Millie.

Xochitl being his normal formal self, smiles at me, “Colonel, are you ready?” he asks.

“Just a minute, I was just talking to an old acquaintance of ours. Do you two remember T, from back in JR 7?” I ask them.

Ginger thinks for a bit, “Yeah, we played with her along with Woofers. I still feel guilty for not letting her have more of those Sugar Applebombs, why Ma?”

Threnody then smiles and puts out a hoof, “It is good to see you two again. And Ginger, while I really enjoyed them, my mother was not happy at how sugared up I was afterward, so don’t feel bad.”

Ginger and Xochitl both extend a hoof and shake with her. Xochitl nods his head, “It is very good to see you again. That was one of the best days I had during the expedition.” He tells her.

I see Millie looking back and forth and she says, “Ginger, she looks so much younger than you two. You know her?”

Ginger turns to her, “Lil Sis, we meet her on the expedition.”

I see a look of curiosity on Millie’s face, “Ginger, you never really told me much about it though.”

“Maybe some time, but Mill’s, I really don’t like to talk about those days all that much.”

“Why not? I bet it was exciting and fun, I mean to get an adventurers cutie mark, I can’t wait to see what mine is.”

I see her give a half-smile, and she tells her little sister, “It was exciting, but honestly, I am going to tell you what Papa Badger told me, don’t be in too big a hurry to get your cutie mark, It will come when the time is right.”

“Auughh, but I want mine. You all already have yours, even Moon Lily and our brothers have theirs.”

That is when I feel a hoof come around me and a kiss on my scar. I notice the red coat and green mane from the corner of my eye, I lean into him, “Hello love. Remember me and Trouble telling you about the little Filly in JR 7 that the youngsters played with?”

He nods his head, “Yes I do, why?”

I smile, “It’s a small world dear, can I introduce you to her?”

As he smiles and holds out a hoof, I notice Threnody is getting a bit nervous or overwhelmed with all of us, but she still holds out a hoof, “A pleasure to meet you, sir.”

“Likewise, young mare. I have heard a lot of stories involving that day they played with you over the years. It is nice to put a face to the name T,” Then Archer looks at us, “Sorry, to have to hurry you dear, but we are due back at the Society for a reception in a bit. The rest of our family is waiting outside.”

“OK, thank you, Archer.”

Ginger and Xochitl both tell Threnody “It was great to see you again. If you are ever in Manesville please come visit us.”

From Ginger’s back, I see Millie curtsy to Threnody and tell her, “It was very nice to meet you, ma’am.” Then the three of them turn and follow Archer outside.

I watch them go with a smile on my face, I turn back to Threnody, “It was really a pleasure to see you again, and thank you for all you have done for me today. I really needed it.”

“You’re welcome Mollygirl, now you need to go catch up with your family take care.”

I then turn and walk out to my waiting family, I turn back to wave goodbye and I notice that behind her, the young white mare with the red and black mane has come over to the grave and has taken the whiskey bottle down. I watch as she first wipes a tear from her eye, then she removes the cork, lifts the bottle in a toast in my direction, and takes a drink. I am just turning around when I see Threnody turn around, look at the mare, and facehoof.

I know it can’t be her, but part of me wishes it was Security, just so I know she knew she was appreciated and that she has inspired me to be a better pony and mother.

_________

Once we leave Chapel we return to the hotel and prepare for the reception. I pull out my best dress uniform and make sure it looks inspection-ready. As I put it on, Sutures assist me in making sure everything is in just the right spot. Once done with me she moves on to Archer.

For the reception, the foals are remaining behind while just us adults go. I am very nervous about this but Purchase Order insists that she will watch all of them in our suite. Both of Windy’s older two daughters both volunteered to help Purchase with watching the others.

I have to grin at the others in our party as I see the mares other than Windy and I in their formal gowns and the stallions other than Archer and Badger in their dress suits. Part of me wishes I too could wear a formal gown, but this is more about representing home than myself.

Sumac then says, “Purchase, thank you again for doing this.”

Purchase Order then tells her, “My pleasure, and don’t worry I will keep an extra eye on Rain and Mills.”

I see Sumac grin and tell her, “Thanks Purchase. We all appreciate it.” That is a bit of a relief off my mind at least.

Once we arrive at the lobby, we are met by three carriages from the Society. Each one has an armed guard riding next to the driver. As we get in Ginger, Epona, and Xochitl climb onto the roof of the carriages behind the drivers and guards. I am amused to notice that while each is dressed up, they also are carrying their weapons concealed. I look up to the roof of the carriage and I ask Epona, “How come I could not notice your weapons earlier?”

She smiles and quietly tells me “Choo Choo taught us about it. Moon cast the spell as we were getting ready. It gives them a chameleon effect. But it only lasts a few hours.”

I nod my head, “Makes sense.” Then I pause, “Hey when did Choo Choo teach her that kinda spell?”

"Sorry ma, can’t hear you with the noise of the carriage on the road. Talk to you later.” Epona quickly tells me and I swear I hear her laugh lightly.

Once we arrive back at Elysium it is starting to become dark already. We are waved through the gates and I can see lanterns lining the drive leading up to the main entranceway. From inside I can see the silhouettes of a large number of ponies through the windows and I can hear music being played. Those of us in this carriage all begin to visibly show excitement.

Once the carriages stop, the doors are opened by ponies in fine clothing, who assist us as we climb down. I watch as the delegates form up in pairs and head to the doorway, Windy and Squall Line then follow them lined up together. Finally, my family forms up. Magpie and I lead the way with Badger and Sumac behind us and following them Archer and Sutures.

As each couple enters, I hear their names announced. I present my family's invite and am very surprised when I am told that we are to line up from right to left together. When we step up to enter, I hear them announce, “Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl, From the New Canterlot Army, with her spouses, Magpie, Captain Archer, Sutures, Captain Honey Badger, and Sumac.”

I catch myself before I smirk when I hear them announce Badger’s full name. Then we are all signaled to advance forward so the doorway can be cleared for those behind us.

As we step down the steps leading into the lowered floor from the entrance, I hear the next couple being announced. Soon we pair off again and begin to mingle with those around us as well as occasionally participate in the dancing that is taking place in the same room.

Off to one side is a buffet table filled with food and drinks. Many of the ponies and even a few griffons seem to be almost parked there as they talk, eat, and drink. As I lead Magpie over toward the tables I notice that on the other end of the room The First Citizen is there in her wheelchair. I also notice the same ghoul servant or it seems more advisor is next to her again.

After we have been here for a couple of hours I am approached by her advisor. Who asks “Madam, may I talk to you privately for a few minutes?

I turn to Magpie and tell her, “I will be right back dear.”

She smiles and tells me, “I understand.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes of course sir.”

Once we are away from the others, he asks me, “Ma’am, if I may please ask you a very personal question?”

I cautiously reply, “Depending on what it is, depends on how I answer though.”

I see him nod his head, “Sensible madam,” he says, then pauses and quietly asks, “Lieutenant Colonel, I can see you walk on both sides. How? I also noticed one of your families’ foals was the same way, I don’t understand. Did you find a cure for, for this?”

Without thinking I place a hoof on his shoulder and tell him, “Sir, there is no cure that I know of. But I believe it is because both she and I have been dead and come back. She was still in the womb so she has no memory of it. I, I only have a few, but they still hurt.”

I see the look of sorrow on his face as he listens to me. Then he says, “So you too were refused admittance. I understand now. I am sorry for your pain.”

I nod my head. Then I ask him, “My daughter that you can see on both sides. She can see others this way also, have you heard of any others like this?”

He closes his eyes and thinks briefly. Then he tells me, “Honestly it is the first time I have ever heard of a non-ghoul having the sight. I am sorry I cannot help you more.”

I shrug my shoulders and tell him, “That is ok, I do understand.”

He then looks around and has me follow him further to the side away from all the others. “Madam, one more thing, I have been asked to unofficially tell you, that while the First Citizen and most of the other leaders in the Lunar Commonwealth harbor no ill will against the NCR, the founding charter for the Lunar Commonwealth prevents us from fighting in conflicts outside our own borders unless we are attacked. Even here in Hoofington, we have seen the old Enclave has started to stretch their wings again, and while we would like to assist, we just cannot do so.”

I am stunned at this and ask him, “Then why are you telling me this?”

He sighs and tells me, “Because we wanted you to understand why, as well as to have fair warning that if things escalate between the NCR and the Grand Pegasus Enclave, we will have to expel your delegation and we will remain neutral. You also have to understand we have many citizens from Thunderhead who live here and are citizens of the Lunar Commonwealth. We need to protect our people.”

I nod my head, “Sir, I do understand. We too have a sizable population of immigrants from Thunderhead. While nowhere near as large a number as you have, we too worry about them.”

He nods his head and tells me, “We appreciate your understanding and our regrets. I need to get back to my duties before somepony notices. Have a good evening Colonel, and for what it is worth, I hope to see you again someday in Elysium.”

As I go back to the others, I am just in time to have Windy grab me and tell me, “Mollygirl, I need to introduce you to my old battalion commander…”

__________

Once we arrive back at the hotel things begin to settle down for us. The foals are all asleep in a big pile, and I notice that Rain has a wing draped over Millie with her head resting on his forehoof. I also notice that she has been drooling in her sleep and giggle to myself at the reaction that will get from both of them come morning.

Windy and Squall look at the youngsters all sleeping and ask, “Can we just leave them here for the night?”

Magpie answers quickly, but quietly, “Sure, no need to get them all wound up.” Behind her, I can see my other spouses all nodding.

I see both Windy and Squall smile at each other when we say that the foals can stay here. “Thank you very much, we have not had a sitter since we lived in Thunderhead.”

I am stunned by this and tell them, “When we get home, that has to change. You two need your alone time also.”

I see them look at my family and nod their heads, Squall Line then tells us, “Again, thank you so much, with so many of you, we did not think we could ask, and to be honest, we have been a bit nervous to leave them overnight anywhere.”

Magpie steps up and tells him, “We understand, believe me, now you two best head for your room. Have a good night and we will see you in the morning, ok.”

After they depart, we all head for our beds. In the back of my mind is the discussion I had with the First Citizen’s advisor. Ghoul or not, he let me know some important information that I need to pass on to Purple.

After Breakfast I catch Purple as she comes for a lesson with Moon. “Aunt Purple, I need to talk with you for a second.”

I see a look of concern come over her face and she asks, “Mollygirl, Have I done Something wrong? I thought there would be no harm in Moon Lily casting the chameleon spell on our escort’s weapons last night.”

I shake my head as I lead her into one of the rooms of the suite that is empty for the moment. Once the door is closed, I tell her about my conversation the night before. I also tell her about my worries about our being so far from home.

She smiles and puts a hoof on my shoulder, “Dear Colonel, if it comes to that, we will be told to leave. That is all. But until we are ready to leave, or until we are told to do so, I think we should stay to get what other trade concessions we can from them.”

I nod my head in understanding, “Ok Purple, I just thought you should know.”

She grins at me and tells me, “And I appreciate that you not only told me but were very discrete about it.” Then she changes the subject and tells me, “Speaking of discrete, I am very happy to see Epona and Purchase Order have become so close. Honestly Mollygirl, I have not seen her this happy in a long time.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Same here. I just worry about how she will be when we leave. I mean I have noticed that they spend all the free time either of them has from work together.”

Purple then quietly tells me, “Dear, let them enjoy what time they have, and worry about that when it happens. None of us knows the future so while we plan for it, there is nothing to be gained from worrying about it. Now let’s go get Moon’s training started for the day.”

As the days turn to weeks, we have been in Hoofington for a month when it happens. It is in the evening. I have just finished reading to the youngsters for the night. In the main room of our suite, several others of the delegation are playing cards. Epona and Purchase Order run into the main room and call out, “Everyone, turn on the radio!”

Instead of hearing DJ Pon3 or one of the local DJ’s voices I hear a mare’s voice speaking on the radio.

The Enclave offers you all an alternative, food, water, and stability to all those who want it."

I see the color drain from Windy and Squall Line's faces. I feel my heart sink and I know what this means. Behind me, I hear Badger say, “Oh buck.”

There is of course the matter of the traitors that call themselves Dashites. Traitors and terrorists who want to disrupt the established order of the Enclave. Just as bad are those who harbor them. The NCR harbors such individuals and allows them free reign over their territory. But that is the least of their treachery, they have given one of the worst of these traitors, a war criminal who's actions caused many deaths.

When I hear her say this all I can think of is Sunset and the other pegasi back home. Behind me, I hear Purple Haze say, “We need to get home.”

All around me I hear the ponies getting upset and talking loudly. Causing me to miss part of the speech. I quiet them down and I hear the last part as she says, The Enclave doesn't believe in such deceptions, so we are bringing the truth to you. This is President Winter Breeze, signing off.

I look over at Epona and tell her, “Ok Epona, report, what did I miss from earlier.

She looks at me and tells me, “Colonel, she says the Enclave is back to help everpony, but that the NCR is the problem and that it is corrupt. But Ma, they are back.”

I nod my head, “Ok, calm down everypony, this is a warning shot. We know what is coming."

Purple Haze turns to me and says, “I agree Colonel, I do believe we should consider ending negotiations soon and returning to the territory of the NCR.”

I hear several of her team mumbling among themselves and as I turn, I see how sad Purchase looks as well as Epona. I approach them and I tell her, “Dear, over the last couple of weeks you have become like family. I am sure Epona will come back to you no matter what, and to be honest, there is always more room up home for you if you want to come up there. This is not the end, ok.” I tell her as I put a hoof under her chin and look into her eyes like I have with all of my children when they were hurting.

I see her wipe her nose on her forehoof and I watch as Epona comes over and slowly moves my hoof with hers and kisses Purchase gently, then tells her, “She is right, I will be back no matter what.”

Then I see a glimmer of hope in Purchase’s eyes as she asks, “Pona, what if I came with you?”

Epona smiles at her and tells her, “I would really like that, but I will not ask you to make such a decision when you are this upset. We have at least a couple of days before we go, so think about it ok.”

I watch as Purchase buries her head against my daughter’s neck and slowly nods her head, as Epona wraps a hoof around her and holds her.

Soon we all decide to call it a night. I am surprised though as when Epona and Purchase go to the room that the older foals share that Ginger and Xochitl decide to sleep on the pull-out couch in the living room. Ginger smiles at me and says, “Ma, I want them to have some private time too, ok.”

I smile back at her and nod my head. Then I double-check to make sure the youngsters are all in their beds and I head to mine. As I go, I catch myself putting my pistol on my nightstand. Not that I am expecting trouble yet. But I want to be ready; just in case.

The night after the speech on the radio our family makes the trip to the Society to visit Bager’s mother and her family. On our way, Badger tells us, “I am sorry but if things go bad I want to at least have been able to say goodbye to my mother this time.”

Sumac is on his other side and kisses him on the cheek and tells him, “Honey, I am very glad you are. She is a very good mare and I know how much she loves you, even after all these years. I just wish you could have spent more time with them.”

He nods his head and replies, “Well at least we have had this much time. Honestly Sumac, I never thought I would get to see her again. I had not realized how much I had missed her.”

Magpie then says, “I can understand. I wish I could see my parents one more time also. I am just glad she is still alive and I cannot believe how much she loves all of our foals.”

Once we get to the gate the guard asks us, “Back to visit your family again or business?”

Badger just smiles and tells him, “Back to visit Mom again.”

After which we are just waved through and soon I watch as the foals all get excited and run up to her yelling, “Grandma!” As we leave that night, we say our last goodbyes, just in case.

__________

For the next four days, things remain quiet. Then I wake to a pounding on the door. I grab my pistol and am covered by the older foals as I open it cautiously.

I am not expecting the sight that greets me. I see Purchase Order at the door and she has a burned patch on her side. I grab her and pull her inside and I ask. “What’s up Purchase?”

She is still breathing hard and Sutures is examining her wounds as she tells us, “You all need to get out of here right away. Ma, they are coming for you?”

I am surprised and I ask, “Who? Who is coming for me?”

She looks surprised that I don’t already know and she tells me with wide eyes, “A squad of enclave soldiers. I overheard two of them talking about it outside Mega Mart, and as I walked away, Salvage Values, the merchant with the artillery told them to grab me as I was always hanging around your group.”

She gasps as Sutures cleans her wound and begins to dress it. From beside her, I see Moon Lily hoofing her the supplies.

“I was running this way with Tek when they shot me.” She continues.

I give her a funny look and ask, “With who?”

She looks at a very worried Epona and then back at me before answering, “Tek, he is one of the Zebra scavengers that is with the Finders. He is downstairs watching the door for them.”

I nod my head at this as Ginger comes back in with Windy and her family in tow. Windy looks at Purchase and asks her, “What happened?”

She is just beginning to tell her story again as Purple Haze comes charging into the room horn glowing. She looks at my family packing their bags quickly and putting on their weapons and nods her head. Then she asks, “Ok Purchase, what happened?”

I can’t help myself and almost smile at her being asked the same question again and remembering the frustration I felt in her horseshoes at her age.

Finally, she begins again and tells them all what is going on. One of Purple’s delegates asks, “But Miss Haze, why would they do such a thing?”

Purple then looks at her and asks, “Why do you think? If they capture us then they have some great pawns to trade.”

Then Windy says, “That and while I may be considered a traitor for not returning to the Enclave along with my family, they will know we are friends with Dashites. Especially if they know we are from Manesville.”

I see Badger’s face go pale, “Sunset, Cloud Dodger, and the others. My goddesses.”

I look at everyone, “Ok everypony we pull out in an hour. Xochitl, head down with Ginger and watch the main entrance for us. Use your PipBucks to contact me if needed earlier. Tell Tek that Purchase is ok and thank him for his help. If he wants to come up, have him do so. I have a few questions to ask.”

They both nod their understanding and then do a quick signal to each other with their ears and are off at a trot for the lobby fully kitted up and ready.

I am just finishing putting my kit on when I hear a knock on the door. This time Sutures opens it with her TK. When it opens, I see the same hooded Zebra who asked where the necromancer was. He pulls back his hood and I see he is not much older than Xochitl.

“Yes, you called for me?” he says.

I nod my head, “Tek, what can you tell us about those who are after us?”

He looks at Purchase Order and then back at me, “IF I tell you, You must take me. My life no good here if I tell.” He points at Purchase and says, “She already dead if catch.”

I nod my head, Sure what is one more refugee I think to myself. “You have my word.”

He looks at me, “Not your word I want. I want hers,” he says as he points at Moon Lily.

Moon comes over and says, “If Mama Mollygirl is willing to give you her word, then I am willing to give you mine also.” After this, she extends a hoof.

He takes her hoof and shakes it and says, “Thank you. The spirits have told me to trust you little one.”

I raise an eyebrow at this and he tells me, “Enclave fliers come ask about you. Some tell lots, some nothing. But fliers pay some gangs to help catch.”

I look at Epona and Purchase who look at him. Then Epona asks him something in Zebrican. He answers back and she tells me, “Ma, it is a couple of gangs, both fairly small right now. One is trying to regain its reputation; the others are just new starts. We bumped heads with them a while back.”

Purchase then tells me, “Mayhem’s Mares are not that big, they also have more guts than brains. The other one he knows for sure is the Broken Clocks. They tend to be, how do I say this ma,” I nod my head after she pauses, and then she says, “Well they are a bit different. They seemed a bit more territorial to me, which has me wondering why they are involved in this.”

“Well, I guess it doesn’t matter, we just need to get out of here.” I look around and see everypony is ready.

Windy and her family are on the balcony, “Mollygirl, we will meet you on the street. Be careful.”

I look at her and tell her, “You too.” Then I turn to the others, ``Ok, let's go.” And we begin our run for the NCR.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

I have been a diplomat most of my life. However recently the waters of diplomacy have become much murkier and harder to navigate. I have seen many warning signs for what is to come for all of us. No pony will be left out of this, I fear. I only pray that this cup too shall pass us all by. With this in mind, I ask that you play For What It's Worth.

Thank you very much,

Purple Haze, Tenpony Tower, Manesville, NCR.

Author's Note

I would like to take the time to credit the basic description of the Chapel and the gravesite to Somber from his epilogue in PH. I would also like to thank Heartshine for allowing me to use her character Threnody from her story Fallout-Equestria-Project-Horizons-Speak once again.
Finally, I would like to make sure that I properly credit the speech on the radio by President Winter Breeze to RuinQueenof Oblivion. The parts of it that I had in italics are directly from her story FoE: Survivor's Guilt. I have done so with her permission though that was gained some time ago.

For those who wish to listen to this chapter's play request, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gp5JCrSXkJY

Chapter 109 The Hoofington Way

Chapter 109 The Hoofington Way

“Peace is a condition in which no civilian pays any attention to military casualties which do not achieve page-one, lead-story prominence—unless that civilian is a close relative of one of the casualties.” ― Robert A. Heinlein, Starship Troopers

As we reach the lobby, the others trot cautiously outside while both Purple and I go to the front desk to settle up our accounts and to tell him we are checking out. As we get close the desk clerk asks us, “Where are the keys?”

We toss them onto the counter and he says, “Very good, the young zony in your party already explained, your bill will be settled as we discussed before. Please be careful, good luck, and please come again the next time you are in Hoofington.”

I nod my head and I see Purple smile a flirtatious grin at him as she says, “Oh, I most certainly will, I hope to see you then.”

He grins back and tells her, “Madam I most heartedly agree. Thank you for last night, now you best hurry, I will see you then.”

This gets me to raise an eyebrow, but now is not the time to ask.

With that, we turn and run across the lobby, and once on the street, we run to the carts. Most of the others have already fanned out and are covering the ones being harnessed up. We all toss what we can’t carry into the wagons as well as Purchase Order and our foals. Badger takes the harness for our cart. Attaché takes the harness for the others.

As I scan the area around us, I see nothing, but from above I hear Rain Dancer yell, “Ma, I see something, and he points to the side. I watch as Windy begins to move in that direction and is fired upon. She shoots several bursts and then dives for us along with the rest of her family. As they come at us, I notice for the first time that all of her family is armed. Including her youngest, Rain Dancer.

As they get closer I hear Badger and Attaché yell out, “Ready,” Then Badger yells out, “hold on everypony,” and we begin to run.

Leading the way is Tek, his cloak fluttering behind him as his hooves clop the broken roads. My oldest tell me to get ahead and they will cover the rear.

As we come running down the road, ahead I see two flamethrowers fire across the street ahead of us, Ginger yells out, "Tinder, Kindling, it’s us!”

The flamethrowers stop and as we run forward, I hear one of them yell out, “What’s going on?”

From the ground behind us, I hear several shots fired at us and as we skid around the corner Ginger runs over, stops next to the Burner Boys, and fires several shots. I hear one of those chasing us yell in pain and then she says, “The Mayhem’s Mares, the Broken Clocks and a few enclaver’s are after us.”

I hear Tinder say, “Well, get going, we will slow them down a bit. They are not going to come into our territory. We can’t have them getting bad habits now can we.”

With that, we are off at the run again with Tek again in the lead and with Epona just behind him. We are several blocks away when I hear the flamethrowers firing off again followed by more screams. Then we are on an open road and we continue to run. I hear Epona yell to Tek, “How far to the border?”

He yells back, “Only twenty kilometers as the crow flies.”

I can only think, why did he have to mention Crows?

Then he yells to her, “But we can’t fly, so a bit more.”

After a half-hour more of running, we slow to a walk and we begin to look for a place to rest.

We find a place finally. It’s an old city bus garage. Two of the large bus doors are hanging open. As we enter it is dank and musty. We are inside for only a few minutes rest when Moon Lily says, “Ma, there are ghouls and ferals in here and they are coming our way.”

I see Tek look at her and ask, “YOU? YOU ARE THE NECROMANCER?”

Moon looks at him and says, “No, I am not a necroromancer. I just feel them, and help them find their way.”

I watch as his jaw hangs open and he finally sputters out, “That is what necromancers used to do!” He looks at us and says in a very confused tone, “You have pony shaman?”

Right then in the heavy shadows, I see Moon lift her hoof and begin to pray and make the sign of the blessing as we begin to hear the growling coming our way. We are moving back out of the building when we start to see MEW beams strike the ground near the entranceway. I watch as Windy and her family run outside and begin to dogfight with the pegasi that are still in the air. Badger and Attaché are both trying to back out of the doors still.

I then hear Millie yell, “Moon to your right,” and I see Moon Lily’s horn begin to surge with power as it flashes time after time. Soon she is joined by both her mother and Purple haze. As they defend us from one side and most of the others are involved in the firefight outside. Eventually, we are all back outside and I notice that Purchase is sitting propped up in the cart, providing covering fire for Badger’s cart and the young foals, who are sheltering under what baggage we still have.

Once we are all back outside, we begin a fighting withdrawal? Strategic advance to the rear? I think to myself and shrug my shoulders. I notice to one side is a half-destroyed factory complex. As I begin to think about going that way Moon calls out, “Not that way Mama Mollygirl, more ghouls.”

I nod my head and call back to her, “Your right, could be more ferals too. Thanks.” Just then I see another Pegasus begin to make a strafing run towards us. I stop and brace myself. I Switch on my SATS and target them with my Doombunny. I fire a quick burst and watch as the sparks hit them in the helmet of their power armor. I watch as they grab their eye from the side I hit them on, and then dive for cover.

We participate in a running gunfight for another twenty minutes before they give up and break off. Several of us have minor wounds. I notice that Moon Lily has gotten out of the cart and is helping her mother tend them. We continue at a walk for another hour before we decide we need to take a break again.

This time we find a building that has one whole side knocked down. It looks like it had a fire over a century ago inside of it. We all huddle under the roof. Those pulling the wagons finally take a break from the traces and harness. I watch as Badger stretches his limbs and then bends his neck so his muzzle touches each side trying to loosen up his stiff muscles.

At this point, Tek tells me, “I go scout ahead. Be back soon.”

I watch as he disappears into the ruined urban landscape. When he returns, he tells me, “Ahead, three blocks that way,” He points in the direction we were traveling and then says, “Gang territory, call selfs Hoof Ferals. That way,” he points again towards our left, “Be rad scorpion territory under old park.”

I nod my head. It figures, I think to myself and then I ask, “Ok, how about that direction?”

He shakes his head, “No Good. Is Marimare. Many Pegasus, many friends of Enclave.”

I nod my head, “Ok, which way do you recommend?” I ask him and I see the surprise on his face. Then he points towards the park. “That way is bad, but other ways is badder.”

I nod my head, “Ok, let's get everyone ready then.” I stand up and tell them, “I need two ponies in the traces. All of the youngsters back into the back of the cart. Everypony who has a weapon make sure you have it ready. We may be dealing with radscorpions.”

I see one of the dignitaries gulp then asks, “What do you mean might? Is there anything else we need to worry about ahead?”

Ginger looks at them with her smart-alecky grin and tells them, “There are lots of things ahead to worry about, but for now our closest ones are the rad scorpions,”

I then am surprised to hear Millie say, “Yeah, that should not be much worse than radhog hunting back home.”

I shake my head and tell her, “Well first off these critters can burrow underground and surprise us when they come up. Secondly, when did you go radhog hunting?”

I see her blush and look down. Then she says, “Ma, we only did it a couple of times.”

“Who is this WE you mention?”

“Ma, it was me, Woody, Bucky, and Moon. We sold the meat off.” She tells me.

I shake my head, and tell her, “Does this mean you all know how to use weapons?”

I see all four of them nod their heads and Raven shakes hers.

“Fine, next chance we arm you. But until then, keep your heads down.” I tell them. “Ok, let’s get this done with.”

Windy looks over at me, “Mollygirl are you sure about this?”

“Windy what choice do we have?”

She sighs and nods, “Ok, Kids, Squall Line, on me, were air support.”

They go up into the air, but not too high, just skimming the trees slowly ahead of us.

As we begin to go forward, we have the foals all in the wagon, one cart behind the other. Most of us adults are walking alongside the carts. Tek and Xochitl are ahead, Ginger and Epona behind us.

We have made it halfway across the park when I feel it. The ground starts to vibrate under my hoofs. I yell out, “INCOMING!” and I jump to the side just as the largest scorpion I have ever seen in my life pops up where I was just a second ago.

It first swings towards me and I barely dodge the stinger on the radscorpion's tail as I roll to the side. Right after this one appears; I hear someone on the other side of the wagons yell out and I feel the ground moving as another one burrows its way out.

As I try to get to my hoofs it swings a claw at me and I back away as I draw out Sacrifice and parry a thrust from its tail. As I am fighting this one, I hear a pony on the far side scream in pain, followed by the call “Medic!”

I am too busy to see what is happening as I am still busy fighting the rad scorpion I am dealing with. Then I hear Epona yell out, “Here comes another one!” and then I hear her SMG open fire in full auto. The radscorpian I am fighting turns towards the wagons and I take my chance and I run forward and strike it at the joint where the tail connects to the body. As I do this, I see Windy dive down and fire at it with her MEW’s, and shortly the beast stops moving.

Soon I hear two shotguns firing and I hear Sumac then say, “That’s one down. Now keep moving forward.”

I watch as Sutures uses her TK to put one of the Manehatten ponies into the cart. After this we all begin to trot, caution is thrown to the wind as we just want out of there. Behind us I see the three dead bugs lying there. On the edge of the park, I see several earth pony and unicorns begin to run towards us. Then I see the earth open up in front of some of them and another radscorpian comes to the surface fighting. I find myself staring as I watch an earth pony mare jump onto and clasp the tail of the creature as it swings its tail trying to get it off.

Ginger yells to me, “Move it ma, those are the Broken Clocks, see what I mean, that just is not right.”

I shake my head and begin to run to catch up with the others again. As we run, I ask her, “Why do they call them the Broken Clocks?”

She laughs and tells me, “I am not sure, but maybe it is because even a broken clock is right twice a day.”

“Well, I certainly agree something is wrong with them,” I yell as we catch up with the rest.

As we run, I see several more radscorpions come above the ground, but they are far enough away from us that we ignore them. I also notice that Sutures has jumped up into the other cart with the wounded dignitary. I see the expression on her face and it is not a good one.

Suddenly from ahead of us I see another radscorpion appear from behind some bushes. This one is larger than the others and I find myself charging ahead firing as I go. Beside me are Xochitl and Ginger. I notice that Epona, Archer, and Tek are all swinging to its side. From above I see Windy and Squall line taking aimed shots at the behemoth as it moves to block our way. Then I hear Moon yell, Ma, Auntie Purple, our horns. Reverse cleaning spell.”

By now the carts are starting to swerve to the side as they try to move around it and it keeps moving towards them. And is almost onto them.

I watch as all three of them have their horns flare, and as if all three of them become one the beams meet, flare and I watch as it crumples to the ground, as we pass it I see that it looks and smells like it is rotting at a very accelerated rate. Then we are on the other side of the park and back among the ruins of Hoofington.

We slow back down and begin to look for a place to rest and perhaps make a meal with what rations we have with us.

I look back at the other cart and I see Purple asking Sutures something. Sutures closes her eyes and shakes her head in a negative manner. Then I watch as Moon Lily jumps down from the cart she was riding in, trots over to them she jumps into the back of the wagon. I see her gently kiss the civilian unicorn on their forelock. Finally, I feel a tear well up as I watch her perform her ritual for the dead. I see her then hop back down and slowly walk back to her brothers and sisters. I feel the stone slide into my saddlebag.

It is barely noticeable to most, but I see it as the proverbial stone slides into her saddleback, and a single tear forms and runs down my daughter’s cheek.

Once back in the other cart I see Millie wrap a hoof around her and just hold her sister as she says in a sad voice, “I really liked him, he was always nice to me.” With that, we continue on our way as we try to escape from Hoofington.

__________

We seem to have lost them as we continue on our trek. I watch as Tek and Xochitl both go out and scout ahead for us.

Eventually, Tek and Xochitl come back and I see both smiling. Xochitl then approaches me and Windy and salutes, “Ma’am, up ahead about a mile we found a small settlement. It is called Creekside. They have a place where we can hide the carts, pick up some ammo and food and catch some sleep.”

I see Tek nod his head. Then I ask, “How is the road there?”

Tek approaches and I hide a smile as he tries to imitate Xochitl in saluting me. I return it and he tells me, “Corn ill, road is good right now. Need hurry, come nightfall, maybe not so good. But good now.”

“Ok,” I tell him, then I tell the others, “Follow our scouts.” After I say this, I see them all begin to move forward again.

We are all still on the defensive as we walk forward. Finally, we come to an area of what looks like several old brick three-story apartment buildings. Between the buildings are walls made from a combination of wood, wire fencing, and old buses and carriages. Tek leads us to the gate and we see several earth ponies and a few zebras on the wall with weapons trained on us. A large grey zony stallion approaches us at the gate. He asks, “Who’s in charge here?”

I watch as Purple Haze steps forward, looks down briefly, and tells him, “You are. We ask for temporary entry for rest and to replenish what supplies we can purchase.”

I see him look at her with a raised eyebrow and he asks, “Who are you and why are you really here?”

She says, “I am Purple Haze, the leader for the civilian delegates of our group from the NCR.”

He nods his head, “Ok, so what are you doing in Hoofington, and why are you now on the run?”

Purple tells him, “We came to the area to talk with the heads of the Lunar Commonwealth to set up trade and hopefully military alliances, Unfortunately, the Enclave has interfered with that.”

“And how did they do that.”

She quickly tells him and he then asks, “I saw the dead pony with you, what happened?”

Sutures then steps forward and tells him, “He was stung by a radscorpion when we crossed the park, I tried but could not do anything to save him.”

He nods his head and then asks, “Whose bright idea was it for you to cross the prime breeding grounds for radscorpions in this area?”

I finally say something, “It seemed like a good idea at the time all things considered.”

I see him look surprised, “You thought that was a good idea?”

I look him straight in the eyes, “Yes, it was that, a ghoul-filled factory complex, or Marimare with all its pegasi, so that was not a good choice either, not with the Enclave chasing us. Then behind us, we had two gangs, soooo…”

He nods his head, “Ok, that makes sense, follow me inside.”

As he leads us in, we follow him inside as he leads us to a covered area between two of the buildings. You can place your carts in here as well as camp here. If you look over that way you can see our cantina,” He points to the lower level of one of the buildings with several ponies coming and going from it. Then he points to another area and says, over there is our market, feel free to barter if you need to.”

“Thank you, we appreciate it.” I help unharness those in the carts. As others help unload the foals and wounded. Finally, we offloaded our dead compatriot’s body. I see several of the others sigh and I hear one of the others say, “We need to find a place to bury him.”

I nod my head and I hear Purple say, “I will go see if I can find someplace. Why don’t most of you go get something to eat.”

I tell the same thing to my family, Sutures asks, “What about you?”

“I will watch the carts until someone else gets done and comes back,” I tell her.

She nods her head and before they head off Badger tells me, “Let me know where and I will help dig the hole for the burial.”

Purple nods her head, “Thank you very much, Badger.”

He nods and heads off. After they are all gone, Purple Haze approaches me, “Mollygirl, is this what it was like back then? I mean on the expedition you were on.”

I nod my head, “A bit Purple, but for us, it lasted for much longer back then. But losing ponies never feels good. That feels the same. I am sorry.” I tell her as I put a hoof on her shoulder.

She looks at me and asks, “Is it that evident?”

I nod my head, “To me, yes, but that is because I have a lot of stones in my saddlebags, so I know what to look for.”

She shakes her head sadly “How did you get over losing your people?”

I look her in the eye and tell her, “I don’t think you really ever do. I still hurt for everyone I lost Aunt Purple.”

I see her sit hard and then she asks, “Mollygirl, is that why you had the drinking problem in Hackamore?”

I sit down myself at this point and I tell her, “A large part of it, but Purple having to order those others hung is what finally breached the dam. However, it is no excuse, if you have difficulties dealing with it, talk to me or someone else. Don’t try to cover it with drugs or alcohol like I did.”

She nods her head, “Thanks Mollygirl, I will keep that in mind. Now I best find out where we can bury him.”

After a while, Archer comes back and gives me a chance to go eat. Before I go, he gives me a light kiss and he tells me, “Good job out there. I was terrified we were going to lose you when the first radscorpion popped up.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I understand, I felt the ground vibrating like that and knew we were in trouble. Thank goodness I was still working out with Xavier before we left.”

He nods, “Yeah, I am glad you have too, besides, it really does keep you in good shape. That is a good thing, dear.”

I grin at him and give him a light kiss this time then I head off to get something to eat at the cantina.

Once I am done and I get back I see several boxes of ammunition are next to the carts. I also see several of the others going through their bags and finding items that they want to trade with the merchants here for supplies we are going to need.

Soon Purple Haze, Badger and a couple of the civilians under Purple return and tell us, “We have the grave dug. It is outside the walls of the town, but is alongside that of their own people.” I nod my head. Sutures looks down at the ground sadly. I know she is kicking herself for not being able to save him, but with what we had with us, she never stood a chance of it.

Archer tells us, “If you all want to go bury him, I will stand guard.”

Moon Lily then says, “I will stay with you, Papa. He is already gone and he knows how we felt.”

He puts a hoof around her and hugs her close. Kisses her on her forelock and tells her, “Thank you, dear. I really appreciate your saying that.”

A short time later we all return, each of us who was there helped put dirt in the grave, and we all said our farewells. I had to put my hoof around Purple Haze to steady her. She had never lost a subordinate like this before.

Once we are back, we begin to bed down for the night. “Ok, everypony, I will take the first watch, I want one-hour shifts for the watch and we will have one pony on watch all night long. If you have any questions or problems, wake me or Windy.”

The others all nod. They begin to lay out their bedrolls by the carts or in the back of them. As I sit there in the growing night. I watch the locals go about their normal business. Then I hear Tek ask Moon Lily, “Lil one, where you learn necromancy?”

Moon Lily answers, “No one taught me. I felt the magic and copied it from Khatri. He was performing the blessing for one of the cattle who died in a farm accident.”

“Khatri not sound like pony name.”

“It’s not. He is a bull. He preaches at the church Mama Mollygirl and some of the others go to normally.” Moon tells him.

I see him look at her funny and hear him ask, “the Corn ill goes to brahmin church?”

“Actually, it is cattle, Brahmin come from the cattle before the big war.” She tells him.

In the growing darkness, I can see him nod his head, “Any like me there?”

I watch her as she turns her head from side to side and says, “No, none like you, but we do have some other zebras there.”

He nods his head and asks nervously, “How others treat zebras?”

“Oh, just like anypony else. Even Slip Stream likes them.”

He looks at her funny and asks, “Who Slip Stream, why they special?”

She looks at him then says, “Oh, she is my friend from school who is a hippogriff. Her mom is a pony and her dad a griffon.”

I see him look at her funny, “No tease, that not real."

She looks at him with a defiant expression. “She is too a hippogriff. I am not lying.”

I see him nod his head, “I sorry, just never heard of before.”

She nods her head, “Ask the spirits if you can, they will tell you.”

He then asks, “So you are shaman.”

She shakes her head, “No, I am not, I am just a little unicorn filly. I do not talk to spirits, only the Mareigan.”

Now, this is news to me. I have not seen her for a while, but it seems she is visiting Moon. I wonder when the last time she visited was? Perhaps I will ask her in the morning.

“Well little one, maybe okay I be there. Thank you for talking. Good night,” he tells her then moves over to his bedroll near the older foals.

A short time later I wake Sumac up and she takes over the watch with her shotgun near her. I then go and lay down next to the rest of my family taking her spot to sleep in.

Come morning we all wake up and this time Badger watches the carts as I go with the rest of my family to breakfast. As we eat everyone is fairly quiet. Then I hear Xochitl and Ginger enter and Ginger asks the cooks, “So, do you happen to have any radhog bacon?”

The tension is then broken as we see the stunned pony’s expression and then she looks around and says quietly, “Yes, yes we do, but we do not advertise it.”

Ginger grins back at her, “Thank you. I really appreciate it. It is so hard to find good radhog cooking around here.”

The cashier smiles and tells her, “Dear I know what you mean. My husband got this one just a couple of weeks ago. We not only salted this bacon, but we smoked it too, so we are charging a bit extra for it.”

Ginger nods her head in agreement, “Understandable, I will pay for a couple of slices please.”

As she is waiting for her meal, they continue to chat then I overhear her ask the cashier, “Have you ever had bacon on your salad? It is to die for.”

I see the cashier smile and tell her, “Yes, but I thought I was the only one who liked it that way.”

I then hear Xochitl tell her, “Actually most of our family enjoys it that way.”

“Well here comes your breakfast, enjoy you two, and when you come back through here, remember to stop in. Maybe we can exchange some recipes even.”

“I would really like that, just call me Ginger, and this here is my husband Xochitl. I will see you then Twice Baked.”

Once back at the carts Badger and Attaché both harness up again and we are soon on our way. As we head out the gates, we see the zony who initially welcomed us standing to the side and he nods his head and waves to us as we exit the gate. “Good luck folks and I hope you make it home safely.”

“Thank you, sir!” Moon calls back to him. Then we are back to the trot as we begin our adventure once again.

__________

We continue on our way with our scouts out front. Windy and one of her daughters provide our airborne scouts. Her husband, other daughter, and son stay with us, sometimes flying above us, other times walking along with the rest of us.

Windy and Xochitl keep in touch with me via our PipBucks. I almost laugh when Ginger, trotting next to me smiles at me and tells me, “Almost like old-time eh Ma?”

“Yeah, it is. But we got this.”

I look over at Epona and I can see the stress on her face. I then remember that the expedition ended much worse on her side of the doorway than ours. I begin to make my way towards her when I see Purchase Order calling her over to the cart. Then I barely hear Purchase ask her, “You ok Dear?”

Epona nods her head, “Yeah, I guess, just some bad memories.”

Purchase nods her head, “Talk about it later?”

Epona nods her head and says, “Yeah, thanks for understanding.”

A short time later I hear over my PipBuck, “Colonel, we have company again,” from Xochitl. This followed by gunfire in the distance ahead. We continue forward cautiously. The rest of Windy’s family flies forward as Epona and Ginger run forward also below them.

We are in an open area with a few dilapidated farms. I see Windy and one daughter firing from the air at a target by an old farmhouse.

As we approach with the cart, Rain Dancer flies up to us and tells me, “Ma’am, Ma says to keep the civies back for now. Just a few raiders to deal with, but she says we need to be careful still.”

“Ok Rain, tell your Ma I understand.”

As he flies away, I hear a grenade explode in the house. Several of the civilian party as well as Raven all cry out in fear. Purple tells them, “Relax, that was a ways away. Get back up.”

We then hear a couple of full bursts of full auto and then I see Epona step back out of the farmhouse and wave us forward.

As we approach, we can see one of the walls is half gone as well as several windows. I then notice a pile of pony bones outside next to a fire pit with a cauldron above it.

Windy has landed next to me and she looks at the pile of bones and quickly in an almost panicky voice she calls out, “Everypony do not eat or touch anything. That includes those bodies and anything with blood on it.”

I look at her in surprise and ask her, “Windy, what is going on? What do I need to know?”

She looks at me and tells me, “I am not sure, but if it is what I am afraid it is, we do not want what these ponies had.”

“What do you think it is?”

She looks at me and quietly says, “All I will say is that if it is what I think it is, it was from a secret project from the Enclave. Mollygirl let's get the Tartarus out of here, now.”

I nod my head and tell them, “Let's go, everyone.” In the back of my head, I am now curious as to what it was and why does one of my best friends know enough about it to be worried?

Soon we are moving back into another urban area and we go back to our normal way of traveling with the scouts out and the carts moving in line. Sutures is once again riding in the back of the cart with her leg off rubbing her stump.

I approach her and ask, “Are you ok dearest?”

She smiles with a bit of pain in her expression, “Yeah, I am ok. It is just sore and needs a break. Sorry dear, I will be putting it on again soon.”

I nod my head in understanding, “OK, love, I was just worried about you is all.”

She smiles again. “Thank you, dear. I do appreciate it.” She then begins to rub her stump again. I notice Moon’s horn glow slightly and suddenly I see a look of relief come over Sutures’s face. She turns to her daughter and tells her, “Thank you Moon.” Then she gives her daughter a quick hug before she puts her leg back on.

After the hug and as she watches her mother put her leg back on, I see Moon smiling proudly. Inside I feel a warm feeling as I know how much she needed to be able to help somepony else, and for it to be her own mother makes it even better for her.

Soon I hear a train whistle in the distance. Hopefully, we can catch it before the daily train departs. I then signal to Windy and she flies over to me. “Windy, could you fly ahead to make sure we can catch the train?”

She nods her head, “Yeah, sure thing Mollygirl. I hope you don’t mind but I am taking my entire family with me to scout ahead. Just in case. I know if I was still a scout I would try and jump us there too.”

I nod my head and smile, “Same here Windy. Sounds good. See you in a bit.”

As we make our way through the jungle of half-fallen buildings and homes, we keep an eye out for trouble. Sometimes I swear I see movement in the wreckage. Soon I receive a message back from Windy that we have our tickets ready and waiting. I then tell the others to advance at the trot.

As we begin to speed up, I suddenly hear a mare’s voice from one of the buildings yell at us, “You thoughts yous could gets away from Mayhem’s Mares yous wrong, wees gots yous now.”

I see Sutures bring out her shotgun. Then I notice our fouls bring out their purchases from the market at Creekside. I expected Millie to have a normal rifle or shotgun as do most of her siblings. Millie has a sturdy cut-down rifle, Bucky and Woody both have military carbines that though worn still seem in functional shape. However, I am stunned to see little Raven pull out a grenade launcher with a grin on her face she asks, “Ma, can I use it now?”

Magpie nods to her daughter and tells her, “Yes dear, but remember what your papa told you about it and how to arch the rounds.”

“I will Ma.” She says as I see her balance the barrel of it on the side of the cart as she aims and before I hear a single rifle or shotgun shot, I hear the familiar thump of a grenade launcher and I watch as it flies through the air into the window a floor below where heard the voice come from. When it detonates, all Tartarus breaks loose as we make a run for it through the wrecked carriage dotted streets. I notice the carts staying toward the middle as we begin to run and gun down the street.

Suddenly I hear Magpie cry out in pain and she hits the ground and I see blood start to form under her. She is getting back up when I see a light cast around her and she is picked up by Sutures TK and brought toward the cart while Moon Lily casts a shield to protect her more. As she gets into the back of the wagon, I see Purchase Order jump down. She lets out a quick grunt of pain and then she is in the spot that was vacated by Magpie.

I see three of the gang members in the bottom floor window of one shop and I see a grenade land right inside with them and I hear Raven yell, “That’s for my Ma!”

I then see Archer open fire with his Bloomberg assault rifle. I look at the second floor of the next building up the road and see several ponies aiming at us. I have just targeted two of them in SATS when they are cut down by Ginger and Epona using it also.

Soon we break free and as I see Sutures working on Magpie I notice Raven has her grenade launcher ready and a savage grin is in her eyes as she aims behind us and fires.

I look behind me and I see that the Mayhem’s Mares have filled the street behind us and are running in a group, just then the grenade lands right in front of them and I see several of them go down including the one who seems to be their leader. While some continue on chasing us, most of them that are still alive stop to help those wounded worse than themselves.

We are approaching a wye in the street ahead and I hear Windy call out from above, “Take the right one.”

We follow her directions as she and her family strafe those still chasing us. Soon they return and she says, “Only another mile and we are clear.”

“Thanks, Windy.” I tell her. We run for another five minutes then slow down to catch our breaths. I go over and see that while she is still sleeping Magpie seems to be ok.

Sutures looks at me and tells me, “She will be ok. I had to dig the bullet out. But she will be ok. Just sore.”

I nod my head and say out loud, “Thank Sweet Cream.”

This gets a funny look from both Tek and Purchase Order, as well as some of the diplomates, but the others simply nod their heads in agreement.

As we continue on at the walk, I see several others from our family as well as the civilians come over to be treated for minor wounds by Sutures and Moon Lily. I am almost amused when I notice that they actually do not care which one treats them. Moon has been accepted by them for her abilities. I also notice the joy on the little mare’s face as she helps them and they thank her.

I see the steam engine and its cars at the station as we pull up. We approach where the flat car is and begin to offload our baggage so it can be put on the baggage car. Suddenly I hear Sumac yell out in surprise, “Here they come.”

I look around and I do not see anyone out of the ordinary on the ground but then she points up and I see seven pegasi in Enclave power armor flying at us. My family and those around us take shelter and bring out our weapons and prepare to defend ourselves.

The pegasi land and surround us and I hear one demand, “Throw down your weapons and surrender and no one else gets hurt.”

“I don’t think so Lieutenant,” calls out Windy.

“And who do you think you are?” the armored pegasus asks.

Windy grins evilly and tells him, “I am Lieutenant Colonel Wind Rider of the NCR Army. But I was once known as Yellow Taffy One when I had your job.”

“So, you turned Dashite did you? Or are you just a deserter than?” the officer mocks her.

Coldly Windy tells him, “Actually no, we were let known that we were no longer part of the Enclave by Neighverro, and by your accent, I can tell that is not where you are from.”

He laughs and says, “Did they fail to capture you when we attacked them, is that what you wanted to say?”

She smiles and says, “No, I was on maternity leave at the time. However, I am pretty sure that colt I was carrying all those years ago has you targeted pretty well. Besides, If I were you, I would look behind you and your troops.”

I see him start to look at the large number of armed cyber augmented Zebras that are around him as well as us. I hear Ginger whisper quietly, “That’s the Brood Ma. Stay calm.”

From behind me, I hear a familiar voice. It is the official who welcomed us when we arrived. He is still wearing his close-fitting hood and cloak as he says, “Lieutenant, am I to understand that you and your people are conducting military operations in the Lunar Commonwealth? You know that is a violation of our neutrality and could be construed as an attack upon us?”

I hear through the power armors voice modulator an audible gulp and he replies, “No, not military operations, we are just trying to apprehend these criminals.”

The hooded pony then tells him, “Ah so a law enforcement matter, and you did not check in with us to assist you? I tell you what, have your troops assemble over to the side here and remove their power armor, you have violated our jurisdiction and are being temporarily detained, what did you say your name was Lieutenant?”

I hear the Enclave officer say through gritted teeth, “It is Ball Lightning, Lieutenant Ball Lightning.”

“Very good Lieutenant Ball Lightning, now if you would please do as I have asked.”

I begin to see the other scouts assemble where they were ordered as their lieutenant heads that way also.

The Hoofington official turns to me and I see a smile on his muzzle, as he tells us, “That should be enough for now. Thank you all for visiting Hoofington. I hope your stay here was a pleasant one and that you will visit again someday. Now you best get your people loaded, you have a train to catch.”

I smile and tell him, “Thank you very much for your assistance.”

He smiles back and tells me, “Lieutenant Colonel, we have been keeping an eye on all of you and would have helped sooner if needed. But you had the situation in hoof. Now you best get going.”

“That’s it, that’s all?” I ask.

He smiles and says, “But of course. That is the Hoofington Way.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently a mare I had met before has come back into my life. I have never felt this way about someone before. I want to let her know how much I truly care about her and that I will stand firm beside her. If you could, would you please play Angel With A Shotgun for me to her?

Thank you very much.

Sincerely

Purchase Order, formally of Hoofington

Author's Note

For those who want to listen to this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rQKMLmXc0xo

Chapter 110 Starts and Revelations

Chapter 110 Starts and Revelations

“It takes courage to grow up and become who you really are.” -E.E. Cummings

We leave the station with no problem after this. I hear the train blow its steam whistle twice, then it begins to ring its bell as we start to move forward with a quick jerk of the train. As I am helping the rest of my family settle in, I look out the window and I see the Enclave troops are now out of their power armor and surrounded by the Lunar Republic’s Brood troops. One of the Enclave troops who has a red coat and white mane and tail is an officer. He stands on his hind hooves and makes an obscene gesture with his hoof in my direction. Well, I guess this means I have made a new enemy. I laugh lightly to myself as I think at least this one I know.

I finally get back to check on Magpie. Sutures and Moon are still with her as is Raven. Woody is standing by the door as if on guard. As I approach, he says in an aggravated tone, “Hi Mama Mollygirl, Mama Sutures says she will be fine. They are a bit crowded in there.”

“Thank you, Woody.” I tell him, then I ask him, “Are you alright?”

He looks at me funny and says, “Yeah, I am ok. I guess. They didn’t hit me at least. But I am worried about my ma.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder and tell him, “I understand. I was too. But if mama Sutures says she is ok, then I am sure she is ok.”

From inside I hear Sutures say, “Dear, you better not get into the habit of scaring me this way. Mollygirl, the boys and the older kids do enough of that.”

I hear Magpie reply in a pained tone of voice, “Sorry dear. I did not mean to. Thank you for saving me.”

Then I hear Sutures say, “I could not have done it without Moon. She covered you with a shield when they started firing at you while I moved you to the cart.”

I move closer and see Magpie nod her head, “Something you learned to do on the expedition?”

Sutures shakes her head no, and says, “Actually, no, Moon came up with that one, I am not sure if she learned it from Choo or it was her own idea,” she pauses and turns towards her daughter and says, “Either way, you really came through Moon, you really did well the last couple of days.”

I see Moon Lily absorbing the compliments with pride, and then she asks, “Ma, does this mean I can go with you on deliveries?”

I see Sutures’s sigh as she thinks about it, then she tells her, “Yes, Moon Lily, it does. You have done better than many of the adult medics do when they start out. So, you have earned the right if you want it.”

I see the young mare smile shyly as she answers, “Thank you Ma. I want to.”

I watch as Sutures then gives Magpie a light kiss and tells her, “I will be back in a bit. I want to get some water for you.”

I see Magpie nod her head and say, “Sutures, I know you got hit like this during the expedition, you told me so. Don’t baby me ok.”

Sutures turns back to her and tells her, “One, you are one of my wives and I care very much about you. Two, I will spoil you if I want to. Three, I wish someone could have done it for me.”

I see Magpie smile as she adjusts herself and she says, “Thank you, dear. And thank you to Moon.”

I see Moon Lily give her a hug and then she says, “It’s ok Mama Magpie. I was worried for you too. “

As they leave the berth I slide in and approach her. “Hey sweetheart, how are you feeling?”

She looks at me and tells me, “Honestly dear like I got run over by a herd of brahmin. You really have been through this several times?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, sometimes less, sometimes worse. But yeah, and I hated it each time. Let the healing spells and rest do their work and you will be fine.” I tell her then give her a gentle kiss.

She smiles and asks, “So where are the bucks at?”

“Badger is at the front of the car and Archer at the rear. Your son is at the door of the berth and the others are all sitting together in the seating area of the next couple of berths.”

She nods her head, “Well so much for getting romantic on the train ride back to the NCR,” she pauses, “Mollygirl, how long do you think it will take for us to get back to the NCR?”

I shrug my shoulders and I tell her, “Honestly, I just don’t know. It depends on a lot of things right now, such as the rail schedule and what the Enclave may pull. I mean we were probably an easy target so they went after us in Hoofington. Now, who knows.”

From behind me, I hear Sumac say, “I hope you are right Mollygirl, but I am really afraid of what that Lieutenant will do. I saw the look on his face. Mollygirl, he hates both you and Windy right now.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I was afraid of that. But if he comes after us, I can use that against him.”

The three of us continue to talk until Sutures and Moon return a while later. Then we sit on the bunks opposite Magpie and we begin to talk about the last couple of days and what has happened.”

Finally, I hear Magpie, snicker a little bit, then she says, “Well I guess I am now a member of the I forgot to duck club,” as she points towards her shoulder.

Sumac looks slightly uncomfortable after that so I ask her if something is wrong. She looks at me and shakes her head as she says, “Dang it, I really did not want to be the only spouse who had not been shot yet and I really do not look forward to the idea of joining that club.”

I watch as Magpie smiles gently at her and reaches out with her unwounded forehoof, and gently touches Sumac and tells her, “Dear, I pray you don’t join this club, I never want to see you hurt.”

I see Sumac sniffle back a tear and then she leans over and kisses Magpie. Then she tells her, “Dear, please don’t ever scare me like that again. I thought we were going to lose you.”

We then shift our subject of discussion to more pleasurable subjects and try to just enjoy each other’s company as we continue on with our travels.

As the sun begins to get lower in the sky, I hear the train whistle sound as we continue on through the countryside that is the Lunar Republic. I am just afraid we have not seen the last of the Enclave officer or his unit.

__________

After I leave the berth I move forward to where the older kids are sitting along with the youngsters and Windy’s family. I am not surprised to see that Millie and Rain Dancer are again cuddled together. However, both have their weapons nearby. I also notice that while she is leaning against him asleep, his chin is resting on her head and he too is asleep.

Across from them, I see Epona cradling Purchase in her hooves with her back against the side of the car. Purchase is dead asleep, but I notice that while her eyes are not fully open, she is observing what is going on in the car. Windy and Squall are both watching out the windows on each side of the car. I also notice Shadowbuck is by his father asleep on the floor next to the door.

As I move forward toward Badger he smiles at me sadly. Then I see Ginger and Xochitl assisting the conductor with changing some of the seats into bunks to sleep on for our family and some of the other passengers who do not have a standard berthing compartment like the one we are using for Magpie and the others. That one is large enough for six bunks. Which is not bad for our family.

I take one of the bunks and smile as Shadowbuck gets up groggily and comes over and asks, “Mama Mollygirl, can I sleep with you tonight?” He has not done this in years. But I think he may be shaken up from the last couple of days so I tell him, “Of course dear. Please do," and I pull up the blanket and let him climb in like he did when he was little.

As he is beginning to fall asleep, he asks, “Ma, was it always like that in the army?”

I kiss him on his forelock and I tell him, “No Bucky, not always, sometimes it was worse, but sometimes it is better. But we were all scared like that.”

I see him move his head in the shadows caused by the low flames lanterns and he asks, “Ma, you were scared too?”

I nod my head and whisper, “Yeah, I really was. It is a secret we really don’t talk about much. But even Papa Badger and Papa Archer were scared too during the fights.”

I see him nod his head, then he says, “But I thought you all were always brave.”

I smile in the dark, though I am not sure if he can see me do so as I tell him, “Bucky, to me bravery has always really meant being scared but still doing what you had to do anyways. On the expedition what kept us going was that we did not want to let the others down, especially if we were scared.”

“Mama Mollygirl, is that why none of you ever talk about the expedition. I mean other than to each other.” He asks me with the curiosity of a colt going into stallionhood.

I take a deep breath and I tell him, “In part. Most of the time we don’t like to remember those feelings we felt back then. The sights, the sounds, the smells. Those are some pretty strong memories.”

“Ma, can I tell you a secret?” he asks me.

I nod my head as he tells me, “When we were jumped by the radscorpions, I was so afraid I wet myself”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I understand, and to tell the truth, I have to during a fight, in fact, I almost did then too, but that is something we won’t tell the others, ok? That will be our own secret.”

He hugs me and tells me, “Ok Mama Mollygirl. And thanks for talking with me.”

I give him a bit of a squeeze and tell him, “Now that you have seen what it is like if you ever need to talk to one of us about it. Don’t be afraid too, ok.”

He looks at me in the dark and asks, “You really don’t think Pa or Papa Archer would be disappointed in me for being scared?”

I smile again as I notice he is starting to get sleepy again and I tell him, “I am sure they would understand. All of us parents are proud of how you all did today. You all handled yourselves really well.”

I hear him laugh sleepily and he says, “Yeah, even Raven with that big ol’ grenade launcher.”

I laugh slightly at that too and I tell him. “That she did. Oh, by the way, did all of you clean your weapons already?”

He is almost drifting off as he answers, “Yes ma’am. Our dads made sure we did.”

Before I can say anything more, I feel him snuggle closer and his breathing shifts as he goes into a deep sleep.

Then I notice exactly how tired I am and fall asleep with the gentle rocking of the rail cars, and the quiet whispers from the few others who cannot sleep yet. Before I fall asleep fully, I think to myself, we are heading home and my family is still all alive. Today has been a good day.

__________

The next two days of travel are quiet as we cross the wide expanse. We are about 15 kilometers from official NCR territory and the station at the settlement known as Checkpoint when it happens. I hear the train whistle let out a loud scream as the brakes lock up and I feel it begin to jerk. I look up and see Badger’s eyes are wide as he looks out the window and calls to everyone in hearing, “Brace yourselves the tracks are out ahead!”

I look and yell, “Hold on everyone,” just as we expect the engine to come off the rails, instead it keeps sliding forward for another fifty feet each set of wheels on the light-loaded cars allowing them to bounce and resettle on the rails. I am stunned however as a three-foot section of rail on one side is gone and the engine miraculously slides onto the rails on the other side of the gap before it comes to a stop past it.

Once stopped the crew of the train checks first on the passengers and then begins to check on the equipment. I see Moon Lily sneak off of the car and I try to catch her as she examines the broken rail. I have just noticed that the rail was cut with a MEW when Moon tells me, “Mama Mollygirl, Granny Choo Choo told me one time how the Zebras tried to stop her train by destroying the rails. She taught me what to look for and how to do it for real. Ma, whoever did this had no idea what they were doing.”

“Ok dear, I give, why do you say that?”

She smiles knowingly and tells me, “Because the drive wheels can ride right through that as can the cars. Maybe the guide wheels on the engine got derailed, but nothing that could destroy an engine.”

As she says this, I get a chill up my spine. I begin to look around slowly and I quietly tell her, “Moon, slowly go back to the rest of our family. I think they may still be nearby.”

She begins to move but stops long enough to ask, “But why would they do something like this?”

“Moon, they mainly wanted to stop the train. I think these may be the ones from Hoofington.”

I see her eyes go wide. She nods her head and slowly walks to the others. I then begin to go that way when I am almost hit by a MEW beam.

I drop and roll into the ditch and draw my pistol. My Death Bunny and battlesaddle are still on the train. I see my family begin to fire back as Moon Lily dodges under the car and moves up on the opposite side. I peak above the edge of the ditch and I catch a glimpse of a pegasus in a regular Enclave uniform firing at the cars. I activate my SATS and target him. Just as I am getting ready to try and fire at him, I see a shadow on the ground next to me and roll to the side, and fire straight up.

He fires at the same time. I am hit in my side and scream in pain as the initial shock wears off. However, when he shoots me, I also hear the red-coated stallion scream in pain at being hit and he glides over to the rest of them. I quickly notice a decrease in fire at us. Soon I hear one of the Enclave troopers call to the others, “The LT is hit bad, somepony give me a hoof so we can get him to safety and treat him.

I then hear Badger call out, “Ceasefire.”

“But Papa, I was just going to hit them with Badda Boom,” I hear Raven say.

“Raven, unload it for now and help your brothers.” I hear him tell her.

Both sides stop shooting and I watch as they then have their largest squad member carry their lieutenant away on their back. I can smell the seared flesh and am in pain when I see Moon Lily come over to me and she throws up a shield as she begins to treat my wound. I hear her click her tongue a couple of times as she begins to treat the hole that has been seared into me. As she is doing this, she quickly looks me in the eyes and tells me, “You will be ok Ma. Nothing too major was hit,” Then she pulls a healing potion out of her saddlebag and has me drink it. Shortly after this Sutures arrives and surveys her daughter’s work.

I see her nod her head and hear her tell Moon, “Good work, and a good idea with the shield. I really need to learn how to do that spell better.”

Moon nods her head and tells her, “Thank you ma. How are the others?”

Sutures tells her, “Overall, we came off of this pretty well. However, we lost a couple civilians in the next car up. They panicked and jumped out of the car onto the side the shooting was from.”

I smile at Moon and tell her, “Your right Moon, they were rookies. They should have ambushed us from both sides of the tracks. I am just worried they will begin to learn from us.”

Sutures looks concerned and asks, “Mollygirl, what do you mean Moon was right?”

I grimace a bit more in pain as I shift to look at her and I tell her, “Dearest, Moon pointed out how they showed how inexperienced they were in trying to derail the train, and then I noticed they only hit us from one side. Oh, and just so you know, that pegasus I wounded and who shot me was the same one from the station in Hoofington.”

By now Archer has joined us and I hear him say, “Damn, I was afraid of that. But on the other hoof, it looks like the Lunar Republic impounded their power armor, so that levels the field a bit.”

I nod my head and I hear Sumac behind him say, “Yeah, that gives him another reason to hate us.”

I laugh a bit and tell her, “Sumac, he already does, so if he hates us more, we can use that against him.”

Soon I am moving very tenderly on my own hoofs and walk slowly to our car. As I get close, I hear the train crew talking about how the guide wheels are off the tracks and how hard it will be to get them back on. Then I hear Purple Haze tell the Engineer, “Have all the unicorns assemble at the front of the train please.”

He looks puzzled at first and begins to ask her why. She puts up a hoof and tells him, “Just get them and I will explain.”

I watch as soon there are ten unicorns, including Purple, Sutures, and Moon at the front of the engine. I overhear her tell them, “We are going to all use our TK to just lift it enough so that the engineer and some earth ponies can adjust those front little wheels back on the track. Now on the count of three, we lift.”

She gives the count and I watch as all ten of their horns light up at once and begin to lift the engine. I see the engineer and two others lean into the guide wheels and once they have them in position, he tells Purple, “That should do it.”

The unicorns then lower the engine the last little bit all at once and I see it hit hard, but the engine is now ready. Soon we are reloading onto the train and we continue on our journey back to the NCR.

As we pull into the station at Checkpoint, I see a squad of NCR Soldiers ponying a couple of defensive positions. I notice them all looking at the condition of the train as we pull into the station. A couple of them are pointing at the rail cars. Then I see their expressions as the dead ponies’ bodies are offloaded followed by the rest of us.

As I and my family get off I see the soldiers go to attention and salute me, Windy, and my spouses. Then I barely hear one whisper to another, “I never seen that many officers before. Look at them all.”

One of his partners' replies, “Yeah, look at the scars on the Lieutenant Colonel, and she looks to have been wounded again.”

As we begin to enter the station I am approached by a captain for the local forces. He salutes me and asks, “Are you Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl of the 1st Manesville Regiment?”

I nod my head as I tell him, “Yes captain, can I help you?”

He then says, “Ma’am, can I see you PipBuck to verify your ID?”

I am surprised and tell him, “Sure,” as I hold up my hoof so he can see it.

He looks at it closely and then says, “Ok, Ma’am, could you please follow me to the office over there. I have a package for you.”

I am very surprised at this and tell my family, “I will be right back.”

Once we are in the office, he closes the door and hoofs me a large envelope. I open it and begin to glance over it quickly. I nod my head and tell him, “Thank you, I appreciate it. Once the train has taken on water and fuel, we are to be green-lighted all the way through."

I see him raise an eyebrow but he asks nothing. Then I tell him about the section of track that has been cut out between here and Hoofington. I see him grimace and he tells me, “Thank you for letting me know. I will have to get a team out there to repair it soon. Until then the rail line is cut between us and Hoofington.”

I then return to my family and tell them what is going on. As I am doing this, I hear a slight buzz come from Epona, Ginger, and Xochitl’s PipBucks. I watch as they all look at them and then I see their expressions turn serious as Ginger turns to me and tells me, “Ma, we are to meet Choo in Junction Town. As soon as possible, we have a job.”

I am not surprised by this, but I am going to miss having them around again. I then tell them, “That is ok, we are all going there right now. I have to report to the war office.”

Soon I notice the train has been readied and we all begin to climb back on board again. Once we are all loaded the train begins the trip again, but this time we do not make all the stops and layovers we did on the way out. I also notice several locomotives going the other way that are on the sidings having cleared the tracks for us. I begin to wonder how they did this when I see the telegraph wires going to the small building next to each siding. Who knew that the telegraph and Horse code would be making a comeback?

The deeper we go into the NCR Territory the more I relax. I am just glad that will soon be heading home again. Then I begin to hear the reports on the radio of Enclave incursions into the NCR. These incursions seem to be in several areas, but one of them seems to be heading towards Manehatten

I see the civilian delegates with us almost panic at this news. Finally, Purple Haze calms them down and tells them, “Calm down everypony. First off, we are heading to Junction Town, and barring that we can always go to Manesville to wait until the NCR retakes our home.”

They all begin to calm down after this. Once they are settled down, she approaches me and asks me, “Colonel, can we talk someplace privately?”

I nod my head and we go to the restroom area. She checks to make sure no one is around and then she asks me, “Colonel, what do you know about Celestia One?”

I am honest and I tell her “Actually I never heard of it before.”

She sighs and tells me, “Ok, what I am telling you stays between us,” and she begins to explain what Celestia One is to me, and I begin to worry again.

__________

My family and I arrive in Junction Town on our way back to Manesville so I can report to HQ about the success of our trade mission with Hoofington for the Manesville regiments and our failure to secure an alliance. Once I arrive, I am greeted by one of the officers I know from the General Staff.

He sees me and waves me over. I raise a hoof to him to signal him to wait a minute before I turn to my family. I tell my spouses that I will only be a minute and then I turn to my oldest daughters Epona, and Ginger, and my son in law Xochotil, and I tell them, “Look you three I know you are used to your special missions and all, but things are really getting serious now. Please be careful.”

Ginger gets that smart-alecky grin on her face and tells me, “Come on ma, you know we will be. Besides, look who is talking. Remember, you are the one who raised us this way.”

Beside her I see both Epona and Xochitl nodding their heads. Unfortunately, I know she is right and goddesses how I wish she was not. But such is our lives. I simply smile and tell her, “Yeah, but I keep telling you to do as I say not as I do,” and I give them a wink, and I tell them, “Well give me a hug and I will let you three get going. Remember to say hi for me to the rest of your team. Especially Sunny and Choo Choo, ok.” I pause and then add, “Oh, and tell Tater I am glad he finally asked out Twinkle Hoofs. It is about time.”

Epona then says, “Ok ma, we promise,” I see her hesitate, and then she says, “Oh, Ma, could you talk to Mama Magpie about getting me another copy of the Book of Little Pip, I, Uh I left mine behind on our last mission.”

I raise an eyebrow and tell her, “Sure, but how come you had to leave it behind?”

I see Epona blush and then Ginger says, “Ma, she gifted it to somepony you would never believe, but we can’t go into details right now. All I will say is it was through the Doorway.”

When she says this, I feel my heartbeat speed up a bit and my mouth go dry as I remember that portable portal all too well. I so want to ask, but I know I do not have the clearance to hear anything more about it. So, I simply nod my head and tell them, “Ok, I understand, and Epona I will get you a new copy as soon as possible. Do you still need a new copy of the Book of Daisy Jo?”

She smiles and shakes her head, “No ma, if I want to read it, I will just ask Ginger if I can borrow hers. Oh, when you get home tell Buttermilk and the calves, I said hi and I miss them.”

I nod my head and then I have them step closer, and I whisper to them, “Kids, for the love of Sweet Cream, be careful. I am really worried about what is building up between us and the Enclave again. The last time I felt like this was before the Day of Sunshine and Rainbows.”

While the memories of those days still give me the shakes, I see Ginger and Xochitl simply glance at each other and nod their heads. She takes his tail in hers and then they shift closer to each other. Epona on the other hoof simply nods her head and tells me, “Ma, thanks for taking Purchase with you back home for me. I had not planned on this.”

I then tell her, “Dear, I am happy to, but when do we ever plan for things like this. But when duty calls and all that.” Then I exchange a quick hug with all three of them and as I turn to go meet the staff officer, I tell them again, “Take care and I love you all. It was great seeing all of you again, thank you.”

I hear them walking back to the rest of my family as I approach the Major, I smile as I remember the first time, I met him and my now friend Dull Beak back during the Expedition all those years ago. “What can I do for you Blackcrest?” I ask.

He smiles at me, well as much as a griffon can, as he salutes me and tells me, “Ma’am, before you report to the War Department, the president needs someone who is not widely known to help bring a pony in to talk.”

I think to myself, Really? That is it. Then I realize, that is never just it and I tell him, “Ok, let me tell my family that I have to attend to my duties right now and set up to meet them at the hotel for tonight.”

He tells me, “But of course Colonel.” And he steps back and waits while I explain to my family that I will meet them later for dinner.

Archer and Sutures both look over my shoulders at the Major and then back at me and Archer asks, “I take it, it is more than the normal reporting in this time?” I can see the look of recognition on both of their faces but they say nothing.

Sutures then nods her head and kisses me quickly on the cheek as she tells me, “Ok, we will see you later, be careful dear.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “I will.”

Then I hear my daughter Millie ask, “Ma, can I go with you?”

I sigh as I tell her, “Sorry Millie, but not this time. Next time that I can, I will take you with me, ok?”

I see her huff out some air and she says, “Oh, Ok ma.” Goddesses, does she remind me of Ginger and Epona with her attitude. Then I have to smile as she walks over to Moon Lily and the other youngsters of our family and Windy’s.

Once I leave my family the Major takes me to the General Staff headquarters and then begins to fill me in on what we need to have done. I am surprised at how simple it is supposed to be, but then again, how often do things remain simple. He gives me the name of one of the other hotels in town as well as a room number. Then he surprises me and tells me, “You are to meet a Miss Scootaloo Dash and escort her to a meeting with President Regina Grimfeathers in her office at the executive building.

Once at the hotel, I go straight to the staircase and upon reaching the appropriate floor I check to make sure I am not being followed. I then enter the hallway and when I reach the proper room I listen briefly and can hear the two ponies inside talking before I knock.

I quickly knock and the door is opened by a mare fitting the description of Scootaloo. I nod my head and ask her to confirm her identity, “Scootaloo Dash?”

She confirms that is who she is and asks me what I want.

I then tell her, "President Grimfeathers wants to have a word with you in her office.” She seems slightly surprised by this and before she can respond I see that behind her in the room coming towards us is a blueish-grey unicorn mare with an orange mane and tail who is wearing a stable jumpsuit with the number 66 on it. I nod at the unicorn mare and tell them, "Just Scootaloo, the President was very insistent."

Scootaloo nods her head and tells the unicorn that she will be fine. To which she asks that she be careful. I have to smile as it is good to see friends who care about each other like that.

Scootaloo grabs a hat and trench coat and follows me out of the hotel as we are walking through the park past the statue of Little Pip, I see her looking at it and I decide to break the tension a bit.

Quietly I ask her, “Ma’am, are you really one of the mares who set up the stables?”

I see her shift uncomfortably and she looks slightly guilty as she answers me, “Yes, me and my friends Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom, why do you ask?”

I smile and I tell her, “Well on the behalf of those of us from Stable 48 I want to thank you.”

She looks at me funny at first and she says, “You come from Stable 48? I am surprised at your being so high in rank as Reino is not a part of the NCR.”

I am a bit confused when she says this and I figure she must not be thinking of the right stable so I tell her, “No Ma’am, I am not from Reino, I am from Manesville. That is where Stable 48 is.”

She stops in her tracks and shakes her head, “Lieutenant Colonel I am sorry, but I am sure of which stable is where as well as what each stable had for an experiment or if it was a control base.”

The poor old mare, she must not remember correctly on this I think to myself. Then I hear her say, “You said Manesville right?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes that is right why?”

I see her laugh slightly as she presses a hoof to her face, “Lieutenant Colonel, I must apologize, you see there was only one stable in Manesville and it was 4B. I remember one late night while we were going through the paperwork that there was a typo on the paperwork for the number on the items on the uniforms and such. By then Stable 48 in Reino was also being started and we decided to just leave it as it was cheaper to buy two stables worth of equipment with the same numbers than two different numbers. Apple Bloom also said it would probably confuse any Zebra spies with the same number and two locations.”

I laugh to myself, “So a typo. Well, that explains that.” I tell her.

She looks at me funny and I tell her, “Ma’am, about ten years ago I was led into the remains of Stable 4. I found the deceased Overcows diary and they said that they had sent out the call for help to Stable 4 B in Manesville. Ma’am for the last nine years we have searched high and low for it and never found 4 B.” Then I laugh a bit more. “I always thought the misshaped 8 was just a bad casting job on the main door. I never realized it really was a B.”

She seems somewhat serious when I tell her this. Then she quietly says, “So Stable 4 died too.” As she shakes her head, then continues in a more normal tone, “I really had hoped that the two stables could sustain enough cattle to avoid genetic problems.” Then she looks at me and asks, “How did it work with having an Overcow as well as an Overmare?”

I smile at her, “Ma’am, it worked really well. When we opened the stable up, they were right there with us ponies. They really helped us as we formed the Co-op and began to reclaim the towns and farms in the surrounding areas too.”

I see her smile sadly and she shakes her head. Then she asks, “And the seed stocks?”

I smile at her and I tell her, “Ma’am, those helped us to begin again up there. We were lucky and were able to run the Co-op under the detection spell for a century. During that time we got a good hoof hold on rebuilding. Those seeds kept us and the local communities fed and after the NCR formed, we even traded some of the stock to help others as well.”

I see her smile at that and she says, “Thank you, it is good to hear of something going right and not being distorted in the stables.”

We are almost to the Government building when I decide to ask her, “Ma’am, I have to ask. When our stable closed there were two male pegasuses in it. What was that all about?”

I see her look surprised and she tells me, “Lieutenant Colonel, I have no clue. They weren’t supposed to be there.”

I laugh lightly as we reach the door and I tell her, “That is funny because I am descended from both of them. Thank you, ma’am, for the conversation.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Oh, not a problem. It was slightly refreshing to have the rare experience of meeting somepony whose stable was successful and who does not hate me.”

I smile at her when she says that. Then I notice we are at the President’s office door. I tell her, “Please wait here.” Then I knock and enter the office. I talk to the President to let her know we have arrived and she tells me to send Scootaloo in, but to wait outside so I can escort her back to her room once they are done.

After I have collected her weapons, I tell her, “Ma’am, I will wait out here and watch your weapons while you are in the meeting.”

Once I am sure I have all of her weapons collected I tell her, “You can go in now,” and I hold the door open for her. Once she is inside, I close the door and go to sit in a chair off to the side.

A few minutes later I stand back up when I see the commanding general come out. She stops and tells me, “I appreciate your discretion on this. After you take her back to her room you are done for the evening. Please report to the War Department in the morning for your full report.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes General. I hope to see you then.”

Once she has departed I sit back down and then I say quietly, “Ok Choo Choo, you can show yourself for a bit.”

I suddenly see the blue alicorn appear beside me. Then I notice that she now has a cutie mark that covers most of her flank with a black field and a crescent moon and below the moon is a locomotive. I raise an eyebrow as I see it and tell her, “Well that is new. When did you get that Choo?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “On the team's last mission, but really Mollygirl, you know I can’t talk about what happens on them.”

I sigh and nod my head, “Yeah, yeah I know Choo. I am just really surprised as I did not know you could get one again.”

She nods her head and excitedly tells me, “Neither did I, but I will say it is something I will never forget. Hopefully, someday I can tell you about it.”

I pat my old friend on the shoulder and tell her. “Ok Choo. I look forward to hearing it someday.”

We continue to talk for a bit then I hear someone begin to open the door and Choo Choo disappears once again.

Scootaloo comes out and I see a concerned expression on her face. She is very quiet and does not seem interested in a conversation. I walk with her back to her hotel room, Choo Choo silently following us using her invisibility spell. Once we arrive at the door, I tell her, “Ma’am, it was a pleasure to meet you. If you ever make it to the Manesville area, I would be pleased to show you around and let you see the good that we have done up there.”

She still seems distracted but smiles and nods her head. Then she offers me a hoof to shake, which I do. After this, she opens her door and as she goes inside, I hear her call out, “Hey Arc, we need to talk,” as the door closes. I then turn and head back outside.

Once on the street, Choo Choo reappears. She smiles at me and tells me, “That was interesting. She really does seem to feel bad about what happened in the stables.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Yes she does. I hope she can find peace with it.”

Choo Choo nods her head, “Mollygirl, give it time, I am sure she will eventually.”

We talk for a while more as I approach my hotel and get ready to go see my family. She stops me and tells me, “Well, I need to go meet up with the rest of the team, Colonel. Take care of yourself and be careful.”

I smile and tell her, “I will, you also. Be careful and keep your eyes open. It seems all Tartarus is getting ready to break loose again.”

She nods her head in agreement and I watch as her ears go back momentarily. Then she says, “I will. Oh, and when you get back to Manesville say hi to George for me and tell her I will be back as soon as I can. And when you see Paperwork tell him I send my love and that I can’t wait to see him again.”

“I will Choo. Take care,” I tell her, and then as I enter the hotel lobby, I see her turn and walk away quickly disappearing from sight.

The next morning, I report to the war department again and give them my official report. I notice the look of disdain on one of the staff officers face, then he says, “Wonderful, they won’t help us. Don’t they know if we don’t stand together that the Enclave will come after them next?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Honestly Captain, I would hope so. But unfortunately, they seem disinterested in what is going on outside their own borders. But at least we got the equipment we wanted. Also, the trader we bought the artillery pieces from, he is the one who betrayed us to the Enclave.”

The Captain asks, “Are you sure?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, one of the ponies that came back with us gave us the rundown on what happened.”

“Ma’am, are you sure you can trust this pony?”

“Captain, she is like one of the family now. So, I do believe we can.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Well don’t worry about him, I am pretty sure he will be taken care of, one way or the other. Thank you for your report ma’am, I will pass it on to the General for you.”

I leave the War Department and return to our hotel. As I enter the room, I tell my family and Windy, “Ok, we get going in the morning. I have already set it up, we take the train to Western Landing, and then we will embark on a riverboat for the rest of the trip.”

From the doorway behind me I hear Purple asks, “Colonel, can we go with you too?”

I am surprised by her question and tell her, “Yes, I guess so, why?”

She smiles and tells me, “Because if we can’t go home safely, we may as well go to Manesville. I know there we should be well protected.”

I can’t fault her logic and tell her, “Sure, let your people know we are leaving first thing in the morning.”

With that, we all prepare to make the final leg of our journey.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently I have met a pony who many despise because of her past. I know to a certain extent how she feels. Both of us have been through the mill and I think we are both stronger for it. If you could, would you please play Hallelujah (I’m Not Dead) for her and myself as well as those others out there who take it on the chin and keep up the good fight?

Thank You,

Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl, 1st Manesville regiment.

Hallelujah (I'm Not Dead)

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WvhwU5Pl1Wk

Author's Note

Again I would like to thank Kkat and so many others for creating and adding to the universe of FoE. I also would like to take the time to thank RuinQueenofOblivion for allowing me to use her incarnation of the adult Scootaloo from her story Survivor's Guilt. The scene where we meet her changes perspective and adds the events as seen by Mollygirl. Any differences we find can be easily explained through the multiverse theory.

Speaking of multiverse theory, The typo that caused such a great diversion between multiple timelines was always intended. As we used to teach recruits at the US Navy Bootcamp, attention to detail. In this case an 8 instead of a B lead to an entirely different chain of events on a regional level.

For those of you who would like to read about the mission where Choo Choo got her cutie mark back, as well as to find out who Epona gifted her copy of the Book of Little Pip too, you can read it in Salted Pingas's anthology Fallout Equestria Wasterlanders. Particularly my story of A Suprise for Tea at: https://www.fimfiction.net/story/478448/2/fallout-equestria-wastelanders/a-surprise-for-tea-by-trooper

Finally, for those who would like to listen to this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WvhwU5Pl1Wk

Chapter 111 The Journey to Manesville

Chapter 111 The Journey to Manesville

“A tree doesn't make a thunderstorm, but any fool knows where lightning's going to strike.”

― Patrick Rothfuss, The Wise Man's Fear

Once we leave Junction Town, we take the train to the river and the landing so we can make the final leg of our journey home. Twice during our trip, we are shunted onto a siding so loaded freight trains can pass by us on their way to Junction Town.

As they pass us, I hear Windy ask, “I wonder where they are getting all that cargo from?”

I shrug my shoulders and I tell her, “Possibly from two places. They may be removing stock from under Canterlot mountain. That is if they have cleared the way enough. Or they may be getting it from the riverboats and are just moving it from there.”

I see her think about this and then she asks, “Mollygirl, what all was under that mountain?”

I sigh at her and I ask her, “Did you ever get to read the reports I filed on that part of the expedition?”

She shakes her head and then says, “No, but I know about the Doorway. That is about it.”

I then grin and tell her, “Windy, it was the largest rail switchyard I have ever seen and it was all underground. There were box cars and flat cars full of equipment. I would not be surprised if they had hollowed out half the mountain for storage warehousing.”

I see her eyes get wide and she asks, “There was really that much down there?”

I nod my head and tell her, “And probably more. Old Sidetrack, Tinderbox, and some other ghouls kept the equipment in running order. More out of something to give them purpose than out of a sense of duty I think.”

I see her shake her head and then I hear Archer tell her, “Don’t worry about it Windy, I still have not heard what all was under there, and I am married to her.”

Then I see Windy smirk as she tells him, “Yeah, but you are just one of her husbands. Me, I am one of her best friends.”

I see Archer smile and shake his head. Then he tells her, “The secret is Windy, all of her spouses are friends with her as well as each other. That is what makes this big of family work. Our love is built on friendship. SOOOO, ya better be careful or the next thing you know you will be one of us. I mean you already have accompanied us on a family trip as well as fought alongside us.”

I see her face start to go pale and she begins to stutter and Squall line begins to laugh. Then he taps his wife on the shoulder and tells her, “See I warned you,” as he begins to laugh again.

I see her blush and she tells him, “Just because we are friends it does not mean it has to lead to anything more. It is not like eating bacon for goddess’s sake.”

I have to smirk at that. After several years of watching my family eat radhog, one time she came to visit for a playdate with Dancer and her daughters while we were still eating breakfast. I still remember Ginger asking her, “What do you have to lose? No one but our family will see you try some. Besides, bacon is so good and salty.”

That was what did it. Once Ginger said it was salty, I saw Windy lick her lips and she gave in. She does not eat meat often, but now she is not against it either.

As we cross the river, we see several riverboats and barges along the bank and piers. I also notice the large number of ponies who are loading and unloading them. Then in the distance, I can see a large cloud of dust approaching us. Now I am worried as is Windy. She looks at me and tells me, “Mollygirl once we stop, I will go and see what is making that dust column. At least I know that is not the Enclave. They don’t move on the ground usually.”

I nod my head, “Thanks, Windy. I owe you one.”

She smiles and tells me, “If I don’t return, remember to avenge me.” Then as the train begins to slow, she calls out the name of her oldest daughter and tells her, “Grab your kit, you’re with me, we have a job.”

Her daughter begins to argue, but instead decides to close her mouth and grabs her gear, and trots off after her mother. Soon I see both of them in the air and flying towards the approaching column. As they go, I continue to help the rest of our party unload from the train and load the carts so we can move to the riverfront.

Once we finish, we trot over to the commander of the landing’s office to find out where we are to go. Before long over my PipBuck I hear Windy call out, “Mollygirl, we are ok. It is the 3rd of the 1st. They have been recalled home. I will fill you in more when I get back to you.”

“Roger that Windy,” I tell her, and I now am concerned as to why they got recalled and who will take their spot in the Hackamore region.

As my family waits, I go inside the port authority’s office. As I am entering, I see a very upset-looking Rough Water coming out. He stops me and tells me, “Mollygirl, it’s not good. Not good at all.”

“What’s not good?” I ask cautiously.

He shakes his head, “Mollygirl since they came over the radio announcing that they are back, they have gotten to be more aggressive. They are attacking all river traffic they see.”

I am not surprised by this and I tell him, “That makes sense to me, but these are still the quickest and safest means of getting home.”

He looks at me and tells me, “I hope so, but Mollygirl, we just got reports of two steamers sunk just north of where the Hoof Rock joins this river. Mollygirl I knew those boats and their crews. Goddesses, one of which the clan was looking at buying, even.”

I nod my head and I ask him, “Rough will our group be able to ride on the Glimmer back?”

He nods his head, “Yeah we are only taking the 3rd Battalions HQ and engineers company this time. Their scouts will be on one of the smaller boats,” he pauses and looks me right in the eyes, “Mollygirl, I passed on what you and Wind Rider told me. The others know to beach their ships if they have to. I even told Rust the last time I saw her. She laughed at me, but I tried to warn her.”

“You tried Rough, she is a grown mare, and if she survives, she will have to explain the loss to the rest of the clan.”

“Dammit Mollygirl, what if she doesn’t survive?”

I shrug my shoulders, “Rough, there is nothing we can do, and if you think I don’t know what it is like then think again. I have ordered members of my family into combat knowing they very well could die. You have had to also. Just because she is your little sister doesn’t change things Rough.”

I see him take a deep breath and sigh. Then he tells me, “You’re right. Just have your family come over to the Glimmer. My bosun already knows to expect you. I got the message from the war department this morning by courier.”

“Thanks, Rough. And for what it’s worth, I am worried about her too. I am worried about all of you on the river and all of us back home. But I know we have to keep going.”

I see him nod his head, but his expression is still troubled. “Thanks, Colonel, I will see you aboard the Glimmer.”

I nod my head and return to my family and the others. Once I arrive, I tell them, “We are heading for the Glimmer. Once we get there, I want you to all quickly unload what you need. Anything we don’t need we leave in the carts under a tarp.”

As I begin to turn, I hear Raven ask, “Mama Mollygirl, will we need our weapons?”

My heart crashes when I hear her of all fillies ask this. I turn to her and gently answer, “While I hope not, bring them with you. Once onboard I want all of us to meet on the top deck by the far side paddle wheel. Everypony got that?”

I see them nod their heads and we move towards the Glimmer. Once there, the others first unload the bags and weapons. Then we help those who are harnessed up out of it. Then I watch as Sutures and Archer begin to lead the others on board as I wait with Badger and Attaché for the carts to be loaded. Once they are on board, we take our turns to go up the gangway. I am just getting to the top deck when Windy calls to me, “Here comes the 3rd of the 1st Mollygirl,” as she lands next to me. “Dull Beak will be here with his staff soon.”

“Good, I think we need to talk. Windy, Rough is worried about Rusty and her boat too. He just had a report of two riverboats getting attacked a bit ago.”

She looks at me with a worried expression as she asks, “Mollygirl, is it safe to bring our families on here then?”

I look around and I ask her, “Windy if not here, then where? I am pretty sure the Enclave is going to eventually hit this port.”

I hear her sigh “Yeah, your right. I am still worried.”

I put my hoof over her shoulder and I tell her, “Good, that makes two of us.”

__________

We are met by the Bosun and are assigned the same cabins as before. I am coming back out of mine when I run into Dull Beak.

He looks at me and asks, “Mollygirl what in the name of The Great Egg are you doing here?”

I grin at him, “The same thing you are, heading home, why?”

He shakes his head and tells me, “Mollygirl, it's not safe. They are hitting the riverboats now.”

I nod my head and I ask him, “And how else do you propose we get home?”

I can see I have him stumped with that one. Then he answers, “Well it's good to see you again. When we left Milo said to give you and your family his love and to tell you all that the entire family misses you.”

This brings a smile to my face and I tell him, “I am really glad to hear that. Speaking of Milo and that region; Who is going to be filling in for your battalion down there?”

He grimaces slightly and tells me, “Ma’am when we got the word we were extended and that the 1st battalion was not coming to relieve us, we all figured something was up. Harness has expanded to a full regiment now, and Hackamore along with the outlying villages has called up their militias and formed another battalion. The only thing they are light on is artillery and Harness has already let them know they have them covered.”

I nod my head, “Thanks DB for thinking ahead like that too. I really owe you and Milo a big one for it.”

I see him look at me funny, so I tell him, “I was as worried about them down there as I am about the old Co-op. They are like family there too.”

I see him nod his head in understanding, then he tells me, “Well ma’am, while I have enjoyed talking with you, I need to go check in with the Commodore. Perhaps we can talk more later.”

I smile at him and agree. Then I tell him, “Since you are going to see him before I do, let him know I approve of his new additions topside.”

Dull Beak looks at me funny and I tell him, “He already had added two more 40mm guns when we rode down, now he has added two more as well as what looks to be a 76mm gun. That should help out some. I just hope they are secured well enough and that the structure will take it.”

I see him nod his head and then he says, “Well that explains why I have seen so much reinforcement of the overheads that weren’t there before. He really has built the Glimmer into something, hasn’t he?” Then he smiles once more, salutes me, and asks, “By your leave ma’am?”

I return his salute and tell him, “Carry on Lieutenant Colonel,” and I watch him walk off to attend to his duties and his troops.

__________

That night my family eats dinner in the main mess with the troops. I notice that Dull Beak is not here and assume he is eating in the Officers Mess. I had considered it myself, but I do not want Rough to feel like he has to cater to me also when he has so much on his mind.

While we eat, I notice that Purchase tends to spend her time talking to the youngsters and giving them her attention. I also notice how surprised she is by the portions she as well as all the others is given.

After dinner, on our way back to our cabins I ask her about it. She shrugs her shoulders and says, “Ma, what can I say, you give your soldiers a better portion of food at a meal than I normally had for two or three days. It, it just takes some getting used to. I am sorry if I embarrassed you.”

I smile kindly at her and tell her, “Dear, you have not embarrassed me, but understand, while things back in the Manesville area may not be fancy, we always try to make sure no one goes hungry, as long as they are willing to work. The times we have failed were during times of bad harvest and disasters. All of us adults in the family have been there. We have all been hungry. Why do you think we learned to eat meat?”

She nods her head and replies, “Ginger told me about that. But seeing this, it just doesn’t seem real.”

I sigh and tell her, “Dear, little Moon Lily is named after Archer’s sister who drowned when she was so weak from hunger that she could not swim. His father tried to save her and only survived because others saved him. So, for us, it’s real.”

Off to the side, I see both of my husbands talking with Tek. He has been very quiet and we are all worried about him.

Once we get back to our cabin Sutures points to a note left on the desk. “Hey Mollygirl, you have a letter here for you.”

I am surprised and come over and read it. It is from Rough.

Dear Mollygirl,

I am sorry I failed to invite you to dinner tonight, however, I have had much to consider. Tonight, before you retire for the night, could you please meet me in the Pilot House.

Your Cousin

Rough

I nod my head and realize I will be heading there soon. But first I ask Archer, “So did you find out what is going on with Tek?”

He sits down and tells me, “Yes. He is still worried about the trip home from here. He said some things in Zebracan that I couldn’t understand, but he is worried, dear. Not just about himself, but all of us.”

“Should I stop and talk to him in a bit?” I ask.

He shakes his head and tells me, “No, He is bunking with some of the bucks from the diplomatic party, and he has told me he will be turning in early tonight.”

I nod my head. “Ok dear, I will listen to you on this then. But if he needs to talk to any of us. We are here for him too.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Love, you need to get going, I am sure the youngsters will be waiting for their nightly story, and you still have to see Rough.”

As I head for the door, both Sutures and him give me a kiss and tell me, “We will be waiting dear.”

I smile at them and tell them both, “I cannot wait.” Then I head off to spend time with and read to our children.

Once I get there, I notice that Windy’s kids are there too. I am amused as I see both Millie and Rain sitting next to each other. I also notice that Windy’s daughters are showing Moon Lily how they can make clouds. When they see me, they immediately stop what they were doing and make the clouds dissipate. When they do this, I see Moon smile widely, like she had just learned a new spell.

I smile at all of them and say nothing about it. I only tell them, “Ok, let's gather around for another story. “Who has a book, and which story shall we read tonight?”

I smile when I see one of Windy’s daughters pull out a book and she shyly gives it to me. “Misses Mollygirl, could you read this one to us?”

I look at the cover and smile as I see a story I had not seen before. I look at the worn and torn book and admire the gold inlay of the title Daring Do and the Lost Opossum Tribe. Before I begin to read I ask, “Where did you two get this one? I never even heard of it.”

They both smile and Dancer answers from the corner, “It was our Great Great Grandma’s she took it with her to Thunderhead when the skies were closed.”

Both of his sisters nod their heads in excitement. Then the oldest says, “Ma said we could have you read it to us because she knew you would be careful with it.”

I nod my head and tell them, “Thank you for trusting me with such a treasure.” Then I begin to read to them.

A couple of hours later I stop reading as most of them are all asleep. Earlier Purchase had returned and she now tells me, “Thanks for reading to us all. I got them if you need to go ok Ma?”

I smile at her, “Sure thing Purchase,” then I pause and tell her, “Dear, if you’re going to call me Ma, you need to understand, I am a hugger, now get over here young mare.”

She steps over to me carefully and I put a hoof around her and gently hug her. I hear her cry slightly and then she tells me, “I have not had a hug like that since my parents were killed.”

“What about Epona?” I ask.

She smiles and tells me, “Ma, that’s different. That is a hug between partners, not parent and foal.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Ah, now I understand what you meant. Yeah, I get that and welcome to our crazy family dear, now you get some sleep too and I will see you in the morning.” I tell her and as she yawns and heads to her bunk, I let myself out and head to the Pilot House.

Once I reach the Pilot House I knock on the door and am very surprised to find Dull Beak is already there. Behind him, I see Rough and his XO. Dull Beak tells me, “Come on in Colonel, we have some things we need to discuss.”

Once I am inside, Rough indicates a seat for me to take, which I do. “Alright bucks, what do you have for me?”

Rough laughs joylessly. Then he tells me, “Several things. First off, Mollygirl, what’s this Dull Beak has been telling me about Site Omega, and it’s being an alternate assembly point if need be?”

I look at Dull Beak and then the others and then I tell him, “Rough I know the river going that way is tight at some points, but it may be our best bet at assembling a strike force if we have to retake home.”

I see him looking apprehensive and he asks me, “Mollygirl, do you think it will come to that?”

I shake my head and I tell him, “No Rough, I do not. But we need to plan for anything right now. Besides, I think the last thing the Enclave would expect is for the Manesville Brigade to reform at Serenity Valley. Goddesses know it’s the last place I ever want to see again.”

I see Rough nod his head and then he asks me, “Mollygirl, was it really that bad there?”

Before I answer I close my eyes to compose my thoughts. Before I can reopen my eyes, I hear Dull Beak say, “Commodore when you no longer expect to survive, but decide you are going down fighting, what do you think?”

By now I have reopened my eyes and by the dim lantern light, I can Rough’s face. He looks at me and tells me, “Yeah, that’s what I thought. Sorry, but I had to ask. OK, we continue on our normal route unless we get wired by Manesville or the War Department to land you at Serenity Valley. But understand, if we do land you at Serenity Valley then we will be taking the river back to Manesville to hit them when you do. Ok?”

I reach a hoof across the Small control room for the Glimmer and shake his. “It’s a deal Rough. However, we try the front door first. Hopefully, we can make it before anything happens.”

He smiles at this and tells me, “I agree. I never imagined this when I first signed up for the brown water navy. Speaking of that Mollygirl, what you think of my modifications to the Glimmer?”

I smile at this and tell him honestly, “While I really like them, Archer is just about drooling over them. He was wondering if he could get a closer look at them sometime?”

I see him nod his head and then he surprises me and tells me, “Mollygirl, he is not only family, but an artillery officer to boot, I would love to have him talk with my Chief Gunner. Flash Pan is good, and he is experienced with small arms. But he is still getting used to the big guns. Besides, maybe he can give him some advice about targeting airborne targets. I mean I have read about Nightmare Moon and how you all used it.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Actually, I think Archer would be more than happy to help train for anti-air gunnery. It’s hard to believe that he actually has more experience at it than most.”

I see Rough smile. Then he says, “Good, now that is settled, tell me more about this Purchase Order and should I ask her to join us for dinner at my table yet?”

__________

The next morning continues with the loading of the 3rd battalion. The loading is finally finished by late afternoon. While part of me would like to get underway right away. I am there when Dull Beak and Rough discuss our departure time.

“Commodore, the sooner we get underway, the quicker we get to Manesville.” I hear Dull Beak tell him.

I see Rough look at him with a neutral expression as he hears this. Then he responds, “Colonel, I think it best that we wait until shortly before dark. They will not expect it and we can get a head start on them if they are trying to track us.”

I see Dull Beak look at me and he asks me, “Ma’am, what do you think?”

“DB. I want to get home just as quickly as you do, but I have a feeling he is right on this. Besides, he knows the flotilla and the river better than either of us.”

Rough nods his head in agreement. Then he tells Dull Beak, “Remember Dull Beak, my squadron's home port is Manesville. Our families are there also. I understand about your wife and youngsters, we will get you to them as quickly as we can.”

I can see the frustration on Dull Beak's face and in his body language. But he simply nods his head and says, “Ok Commodore. I do understand.”

Then Rough asks him, “DB, would you like to join me again tonight for dinner? I plan on inviting young Purchase Order and I want your opinion as a friend of the clan about her. I am afraid our Mollygirl may be a bit influenced concerning her due to her being involved with her daughter and all.”

I see Dull Beak nod his head and then a thought occurs to me, “Rough, one other that we had join our group is a young zebra stallion named Tek, perhaps we could invite him also. He comes from down in the Hoof, but he helped us when we needed a hoof. That and for some reason he and Moon Lily have an affinity for each other.”

I see a raised eyebrow on Rough’s face and he asks in a stern voice, “Mollygirl, please explain what you mean by affinity.”

I nod again as I tell him, “Rough, he can tell when she uses her magic. He keeps calling her something called a necromancer. He even told her that the zebras had necromancers and that they used to help the deceased to cross over.”

He still looks at me suspiciously and asks, “And you believe him?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, yeah I do. The first time I met him was right after Moon gave the blessing of the dead at Mega Mart. He came out asking who was using that magic. Rough he knew somepony was using it, just not who. I think there is more to him than we realize.”

He turns his head slightly and looks at Dull Beak who simply shrugs. Then Rough says, “Ok Mollygirl, give him an invite too. Please join us also. This is a formal meeting for Purchase so I can determine her intentions and the seriousness of her and Epona.”

I smile some and I tell him, “I understand your concern Cousin. Thank you for understanding mine.”

The afternoon transitions quietly into early evening. With only a couple of hours left of daylight, I hear Rough give the orders for the flotilla to get underway. Ahead of us are two small ten pony crewed motorboats like those used on the Hoofrock by Manesville. As I watch them begin to lead the way one of the junior officers walking by sees me staring at them and tells me, “Ma’am, we just got them assigned. They will be guiding us in the dark and providing a rapid response in case of trouble.”

I nod my head in understanding, then I ask, “Ensign, has there been much trouble lately?”

He shakes his head no and tells me, “Not yet ma’am, but it is building. We have had some reports of attacks on civilian craft. They tend to keep away from us so far. However, I am sure that will change soon, especially after their having taken some of our smaller settlements.”

“Ensign, they may have them for now, but I have a feeling they are not going to be able to keep ‘em. “

I see him smile slightly in the growing dusk and he says, “That is good, but ma’am, from what I understand, they need food, and everyone knows that home has it. That is what has me worried.”

I cannot smile when he says this as I know he is right. I simply tell him, “Ensign, I have to agree with your assessment of their needs, but they will have to take on the entire Manesville Brigade and the 1st River Flotilla, so again, even if they take it, they will not be able to keep it.”

I see him look somberly at me as he asks, “But if they can’t keep it, how much will be left?”

Now that, that is the question I think to myself as I nod my head and watch him walk away. Then I look behind us and see the shadows of the other riverboats and barges following us. I look forward and I see the river before us and briefly, I think I may have seen a crow flying north and towards Manesville along the river bank.

__________

That night dinner is served slightly late due to our having gotten underway when we did. Most of my spouses are eating in the crew mess with the foals. However tonight I am joined by Archer as well as Purchase Order and Tek.

As we walk up to the officers’ mess, I see Purchase looking guiltily at her clothing so I ask her, “OK Purchase, what’s on your mind?”

I see her take a deep breath and then she tells me, “Nothing, it's not important I guess.”

I tilt my head as I ask her, “Come on young mare, I can tell something is bothering you.”

“Colonel, it’s just, look at me. I am not fit to be going to a fancy dinner with the captain of a riverboat like this. I don’t even have a decent outfit for it.”

Beside her I see Tek nodding his head, “Corn ill, we not look good like everyone else.”

I nod my head and tell them, “First off, you both look fine. Captain Water knows that you both have been on the run with us and had to leave everything you owned behind. He will not judge you for that. He has heard about you both from me and our family. So now he wants to meet you both.”

“Are you sure, because I really do not feel like I look good right now.”

I put a hoof on her shoulder as we get to the hatch to go into the mess and I tell her, “Dear, you look fine. Just relax and be yourself. That goes for you too Tek.”

Both look at each other and I hear them sigh. Then they nod their heads and Tek says, “Ok, we go, ready now.”

As we enter, we are led by a steward to the captain’s table. He and Dull Beak are nearby talking when we enter. I see Archer grin when he sees them both and I can tell he looks forward to chatting with them.

Once we are at the table, Rough takes his seat and the rest of us follow his lead. Soon we are being served dinner and enjoying some light talk as we eat. After the meal has been finished the plates and cups are taken away. Rough has tea and coffee brought out for all of us to drink as we continue to talk.

Eventually, the real reason for the dinner takes place. Rough begins by asking Tek, “So my good stallion, what do you think of the Glimmer?”

I see Tek is trying to determine exactly what he means and he asks, “Glimmer?”

Rough smiles kindly and tells him, “Yes, the Glimmer, my ship, that you are on.”

I see understanding come on Tek’s face and he says, “Good, I like very much. Very fancy.”

I see Rough grin and he tells him, “Would you believe it used to be fancier. That was back when we were all civilians.”

I see Tek think about what he said and then he asks, “You no free, you slaves?”

Rough looking like a kindly grandfather as he says, “No, we are not slaves, we are just all in the navy. Though duty can be a harsh mistress, isn’t that right Mollygirl?”

I nod my head, “It can be Rough.”

Then he asks Tek, “Now I have to ask. Why are you going to Manesville?”

Tek answers fairly quickly, “Because you go there. I follow Corn ill and family. I help and cannot stay in Hoofington.”

Rough nods his head, then he asks, “Any other reasons?”

I see Tek look at Purchase Order then he says, “She my best friend. I protect and help her.”

Rough then asks him, “So you and Purchase more than just friends?”

Tek waves a hoof in front of himself and says, “No, just friends, I want Zebra Mare, lots of grandfoals someday.”

I smile some at that and I notice Purchase just shrug. Rough nods his head and says, “Makes sense to me Tek, and I am glad you are coming to our home.” Next, he pauses and looks at Purchase and asks, “SO young mare, I know why he is coming to Manesville, now why are you?”

Her eyes get large and her ears point towards Archer and me as well as Tek as if asking for support. We all say nothing and wait for her to answer. Finally, she says, “Captain, frankly I have nowhere else to go. I could no longer stay in Hoofington after the gangers started to chase me.”

He nods his head, “An honest answer. Good. Now, what are your intentions concerning our young mare Epona?”

I see Tek put a hoof in front of his muzzle to stifle a laugh as she stumbles over her tongue as she tries to answer. Finally, she says, “Honestly, right now I don’t know about the future. But I do have very strong feeling for her and I really want to be with her. I am very worried about her right now and I can’t wait to see her again.”

I see Rough’s face set in a grim expression. Then he asks her, “Purchase, do you love her?”

I see her face turn reddish as she blushes. She looks down then back up and tells him, “I, I think so. But I am not sure what love really is like. All I know is I want to be with her and be there for her when she needs me. Just like she has been there when I needed her.”

This gets my attention and I ask her, “Purchase, how did you need her?”

She looks at Tek and he nods his head. She then says, “Colonel, I had given up a while ago. Sure, I could work and live at Mega Mart, but I wanted more than just barely scratching by. Honestly, I contemplated just ending it. But then I met your daughter and the others with her. They made me realize that things can get better. When they left the first time Epona and I had already realized we had feelings for each other. We just had not told each other. So, I just hoped that they would have a job in the Hoof again and that I could spend more time with her.”

I nod my head in understanding and I reach over and put a hoof on her shoulder as I tell her, “Thank you for being so honest Purchase. I am glad to have you with us.”

Across the table, I see Rough nod his head. He then looks at me before looking back at her and tells her, “Ok, so you are at least a friend of the clan. I like your honesty young mare. But I do hope that things work out for you and our Epona. I want her to be happy and to see you both be so would be a delight.”

I see her look relieved at this. I also see Tek seeming more relaxed. In fact, he is relaxed enough that he finally asks, “Sir, Corn ill, is zebra mares in Manesville?”

Rough shrugs his shoulders and before I can answer I see Archer smile and I hear him say, “There are a few. If you would like, once we get there, I can take you to White Cloud and introduce you to them.”

I see Tek grin and he nods as he says, “Yes please, thank you much.”

With that, we all begin to relax as we wind down our evening. Finally, after we depart, I watch as Tek and Purchase walk towards their cabins. Archer grins at me and asks, “Love, can we just go spend some time topside looking at the stars?”

I take his tail in mine as I give him a light nibble on his neck and I tell him, “Yes, I had hoped you would ask." Soon, we go up on deck and for a short period of time, it is just him and I with the background noise of the ship moving through the water and the hushed sound of the steam engines as we just enjoy a short time shared with only each other.

__________

The next couple of days are quiet as we approach the river fork with the Hoofrock. Shadowbuck has again returned to the watch rotation under the watchful eyes of the ponies in the Pit as he has started calling it. Myself and Sumac are not too happy about it, but the others agree with Badger and tell us that it is his specialty and he can still learn more.

I am on the top deck with Windy and some of the others when we enter the Hoofrock. The only vessels of the flotilla ahead of us are the two patrol boats, which take turns leapfrogging up the river ahead of us.

We have only gone a couple of miles upriver when alongside one of the islands in the river we see the burned wreckage of a riverboat. From the shore, near it, we can see several ponies waving to us. From the pilothouse, I hear Rough begin to give orders to start rescue operations. The flotilla begins to slow and I watch the AA gun crews scan the skies.

The patrol boats both approach the island and I soon see the passengers and crew of the wrecked sternwheeler begin to swim to them. Once the first patrol boat has taken on as many survivors as it can, I see it race back to the Glimmer. The second one filled, goes to the barge behind us and I see the ponies on it begin to be taken aboard.

From the main deck of the Glimmer, I hear one of the deckhands say, “Welcome aboard ma’am. I will take you to the Commodore.”

As he is saying this, I see Rough looking out the window and I hear him say something to the crewman inside. Then I see him trot down to the top deck just as the crewman and the captain of the wreck arrive.

I then hear the captain say, “Sir, I am Jackstaff, the captain of the Griffonrock. Thank you for rescuing my crew and passengers.”

Rough looks at the wreck and tells him, “My pleasure, so, what happened Jackstaff?”

Jackstaff looks at the sky to the north and tells him, “It happened three days ago. We were several miles upriver and had just come around the 13-mile island and were in the center channel. Then two Vertibucks appeared from behind the island and began to attack us without warning. I think we got one of the gunners with our rifles, but we did not have anything bigger than a .30-06 with us. I mean we nailed them a couple of times and nothing, not even smoke from the engines. We might as well have been throwing stones.”

Rough thinks about this briefly and then asks, “What was your cargo?”

“That’s it, we only had a few passengers as well as some hay, cheese, and wheat. We were heading down to Baltimare. Our normal run. We even lowered the NCR flag and ran up a white one, but they kept shooting at us.”

I see Rough cringe slightly as he asks, “How many did you lose?”

Jackstaff looks at him with mournful eyes, “Eleven between passengers and crew.

I see Rough put a hoof on her shoulder, then he tells her, “We will take your crew and passengers back to Manesville with us. Honestly, I think you did the best you could with what happened.”

She sighs and asks him, “Commodore, why are they doing this?”

I see Windy look at her and hear her tell her honestly, “Because they want to be the ones in charge of Equestria. They are using our acceptance of those other than ponies as well as of the Dashites as an excuse, sadly you and your people just got in their way.”

Soon we have her people on board and take on what we can of their cargo. Then we are back underway again. The survivors having been taken to the crew’s mess to be given something to eat and treated for any injuries. I get a quick message on my PipBuck from Archer telling me, Sutures and Moon are heading to the mess decks to assist if needed.

I smile when I read this as I know that is just how they are. I then tell Windy where I am going. Archer then tells me, “I will go with you.”

Before we go, I look at Windy and ask her, “Can Millie stay up here with you?”

Windy smiles, “Sure, I know how she and Rain feel about each other. Just let me know what is going on, ok?”

I nod my head and am off with Archer. We go down two decks to the mess decks. I notice that the ship’s doctor and medic are there as well as Sutures and Moon. I am stunned as I hear Moon tell a stallion with an obviously malformed leg, “Ok, this is going to hurt, but I need you awake for me to reset this bone and begin to heal it.”

I see him cringe as she tells him this. Then he tugs on the hem of Sutures dress and asks her, “Isn’t she a little young for this?”

Sutures turns to him from her patient, smiles at him, and tells him, “No, she has reset broken bones before. She is even an experienced combat medic as well as my apprentice, Now let me get back to working on my patient.”

The stallion screams in pain briefly, then suddenly I hear the relief in his voice when she has it back in place and has him drink a healing potion. From Suture I hear her cuss slightly and she then says, “Damn steam burns. I am sorry, but you are going to have some pretty serious scars from it. Maybe if I had gotten to you earlier, we could have done something.”

I hear a mare's voice say, “It’s ok. I expected it. At least you were able to take care of the infections.”

Sutures nods to her and tells her, “True, now that I am done with you, I need to go check on a few of the others.”

I notice that a dozen of those brought onboard are injured in some way or another. Archer and I decide that there is not much more we can do so we return to the top deck. We are just passing the radio shack when I overhear one of the crewmen say, “Oh shit! The Commodore is not going to want to hear this.” Then I hear over the speaker, “MAYDAY! MAYDAY! This is the Steam Ship Baltimore Colt; we are under attack! Any NCR ships Please Respond!”

My blood runs cold and I move to the side as the radiobuck runs past me on his way to the pilothouse. Archer and I are right behind him and I see him reach the back door hoofing the message to Rough, and telling him, “Sir, here is her approximate location that she sent also.”

I see Rough go pale and I hear him give the orders, “Radio to them we are on the way. Pass on to the flotilla those with barges are to band together. The rest, full speed ahead! “

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

We have seen it coming for some time and now it is here. The warnings have gone out and now we prepare to go once again into a full fight. I pray that Celestia protects us and that Luna defends us as I am called upon to lead those who are under me and in my care, my crew, clan members and family into battle. For those with me please play This is War.

Thank You

Rough Water, Commodore,

1st NCR River Flotilla

Author's Note

My thanks again to those who have created and added to this universe of FoE. Of particular thanks is Kkat, who without her original story we would not have been able to create and imagine our characters in it.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hMAVLXk9QWA

Chapter112 First Blows

Chapter112 First Blows

“When it was too late for rescue, it was still early enough for revenge.”

― Kazuo Ishiguro, The Buried Giant

As the Glimmer picks up speed the two patrol boats zoom ahead on the river. We can feel the deck vibrating below us. I hear Rough give the call “All hands to your battle stations.” Archer and I look at each other and then Windy. She nods her head and tells me, “My family will go get our kits and provide air support, You two grab your families and join the Engineers.”

I see Millie and Rain give each other a brief hug then Millie joins us on our way to get our kits. Once we have them, we join the combat engineers in the troops' area. All of us have our kits. I notice Raven has a look of joy on her face as she gently caresses Badda Boom. The only one not with us is Shadowbuck and we know he is already in the machine spaces helping to push us through the water.

I see the grim look on Badger, Archer, and Sumac’s faces as we wait. The captain of the combat engineers is named Shaped Charge. He comes over to me and tells us, “Ma’am, I appreciate your wanting to help, but please keep you and your family back.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Captain, we will be a reserve for you, that is all.”

He looks at our family and then he says, “Ma’am, these are foals with you, you can’t be serious.”

From the side, I hear Purchase Order tell him, “Captain, these kids fought their way through Radscorpions and two gangs in the Hoof. They know what they are doing.” I look over at her and she has her shotgun ready. Beside her, I see Tek with his zebra carbine ready.

He shakes his head then looks at our youngest Raven, points, and says, “Even her?”

Magpie laughs nervously and tells him, “Especially her. She is good with that grenade launcher. The bastards that shot me she took out with it.”

I see his eyes go wide and he looks at me and says, “Colonel, I thought it was just you and your husbands who were like that.”

I simply shrug and tell him “What can we say, we don’t like to fight, but when we do, we have each other’s backs.”

“Ma’am, this is our job, let us handle it.” He tells me.

Then from behind him, I hear Dull Beak laugh, “Captain, have you ever really met the regiments XO?”

He shakes his head, “I have only heard her reputation, sir.”

He grins and tells him, “She knows how to fight as does her family. I did not know Raven liked to use the grenade launcher, but it makes sense. Now as for the rest of them, I will ask you to let us do our jobs. Colonel, if I go ashore for some reason, you are invited to join me. However, please have your family stay onboard.”

I understand and nod my head to him, “Ok Colonel, you got it.”

He nods back and tells the captain, “Your troops ready to repel boarders?”

The captain gets a grim look on his face and says, “Sir, if it comes to that, of course.”

From the top deck, I suddenly hear the 76mm gun begin to fire. Shortly afterward I hear the 40mm guns join in. I look out a porthole and I see a pair of Vertibucks flying at us, both of them jerking, trying to throw the gunners off. Then I see one take a hit from a 76mm shell and it disintegrates into a ball of flame and falling wreckage. However, the other one keeps coming, Then I see several pegasi in power armor flying towards us. The veritbuck turns broadside to us and opens up with its miniguns.

From up top, I hear the call for medics. I also see parts of the timber that makes up the Glimmer splinter. Several of the engineers are wounded in this fashion. Both Sutures and Moon join the engineer’s combat medics in treating the wounded.

The engineer’s captain then orders, “1ST squad to the upper decks to provide support, 2nd squad, go to the main deck.”

I then call out, “1st Squad we will have five unarmored pegasi that are with me providing air support. Their commander is Lieutenant Colonel Windrider. Use your EFS and don’t just shoot every pegasus.”

They storm out of the room and I look at my spouses, “I will be right back.” And I follow them out the door.

As I get to the top deck, I can see several of the gun crew members are wounded. I run over to the closest mount and send a quick message to Archer letting him know. He types back, On my way.

I begin to perform what first aid I know how to. Above us, I see Windy and her family are dogfighting with the enclave troopers leading them in front of the AA gunners. Behind us, I see the faster transports are still with us. The barges in the distance behind us. Over my radio I hear Windy call out, “Mollygirl, they have a temporary airbase on the back of the island.”

Just as she says this, I see another Vertibuck appear from behind the island. I see the 76mm gun try and turn to it in time. The 40mm from us and the other riverboats engaging the other one. I see one of the following transports take several hits and it begins to veer for the island.

By now Archer is back and I see that Moon Lily and Mille have followed him. Moon looks at me and tells me, “Ma told me to do first aid and triage the worst ones to her on the mess decks.”

“How bad is it?” I ask.

She looks at me and suddenly throws up a shield behind me which I hear several shots hit. Then she tells me, “Bad, but could be worse. Shadowbuck got burned some when a valve gave way. That is why we slowed down, he told me.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Ok, you need to get to work. I have to talk to the Commodore.”

As I run towards the pilothouse, I see Millie has gotten behind an airvent for the lower decks and is providing covering fire for her sister. I reach the Pilot House and tell Rough, “Windy says they have a base on the backside of this island, let’s shut them down.”

He looks at me and asks, “Want me to do a beach landing?”

I nod my head, “Yeah on this side. We can go from there.”

As we begin to turn for the beach, I call Dull Beak on my radio and tell him my plan. He agrees with me and suddenly I watch as the barges and their tugs slow down to bare steerage speed and I watch the rest of the transports make way for the island. As we get close to the beach, I see the deck crew bring the bow ramps forward with the steam cranes, and then once we reach the beach the ramps are set and I watch as the combat engineers make a run across them into the woods on the far side.

They quickly establish a perimeter and wait for the other two companies of infantry and the scout company to join them. Dull Beak and I go down to join them, followed by Badger. When I ask, he tells me, “Ma’am, I am infantry, this is my job. I will provide your guard for now.”

I nod my head and then I hear Trade Winds, the platoon leader for Dull Beak’s scouts calls in, “I have a visual on their base. They are currently getting two more vertibucks ready to fly and I can see their troops starting to form a defensive perimeter. I need Artillery at the following coordinates,” which he then gives.

Over the radio I hear, “Negative on the artillery at this time, however, we can give you mortar rounds.”

“Roger that, fire spotting round.”

I hear a thunk from the barges behind me and I see the round arch high in the air. Then I hear an explosion in the distance.

Over the radio I hear, “Round is short, refire spotting round.”

The round goes out again this time after it explodes, I hear over the radio, “Shot long, drop 50 yards and fire for effect.”

Soon I see one of the airborne vertibucks turn to make a run at the mortar and artillery barge. They are just getting into range when I see a bull or cow from the heavy weapons company stand on their back hooves and fire a missile at it. As the missile strikes one of its engines its gunner also hits the bovine and they both go down. The bovine landing on the deck of their barge.

I then hear Dull Beak begin to give orders to advance inland. Right after this, I hear a loud explosion as one of the vertibucks that is being readied takes a direct hit. In the distance in the sky, I can see the greasy black smoke climbing. Soon we begin to run into opposition.

I am still with Dull Beak’s HQ as we move forward. Twice I am shot at by snipers who have landed in the trees and are trying to hide up high. The first time I am too busy diving for cover to return fire. However, my escort and the Headquarters staff take care of them quickly. The second time They take a shot at me and I am just trying to suppress them because of the range and I get lucky and hit them. I see them hit the ground hard and I hear one of the grunts call out for a medic.

As I pass them, I hear the medic explain, “Ok, after I set your wing and treat these wounds, you are going to be our prisoner. Just relax, the war is over for you.”

I then overhear the prisoner ask, “What, you mean just like that? I thought you ponies would torture me, or kill me and eat me.”

I then overhear the medic say in a tone of disgust, “No, we don’t torture prisoners, and as for the other, you’re not my type. Now if it feels like torture when I am setting your wing, just remember we are not asking you questions when we do it.”

With that, I am past the scene and we are back to slowly moving across the island. We see a fairly thin belt of barbed wire around the improvised base as well as several dug-in fighting positions. As I arrive, I see the two infantry companies providing suppressive fire as the combat engineers use a couple of sets of Bangalore torpedoes to blow gaps in the wire. Twice I see ponies carrying the long thin explosive-filled pipes go down and another engineer runs up and continues the job. The later ones crawling on their bellies to keep low as possible. Once they have the charges in place, they connect the detonation wires and crawl back to a safe distance unreeling the wires behind them. Finally, they then connect the detonator and I hear them yell out, “Fire in the hole!”

There is an explosion and dust fills the air. But a gap has been blown and before the dust can clear I see the combat engineers are already going through the breach in the wire followed by first one company of infantry and then the next, fanning out as they go.

I hear the brief staccato of automatic and semi-auto fire as well as the return fire from the Enclave’s magical energy weapons. As they run, I hear several cries of “Medic” and “I’m hit,” from both sides as I see ponies and a few cattle go down.

Soon I see our troopers running across the tarmac and into the canvas building I assume are their hangers and buildings. I hear a brief firefight erupt at one of the tents and then over the radio, I hear one of Dull Beaks company commanders say, “Colonel, we have the base secured.”

“Roger that, I will be right there. I have your location marked on my PipBuck.” He tells him as we begin to walk through the gap in the wire and look around.

The perimeter is not as well defended as I would have expected. Dull Beak looks at me and tells me, “I don’t think they expected any resistance to get this far ma’am”

“You know I think you are right. Of course, who would have expected an entire battalion to come up and attack them out of the blue.”

As we enter the now secure base I look around and I see a lightly damaged vertibuck on the tarmac. Its crew must have run for cover once the mortars hit. A short distance from it I see another one that is a total wreck and everypony who was on it is dead.

Once we make it to the HQ of the base, we take everything we can find that is of intelligence value. Then I hear Dull Beak call out, “Lieutenant Trade Winds, would any of your troopers happen to have been former Verti Buck Pilots?”

There is a brief pause and I hear, “That is affirmative Colonel. What you got in mind?”

“Have them get over to the tarmac. If this thing can be readied quick enough, we are taking it with us.”

Then he looks at one of the infantry commanders and says, “Grab what supplies you can and take them back to the riverboats.” He pauses then orders, “Shaped Charge, get your engineers back to the Glimmer, we still have a rescue upriver to perform.”

I watch as the combat engineers pick up their wounded and dead and begin to hightail it as quickly as they can back to the Glimmer.”

As we are getting ready to move a pegasus from the scouts’ lands and salutes Dull Beak, “Sir, I can fly it, if it is airworthy do you want me to fly ahead and join you?”

Dull Beak shakes his head no and responds with, “No, we don’t want to take a chance of a friendly fire incident. Just land it on one of the barges so we can take it with us. Son, I think you may have a new job.”

As he says this, I see the face of the scout go wide with a grin and I hear him say, “Thank you, sir. I never thought I would get the chance to pilot one of these again.”

Soon Dull Beak and I, along with his staff are back on the Glimmer. As soon as we are, I see the bow ramps are raised and the Glimmer immediately begins to back away from the island and swing into the current as we begin to pick speed up so we can get to the Baltimare Colt.

As we go, I see the crew are all battle-ready. But I also notice that a couple of long lines, as well as fire hoses, have been flaked out on the decks and ponies seem to be standing by to use them.

As we move up the river, I can see smoke rising in the distance as well as steam. The two patrol boats are already ahead of us and I hear one of their captains call out on the radio, “Commodore, we are assisting with firefighting efforts at this time.”

“Roger that, any hostiles?” Rough asks over the radio.

“Negative sir, I think they figured they had done enough already,” they reply.

As we come around the final bend, I see her. The Baltimore Colt is heavily damaged. The steam we saw was from the boiler relief valves being pulled. The after one-third of the superstructure is either on fire or already put out. I see several ponies and a couple of griffons on it fighting the fires.

As we come alongside, I hear Rough call out over a bull horn, “On the Baltimore Colt, this is Commodore Water, we are here to render assistance. What do you require?”

I then see a very disheveled and smoke-covered Rust Water appear at the rail with a bull horn as she replies, “Rough, we need you to get upstream of us and fight the fires from that side and block the wind if you can. After we get the fires out, we may need a tow.”

“Roger Captain Rust. I understand and will comply.”

We then begin to shift to the upriver side and I watch as Rough expertly maneuvers the Glimmer so its bulk can cut down on the wind that is fanning the fires on the Colt. Once in position, I see the crew from the Glimmer pick up their fire hoses and begin to spray the superstructure of the Baltimore Colt.

As we continue to fight the fires, we have had small boats bring the worst of their wounded onto the Glimmer. I watch as Moon and Sutures treat the worst of them. Then I see one who is screaming in pain from the burns. I see Moon and Sutures both look at him, then each other and they both shake their heads as the burns are so severe, they know they cannot save him. I watch as Suture’s horn glows brightly and his pain goes away.

With the relief of pain, he stops screaming. Then I watch as his breathing becomes more shallow. Then I see Moon slowly raise her hoof and give the blessing for the dead as his chest stops moving. Moon closes her eyes and I hear her whisper, “Goddesses speed sir.” Then she turns and returns to help her mother with another sailor who has both a gunshot and some burns, but who is not in nearly as bad of condition.

Finally, when the fires are out and reflash watches are set Rough maneuvers the Glimmer and has them rig for a tow. It takes some time to run the towlines across but once done, we slowly move forward and I watch the line come out of the water as both riverboats move forward. The tow line never becomes tight but keeps a slight sag above the water as we continue on our journey north.

Just before nightfall, the rest of the Flotilla catches up with us and keeps pace.

__________

As the evening sets in I return to my cabin. I notice that Badger is missing and ask, “Where’s Badger?”

Sumac testily answers, “Both him and our son felt they needed more help in the machinery spaces, so they both are standing watch with the crew.”

I nod my head then I ask her, “Sumac, are you alright?”

She looks at me straight in the face and asks, “Am I alright, Goddess damn it mare, no I am not alright, my son was burned bad enough he will have a scar on his side. One of my husbands has decided that he is needed by the ship more than by me and Magpie. And you, you go running into the worst of the Goddess damn fighting. NO! I am not alright.”

I notice a sleeping Magpie curled up by Sumac, and how she is resting her hoof protectively on Magpie. Then I tell her, "Sumac, I am sorry, I really wish I had left you all at home now. I really did not expect this.”

I see her deflate some and she says, “Mollygirl, who would have expected us to get caught traveling in the middle of a war. Part of me wishes we had not left home, but Mollygirl, those foals needed to meet the rest of their family. Besides, I do have to say I found myself getting sweet on Gus.”

The first part brings me some relief, but the later part surprises me and I have to say, “Yeah, Gus is pretty special. He and Milo kind of remind me of Archer and Badger.”

She nods her head, then she says, "Mollygirl, Purchase Order is with the youngsters, but I don’t think they have had anything to eat all day. I know Mags and I have not. Do you think you could get food for all of us?”

I nod my head and tell her, “I will do what I can ok.”

Finally, she smiles gratefully and says, “That is all I ask.”

I leave the cabin and go to the one for the youngsters and find Purchase Order is not only watching them, but she had a couple of cans of Cram and a box of Sugarapple Bombs that they are all sharing. She smiles when she sees me and tells me, “I had them in my saddlebags, you know, just for such an emergency.”

“Thanks, Purchase, you really have been a big help,” I tell her. Then I tell her, “I will see about getting some more food if I can. If you need anything let us know ok?”

She smiles and tells me, “We should be ok Ma. How is Shadowbuck?”

I sigh and tell her what Sumac had said. She nods her head and says, “That sounds about right for this family.” Then she asks, “Is Moon still helping with the wounded?”

I nod my head yes and she sighs, “Ma, we will need to watch her, she will push herself too hard if we let her.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Yeah, but at least Sutures is with her right now.”

I see her cringe slightly when I say this and I hear her tell me, “Ma, Epona, Ginger, and Xochitl all told me how hard she pushes herself, she may not realize how far Moon Lily has pushed herself.”

“Your right, I will check on her. Thanks, Purchase.” I tell her, then before I go back out the door I ask, “Oh have the youngsters cleaned their weapons yet?”

I hear Purchase giggle slightly and she tells me, “Yes, and they complained about how tired they were the entire time. Once they had them cleaned, I let them take a nap.”

“Thanks again, Purchase. I really appreciate it.”

“Ma, I really appreciate you and the family having given me a chance. Now you best get going or we will be here chatting all night.”

I grin at her and tell her, “Perhaps we can enjoy some tea and conversation soon, but you're right for now,” and I head back out the door for the mess decks.

Once I get there, I notice that they are pretty much cleared. I see Moon sleeping on a bench next to one of the tables, and her mother sleeping on the one on the other side. The combat engineer’s medic is working on a stallion with a light wound and he tells me, “Ma’am, they need their sleep so I left them. The wounded have all been moved to cots on the lower decks.”

“Thank you, trooper. How are you doing?” I ask.

He shrugs his shoulder as he finishes up wrapping the bandage on the foreleg of his patient. Then he gives me his full attention and tells me, “Colonel, I am worn out. I, I don’t know how she did it,” he points toward Sutures. “How could she have done this day in and day out for months on end. It’s enough to make you want to hang up your hat sometimes.”

I sit across from him and I tell him, “Doc, she did it because she had to. We needed her at the time. Why do you think she retired and became a midwife?”

He shrugs his shoulder and tells me, “Well I think her leg pretty much did that for her.”

I shake my head and tell him, “She had already made up her mind to get out as soon as she could. She is a midwife now, and a pretty good one, but as you can see, she does not hesitate to go back into the role of a medic if needed. My suggestion is to give yourself some time. We still need you, but once this war is done, if you still feel this way, then let’s find you a different career. But until then we have to do what we have to do.” I pause and I tell him, “If things build up too much, talk to one of us, or better yet, talk to Buttermilk of Moon Pie back at the base. I know I do, and normally I would not say it, but so does she. It will not make it all go away, but it helps.” I tell him as I put a hoof on his shoulder. Then I get up and go talk to the cooks about getting some rations for my family as well as the troops.

A couple of the crew members offer to assist me in taking all the rations to my family. As I knock on the door for the youngsters, I see it pop open and suddenly three of the foal’s heads pop out from around the door. Behind them, I hear Purchase tell them, “Get back from the door so she can bring it in, ok.”

I hear Raven reply, “But Purchase, we are hungry.”

“No buts young mare. I know your parents taught you better.” She tells her.

Behind me, I hear the crewponies snicker a bit. Honestly, I can’t blame them as I want to laugh too.

Finally, they back off and I bring in a tray of food for them to share. Purchase smiles and tells me, “Thanks Ma. I was running out of my backup supplies.”

I smile back at her gratefully for her having taken care of the little ones and I tell her, “Don’t worry, once we get back to Manesville I will replace them for you. I just appreciate your having shared now.”

As the crew pony steps back out, I follow him and look back, telling them “I’ll be back in a bit, you kids behave for Purchase.”

I hear a course of food stuffed mouths, “We will ma.”

Then I take food first to Sumac and Magpie. I realize then that Sutures and Archer are not going to be in my room. So, I have them take additional rations to Windy and her family.

When we knock on their door, I hear movement and then I see Windy open the door. She has an exhausted expression on her face. I see her husband on the bed and watch as he slowly raises his head and I hear him ask, “Who is it dear?”

She smiles and turns her head, “Mollygirl has brought us dinner dear.”

Before he can even get up, I see Rain Dancer’s head pop up from his other side and say, “Food? I am so hungry.”

Then I see his sisters from the other side of the room get up and stretch as they come over for something to eat also. As they approach, I see how worn out they all look. I move aside and the crewman takes the meals meant for me and the members of my family that are not around into them. I smile at them and tell them, “I figured you all might be hungry. I know my youngsters were.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl, we really appreciate it.” Squall Line tells me, he pauses and then continues, “We were so tired after the fight we had to catch some sleep.”

I nod my head, “Purchase says my youngsters were the same way.”

Then from behind Windy, I hear Rain ask his mother through a full mouth, “Ma when I am done eating can I go see Mills?”

She looks at me and I tell them, “I don’t mind. I don’t think the others will either. But check with Purchase and see if she minds, as she is watching them.”

Windy smiles and tells me, “Molly, I will go with them and help her. Besides I want to talk with her some more also.”

“Thanks, Windy, I need to go check on Sutures and Moon Lily. They were asleep on the mess decks last I saw.”

She smiles sadly, “Like mother, like daughter I guess.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I watched them together. They make a great team. I wonder how Badger and Bucky are doing?”

She looks at me funny and asks, “What do you mean?”

This time I smile sadly and I tell her, “Badger and Shadowbuck are both back at work in the boiler and engineroom.”

She looks at me funny and asks, “How did they come through?”

I sigh, “Badger was ok. However, Bucky got burned pretty good.”

She looks shocked and asks, “How bad?”

“He will have a permanent scar on his left side and forehoof. He got burned shutting down some steam valves.” I tell her.

“Couldn’t the medics do anything?”

“They did all they could Windy. Honestly, after seeing some of the others who were burned, I know how lucky he was.”

She shakes her head, “Poor colt. I am sorry to hear that for him.”

“He is a tough buck Windy; He is hard back at it already,” I tell her.

From in the room, I can hear the radio be turned on. Instead of the normal radio shows I expect, I hear a martial style of music playing. I see Windy’s ears suddenly turn to it as does her husband's. Then I hear an unfamiliar stallion’s voice come over the airwaves.

My Fellow Equestrians, once again this is Hollowed Dreams bringing you the real news as well as entertainment. As I have said before those of us in the Grand Pegasus Enclave are here to help all of us ponies to get back on our hooves again. We have begun to do this through several initiatives, particularly through the Pegasus Volunteer Corps. It has been brought to my attention that earlier today the renegades who used to stylize themselves as the Co-op and now are part of the New Canterlot Republic have attacked one of these Volunteer Corps bases near the fork of the Hoofrock river. They have not only attacked this peaceful base, but they have left no survivors and destroyed the provisions and supplies that had been staged there to help others.

This leads me to first ask that all peace-loving ponies stop doing business with this region as well as to end any and all mutual aid agreements that you may have had. Furthermore, I am giving these barbarians notice that these acts shall not go unpunished. You shall be made to pay for your horrific actions.

To those listeners in the Lunar Republic, we remind you how fortunate you are that your leadership has stayed neutral and has not taken sides. We applaud their desire for and endeavors to maintain peace. We also look forward to working with you and your leaders in the future to return Equestria to its proper place again someday.

For those in the occupied zones this message is for you, “The letter has no stamp. I repeat, the letter has no stamp. The empty chair is rocking, the empty chair is rocking. For those in the Lunar Republic, Zephyr Wind has blue feathers, I repeat Zephyr Wind has blue feathers.

Now I return you to our musical entertainment.

When he is done speaking, I then hear Windy’s oldest daughter Snow Song say, “Hey mom, that is the third time this week I have heard that DJ talking bad about home.”

I see Windy and Squall Line both look at each other with expressions of worry on their faces. Finally Windy tells me, “Well I guess they let us know how the Enclave will respond to our having taken their base.”

Then I hear Snow say, “But Mom, he is lying, they attacked us. We did not attack them.”

I watch as Squall moves over to his oldest daughter and puts a hoof around her. Then he tells her, “And that dear is why we no longer live in the Enclave. We just could not trust them anymore.”

With that, I tell them, “I will see you all a bit later. I better go make sure Rough and Dull Beak know what is going on.”

Windy nods her head before she tells me, “Ok Mollygirl, I will see you later, and thanks again for dinner.”

I smile, tell her their welcome and trot off. I no longer feel hungry myself. That radio broadcast took away whatever appetite I had. As I approach the Pilot House, I see Rough is up there and I call up to him, “Commodore, we need to talk, looks like we may have trouble brewing.”

He looks out the window and down at me and calls back, “Come on up Colonel, but when have we ever not had trouble brewing?”

I laugh lightly at this as I head on up and tell him about the broadcast.

__________

The next several days go slowly and quietly as we carefully make our way up the river towing the Baltimore Colt. The night before we are expected to make home port, we once again hear Hollowed Dreams rattling off,

That’s right folks it’s all true or my name is not Hollowed Dreams. The NCR has even sent what they called a peace and trade delegation to the Lunar Republic that instead tried to instigate the gangs into open warfare against not only each other but against the leadership of that proud city of Hoofington. They went so far that when a peaceful force of law enforcement officers was sent after them, that they even shot the head of that task force, almost taking the life of the brave police lieutenant when he tried to board the train carrying these marauders.

Sadly, I must also report that not only were these degenerates from the Manesville area, but some were even from Manehatten. We know their names and there will be a reckoning. Among those names are the so-called Lieutenant Colonels’ Mollygirl and Wind Rider, the latter a deserter from the Enclave. We know about you Miss Purple Haze as well. WE know you used and are still using foal warriors to protect yourselves.

We the honest and peace-loving ponies will make you pay for your transgressions, as well as those who help you…

I am still trying to hear what other lies she is telling when I hear Windy say, “Somepony shut that drivel off will you, it’s making me sick.”

I watch as Frost Glitter her younger daughter walks over and turns off the radio. She then turns to her mother and tells her, “Ma, I don’t know what makes me more sick, the lies that Hallowed Dreams spews, or the horrible music he plays afterward.”

Windy only smiles, but I hear Squall Line tell Windy, “Well at least she has taste in music.” To which I have to agree. Give me some good old Hayseeds songs any day. That or maybe an occasional song that I hear on DJ Pon3’s show.

As it gets later in the evening, I hear Badger tell Shadowbuck, “Get some sleep son, we have the watch in less than eight hours.”

“Ok Pa, you too. See you then.” I hear Bucky reply and then I hear the door to the foals’ cabin close. Moon and Milly are with us as are Purchase and Windy’s youngsters. Raven and Woodrow both having been very tired asked to go to bed early.

As he enters the cabin, I hear him say, “I am so going to miss this.”

Magpie looks up at him and asks, “Miss what love?”

He smiles at her and tells her, “Working alongside my son. I, I just never imagined how much I would enjoy seeing him grow in his skills and passing on what I know about steam plants to him.”

From next to Magpie, I hear Sumac tell him, “Dear, I am so glad you have gotten this opportunity. I am sure it is a time neither of you will ever forget.”

He grins and tells her, “My dear, you are quite correct on that. It has even made me think about getting out of service after the war and maybe working one of the clan’s riverboats with Bucky.”

I see her surprise and pride when she says this. Then I hear Sutures tell him, “Badger dear, I am thinking that would be a wonderful idea. Why don’t you float it past Rough when you see him next?”

He nods his head. Then he says, “If you all don’t mind, I am going to go get cleaned up and get some sleep. It is going to be a short sleep and a long day tomorrow.”

Both Magpie and Sumac get up and give him a kiss and Sumac tells him, “Go ahead love, we will be in shortly.”

After he leaves, they continue to talk with us for another half hour before they return to their cabin for the night. We all exchange goodnights before they leave. After they have gone, I see a smile come over Squall’s muzzle and he asks, “Ok, so who wants to play some Dodge City Hold ‘em?”

I see Sutures' grin as she uses her TK to pull out a deck of cards and begins to shuffle them. From the other side of Sutures, I hear Archer say, “Sounds good to me, and Suture’s no dealing from the bottom of the deck this time.”

__________

We are only a few hours from Manesville when we see smoke in the distance. I watch as the two patrol boats begin to move out in front of us and rush up the river towards our port. I also see several of our airborne scouts take off and disburse in front of us as they scout the skies and the river banks ahead.

As they fly off into the distance, I see several large black shapes flying away from the direction of Manesville heading west and onto the great plains. I shake my head as I realize we are seeing the last part of an air raid. From my PipBuck I hear Lieutenant Trade Winds report into Dull Beak, “Colonel they have just hit the waterfront and Pegasus port. We can still chase them if you want us to?”

I hear Dull Beak reply, “That is a negative, continue your mission and report back when you are done.”

“Affirmative sir will do.”

Once we are close enough, we can see large pillars of smoke rising from both the Pegasus port and the several spots along the waterfront. As we begin to pass under the bridge between Manesville proper and Dead Quiet we see several cans of something burning on the bridge as well as in several areas along the waterfront. Next to these cans, I can see ghouls and ponies fanning the fires and throwing in wet straw to make more smoke.

Finally, we are near where we will berth. Rough stops and I hear Rust give the order to drop anchor. Once she is anchored Rough takes in the towing line and goes pier side. Behind us, I watch as the other boats of the flotilla take their spots. Finally, I see the small tugs come alongside the Baltimore Colt and slowly move her to an empty berth. While this is happening, I watch the 3rd Battalion offload. As the combat engineers finish debarking, I see a pony in an officer’s dress uniform ask permission to board. Then he asks for directions to find me and Windy.

Once he approaches me, he salutes me and hands me a sealed envelope. I open it and read the message requesting my presence at the stable immediately.

As I am reading my message, I hear Windy behind me cuss slightly and she tells Squall, “Dear, take the youngsters home, I will be there as soon as I can get there.”

He asks, “Trouble brewing?”

She sighs and says, “You could say that,” then she gives him a quick kiss and tells me, “I assume you got the same message.”

I nod and tell her, “Yeah, let me tell my family and I will head there with you.”

I watch the officer turn and begin to head for the brow just as Rough calls out, “All Hand; Attention! Right hoof salute!” We instinctively follow the order, and we watch as the crew of the Glimmer begins to carry the bodies of the dead ashore with as much respect and care as they can. It is then that I notice that the Commodore has assigned two of his crew to put on the full battle dress and stand guard on the dead.

Once finished I hear Rough call out, “Too, Carry on.”

Windy and I head back to our cabins to get our kits. We are just in time to see our party’s carts being offloaded onto the pier via cranes. I see Archer and Sutures are on the pier with most of our foals already, as is Squall Line and his family’s. I then notice Badger and Shadowbuck are both shaking hooves with several dirty ponies in coveralls.

It is then I hear one of them say, “You two are welcome back any time sir.”

Badger grins and tells him, “While I would love to right now, I have to return to my company and Bucky here needs to finish school.”

“I understand Badger. When he is ready, he is welcome. He has proven himself to us and he certainly knows how to turn a wrench and has sand.” The pony tells them. Then he turns to Bucky and tells him. “Young Stallion, thank you for everything you did for us. It has been a pleasure to have you on my watch team.”

I watch as Bucky stands at attention and salutes the older pony. Then I hear him say, “Thank you, sir. The pleasure was all mine. I will be back someday sir.”

He returns the salute and tells him, “I look forward to it, now take care and pay attention to your studies. Who knows, maybe someday you will be the Chief Engineer too.”

With that they say goodbye and they join me as we head down the brow and return home. I see Archer is now in the traces as the foals and Suture climb into the back. I also notice the members of the trade delegation do the same and fall in behind Archer as he heads back to the farm and White Cloud.

As our family’s head for home, Windy and I head back to the stable so we can report in as ordered. I look back toward the smoke-filled sky and the riverboats along the waterfront. I see Rough watching us and he waves to me. I smile and wave back, then I continue on to receive my orders.

__________

Dear DJ pony,

Recently I have lost several ponies who were like family to me. Our home the riverboat the Baltimare Colt was almost destroyed and has suffered severe damage. None of my crew was left unharmed, but we are still here and still on the river. We will rebuild her and find our peace once again. For my ponies as well as the other riverboat crews please play for us Boat on the River.

Thank you,

Captain Rust Water, of the Baltimore Colt

Author's Note

For those who wish to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16VSqbj9meA

Chapter 114 Coming Together

Chapter 114 Coming Together

“I wanted that future officer to weigh decisions with a supple mind and to be comfortable with nuance and uncertainty.” ― Craig M. Mullaney, The Unforgiving Minute: A Soldier's Education

As the white creature steps toward me I hear it ask in a high-pitched voice, “Are you Colonel Mollygirl?”

I slowly nod my head. Afraid if I speak my voice will crack. I am terrified that this banshee may be here for someone I care about; or even me.

She steps closer again and tells me, “We have been looking for you.”

It is then that I notice the tufts of hair on the end of her ears. Then I see her wings, and I notice that they are not like those on a Pegasus. Instead of feathers, they look like those of a bat. Her eyes are red at the iris and have a slit instead of the typical round pupil. She doesn’t look exactly how I pictured a banshee, but then again, I have never met one before. Soon I finally find my voice and I hear it crack as I ask, “Can I help you?”

She nods her head excitedly and tells me, “Yesss.”

“How can I help you?” I ask.

Then from the main door into the front of the house I hear Paper Works voice as he says, “Oh, Sorry Colonel, I forgot to tell you, they were looking for you.”

My eyes are still wide. I finally notice the other three with her are all dark greyish brown and have purplish wings that I now realize remind me of George’s. Then I turn to Paper Work and ask him, “You knew they were looking for me? How?”

He shrugs his shoulders and tells me, “They stopped here last night. They had a letter of introduction from Choo Choo and the repair ponies.”

I shake my head and this time I ask them “You know who I am, who are you?”

The white one smiles and tells me, “You probably would have a hard time pronouncing my name. From old Ponish it translates to Morning Star.”

I like how that sounds and tell her, “That is a pretty name.”

She looks down sadly and tells me, “Not to my people. To them the morning is something to dread. The day I was born my father is said to have told my mother I was as bright as the Morning Star. So, my mother kept the name.”

I look at her companions and then back to her and ask, “So how come you look so different from the others?”

She sighs again and tells me, “Because my coloring is a birth defect. There were never many of us as your kind call, batponies, but after the day of balefire, all that remained took shelter at our home. Over the last few generations, there have been more birth defects as the bloodlines became too close.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Our cattle have had a similar issue. How can I help you, that others cannot?”

She looks at her compatriots and then tells me, “One called Ginger, who is now a guard of she who looks as Luna told us of the embryos that are being protected here. We have talked to those who watched over them and we want to assist in their defense.”

“Have you talked to Lieutenant Cake? He is in charge of the guard there.”

“Colonel, he told me that the best way was to join and help protect the NCR. He also promised that after the war, he would make sure I was one of the first of my kind to carry one of these gifts from Luna.”

I nod my head in understanding and ask. “So, you and your comrades would like to enlist?”

They nod their heads, and she answers in her high-pitched voice, “Yes, we would.”

I look at the others then back to her, “I will be happy to accept your enlistment. However, I will need you to go through recruit training.” I see them all begin to look upset, then I tell them, “Understand, even she who looks like Luna. I mean Choo Choo went through this training. Once you are done with the training, you will be returned to the regiment and given your final assignments. If you all agree to this, then please go inside with Sergeant Paper Work. He will assist you in your enlistment paperwork and help you find a place to sleep for the night.”

When I say the last part, they all begin to laugh. Finally, they see my stern expression and one of the others tries to speak and I hear a strained voice say, “Sorry Colonel, but we normally sleep during the day and are up at night.”

This gives me an idea but I say nothing about it yet and tell them, “Well we can get you something to eat and, in the morning, before you go to bed, we will have Doctor Treacle give you a physical.”

They all nod their heads and I turn to Paper Work, “You heard me, Sergeant, please take care of them.”

I hear him sigh tiredly as he salutes me and says, “Yes ma’am.”

As they follow Paperwork inside, I see an almost evil grin come over Chain Lighting's face. Then he looks at Windy and she simply nods before she tells me, “Colonel, it seems we have found our own banshees. I know how much they just frightened me, imagine if we begin to broadcast the legend of the Banshee as well as some other folklore, ya know, just for entertainment. Then after this has gone out perhaps, we could begin to have them operating at night behind their lines as our scouts. With those screeches of theirs, I am sure it would terrify some poor souls.”

I nod my head and I hear Chain say, “You mean like we were?”

She nods her head and tells him, “Exactly Sergeant-Major, exactly. Now Colonel, we really need to talk to Paper Work about passing on news of visitors like them. I almost had to change my uniform.”

__________

All four of them enlist. Three of them are mares and the fourth a stallion. It seems they had traveled from down by Hoofington by themselves. Honestly, I want them as scouts. I only hope they do not try to make them combat engineers with the skills they have for night flying.

As I walk home, I can only grin at what Star Burst is going to say. She can keep the stable. I have my people and our prize. I am good with that.

Once home I begin to tell Sutures and the others about them. I notice Moon Lily is paying rapt attention. Then she asks, “Mama Mollygirl, did they use any magic?”

I think briefly and I tell her, “Honestly dear, I do not know. However, I know they are descended from Luna’s royal guards. Oh, and they ran into Choo Choo and your sisters recently.”

When I say the last part, I see a look of relief come over everyponys’ face as this means they were still alright, at least recently. Millie then asks, “Ma, do you think we will ever get to meet the bat ponies?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Perhaps. I know that after the war is done, they plan on coming back to visit Site Paddock.”

When I say this, I notice some of our children just nod their heads but do not really understand what this means. My spouses on the other hoof all understand it. I then tell them, “Morning Star told us they were having the same issue as the cattle are.”

Sutures raises an eyebrow and then asks, “Does this mean I may have to learn about birthing a bat pony?”

When she asks this, I see Moon Lily’s head pop up and her ears go straight at me. I smile and tell her, “Honestly, I do not know. If it becomes safe enough, they may only come up here to be implanted and then return home. However, who knows, maybe some will decide to stay here.”

Archer is sitting next to Sutures and asks, “Dear what makes you think they may decide to do that?”

“Archer dear, two things, the first is food. They all were a bit scrawny, however, Morning Star was skinnier than the rest. The second, they still idolize Luna, and it seems some of that has rubbed off since Choo Choo got her cutie mark and now resembles Luna a bit more.”

Suddenly I hear all of them speak up.

“She got it back?”

“Can alicorns do that?”

“Granny Choo got her cutie mark back?”

“Mollygirl, when did this happen?”

“Dear, you knew and you did not tell us?”

I move my hoofs in front of me to quiet them down. “First off, yes it happened. Secondly, I was not supposed to say anything, even I don’t know what she was doing when she got it. Third, it looks like what I have seen of Luna’s cutie mark, but with a steam engine under the moon.”

I see Badger grinning as he shakes his head. From the other side of Sutures, and Archer, I hear Moon Lily asks, “When can we see her?”

Then I hear Woodrow giggle and asks, “So do we bake her a cake for her cutie mark too Ma?”

Sumac smiles at this and replies, “Well, the next time she is back home we will have to bake one then.”

Later after the younger foals are asleep and we adults are listening to DJ Pon3 on the radio I ask Purchase, “Well dear, how are you settling in?”

She shrugs her shoulders a bit. Then she says, “Ok, I guess. I was just hoping I would get to see more of Epona.”

This time Magpie answers, “I understand how that is, it seems like we are all too often waiting for our spouses to come home. Both Mollygirl and Archer have had to make multiple 14-month deployments.”

I see her jaw drop and she asks, “It, it's not going to be that long for her, is it?”

Now I answer, “Most likely not dear. I can’t tell you for sure, but they seem to pop in and out every so often.”

She nods her head. Then she asks, “Ma’s, Pa’s would you mind if I found a job?”

Sumac answers for us, “Dear, we would never try to stop you from that. Or you could help more on the farm if you would like, but that is up to you.”

Purchase smiles shyly and then says, “Thank you. I do appreciate it. Oh, and I was wondering, would it be ok if Tek and his new mare friend came to visit?”

This time I grin and ask, “I thought he was only interested in Zebra mares?”

She blushes and Archer tells us, “Dear, while you were so busy lately with your regiment, I took him into White Cloud and introduced him to Xyliana and her sisters. They were more than happy to meet him, and; well, he was more than happy to meet them. It seems he likes older mares.” As he says this, he looks at Sumac and winks.

“Oh, so which one is the lucky mare?” Magpie asks.

Archer smiles and replies, “Well Xavier was saying that Barrel Tap had told him that both of Xyliana’s sisters were interested in him, so I am not sure which one it is.”

This time Purchase chimes in and tells us, “Well, his main marefriend is the middle sister, Xzandrea. However, the youngest sister, Xiao has been trying to use our family as an example so she can have a zebra stallion too.

When she says this, I notice my spouses all look at each other. Then we all break out in laughter. We see the perplexed expression on Purchase’s face and Archer tells her, “Dear, that is the first time we have heard of anyone else using our family as a good example.”

She grins and tells us, “Well it does seem to work for all of you.”

This time Sutures tells her, “Yes dear, but it also takes a lot of work.”

Purchase smiles at her and answers back, “Mama Sutures, please understand, I have seen how hard you all work at it. To be honest, if I was not so close to all of you, I would say you make it look easy. But I can see that each of you work on it and make it work.”

This time I notice we are all smiling and I put a hoof on her shoulder and tell her, “Dear, that is the best compliment we have had as a family. Thank you.”

She just shrugs and then says, “Ma, I am only telling you as it is.”

We continue to talk about what all is going on in White Cloud as well as at the main base and Manesville. Finally, we all decide to call it a night.

As I lay down to sleep next to Archer and Sutures. I realize that today was a really good day.

__________

As the days turn into weeks I watch as the 1st battalion finishes their barracks and while the first half goes on leave, the others continue to build so that they are ready for the members of the 2nd battalion as they finish training.

I am still waiting on news of when I will get my third battalion, and to tell the truth, I am getting irritated at not getting any answers.

“Colonel Mollygirl, I promise you, you will be the second person I tell after I find out.” The general tells me.

I raise an eyebrow, “The second?” I ask.

He nods his head, “Yes, the first being Major Pin Point, as he will have to begin the paperwork to receive them into the brigade as well as your regiment.”

That makes sense so I nod my head and tell him, “Thank you, sir. I really do appreciate it, and I do not mean to be such a nuisance.”

I hear him laugh, “You’re not really. I just have the other two regimental commanders to deal with as well.”

As I leave Major Pin Point tells me, “Oh, and Colonel, would you let your supply officer know that the paint he requested is ready?”

I smile and tell him, “No problem Major, have a good day.” As I continue to walk on my way back to the base.

As I am heading towards the main atrium of the stable, I see Padre and a bull I have not really seen before coming in my direction. Both are in their full uniform and I notice that the bull has the insignia of the Chaplains’ Corps on his uniform.

Padre waves to me and I approach them. Once I am close, Padre says, “Colonel Mollygirl, I would like to introduce you to your new chaplain Dharma. He has previously served with the 1st Regiment in the Apple Eaters. After his time of service expired, he applied for and received his commission as a Chaplin based on his religious studies in his off time.”

I raise an eyebrow at this and extend a hoof, “It is good to meet you, Lieutenant. I am surprised I have not seen you before.”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Colonel, I am not. We had over a thousand beings in the 1st regiment, you may have known most of us by sight, but I tried not to attract attention to myself.”

I nod my head in understanding and tell him, “Yes, that is true. Would you like to join me on my walk to our HQ?”

He looks nervously at Padre, who smiles kindly and tells him, “Take care Dharma, I will see you around.”

He nods back and says, “Ok Colonel, I am ready.”

“Do you need to pick up anything from the stable before you go?” I ask.

He shakes his head, “No ma’am. I will be back later to gather what belongings I have.”

I nod my head in understanding and let my ears relax as we begin to head out the backdoor of the stable and back to my regiment. As we go, we continue to talk.

Finally, he looks around to make sure we are alone on the road and he asks me, “Ma’am, are you really a believer in Sweet Cream?”

I nod my head to him and I tell him, “Yes and at least one of my daughters is also. The others have attended service with me but the one is a true believer and carries her book of Daisy Jo with her everywhere.”

I see him shake his head, “Please excuse me, but since I attended the church over by Donavan. I had not really believed you were a believer too.”

I smile at him as I tell him, “Lieutenant, it is fine, I know I am a rarity among ponies when it comes to that. But the truth is still the truth, no matter what language it is written in.”

He smiles, “So are you really a mother of the herd?”

I feel myself blush slightly and I ask, “Where did you hear that?”

He calmly answers, “Buttermilk told me, she said I deserved a heads up about it.”

I think back to how surprised she and the rest of the cattle with the Others were when they found that out. So, I tell him, “Just so you know, I am not ashamed by it. But I do not like to make a big deal about it.”

“So, the story about you and Nettle’s letter in the Valley is true then?”

I feel my ears go down alongside my head a bit with the memory and I nod my head, “Yeah, I found it and gave it to his mother and wife when my wife Sutures delivered their calf. The funny thing is I never have heard exactly what was said inside it.”

He nods his head and tells me, “I have not read it myself, but I had heard the rumors. Ma’am, I think I am going to enjoy working with you.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Dharma, I hope you continue to feel that way. Oh, and watch your step the second one has a loose board,” as we go up onto the porch and I take him inside to meet the rest of my staff.

__________

Two Weeks later the first of my second battalion begin to arrive. First, I meet my new officers. Some come up from the ranks in the old-fashioned way. A few are experienced officers from other regions.

Among the surprises for me is that Emerado is now going to be one of my new company commanders. She is taking over E Troop. I am coming down the stairs in my HQ when I see her and three other officers just entering the foyer to the house.

Emerado sees me and smiles and says something to the griffin, unicorn, and bull that are with her. Then once I am down Stairs they all go to attention and salute me. As I return their salutes, Emerado says, “Colonel, we the company commanders of the 2nd of the 3rd Battalion are reporting in Ma’am.

I smile and tell her, “Excellent. I actually have a bit of time, why don’t you all follow me back to my office and we can talk over some tea.”

As I say this, I see Paper Work nod his head and he gets up and goes to get his tea set. The one that was once Major Quick Trots he turned over to the new clerk of the 2nd of the 1st when he transferred out. But he did tell me he passed on its history to his relief. Then he went and bought a new set specially for our regimental HQ.

As they follow me upstairs, I do a quick mental check of what I remember of their service records.

Emerado is getting company E. The Griffon is a dark gray color with a white head. He is a veteran of the fighting in Fillydelphia and is named Brandywine. The unicorn comes with a green coat and has a light green snip on his nose, as well as a yellow mane and tail. He comes to us from Baltimare and is named Terra Nova. Finally, the Bull is named Long Horn, of course, he is from the Co-op, but not our Co-op. He came through with the Others and was only a youngster back then. He still has his light brown coat and white horns and a white stripe down his face that I remember from when he was a calf.

Once we are back in my office, I tell them, “It is good to meet all of you. Normally I would have you accompanied by your battalion commander, but seeing you are all here, I feel this is a good time to get to know you a bit.”

Emerado then asks, “Colonel, who is our new battalion commander going to be?”

At this, I fight a sigh back as I answer, “Your battalion commander is going to be Lieutenant Colonel Gray Tempest. He should be along shortly. He is turning over the command of his battalion in the 2nd regiment today and should be joining us soon. In the meantime, I will be appointing Captain Emerado as acting battalion commander until he or your new XO arrives.”

They all nod their heads in understanding. Then I tell them, “I have known Emerado for some time. However, the rest of you, how about you tell me a bit about yourselves. Brandywine, why don’t you begin.”

I see him adjust himself in his seat and he begins, “Well Ma’am, I started in the Talons about 12 years ago. When the war began against Red Eye, I was one of those in the first assault wave. Of my original talon of 68 griffons, only three of us are still alive. Since then, I have led attacks against the Enclave remnants as well as participating in anti-raider operations and taking part in several smaller engagements between our forces and outsiders.”

I nod my head and smile at this, then I tell him, “You have a very impressive record Captain. Is there anything special I should know about you?”

He shows the griffon expression for amusement and tells me, “No, not really Colonel. I am pretty simple overall.”

I nod my head and then I turn to Terra Nova and ask, “So what about you?”

He grins and says, “Ma’am I have only been in service about five years.” I raise an eyebrow as it impresses me how fast he made rank. He continues, “I have mainly been participating in anti-raider ops, but have been involved in disputes along our border with the New Lunar Republic as well.”

I have not heard much about them but am very curious. “Interesting. So, what did you do before you joined up?”

He grins at me and tells me, “Ma’am, I used to be a trader. I ran a couple of brahmin with some friends of mine between some stables in Baltimare and Manehatten.”

“So, you know your way around when it comes to going cross country and you have had independent commands?”

He nods his head, “Excellent. That is really good to know.” Finally, I turn to Long Horn and I ask him, “Ok, tell me a bit about yourself.”

He grins and tells me, “Well ma’am, I finished up school in White Cloud and Joined the Second Regiment, I have been serving with them since. I made lieutenant in four years and was promoted to captain when I volunteered for the 3rd.”

I nod my head in understanding. “Captain Horns, what made you decide to join the second and not the first?”

He grins as he tells me, “I began to dream of flying ever since I saw you and Kettle Belle fly around Hackamore that day.”

“And what do you think of it?”

He laughs, “I think I love it as much as Lieutenant Colonel Kettle Belle does ma’am”

I have to grin at this and then I tell them, “Just so you know, at least part of our regiment is going to be airmobile. That means that the designated battalion will be flying. As I say this, I see Emerado’s face go paler than normal. Finally, she asks me, “Colonel, did you ask for me just to make me fly again?”

I shake my head, and tell her, “No, but at least I am glad you have experience.”

When I say this the others all look at her and Brandywine asks, “You really have experience flying?”

Emerado nods her head and replies, “Yeah Brandy, I do. Just it has been many years since I have flown in combat on George.”

I see the other three all look at each other, finally, I hear Long Horn laugh as he says, “So those weren’t just stories, both you and the Colonel really did fly on George back then?”

She nods her head. “Yeah, it was ok, but not something I really wanted to do all the time.”

I almost laugh remembering how she was after our first flight on George, but I say nothing. Instead, I add, “Yes, she and I flew on George and led half a squad of pegasi against the Spring Monsoon on the day of Sunshine and Rainbows.”

This gets Brandywine and Terra Nova to both look at me and ask, “What is the Spring Monsoon?”

Before I can answer I hear Sergeant Paper Work enter and he tells them, “Sir, the Spring Monsoon was a raptor that attacked Manesville that day. It did some serious damage to Manesville, but it could have been much worse without our fliers that day.”

As we begin to drink our tea, I notice that while Brandywine does not like it, he still drinks it to be polite. A subtle thing, but it means he has learned how to be diplomatic and polite. This is a good sign overall.

Terra Nova tends to look at things pragmatically, having joined the service when things got a bit dicey on his trade routes. However, he and I have a very good discussion on how we both have conducted anti-raider operations which leads me to discuss with him and the others, how we would have countered what we did, as well as how we would conduct guerilla operations and counter them.

While Long Horn knows me from services as he was growing up and from having been friends with Epona, Ginger, and Xochitl growing up. He says nothing about this as do I. But I know he is dependable and he would not have been made an officer this fast if he was not good at his job.

Once our tea is finished I have them report to the barracks locations of their troops so they can begin to move into their offices and prepare for the arrival of their new troops in the next couple of days.

The next morning, I watch as my 2nd battalion officers march their new companies to our base. As they arrive, I see them form up outside their barracks then carry their equipment inside. Soon the second battalion’s area begins to look as busy as the first.

As they are doing this, I notice the sound of someone landing out front and I am greeted by the sight of Gray Tempest arriving. He looks very uncomfortable as he enters the headquarters building and is told by one of my staff members that I am upstairs. Just before he begins to climb the stairs, Windy comes into my office and tells me, “I hope you don’t mind me being here for this.”

I simply nod and indicate for her to take a seat. Shortly afterward Gray Tempest arrives at my door. I stand up and greet him, “Lieutenants Colonel, Welcome aboard.”

He seems slightly uncomfortable still but nods his head and replies, “Thank you, Colonel.” Then he asks, “May I close the door?”

I nod and after he does so, I indicate for him to take a seat also. Then I ask, “Ok, what’s the problem?”

I see him steel himself and then he says, “Ma’am, I know you, and I do not see eye to eye on some things, but I will do my best to do what is necessary for my battalion and the regiment.”

I nod my head, “So you are saying that despite your personal feelings for me you will do your duty?”

He nods his head and tells me, “Yes Ma’am.”

I smile at this and I tell him, “Gray, that is all I ask. Thank you. Now, would you care to have tea with me and the XO before you take command of your battalion?”

I see him hesitate, but finally, he says, “Yes ma’am, that would be nice.”

“Good, because this way, maybe, just maybe we can get to know each other a bit more. Oh, and I need to let you know, the 2nd of the 3rd is going to be our airmobile battalion. I know you helped to develop that technique in the 2nd Regiment and now I want to use your skills with ours.”

Finally, I get to see him smile as he simply says, “Thank you.”

I get up, open the door and call for Paper Work to bring us some tea. Then the three of us begin to discuss a training plan for his battalion and the rest of our regiment.

__________

While Gray Tempest and I do not feel overly comfortable around each other, as time passes, we both maintain our professional bearing. I find it interesting though that he often uses Windy as a go-between for us when he can. Soon I notice that even Dull Beak does this more often.

The war seems to be in a state of incursions by the Enclave and our forces rebuking them. This is giving my regiment's two battalions time to work together. I am impressed at how well they are doing and I have begun to use the Vertibuck to coordinate their actions during training missions against the 1st and 2nd Regiment.

I have to laugh though as the vertibuck has been repainted by its crew. Rather than its original dark grey, it has since been painted a very light blue with a Dashite Brand painted on both sides of it, near the rear of the cabin. The first time I saw it painted like this I could not stop laughing. The Pilot, Long Haul just grins and tells me, “I am glad you like it, Colonel. Colonel Tempest suggested it to us saying if they want us to be Dashites, then we might as well show them we are.”

Once I recover from laughing, I wipe the tears from the corner of my eyes and smile as I tell him, “He was right, besides, somehow it just looks right. Now, did you name her yet?”

He nods and says, “Yeah, because of the color and the brand we have started to call her the Rainbow Dash, but we wanted to see if it was ok with you for our call sign to be RD-1.”

I nod my head, “That is fine. In fact, I would not be opposed to you putting that on her if you would like.”

I see the pilot grin at his flight engineer who grins back and nods his head. Then the pilot asks, would you like a lift home ma’am?”

I grin back at him and reply, “Sure, but let us make a brief circuit around the area first. I need to check out a few things.”

“Ok Ma’am. It will take us about half an hour to finish our preflights, and to have her ready.”

“Sounds good to me, I need to grab a few things from my office first anyway.”

As I am walking back inside, I see Windy and Dharma talking to the side. So, I go over to them and ask, “Dharma, I am getting a lift back home, would you like to join me?”

I see him grin like a young calf. Then he says, “Ma’am, I would never pass that up, besides I had planned on going to White Cloud to visit my family tonight. Just let me go grab a couple of things.”

I grin and nod my head as he trots away. I then ask Windy, “So were you talking about anything that pertains to me?”

She smiles and shakes her head, “No, he and I were just talking about religion a bit. I had not heard about reincarnation before and I will tell you the truth, it does make one wonder. Especially the way you, Kettle Belle, and he loves to fly. He asked me what I thought of him having possibly been a Pegasus in a past life.”

I grin back at her and tell her, “You know Kettle Belle asked me the same thing after her first flight,” I shrug my shoulders, “Who knows, I gave up thinking I knew everything after I met the Mareigan.”

Windy looks around a bit and tells me, “Mollygirl, I feel the same way. Oh, tell everypony I said hi, and if Rain Dancer is over there, tell him to get home for supper, will you?”

I smile, “Sure thing, He and Millie have been spending a lot of time together lately.”

She smiles back, “True, but I think right now they are just really special friends.”

I do not say anything to this, as I am not sure how she would feel if I told her, I caught those two kissing just last week out in the barn. Because of that though, I have alerted my spouses as well as Xavier and Persimmon to help keep an eye on them.

I then get some paperwork I want to work on at home and head back out the door. The flight crew is ready and Dharma climbs in right before me. Once I am on, the engines begin to whine, and the blades spin. I feel the vibration through the machine as we lift off and begin to circle the base.

Through the headset on my radio, I hear the crew talking with Manesville Control. From up here I can even see the waterfront in Manesville and have the pilot take us over that way.

As we fly over the area, I can see the expanse of the base around the stable and the more newly recovered buildings in town. I also notice several buildings being taken apart for salvage of their bricks, wiring, pipes, and even wood.

At the waterfront, I see the Baltimore Colt still undergoing repairs. However, I become aware that the 1st River Flotilla is gone. I guess Rough is out on patrol again.

As we fly over Dead Quiet, I see several of the ghouls look up and wave at us. Then we fly by the pegasus sky port. There I notice that there seems to be a lot of construction going on. Including the digging of several pits in various locations. I wonder what that is all about? I think to myself.

Finally, we head back over to Dairy Anne and then up toward White Cloud. As we get close, I call the pilot, “Long Haul, set her down in that field next to the graveyard.”

“Yes, Ma’am. Are you sure it is a good landing sight?”

I laugh and I tell him, “Yes, I know it is. That is where the Gypsy Caravans set up each time they come through.”

I hear a chuckle in his voice, “Ok Colonel, by the way, when are they due to come through next?”

I answer quickly, “Not for another six months, but I am sure the war may affect that also.”

“That is too bad. I have heard about their shows but never made it out here. Maybe next time.”

“Sounds like a plan Long Haul,” I tell him just as I feel the blades shift and the aircraft begins to adjust for landing.

Once we land, I get off first, followed by Dharma. I move toward the road, then I turn around and wave to the crew as they take off to return to our base. Dharma looks at me, “Thank you very much, Colonel.”

“Your Welcome herd leader,” I tell him.

He smiles and says, “I will see you in the morning Herd Mother.”

I smile back and wave as I tell him, “I will see you then Herd Leader,” as he walks towards White Cloud and I cross the road to my family.

As I walk in, I can smell the wonderful meal that Sumac and Magpie are preparing. In the dining room, I see our foals sitting at the table doing their homework. I do see Rain there with a wing around Millie. They look up as I come in and I tell him, “Rain, your mom says you need to go home for dinner.”

He looks slightly disappointed but only nods his head and replies, “Yes ma’am.” Then he begins to put his homework into his saddlebags. As I am taking off my uniform and kit, I see Millie walk him to the door and onto the porch. I peek out the window and see them hug and then she gives him a quick kiss. After which he takes off and flies for home.

Soon after this, I am sitting in the front room by the woodstove working on my paperwork when I hear Purchase Order come in from her new job waiting tables for Hard Tack and Stir Fry at the pub. She comes in and greets all the foals first, then goes to the kitchen and asks if she can help any.

“No, dinner will be done in about an hour, why don’t you and Magpie go relax a bit,” I hear Sumac tell her.

Soon I am joined by them and we begin to have a pleasant conversation. Just before dinner should be ready, I hear Sutures arrive home followed by Badger and Archer. I am so happy as I enjoy it so much when our whole family is home. Shortly before dinner is ready, I hear a knock on the front door and I hear Sumac call, “Someone go answer that, Purple Haze is joining us for dinner tonight.”

I see Moon jump to her hooves as she asks, “Magic lessons tonight?”

Sutures smiles at her and says, “No, not tonight. Tonight, we just visit.”

A slightly crestfallen Moon then says, “Oh, okay.” Then she goes to answer the door.

We have a very pleasant dinner of soup and watercress sandwiches after which, once I am done with dishes, I read to the foals.

I have just finished a chapter in the Mare Do Well book we are sharing when I notice the time and Badger goes and turns on the radio for DJ Pon3 as he does so he says, “Maybe we can get some news of how the war is going.”

As he turns it on, we notice that there is nothing but static on the radio. Then he turns the frequency to the one used by the Enclave propaganda and we hear, That’s right mares and gentlecolts. The forces of the Grand Pegasus Enclave have now liberated Manehatten and that viper's den known as Tenpony Tower. As announced earlier the truth about DJ Pon3 has been revealed. Like so much of the NCR, DJ Pon3 has hidden their true identity behind a lie.

The truth is that the original DJ Pon3 is long gone. The one you have been listening to and who has kept telling you and us that they would spread the truth no matter how much it hurts is not even a pony, much less a stallion. The current DJ Pon3 is a zebra mare. Let that sink in mares and gentlecolts. She has lied to you about not only her gender, but her species and she purports to tell the truth. Lies, that is what you get from the NCR and its vaunted leadership.

Thank you all for tuning in to my show. This is Hollowed Dreams bringing you the real truth. Now for those in the NCR, the leaves have turned yellow. I repeat the leaves have turned yellow. For those in the Lunar Commonwealth, the vase has tipped over. I repeat, the vase has tipped over.

Now for some music followed by more news.

As the now-familiar martial music begins to play Badger and I look at each other and Archer just shakes his head. When I look over at Purple, she has an expression of horror on her face. Then she says, “My Goddesses, what have they done.”

I look at her and she at me and we both say quietly, “Celestia One.”

I am now as horrified as she is. At that moment of realization, all three PipBucks for Archer, Badger, and myself go off with a general alarm. I look at it and it is an immediate recall of all the troopers for the Manesville Brigade. We all run to grab our kits. I Give a quick goodbye kiss to both of my husbands as well as my wives as I head out the door. Then I turn and run to the pub in White Cloud and tell those troopers inside, “A general recall has been made. All Troopers report to your units.”

I watch as they scramble and a couple of them tell the others they need to get some of their other troopers. Soon the entire town looks like an ant’s nest that has been kicked over as the troopers all make the dash for their bases.

As I arrive at my HQ, I find Bandwidth, my HQ’s lead radio tech waiting for me at the door. He hands me a message that tells me to report to the Brigade HQ asap. I head back out and tell my vertibuck crew, “Make a quick prep, I need to get to the stable as soon as possible.”

Within minutes I hear the engines winding up and the crew chief comes over and lets me know that they are ready. I see Windy land and run over and tell her where I am going and to take over until I get back. Then I am back on the vertibuck and it takes off.

As we come in to land at the stable, I can see it looks just as busy here as at my base.

I jump out and run all the way to the brigade commander’s office. As I run, I am joined by both Star Burst and Storm Cloud. We slow to the trot just before the doors to the brigade's main office. Once inside we are directed to the General's office.

General Threat Vector is behind his desk when we enter. He then looks up and tells us, “Short story is we are going to Manehatten. We want it quick so it will be airmobile. Sorry Starburst, but the 1st Regiment stays home for this one. Mollygirl, Storm Cloud. I will be joining you. I want both of your regiments to make movement plans and to be ready to go by morning. Mollygirl, those recruits close to finishing training are being released to you early. Dismissed.”

We all three salute and I stop Storm Cloud and ask him, “Do you mind my bringing my staff over to work with yours?”

He shakes his head, “No, but let’s make this quick.”

I nod my head and head back to my HQ to get the others. As we take off and begin to fly, I suddenly see a black crow take off from the old windmill above the stable and fly towards my base.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

We have just got the call out for our Regiment. I can’t say where we are going but it is our first deployment as a regiment, even though the fight will have been long joined by the time you probably get this letter. As we prepare for battle, we think of those who have gone before us and those we know are going to fall. With them in mind could you please play Up High for me and my comrades?

Thank you, Trooper Corn Husk, NCR Army.

Author's Note

I hope you have enjoyed this chapter and seeing how things have been going during this lull in combat. Once again the NCR is seen dancing to the Enclave's tune. We can also hear their propaganda as they try to undermine the NCR's war effort.

For those who desire to listen this chapter's dedication song the YouTube link is:https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gfu-saGxnYE&list=OLAK5uy_l8c35vmJ17aTD6U9_L-XXsjjjJsggMYM4

Chapter 115 Hitting it Running

Chapter 115 Hitting it Running

Chapter 115 Hitting it Running

“Sometimes, God doesn’t send you into a battle to win it; he sends you to end it.” ― Shannon L. Alder

On my way back to my base, I send out a message to my staff to be ready as well as a few select company commanders who I know have experience in the type of fighting we are expecting.

When I arrive back at my HQ, I meet Captain Brandywine. I quickly tell him, “I need you to put your best platoon leader in charge of getting your company ready tonight.”

He looks stunned, “But why Ma’am? Have I done something wrong?”

I shake my head, “No Captain, the Brigade needs your experience on street fighting. We have done some, but nothing like what you have experience with in Filly.”

He looks at me surprised, “Ma’am, are you saying we are heading into a meat grinder?”

What he says hits me and I remember our brief experience with Targhee. I soberly nod my head, “Sorry Captain, but we are going to help retake Manehatten from the Enclave. I will be taking most of my staff as well as Captain Bridge and Captain Winds from the scouts.”

“Yes Ma’am. Let me tell my company.”

“Ok, make it quick, Here comes the rest now.”

As they arrive, I tell those who can fly, “Meet me at the 2nd Regiment’s HQ in the stable, I will be bringing the non-fliers by vertibuck.”

When I say this Windy then says, “Mollygirl, you may want to give them a break once we get there. It takes a lot out of the pilot of those things and I have a feeling we will be up in the air for a while.”

Once both staffs are together, we are joined by the brigade staff. Together we verify the plans we had made during training sessions. We only have to adjust for what units and troops levels we have. We quickly discuss our rate of travel and how to set up our camps at night. The old 2nd Regiment having become as much of experts at this kind of travel as the old CEF due to their fire fighting roll before the balloon went up.

Finally, I have Captain Brandywine begin to talk about fighting in built up areas. He is joined by my old artillery Captain Slide Rule, who would be assigned to the 2nd Regiment for this operation. Both go into detail on the lessons they have learned during the fighting in Fillydelphia.

Finally, Brandywine says, “Honestly in these kinds of built-up areas, it will be mainly small unit actions. Also, we need to remember that when we knock a building down the rubble can give both us and our enemy cover and concealment. Finally, I will say that when we fought the Enclave in Filly, they mainly fought on the ground. Anyone in the air was a target for anyone with a line of sight on them. We will need to remind all the troops, but especially our fliers, to keep low, keep out of sight and try not to draw attention to yourselves.”

After he says this, I hear the General clear his throat. Once we are paying attention he says, “Very good advice from both of you captains. Thank you. Now let's all go catch a couple of hours sleep. We jump off at noon.”

I take a nap at my HQ after passing on the orders to my subordinates. At 10:30 I am woken up as I hear my units begin to form up. I climb out of the cot in my office and get to my hooves. Paper Work quickly brings me in a cup of black coffee as he puts it, “It will jolt you awake ma’am.”

“Thanks, Sergeant, everything in our HQ ready to go?”

He nods his head, “Pretty much ma’am. But are you sure you don’t want to fly in the Vertibuck?”

I sigh and I tell him, “I would love to; however, I need to be able to judge how those on hoof are doing. I don’t want to wear them out.”

He nods his head and I hear Windy enter downstairs, “Well, it looks like the 2nd battalion is almost ready, how about your's DB?”

I then hear Dull Beak reply, “I was just coming to report we are ready. I even had my troopers double-check the supply wagons to make sure we did not have any stowaways.”

I see her raise an eyebrow and she asks him, “No. You really don’t think they would do you?”

I hear Dull Beak laugh and he tells her, “Ma’am, you know those youngsters of the Colonel’s as well as I do. I am sure they were raised up on the stories of Ginger and Xochitl on the expedition as well as Epona when she came over and was down in Hackamore.”

I am just stepping down the stairs when I see her facehoof. “Goddesses, I hope my youngsters keep home too.”

Then I hear Chain Lightning say, “Well at least mine is grown up now, so if he were to try and sneak along this time he would be of age.”

Dull Beak laughs at this and tells him, “Ya know, I never did get the full story out of them about that.

Once I reach the bottom of the stairs, they all look at me. I check my watch and see we are getting close to time so I head out the front door. I take one last look at the old farmhouse and cross the road to the parade grounds where most of my troops are formed. As noon comes, I give it 15 more minutes and as I see the first of the sky wagons from the 2nd regiment fly to our south, I give the order. “2nd Battalion, take skies. 3rd Regiment, forward… March!”

The orders are repeated and I watch as the sky wagons from the 2nd Battalion take to the air and I hear the 1st battalion repeat the orders to march. Soon we have marched past my home and through White Cloud. We are on the far side of Donovan when we take the first 10-minute break. Then we are back at it again, on our way to Manehatten.

__________

We make our final camp before we reach Manehatten on the backside of the mountains overlooking the wrecked city. Morning Star comes in with the other three bat ponies for a day’s sleep in the HQ wagon. They had been up all night. As she lands and salutes Captain Trade Winds, I hear her say in her high-pitched voice, “Sir, we need to be careful, the only place the Enclave has not taken so far is by the crater.”

“Lance Corporal, how do you know that?”

“Sir, we talked to some ghouls when we went underground.”

This gets me to raise an eyebrow and I overhear him ask, “What were you doing underground?”

I then hear her reply, “We were dodging an Enclave patrol.”

“How large was the patrol?” He asks.

“This one was only ten ponies. 4 of which were in power armor, the others only barding.”

Beside me, I notice Windy is also listening to the report. “Hmmm, now that is interesting. That tells us a few things at least. Either they are trying to put equine faces on their patrols for the locals while maintaining the firepower of part of the squad in power armor, or they are having problems keeping that much power armor in the field,” She says.

I turn to her and tell her, “I wonder which one it is.”

She leans against a nearby tree and sighs, then she replies, “So do I Colonel, so do I.”

Soon we hear Captain Trade Winds call out for more of his scouts to go forward to lead us forward. As I get to the top of the ridge, I see a sight I have only seen once before, and that was in a memory orb. I see the ruins of Manehatten and its crater below us. I feel the same sense of mourning when I see it as I did in the memory orb. Then I look into the distance and see an airship next to what I figure is Tenpony Tower.

I give the order and all of my troops move forward on hoof. I notice everypony is on guard. I even catch myself scanning the sky as I go down the trail and close on the outskirts of the city.

As we get close to the city, I see one of Trade Wind’s scouts trotting up to him. They talk briefly then Trade winds tells me, “Ma’am, better let the General know, we have a representative from the Applejack’s Rangers who needs to talk to him.”

“Thank you, Captain,” I reply, then I sent a brief message by my PipBuck to him informing him.

Shortly after this, I get a reply back, On my way.

Once he arrives, we see a set of power armor with the insignia of the Apple Jack Rangers painted on its flanks where a cutie mark would be.

As the pony gets close enough, I see him salute the General and he tells him, “Sir, I need to inform you to hold your troops back from Manehatten. We have a temporary cease-fire that has been put in place with President Winter Breeze. One of the conditions is that no NCR troops may enter the city.”

I feel the frustration in myself that the General shows on his face when he hears this. He then sighs and tells me, “Colonel, have your troops form at the bottom of the mountain line here and dig in. Leave your artillery up here so we can get better range if we need it.” Then he calls over to Colonel Storm Cloud and repeats the orders for him and his troops as they slowly crest the ridgeline slightly north of us.

I see the Ranger look at the ridgeline there and he asks, “General, just how many troopers do you have?”

Threat Vector laughs and tells him, “Only a couple of regiments and their support. Why?”

The Ranger shakes his head and I hear his mechanical voice asks, “Just where the Tartarus did you get so many ponies?”

He laughs again and says, “Mainly Manesville. But they have beings from all over. I just wish our dragon was with us.”

I see the Ranger step back and he asks, “You really have a dragon?”

I nod my head and smile as I tell him, “Yes, George and I go way back and have flown combat missions together.”

I hear the question in his voice as he asks, “And how do you fly missions Colonel with no wings?”

I tilt my head slightly and I smile more broadly as I tell him, “Oh, I ride her using a special harness.”

He shakes his head again and tells Threat Vector once again, “Sir, I have been assigned to act as a liaison for you and your troops. I am also to verify that you do not enter the city.”

Threat Vector nods his head, then he asks, “Ok, fair enough, now who are you?”

Then I hear the ranger laugh slightly as he says, “Sorry sir, I forgot. I am Knight Pudding Pie.”

“Well Knight Pie, welcome to my HQ, now let’s get this traveling circus off this road and dug in.”

We then turn and begin to move forward once again.

It is two nights later when I hear a vertibuck coming over the mountain. My troops immediately look for it and can not find it with their Eyes Forward Sparke of those who have PipBucks. But I hear the high-pitched sounds of my bat pony scouts and soon I receive a message of, Found it, Colonel, it’s one of ours. You have visitors, ma’am.

I send back a brief message, thank you, bring them to my HQ Morning Star.

I then return to my command tent and am looking at the map trying to decide just how much to push my luck with my scouts this close to Manehatten when I hear, “Hey Ma. It’s good to see you again.”

I turn my head and see Ginger and most of the other Repair Ponies have entered. I immediately get up and greet them. I then ask, “Where is Sunny? Is he ok?”

When I ask this, I hear Xochitl start to laugh and he tells me, “Colonel, he is outside talking to Morning Star. I do believe he is smitten by her.”

Sunny enters slightly later and I notice he is trying to readjust his wings and is blushing. I say nothing as I hear Choo Choo say, “Colonel, we were wondering if we could borrow your batpony scouts to guide us into Manehatten. We have a job to do.”

I am surprised at this and tell her, “I have no problem with that Choo, but we have been told that no NCR troops are allowed to enter Manehatten.”

I see that devilish grin on her face I have come to know and she replies, “But Colonel, we are not NCR troops. We are civilians who have taken a contract with an independent agent to perform a certain task. That it may benefit others, such as yourself is immaterial.”

I grin again and tell her, “Ok, you can borrow them, but have them home before dawn.”

“Thank you, Colonel. We will try to. Now if you will excuse us, we need to get going soon.”

I nod my head and then I remember to tell Epona, “Dear, Purchase order is back home at the farm. Dear, she is really missing you. If you can, send her a letter or better yet, stop by and visit her.”

I see a grin on my daughter's face as she tells me, “Thanks Ma. I have been missing her too. I will see you soon,” she says as she and the others duck back out of the tent and disappear into the night.

During the night I hear some firefights in the distance. However, for Manehatten, this seems normal. Just after dawn, I see my night scout’s return. All four of them are laughing loudly.

As they approach, I hear Trade Winds call them, “Over here. Now quiet down and report in.”

I watch as they all go to attention in front of my chief of scouts. Then I hear Morning Star begin, “Sir we successfully escorted the team into the city, then we caused a diversion to allow them to blend into the surrounding population after we ran into a patrol.”

From the side, I hear one of the other scouts with her, I think her name is Asra says, “One of the patrols heard us and then they saw Morning Star. That is when we really started to laugh because one of them said they heard about these on the radio. They're called Banshees. Then they freaked out and flew away.”

Another one of them then says, “A bit later we ran into another patrol and they decided to chase us.”

I hear Trade Winds ask, “So what did you do?”

That is when Asra says, “We flew under the elevated train tracks and used our echolocation to wake up the bloodwings. They started to chase us, just as the patrol that was following us flew under the tracks.”

Then I hear the stallion Arrats say, "Sir, it was so funny to hear them scream and to watch them try to fly away from the bloodwings. One tried to fly into Tenpony tower and they refused to open the doors because he had so many after him.”

To me this was not that funny, well, maybe Bailey Bridge would have found it so. Especially with all of the tricks he pulled. Honestly, I think he would have appreciated their use of the mutated bats like that. So, I ask, “Ok, so what has you all laughing so hard.”

I watch as I see Morning Star blush and I hear the trooper with the name Ankareeda on her uniform say, “Ma’am, it was when the one they call Sunny kissed Morning Star and told her he could not wait to introduce her to his parents.”

I raise an eyebrow at this as I know he was interested in her from last night. Then I ask, “Ok I guess I can see how awkward him stealing a kiss would be.”

Then Arrats sobers up and he says, “No Colonel, you do not understand. In our culture, he just told her he wanted to court her.”

Both my eyebrows go up, my eyes wide and my ears forward. What had Sunny done? I think to myself.

Then I hear Morning Star say, “I know he did not mean it. After all, who would want one with a coat such as this?”

This time I grin and tell her, “Well Lance Corporal, first off you have the same color coat as his mother. Secondly, he prefers tough mares from what I understand.”

I hear the stunned tone in her voice as she asks, “His, his mother has a white coat also?”

I nod my head, “Yes she does. Her mane is dark gray and yellow striped though. His father is all black like he is. But he is an earth pony.”

I see them all look at me funny then she asks, “How can he be a pegasus then?”

I shrug my shoulders and tell her, “We have pegasus blood in our family’s past.”

I then hear one of the others cautiously ask, “In your family’s past? Are you related to him Colonel?”

I grin at them all and tell them, “Yep, we are distant cousins. But Morning Star, I do hope he is serious. I think you would make a good fit to the clan.”

They all look at each other and finally one asks, “Clan ma’am?”

I grin and tell them, “Our family and extended family is very supportive of each other. Even though some may not be the best ponies. Like Sunny’s grandfather Grey. If you want his respect, and Lance, if you are interested in Sunny, you do. Then you need to stand up to him and be strong. He respects strength and will take advantage of weakness.”

I see her eyes wide as she nods her head. Then I turn and begin to walk away. In the back, I hear the Bat ponies continue to talk to their captain about the events of the evening before as I head back into my headquarters tent. The entire way I smile to myself as I wonder what Trouble and Blondie would think of their potential daughter-in-law.

__________

The stand-off lasts for almost a week. During this time, I find out that the reason we are being kept out of Manehatten is that the Enclave has threatened to use Celestia One if we do so. Goddesses know the last thing I want on my soul is having been the cause of someone using a mega spell. Especially a nasty one like that.

Over the last couple of days, we have seen a large, thick cloud begin to form around the tower. Then we get the word that Celestia One has been disabled from one of the multiple teams sent in. As we get ready to advance, I see several cloud ships and aircraft flying into the city.

Over my PipBuck I hear General Threat Vector, “All Manesville Brigade units, Forward, Let’s drive them out.”

Without thinking I call back, “Roger,” then I switch to my regiment's command band and give the order. I feel my heartbeat quicken with both excitement and dread at what may happen in the next few minutes.

The first battalion trots in on hoof. The Second Is flying in by sky carriage in an airborne assault. I am flying in the Rainbow Dash with the Second battalion and keeping an eye on the 1st as we go. I look out the door and to our north I see the entire 2nd Regiment flying along in assault patterns.

We are just landing the 2nd Battalion when I get the word that Enclave is evacuating Manehatten and that Tenpony Tower is ours once again. Part of me is disappointed by the fact that we only played a minor part. Part of me is thrilled that I have not experienced high casualties. This is not what I was expecting.

We set down in a clearing in a decent sized park that has been returning to nature where I begin to set up camp for my regiment. We wait here for two more days. I realize some balance of normality has returned when I notice that DJ Pon3 is back on the air again. This seems to bring my troopers morale back up some.

I am visiting the Brigade Headquarters on the evening of the third night when I hear over the radio, All NCR units, this is Manesville base, I repeat Manesville Base. We have four raptor craft approaching us at this time. Request all available support!

Threat Vector and I both look at each other. He looks over at his aide de camp and tells him, “Get the orders out, we are going home pronto. The vacation is over. Let all of our troops know they are hitting our home.”

I see the Major nod his head and he begins to have the message sent out.

Threat Vector looks at me and shakes his head, “Colonel, as soon as you are ready, we begin our trip home.”

I nod my head. I send out the required messages to Windy and my support commanders. Then I am off at a gallop. All I can think of is Home is under attack. The Second Battle of Manesville has begun.

__________

We push ourselves as hard as we can. And are making the trip in almost half the time, but we are exhausting ourselves to get there. For the first few days, we can hear reports of the battle in Manesville. Then we hear them say over the radio, This is Lieutenant Colonel Chocolate Chunk, the Stable is being sealed. We are blowing blasting charges and burying the rear entrance and closing the main door.

We all feel the horror of what must be happening there and continue to march through the night. Hate for those who have attacked our homes and fear for the safety of our friends and loved ones keeping us going.

As we pass through Donavan, we begin to see the damage. In the distance, I can still see three raptors flying. We push on and do not stop until we reach White Cloud. As we are advancing, we spread out into skirmish formations with only the supply units staying on the road. I am again flying in RD1 and we zoom ahead flying low and fast over the small settlement. I look toward Site Paddock and notice it looks untouched. But I can see my home has been damaged and the barn is going to need to be rebuilt.

As we fly over our base, I notice that most of the wooden buildings have been burned. Well, I guess we will have to rebuild it. Then we are over the Stable. The Enclave is dug in outside of it. I can see them trying to remove the dirt from the back stable door. Then I hear my pilot call out, “Hang on, we have incoming hostiles.”

I hear the door gunners open fire and just over Manesville I see three Raptors. One of which appears to be damaged. We are flying low over the waterfront and I see the pegasi port across the river has been almost destroyed. There are several large craters in the tarmac and I see the remains of three dead Raptors as well as the bodies on the ground of both Enclave troops and what looks like some of the Dead Quiet Militia.

I don’t have much more time after that to look, as we are jinking and dodging as we make a run back for our lines.

I watch as one of my gunners knocks a power suited Pegasus out of the sky. Then I feel a jerk as we take a hit from the other side. The gunner on that side has been hit. I move him from on top of his gun and take his place. Firing the minigun in short bursts.

Our pilot takes us back to White Cloud and lands in a field where I see trenches have been prepared and behind which I see a command tent is being set up.

Soon my troops and the 2nd Regiment have passed through White Cloud and are in the lines with the survivors of the White Cloud and Manesville Militia. That is when I hear the General call a halt, as it is getting so late in the day and our troops need rest after our quick run back.

The troops begin to dig in. I set up my headquarters and am startled when I see Xavier come trotting in with Raven and several others from White Cloud. He salutes and tells me, “Colonel, I came to report the status of the White Cloud Militia for Captain's Sirocco and Cake.

“Very well Corporal. What is the situation.”

He shakes his head and tells me, “Colonel, they have taken Manesville and have the stable under Siege. Four Days ago they decided to land three of their raptors so they could use the crews on hoof. They thought they were safe. Turns out the Dead Quite Militia had planned for something like that. They had planted at least a half dozen of what they call Thermobaric bombs under tarps on the tarmac. When it went off, we could hear it all the way out here and you should have seen the light from the flash. Goddesses what a mess. Ma’am just so you know those troopers from the 1st Regiment who could not get in the Stable are in the lines with us. That is why we have had artillery.”

I nod my head. “Thank you for your report. Any word on casualties yet?”

He shakes his head, “Not yet. But your family is doing ok. I had them and Persimmon evacuate to Site Paddock along with most of the Dashites.”

Again, I nod, then I turn and notice that Raven has gained her cutie mark. I am stunned to see what looks like a 40mm grenade round on her flank. I do a double-take and I tell her, “Congratulations on getting your cutie mark. Now how did you get it.”

I see her grin from ear to ear as she pats her grenade launcher affectionately and replies. “Ma, before we could get off the farm they had attacked us. We were holed up in the house and a squad of them snuck into the barn to try and hide. Well, ol’ Badda Boom and I took care of them. Oh, and sorry about the barn Mamma Mollygirl.”

I simply smile and shake my head. “Dear barns can be rebuilt; family cannot be replaced. You did the right thing.”

Xavier then tells me, “She wanted to both show you her Cutie Mark and to explain about the barn. That is why she is with us right now. When I head back out, I am taking her back to Site Paddock.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Thank you, Xavier.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Colonel, I best get her and the others back. We should be getting our daily air attack soon.”

I raise an eyebrow to this and turn my head slightly and tell him, “Ok, be careful my friend.” Then I give a quick hug to Raven and I see them head back out and towards White Cloud.

The air attack comes an hour later as the sun is getting low in the west. I happen to be checking my EFS on my PipBuck when I suddenly see the red dots on it. It’s an airstrike of over 200 pegasi fliers. They even have a few vertibucks with them. I call out, “AIR RAID!” and I watch those near me start to scramble. I then hear one of my troopers has begun to crank the manual air raid siren and I see that those out my voice range are now preparing to counter it.

As they come in low I suddenly see fliers from the militia come up out of the trees to engage them. Soon I see them being fired upon by the ground troops and give the orders for my troopers to assist. I almost smile when I see one of my ponies with a heavy battlesaddle use their antiair rocket and take one of the vertibucks down.

My headquarters tent is strafed in their initial pass and I see one of our ammo wagons blow up. I am just glad Bailey suggested we dig them in, as this directs most of the blast upwards.

This air battle goes on for some time and I grimly smile as the militia commanders drag the fight over our lines. Suddenly I hear the heavy automatic anti-machine rifles open up on the power-armored Enclave troopers. I watch as several fall out of the sky. Unfortunately, it is not all one sided, as I see some of ours go down also.

Once the sun starts to set, I hear my four batponies awaken and they come out from the wagon they normally sleep in. I have noticed the way they treat Morning Star has changed since they went to recruit training. Since she has put on weight as well as her Lance Corporal strips both they and she interact differently. They look around for Trade Winds and when they cannot find him, the other three stay behind as she shyly approaches me, and I see her fight her urge to salute when she asks, “Ma’am, we can’t find our Captain. Do you want us to pursue the hostiles?”

I think briefly and tell her, “Only harass, do not fully engage. I want all four of you back here alive. Use your judgment, Lance.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” she says then she calls something out to the others in their dialect just before all four of them take to the sky and begin to chase the retreating foes. But I notice that they are all using their echolocation. And once it starts in the dark, I notice the few red dots on my EFS all start to move as quickly as possible towards Manesville and what they perceive as safety.

I have them signal the all clear and as I return to my HQ I hear Choo Choo from behind me say, “Colonel, we came as fast as we could. We want to help.”

Behind her I see the repair ponies all ready to go. I smile and gratefully I tell them, “Thank you. I have a feeling we are going to need it. Choo, I think your sisters are with the Militia. For this, I think it would be better if you worked with them.” I turn to the others and I tell them, “If you want to be scouts, report to Captain Trade Winds. I have a feeling we could really use your skills.”

They all look at me solemnly and nod their heads. Then Ginger steps forward and gives me a hug and tells me, “I am glad to see you are alright ma. We have been worried about you and the family.”

I nod my head and tell them, “I have been worried about all of you too. The rest of the family is at Site Paddock. Oh, by the way, Raven got her cutie mark this week.”

They are all curious so I tell them about it and how she got it. Then I see both Ginger and Epona start to laugh. Besides them, I see Sunny cringe and he tells them, “I will get you your caps later. I should have known it was family that did that to the barn.”

Beside him I see Xochitl shake his head and lament, “That is going to take some work to finish tearing down so we can put up another one. And all that lost hay. Father and I put in some serious effort on that during my last visit.”

I nod my head in understanding at his frustration. Soon Epona asks me, “Ma, do you know if Purchase is with the rest of the family?”

I nod my head and let her know, “Xavier said she was last he knew. That was only a couple of hours ago.”

I see her relax. Then I see Sunny look kind of bashful as he asks, “Cousin Mollygirl, how is Morning Star doing?”

I then tell him, “She was fine when her section took off a little while ago. Ah, Sunny, I need to talk to you privately if you don’t mind. Clan business.”

I see his eyes go wide a bit and he nods his head. “Ok ma’am,” he tells me.

I rarely pull the clan business card, so he knows it is something special. As the others leave, he stays behind. Once we are alone, I ask him, “Sunny, did you tell Morning Star, you wanted to introduce her to your parents?”

I see him nod his head as he blushes. I then ask, “Did you know in her culture you were asking her to allow you to court her?”

I see his jaw drop at this. Then he stammers, “Uh, no, not court her. I mean I would like to date her and see where it goes. I mean she really has impressed me and maybe someday I would like to marry her, but it is a bit quick.”

I nod my head. “Yes, I do believe it is a bit quick. However, if you do choose to go down that path, I would approve of her being a member of the clan someday.”

He nods his head and still blushing says, “Thank you, cousin.”

Then I ask one more thing. “Sunny, you know she and the other two mares with her came here to be impregnated with batpony embryos, right?”

He nods his head, “Yeah, who do you think told them about ‘em?”

I nod again, then ask, “So you would understand if she had a batpony foal?”

He grins, “Mollygirl, as long as she wants one with me eventually, I am ok with her having a couple to help keep her breed alive.”

I smile at this and tell him, “Ok, but treat her fairly young buck. The honor of our clan is at stake with this one.”

I see him nod soberly and he raises a hoof and says, “I swear I will do her right. If it doesn’t work out, it will be because we were not a good fit, not because of something I did or didn’t do. Heck, I learned from watchin my ma and pa as well as your family.”

“Thanks. I think,” I tell him in response. Then I shake my head as I smile and tell him, “You better catch up to the others. Oh, and I will talk to your grandfather and Rough as soon as I see them.”

He continues flying towards the tent door but turns his head and says, “Thanks cous, talk to you later, and stay safe,” and then he is gone out into the night.

__________

The next day Myself, Storm Cloud, Sirocco, and now Captain Cake all meet at Threat Vector’s headquarters in White Cloud. He and his staff begin to lay out our plans for our attack to liberate Manesville and relieve the Stable.

Near the end of the briefing, he tells me, “Mollygirl, your third battalion should be arriving by river today south of Manesville. The 1st Riverboat Flotilla has just radioed that they offloaded them.”

I nod my head, “Thank you, have they told you who they are or where they come from yet?” I ask.

He shakes his head and tells me, “No, not yet. They are keeping operational security pretty tight on this.”

I nod my head in reply and tell him, “Understandable sir. Any idea when we will link up with them?”

He smiles and says, “They are reported to have made their way northeast, so hopefully in a few hours we will begin to see them. But we will be moving forward before then. SO let your people know to be on the lookout for them.”

Once I am back at my regiment, I let them know what is going on.

Windy smiles and says, “Well at least that will help some.”

“I hope so Windy, but I am afraid for the 1st Riverboat Flotilla. If they get caught by even one raptor they are in trouble.”

Dull Beak has come to my HQ by the time I get there and he says, “Well hopefully they are dependable troops. Any idea who they are?”

I shake my head, “No, not yet. But we will see in a bit I guess.”

Soon After this Gray Tempest arrives and I begin to brief them on what we are doing and when. Our goal is to at least make it halfway to the Stable. However, if we can advance as a unit further, we are to do so. We are the southern flank of the brigade. The remains of the 1st regiment as well as most of the local militias are on the north flank, the 2nd regiment is in the middle as it is our strongest one.

“Ma’am, when we go over are you going to be flying this time?” I hear Trade winds ask?

I nod my head, “yes, why?” I ask.

He crosses his forelegs and tells me, “Ma’am with what we are going against I would like to assign an escort flight to you and RD1.”

That makes sense to me, but before I can answer, I hear Captain Grape Shot, my chief of artillery ask, “Ma’am, if you're flying I request permission to send a forward observer with you. That way they can spot for the artillery more easily.”

I nod my head, “Ok, but let’s not overload the vertibuck, ok.” I tell him.

At this they all grin. I then tell Grape Shot, “I want an artillery and mortar barrage laid on just before we attack. After the first couple of rounds, move those guns and tubes. Once those raptors are alert, they will be conducting counter-battery fire.” As I say this I suddenly think of Archer and I worry about how he will fare in this. But now is not the time. I collect myself and tell them, “Ok, let's get our troops ready.”

I am looking at my PipBuck watching the time. Suddenly I hear our artillery begin to fire and I blow the whistle I have with me three times for the others to advance. Just like I was taught by High Grade. As I do this my other commanders hear it and repeat the call suddenly, we all begin to jump up and move forward in mass.

As we jump up, I see several of my troopers go down and I hear the all too familiar call of “MEDIC!”

I see my flying troopers come zooming over in a combat formation and strafing the enemy positions. Once my troops continue to advance, I fall back to the LZ for RD1 and I load onto her along with my Forward Observer Arc Path.

We are in the air; I look below and I see both of my battalions advancing on hoofs. The pegasi among them fighting as ground pounders. As we follow the advance we dodge from cloud to cloud. Beside me I hear Arc Path calling adjustments for the artillery. As I fly over, I call down to my battalion commanders to tell them where to hit and where to bypass.

After several hours we have been stalled several miles from the stables. I meet up with my headquarters staff and send the vertibuck back to White Cloud for repairs and maintenance. Arc Path joins up with the scouts and I begin to direct the battle from a temporary HQ set up in the remains of a forest

The two undamaged raptors have begun to provide fire support to their ground troops. From what I have been told they have been engaging in artillery duels with our ground batteries that have had to resort to shoot and scoot tactics. They can no longer fire more than two rounds before having heavy enemy fire come down on their positions.

As the day becomes night we settle into our positions for the night. Someone near me turns on a radio and I hear DJ Pon3 repeating the story of the Banshee and their wailing. This is followed by the news and then music. After a while, I notice the time and decide I want to hear what the enemy is putting out about us now. So, I turn on my PipBuck radio. I am not disappointed as I hear, that’s right folks the same bunch of NCR Storm Troopers that broke the ceasefire agreement in Manehatten are now having to fight in their own homes. How do you like it Manesville? You have brought war to so many others, how do you like having it brought to your mares and foals. To those pegasi serving in the so-called Manesville Brigade you are on notice that you are all considered Dashites now and there will be no appeals. We have had enough of your vipers’ nest and treachery.

Their treachery goes so far as to fake a surrender ceremony and once three of our raptors landed, they used a one time use megaspell on them. They forced us to attack them so we could hold them accountable for their hideous act.

I am sickened by their lies and turn off the radio on my PipBuck. I shake my head and wonder where my third battalion is. I want to send out scouts to find them but I still hear no word. Instead, I decide to catch what sleep I can. I look over at Windy and tell her, “I am going to catch a couple of hours sleep. You or one of the staff wake me if I am needed.”

“Yes Ma’am. I will let the watch staff know so I can catch a few winks too.”

I nod my head and I go find a spare piece of dirt to lay down on and I am quickly asleep.

__________

As the morning comes, I am awakened by a friendly voice I had not expected. I open my eyes and I see Laura Lee smiling down at me.

I am so surprised I almost jump up into her and I ask, “For all that is holy Laura Lee, what are you doing here?”

She grins at me and answers. “The fourth battalion of the Harness Regiment is reporting for duty Ma’am, sorry we're late.”

I am so stunned I ask, “But what about Harness?”

She smiles and tells me, “Milo has more than enough troops now. They tried to hit us a couple of months ago, right after you passed through. We really bloodied their noses and they did not like fighting a dragon and her young.”

I smile at that and ask, “So how is George doing?”

She grins, “Oh she is fine, in fact, she left her youngsters at home and came with us. She is talking with the General and the three sisters right now.”

I soon get called back to the General’s HQ in White Cloud and am met by the other Commanders as well as George and the Three Sisters. When Johnny Cake sees me, he nods his head and comes over so he can talk to me after the briefing.

Finally, the General approaches us. He looks tired and haggard but determined. He looks at each of us as if judging us. Then he begins, “Everyone, today at noon we make an all-out frontal assault. Every trooper who can fly will do so,” He pauses, “Mollygirl, you will not be in RD1 today, I need you to lead your troops from your headquarters. Besides, I do not want your pilot worrying about a damn colonel when he should be worried about his aircraft and crew.”

I am back at my HQ standing at the makeshift table looking at our positions and trying to decide what to do next. When I suddenly see both Moon Lily and Tek appear. She has the weapon she got in Hoofington with her and he is carrying his Zebra rifle. I notice he is wearing his normal cloak and this makes me raise an eyebrow.

Moon Lily says, “Sorry mama Mollygirl, but we had to come. We heard them calling for help.”

I am stunned and I tell her, “You mean the wounded. Dear the medics are helping them.”

Both she and Tek shake their heads no. This time he answers, “No Colonel, the dead. We both heard them. They are from both sides.”

I am shaken to my core when I hear this, my poor daughter. A filly should not have to experience that. Then I look at the sadness in Tek’s eyes and I feel his pain and I think, perhaps no one should.

“Ok, you two, so why are you here?”

“Mama, we have been giving the blessing of the dead, but we need to stop this. But before we do, I need you to let me contact them on the radio. I have to try for peace like great aunt Purple does.”

“Moon, I can’t do that.”

She looks at me with those haunted, pleading eyes and asks, “Ma, please, we can’t let this keep going on here. They are destroying our crops, our homes, and our people.”

I finally nod my head and tell my radio team, “Bandwidth I need you all to help her. let her try to end this.”

He seems slightly surprised only replies “Yes ma’am,” and he gets her a set of earphones and a mic.

Once she is ready Bandwidth sends out a message on an open frequency several times. Finally, he turns to me and says, “Ok, we got the commodore for the skyships on the line.” Then he turns on the speaker for the rest of us to hear.

“This is Commodore Barrel Roll of the Enclave. Are you contacting me to give me your surrender?” He asks in an arrogant tone of voice.

This time Moon Lily speaks, “Commodore Barrel Roll, my name is Moon Lily, I am a civilian and the daughter of several of the officers opposing you. I am contacting you to negotiate a ceasefire that allows you to leave with all of your troops still alive. An exchange of prisoners of war to be negotiated at a later time.”

He interrupts her before she can continue, “What is this nonsense. Little foal tell your parents that they will pay the wrath for what they have brought down upon themselves. I have still not forgiven them for killing my brother Thunder on his ship the Spring Monsoon. NO little one, skitter back to your mamma's tit and let the grown-ups do their work.”

I see her sigh and I see a tear in her eye as she says, “Sir this is my last warning to you. We used conventional weapons on your other three raptors. We will use everything we can to bring down the rest. I beg you DO NOT MAKE US KILL YOU ALL!” By now she is in tears.

I put my hoof on her shoulder and she knocks it off as I hear him laughing over the loudspeaker.

From behind me, I hear Tek tiredly say, “You tried little sister. You tried.”

Then they both get up and go outside just as the artillery begins to fire from the entire line. I move to the front of my troops and look back at them. Then I blow my whistle and give the command as the entire line erupts with gunfire, MEW’s and every flier in the NCR there takes off at once, I see George leading the way and as they engage the pegasi fliers I suddenly see the three sisters disappear. Shortly afterward they reappear and I see an explosion on the bridge of the furthest away skyship and it begins to slowly drift towards the ground in a low-speed crash that allows most of the crew to begin to abandon ship.

I see pegasi and griffons both take hits and fall out of the sky along with some skycarriges and vertibucks. Then the wounded Raptor turns and tries to limp away. Immediately after they see this it soon has several companies of pegasi and griffons assaulting it at one time right behind George.

Then I see Moon Lily run behind my troops, Tek alongside her with his rifle ready to protect her.

I am trying to catch up with her. As I run forward the rest of my troops charge hell bent for election behind me. Most of them are screaming like some kind of wolves.

Suddenly she stops and plants all four hooves. She moves her forehoof and lips in the Blessing of the Dead as she looks at the sky battle. Next, her horn glows brighter than I have ever seen before and I see the propulsion engines of the skyship that has approached to within a quarter mile from our lines all suddenly stopped.

Her horn goes out briefly and I am almost to her when she replants herself and I see her horn glow once again. I am horrified as I watch the clouds that support the Raptor disappear as if dispersed by pegasi.

From this distance, I can hear the screams of the crew and hear the warning alarms go off. These cause me to look at it as I see a bright flash of light and I swear I briefly see Moon Lily disappear.

I watch as the skyship crashes into the ground crushing the building below it. Then I look over and see Moon Lily laying down in the grass that is suddenly growing under her as I watch. Finally, I hear her say in a weak voice, “Ma, help, my back feels weird.”

Beside me, Dull Beak lands and I hear him say, “Will you look at that?”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

Since our Stable opened, we have been trying to get back on our hooves and to help rebuild Equestria. We have done our best to help others and to stop oppression and bring peace when we can. However lately we have been lied about and even invaded. Now they have attacked our homes, burnt our fields and killed our mates and children. Those of us who were here before the day of Rainbows and Sunshine do not hold it against our brethren who come from above the clouds, but we do not want the Enclave to rule us. We only wish for peace. Why can’t the leadership on both sides think about the consequences of their actions and talk about it instead of fighting. If you would please play Civil War in the hopes that perhaps it will bring them to their senses.

Thank you

Storm Warning, Manesville NCR

Author's Note

The battle in Manehatten occurred much along the lines as found in the story Survivor's Guilt. In her story, she did not mention any regular NCR forces actually being involved but instead had several teams made up of non-NCR personnel who did the actual fighting there. Like Survivor's Guilt I have retained the "cease-fire" that prevents the Manesville Brigade from entering the city's remains earlier.

However, the 2nd Battle of Manesville is all mine. To me, it follows that this is a war, not just a fight and things are happening at more than just the area we are looking at. Besides, it makes sense for them to try to either capture such a rich farming area or prevent the NCR from using it to supply their own troops.

The pencil drawing of Mollygirl with her cup of coffee was made several months ago by Laura Sikes for me on commission. I would like to thank her once again for her artwork as well.

For those wishing to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QqLQRd7qHOI&list=RDQqLQRd7qHOI&start_radio=1

Chapter X115 Choices

Chapter X115 Choices

I am woken up to the sounds of the air raid sirens blaring and gunfire in the distance. Somewhere in the back of my memory I swear I have heard it before and my heart begins to beat fast as I jump out of bed. “Millie! Where are you?” I yell.

From near our bedroom window she says, “Over here Moon. I think it’s the Enclave.”

From up stairs I hear Purchase Order, Epona’s special somepony, scream, “Raven get Badda Boom, we have hostiles in the barn!”

I sneak over to the window and I look out and see Xavier is firing his rifle at the barn. Then I hear gunfire coming from upstairs as well as from the colt’s bedroom. Soon I hear momma Magpie yell, "Mares, get your guns.”

Both Mills and I run to the gun rack in the family room. As we come across the room, I see Magical Energy Weapon beams score the walls behind us. I tell my sister, “Mills, let me use my horn to get them, stay down.”

She nods her head and I lift them both from their places on the rack and levitate them to us. Then I hear her say, “Moon, we need ammo.”

I nod my head and as I go to bring some of the ammo magazines to us, I accidently knock Momma Mollygirl’s helmet off the shelf. It is an old steel one and she says she wore it during the expedition, whatever that was.

When it hits the floor, I see Mills grin as she runs over and puts it on. Then we both go over to the front windows and she takes one side and I the other and we begin to fire back.

Towards White Cloud I can hear more gunfire and then I begin to hear a single shot fire almost like it is on a metronome. I guess some of the Enclavers decided to take on Trouble and Blondie. I would not want to be them.

Soon I hear a loud boom and I know my sister Raven has Badda Boom in action. I am looking toward the barn when I hear a thump and I watch another one of her grenade’s arch through the air from upstairs and land inside the barn. When it explodes, I see the back wall of the barn blow out as well as one of the power armored ponies go down. Suddenly several of them begin to run at the house. As they get into the middle of the farm yard we all begin to fire and I see Xavier fire his rifle at nearly point-blank range into one of them finally penetrating its power armor. The zebra who I have known my entire life is shot and goes down by another, but the one he shot screams in pain and agony as his power armor tries to magically heal him while he is burning from the zebra rifles special bullets.

The one who shot him does not last long as I suddenly see the bug eyes on its helmet shatter, and the pony behind the mask is shot in the face going down.

We are still holding our own when I hear more gunfire open up from behind them and I see some of the ghouls of Site Paddock have come out to help us. One of them has a missile launcher and he fires it into them from the blown out back wall. Then Raven fires Badda Boom once more and the entire barn comes down. The ghouls rush over to Xailynn’s house and I see them talking with Xavier and Persimmon.

Soon Persimmon and Xialynn are galloping for the back 40 acres where Site Paddock is. Then Mama Sumac comes in and tells us, “Girl’s we need to go to Site Paddock. Grab your saddlebags and weapons.

We both get up and get ready to go with her. Soon we all gather in the kitchen and I can see the silhouettes of so many fliers fighting in the predawn sky and amongst the clouds. In the distance I can see six what look almost like flying ships. They each have a bunch of big fans on their back ends and are sitting on clouds. They look like they are over Manesville. I just hope everypony is ok there.

As we run to Site Paddock, we are following Lieutenant Cake. He is funny for a ghoul. I think about him being from Harness and wonder if he is related to our kin down there.

I see Raven trip and fall, as I turn to go help her, Woody helps her up and soon, we are all running again. Once inside we are taken to the dining area of the underground base. Some of the others keep going to rooms further inside.

I look and see so many beings in here. All of those who live in White Cloud but came from Thunderhead originally are already there. I hear foals and calves crying. I even see my friend Slip Stream and her brother Jet are there with their grandparents. She told me yesterday her mom had the duty at the stable and I worry about her mom too. My father, Archer, was also at the base by the Stable. I am very afraid for him.

Soon we are joined by Purchase and our friend Tek. I feel better with him around. He is the only one around who understands how I feel the spirits of the dead. He feels them too and has taught me how to deal with it. He says he learned a lot of it from members of his tribe which he says is the Star something tribe or others just call it the one. I prefer that. It is easier to remember.

Outside we can hear the fighting getting louder. It seems like we have been in here forever. But when I look at the clock it has only been a couple of hours.

Soon some of the adults begin to follow the ghouls into another room and they return with cans of stuff and they begin to cook. I had not realized I was even hungry until then. The food tastes ok, but nothing like what Mamas Sumac and Magpie make. But It is warm and filling.

Then I see a large screen on the wall and I see moving pictures on it. I have never actually seen anything like it, but it has voices and sounds like on the radio along with it. I hear my mom tell Mama Sumac,"I have seen this one before. It is a good movie.”

Mama Sumac is entranced and she says, “So this is what a movie is? I have never seen one before.”

For the next couple of days, we all stay inside as the battle rages on outside. Both Tek and I keep feeling the grief and confusion of those who have been killed. Soon the feelings have grown so strong it feels like the dead are screaming.

I look at Tek and I tell him, “We need to do something. We have to help those souls.”

He nods at me and says, “Yes little sister, but what? I have my cloak to hide with, but I do not have one for you.”

I smile and tell him, “Granny Choo taught me an invisibility spell. I can use that while you use your cloak.”

He looks at the others and quietly says, “We need to be careful so the others do not worry.”

I smile and tell him, “Trust me, I will meet you at my house.”

He nods his head and then walks off. Soon I no longer see him. I then tell my mother, “Ma, I have to go to the sinks. I will be right back.”

She nods her head as she hears a pony say, “Is there a midwife here? My sister is in labor.” I know now is my chance so I walk toward the bathroom as mom goes to help. As soon as I am out of sight, I cast the spell and I rush out to meet Tek.

I approach the house and once I am on the porch, I drop my invisibility spell. I then see a faint fuzzy movement and suddenly Tek is next to me. “It is good to see you made it too little sister. Now where to?” he asks.

I nod my head and tell him, “First White Cloud,” I then point towards Manesville and tell him, “Then that way.”

He grimly smiles and closes his eyes and tells me, “Yes, I think you are right. Let us go.”

We go down the road towards White Cloud and as we pass Trouble’s place, I tell Tek, "I need to check up on my kin. Give me a minute.” I then head to the house and I find them inside.

As I slowly open the door I call in, “Cousin Trouble, it’s me, Moon Lily.”

I hear him groan from inside and I hear his wife say, “Moon, what in tarnation are you doing here?”

“We came to see if you needed any help?”

“Moon, can you help us? Pa got shot when they first hit us. Luckily Ma grabbed his rifle and took care of any who got too close.”

“Sure, thing Rain. I got some healing potions with me.” I tell her as I approach Trouble and I begin to inspect his wounds. After a bit I use my magic to inspect the wound further. It is pretty serious, but I can take care of it along with a healing spell.

“Cousin Blondie, Rain, give me a few minutes.” I tell them.

“Moon, are you sure you can do this?” Blondie asks me.

I stop what I am doing and turn to her, “Blondie, this is not my first-time taking care of a MEW wound. Goddesses you are lucky he was not vaporized. A bit closer in range or higher power and he would have been gone.” I tell her.

I see the shock on her face as I turn back around and continue to work on her husband. As I work, I hear Tek tell her, “I have seen her in action since Hoofington, she is good Ma’am, even her mother says so.”

“Well, if her mother says so, then who am I to question.” I hear Blondie say in an insincere tone, but I continue on.

Shortly afterwards I have the damage somewhat healed and give him two healing spells to finish the job.

I then give both her and Rain a quick hug and tell them. "He should be awake in about 10 minutes. Please have him take it easy for a day or two. Sorry but we need to get moving.”

I then head back out and continue on toward White Cloud. As we get near, I see a set of Steel Ranger power armor hiding in the shadows. I approach and say, “Hey Misses Crisp. Are you and your family, ok?”

I see her shake her head, “No my child. They, they killed my husband. Our son is off with the Militia right now and I am the only one that is still in the town it seems.”

I put a hoof on her shoulder and tell her, “I am so sorry Blueberry. I am so very sorry.”

She quietly tells me through the distorted voice of her suit, “Thanks Moon, but you should get back to safety.”

“I will soon enough, I promise.” I tell her and then me and Tek continue on. I find some ponies and a cow that I know who have been killed and I begin to give the blessing for the dead.

Behind me I hear Blueberry Crisp ask, “What are you two doing?”

So, I explain to her and she asks, “Does that really do anything?”

Both Tek and I look at each other and he turns to her with a sad expression on his face, “Yes, it does. It helps the souls to let go of this world and to pass onto the next.”

I see her look sadly at me and ask, “Moon, what happens if you bless someone and they are not killed?”

Tek Smiles at her and tells her, “Nothing Misses Crisp, it would just be a way of making you ready in case it happens.”

She shakes her head and I sense a tear roll down her face as she next asks me in a hoarse whisper, “Moon, would you please give the blessing then? Just in case.”

I feel a tear come to my eye and I nod my head. Then I perform the blessing for her. When I am done, she pulls me in for a hug and nuzzles me the best she can through the armor and tells me, “Thank you so much.” In the distance I hear more artillery falling and I look at Tek and he nods his head. We then head to our family’s church. As I enter, I see mainly cattle but also a few ponies mixed in, taking shelter.

As I walk down the center aisle of the church, I see Khatri, our herd leader gets up and he walks towards us. I can see him limp along on his prosthetic leg much like mom does. Once he is close enough, he asks, “Moon what are you two doing out?”

“Herd leader, we have been out giving the Blessing of the Dead.” I tell him.

He looks at Tek and asks, “Him too?”

I nod and Tek tells him, “I am also providing an escort for my little sister.”

This gets Khatri to raise an eyebrow. He tilts his head and ask, “So you too know the blessing?”

Tek solemnly nods his head and says, “A variation of it. My people were known for helping others cross over when it was their time. But that was very long ago. Now they basically want to deny our existence.”

“As it is quiet right now, perhaps I will join you here in White Cloud. But I dare not go too far. My congregation still needs its leadership.”

I nod again and tell him, “Thank you. We both appreciate it.”

Once we are on the streets again, we begin to search for those who have passed and give the blessing. The three of us make fairly quick work of it, and are done just before it gets dark. We bid farewell to Khatri and we go back to my house, where he sleeps in the parlor on a couch and I sleep in my bed holding my stuffed pony that Mamma Magpie made for me.

During the night I am awoken by a bright light in my room. I look up and I see her, my friend Mareigan. She smiles at me and asks me, “My little mare, why are you here and not with your family?”

I smile at her and tell her, “I had to help Mareigan. The dead, there are so many of them that they seem almost lost. I can almost hear them calling for help.”

I see her grimace at this and her reply is, “My child, I never meant for you to have such power. I am sorry if it has brought you such pain.”

I shake my head and tell her, “But Mareigan, I am helping them when they need it. I want to.”

I see her take a deep breath and let it out. Then she asks me, “My child, what if you are fated to feel them and to help them cross over?”

I tilt my head some as I sit up and I tell her, “Then I do it. It may be hard, but it needs to be done, and I want to help them.”

She looks at me sadly and I feel her forehoof under my chin as she lifts my head and looks into my eyes, “Even if those who need your help crossing over are those you love?”

I close my eyes at the thought and tell her honestly, “Especially if it is them. Mareigan, I may be a young filly, but I have already thought about this. It will hurt, but I would rather help them than have them suffer.”

She smiles sadly at me and tells me, “My daughter, I am proud of you and the mare you are becoming. But I do worry about you.”

I nod my head and tell her, “I, I understand, But I will always have you and Granny Choo and her sisters until I die. Even if I live as long as Great Aunt Haze.”

She smiles at me and gives me a brief hug and I feel her kiss me on my forelock. Then she gets up and tells me, “I must go. I have more work to do little one. But know, I will keep you and your brother on the couch as safe as I can. Do what you must, my child. Help others as only you can.”

I watch as she leaves my room and I see her disappear. Then I roll over and go back to sleep. I only wake again just before dawn, because I have to use the sinks badly. As I get up, I put my pony in my saddlebags along with Millie’s.

Once I am back inside the house I go and wake Tek, we visit the pantry and we both grab a jar of canned apples for lunch. Then I cook both of us a breakfast.

As we are eating the pancakes, I tell him, “Tek, she visited me again last night.”

I hear him grunt, “Little one, do not trust spirits. They can easily turn against you.”

I nod my head, “I have listened to you about this. But she considers me one of hers. SO, I think I should be safe. She only visits and talks. She offers no deals.”

I see him give a half smile and he says to me, “At least that is something.”

After breakfast we wash the dishes in cold water and are just getting ready to go back outside when we hear a lot of noise coming closer. I sneak upstairs and look out the window and I see the NCR soldiers coming through White Cloud and spreading out.

Then I see a light blue Vertibuck flying over them and I watch as it begins to head our way and I hide. Just incase it is Mama Mollygirl. I don’t want to get in trouble for being outside when I should be with the others.

It takes a while but finally the soldiers are past and I tell Tek. He nods his head as we begin to hear fighting going on again nearby.

We head back out and continue on our mission of mercy. The battle goes on for three days. During this time, we see Xavier and Raven go into one of the soldiers’ big tents. Then I see my older sisters and Ginger’s husband as well as their friends go into it.

But we are passing by it and are heading towards Dead Quiet before they come back out. As we get there I am stunned. I have never seen so many dead at one place before. Then I come across the body of Mister High Grade. He has a piece of plastic with a wire hanging out of it in his mouth and he seems to be smiling. I let go a couple of tears for him and give the blessing. As I do this, I hear a gravelly voice behind me asks, “What are you two doing up here, get in her quick before they see you.”

Tek and I both look at each other and quickly move into the ponyhole cover.

As we climb down, we see several ghouls there. The one looks at me and says, “Young one, how can you walk on both sides at your age?”

I go to tell him that I don’t know, when Tek places a hoof on my shoulder and he tells me, “I discussed this with her sister Epona. It seems that she died before she was born and came back. No one is sure how, or why.”

The Ghouls nod their head and then ask me, “What were you doing up there young one?”

This time I do answer. “We were giving the Blessing of the Dead. We were helping their souls to cross over more easily, if they need it.”

I see several of the ghouls nod their heads and then one says, “Thank you. I know High Grade was worried about where he would end up. He just hoped by sacrificing himself like this he could balance the books enough for forgiveness.”

I feel a tear drop from my cheek as I tell them, “He seemed so nice the times I met him. I am sure he has found peace now.”

They look at me and then ask, “Young one, what are you going to do next?”

I sigh and I tell them, “Tek and I are going to continue what we were doing. We both can feel them.”

I hear one of the ghouls in the back of the group ask, “Why are you with a Zeb anyways?”

I simply answer, “He is my friend.”

Tek smiles sadly and shakes his head. Then he replies, “Yes, I am a zebra, but the war that did this to you is long over and most of those who brought our world to this are either long gone too, or have had similar fates to yours.”

This seems to mollify them enough. Soon one says, “If you follow us, we will get you close to the remaining bridge that you crossed earlier. I don’t know how you two survived crossing it. But no need to risk your hides right now. Especially since the rest of the Manesville Brigade should be back soon.”

I then excitedly tell them, “I think they came back yesterday. I saw them come through White Cloud.”

They grin and nod their heads. One says, “About time. Thank the Goddesses for some good news.”

Soon Tek and I are back at the river and I cast my spell as he puts on his cloak and we meet inside one of the shops on the far side. As I cross the bridge, I notice several of the buildings along the river as well as bridges and the hospital all look to have been damaged or destroyed. Some are even still on fire.

Once we meet back up, Tek and I scavenge some food from one of the damaged buildings and eat the food from the can, still cold. As we open the cans I offer, “Tek, I can heat the food up if you give me a second.”

He smiles at me and tells me, “While I would prefer that, I do not want to waste your magic like that right now. Besides if you use your horn it will light up and someone might see it.”

That makes sense to me, so I just make the best of it. Then I find a box of Fancy Buck Cakes and share them with Tek.

Soon we are done eating and are on the move again. As we are about half way back to where we hear the fighting we come across more soldiers. But this time I am surprised to see how many of them are mules. Then as they are close enough, I see Mama Laura Lee. I want to run to her, but just then the Enclave attacks them and Tek and I take shelter under a table until the fighting is done. By then they have moved on and we go take care of those who need our services.

That night we sleep in an old barn. In the morning we eat some of the food we had found the day before and we continue on towards where we can still hear some light fighting. As we get close, I see that big tent again. Over Manesville I can still see the three airships and some smaller aircraft flying.

I am fighting to control the feelings of those who have been killed in the last couple of days when I see George and the three sisters all leave as well as Mama Mollygirl.

We head towards the front for a while and continue to try and bless the dead, but I am beginning to feel overwhelmed with the task. As I look around at all the destruction, burned fields and the dead I realize we have to stop this fighting somehow.

I see Mama Mollygirl return as we approach the tent. She is very upset and it shows on her face. Somehow this has to end. I will try to do it peacefully first. If that doesn't work, well I will see what I can do to help end it.

Tek and I both turn invisible again and we sneak back into the big tent. I see her leaning against a table looking at something. I get next to hear and I stop my spell. Right after this Tek pulls his hood back and shows himself also.

I see the look of surprise on her face and I know she is going to be mad at me so I try to explain. All at once I gush out, “Sorry mama Mollygirl, but we had to come. We heard them calling for help.”

She seems surprised still and tells me “You mean the wounded. Dear, the medics are helping them.”

I shake my head no as my ears go down alongside my head then Tek tells her, “No Colonel, the dead. We both heard them. They are from both sides.”

I see a look of horror come over her face then she looks at me with those sad eyes of hers. Almost like the look on her face when she found out how bad Bucky had gotten burned on the Glimmer a while back. Next, she asks, “Ok, you two, so why are you here?”

“Mama, we have been giving the blessing of the dead, but we need to stop this. But before we do, I need you to let me contact them on the radio. I have to try for peace like great aunt Purple does.” I hear my voice crack as I tell her.

“Moon, I can’t do that.”

Mournfully I ask, “Ma, please, we can’t let this keep going on here. They are destroying our crops, our homes and our people.”

She stands there silently thinking then she tells some of her soldiers, “Bandwidth I need you all to help her. let her try to end this.”

He seems slightly surprised but only answers back “Yes ma’am,” as he gets me a set of earphones and a mic.

Once I am ready Bandwidth tries talking on the radio to someone. Finally, he turns to me and says, “Ok, we got the commodore for the skyships on the line.” Then he turns on the speaker so the others can hear.

I then hear someone say, “This is Commodore Barrel Roll of the Enclave. Are you contacting me to give me your surrender?”

Nervously, I answer back, “Commodore Barrel Roll, my name is Moon Lily, I am a civilian and the daughter of several of the officers opposing you. I am contacting you to negotiate a ceasefire that allows you to leave with all of your troops still alive. An exchange of prisoners of war to be negotiated at a later time.”

He then interrupts me rudely, almost yelling, “What is this nonsense. Little foal tell your parents that they will pay the wrath for what they have brought down upon themselves. I have still not forgiven them for killing my brother Thunder on his ship the Spring Monsoon. NO little one, skitter back to your mammas tit and let the grown-ups do their work.”

I can only sigh and I feel tears in my eye as I plead, “Sir this is my last warning to you. We used conventional weapons on your other three raptors. We will use everything we can to bring down the rest. I beg you DO NOT MAKE US KILL YOU ALL!” By now I am in tears.

Mama Mollygirl puts a hoof on my shoulder and I am so upset I knock it off as I hear him laughing at me over the head set and the speaker.

From beside me I hear Tek tell me, “You tried little sister. You tried.”

Tek and I both get up and go outside just as the cannons begin to shoot from the entire line. I hear somepony blow a whistle and yell a command after which the entire line erupts with gun fire, MEW’s and it seems like every flier in the NCR takes off at once, I see George leading the way and as they fly to fight the pegasi fliers. To the side I notice Granny Choo and her sisters disappear. Shortly afterwards they reappear and there is an explosion the furthest away sky ship and it begins to fall slowly.

I have to do something. And I know what it is. So, I see the closest airship move towards us and I run as fast as I can towards it. Behind me I can hear Mama Mollygirl yelling something but I ignore it. I know what I have to do.

Behind me I can also hear what sounds like a thousand wolves howling on the chase, as Mama Mollygirl's soldiers scream while charging forward. Finally, I am close enough and I plant all four of my hooves. I give the Blessing of the Dead to all of those on the ship and I put as much power as I can into my horn as I use it to shut off the fans that make it move through the sky.

After this, I rest for a second and recharge my horn again. This time I use the spell I learned from Snow Song, and Frost Glitter to make clouds go away so the ship can no longer stay in the sky. As the ship begins to fall toward the ground, I feel myself lifted off the ground and it happens. I am suddenly somewhere else.

__________

I look around me and nothing looks the same to me. I am no longer in the NCR. In fact, I am no longer on Equus.

While I feel like I am walking on solid ground, I see nothing below me, but a light haze that blocks out what looks like stars in the distance. It is very quiet, and lonely. Am, Am I dead? I ask myself. Then I think, if I am, why is no pony here to meet me?

I am all alone and afraid. I try not to wander too far but I decide that I need to do something. So, I do.

“Hello, Hello, is there anypony here?” I call out.

I swear I hear my voice echo, but nothing else. Where am I?

I walk slowly for some time. Periodically I call out to see if anyone is there. Finally, I see somepony walking toward me.

From out of the mist, I see a white unicorn cautiously walking in my direction. Finally, she calls out, “Who are you? How did you get here?”

I hear her voice and I instantly feel relief. And I begin to walk in her direction. I know I should be more careful, but I am so lonely and scared I just need someone to talk to. To find out what is going on from.

When I am close enough, I tell her, “Hello, ma’am. My name is Moon Lily. I am lost. Could, could you help me?”

I see her smile guardedly and she replies, “Yes young one, I think I can. But I need to ask, how did you get here?”

So, I begin to tell her. Then I stop and I tell her, “My granny Choo taught me a memory spell. If I can touch your horn with mine, you can see it. I think that would be easier.”

I see her raise an eyebrow. Then she asks, “Your granny Choo you say? What is she like?”

I smile broadly as I think of her. So, I tell her, “Oh, she's big and blue and funny. Oh, and she is an Alicorn along with her two sisters Blue Star and Quick Frost.”

I see her nod her head and she asks me, “Does she now have a cutie mark?”

I nod my head excitedly and tell her, “Yeah! She just got it back. Momma Mollygirl told us about it but I have not gotten to see it really well yet. Only from a distance because of the battle.”

I see her frown and I am afraid I upset her and I tell her, “I am sorry. I know I should not have been out during a big fight like that, but they needed me.”

I see her eyes start to close partially and her ears slip back and I then see she has wings too as she asks in an upset voice, “Who needed a young filly bad enough for you to go into fight.”

I look down and feel my ears droop as I almost whisper to her, “The dead, there are so many and they needed mine and my friend Tek’s help to cross over.”

I look up when I hear her suck in her breath and I see she has her hoof in front of her muzzle. “My poor, poor child, but how can you help them?”

I try to straighten myself up and I look into her peaceful, sad, eyes and tell her, “When I give them the blessing, it helps them to let go of this world and to pass on to Elysium.”

As I am talking, I feel a burst of magic from her that goes towards one of the stars, and I tilt my head slightly and I ask, “Ma’am, what was that?”

She looks very surprised and ask me, “You, you sensed my spell?”

I only nod and I tell her, “I really like magic and can tell when it is being used around me.”

She then asks, “You said you know a memory spell that would let me see your memories. Would you mind letting me use one so I can see them?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes ma’am. I would like you to. But then could I see one of yours?”

She smiles and says, “Perhaps, but let’s see yours first Little Moon Lily.”

I stand up as straight as I can so she does not have to bend down as much and I feel her horn lightly touch mine. Then I feel her mind connect with mine, and I feel like I am watching a movie as my memories are played out in front of us.

I see Millie next to me under mom as we feed. I see her next to me as we travel by train with mom and Papa Milo. I see Epona hugging both me and Mills, and reading to us.

I then feel myself shake as I see Mills pull the cloak off of a zebra, he kicks her. I feel the rage I felt at him hurting my sister and how I took it out on him.

Next, we are at the farm and I accidently melt the plow blade and flash burn poor great aunt Purple. I continue to remember my family and siblings. Then my friends as we get older. Then she sees the memory of the Pegasus port and how Tek and I blessed poor Mister High Grade and I said goodbye to him.

Suddenly I am back to the battlefield. I am on the radio and I am begging again for the stallion on the other end to please just go away. To let us leave him be and not have to hurt him. I hear and feel his laughter again. And I am running towards the sky ships. I feel myself stop and give the blessing again and then I bring down an airship, and I am back here.

I feel the spell has ended and I look up at this alicorn mare who’s name I do not know. But before I can say anything, I hear another voice that speaks in a more formal tone say, “We came as fast as we could sister.”

As I look at, the source of the voice I see three more alicorn mares running towards us. The first one is blue like Granny Choo. The second one looks like one of the ministry mares from my school books. And the final one is a delightful greyish pink with a mane and tail that almost makes me giggle when I see the gold steaks like Momma Mollygirls along with the rose and violet in them.

Once they are close enough I see the white mare turn to look at them, and I see her cutie mark. I am so surprised to realize who I am talking to. I sit down hard and ask, “Princes Celestia? How? I, I thought you were trapped in a computer in one of the SPP’S”

I then hear the purple one say in an amazed voice, “So the book was telling the truth about that world.”

I nod my head as I sit there staring at them. Finally, the one who I now realize is really Luna asks, “Young one, do you know where you are?”

I shake my head no and I tell her, “No, all I know is I am not in the NCR anymore. I miss my sisters and brothers and our parents. I miss granny Choo and Aunt Purple.”

The one who must be Celestia says, “Luna, I, I think she is from the world of our visitors.”

Then I hear the one they call Twilight asks, “Ok, but what do we do with her now?”

I then ask, “I just want to know where I am, and how to get home.”

The pinkish one then gently asks me, “What is your name young mare?”

I tell her, “I am Moon Lily.”

She smiles and then says, “Moon, I was once in your place so I understand how you are feeling.” She pauses and looks at first Celestia then the others before continuing. “Moon, you are in the nether region. An area between universes. Do you understand about universes?”

This time I surprise them as I nod my head and tell them, “Yeah, my big sister Epona comes from a different one then we live in. She explained all about it.” I giggle a bit and then tell her, “She says ponies and cows were different in that one from ours. That Momma Mollygirl was much more of a housemare and not as good a soldier.”

I see Luna turn her head slightly and she asks, “Why is that funny Moon?”

“Princess, if you ever met Momma Mollygirl, you would understand. She is loving and kind and a great mother, but she is a horrible cook and I just can’t see her as not being a soldier.”

I see understanding come over Luna’s face. Then she asks me, “Do you understand why you are here?”

I shake my head no and tell her, “I don’t know. I don’t even know how I got here.”

This time Celestia speaks, “I think I need to show you the scenes of her life that lead her here,” she says to the others.

As I once again see the scenes of my life before my eyes, they all watch and I see Cadence smile at the scenes of my family together.

Twilight becomes more interested during the times my sister and parents are reading to me and then my magic lessons with Granny Choo and Aunt Purple.

Luna and Twilight watch them and I see Luna pay apt attention to my many fights. Then I see Celestia smile at the times I am healing others. I see her eyes turn sad as she watches me give the blessing. Then I see as much joy on their faces as I felt the first time, I helped ma midwife a foal.

Finally, Celestia turns to the others, “Well, what do you think?”

Luna looks at me then Celestia and says, “But she is so young.”

“So were we sister, so were we.”

Cadence weighs in next “She is young, but she has several good mentors, as well as a loving family. I think she should be offered it.”

Finally, Twilight says, “I want to know how she learned to use magic from the pegasi, earth ponies and cattle. I have never heard of a regular pony being able to do that before.”

This time I speak up, “Princess Twilight, I have an idea, but I am not sure.” I pause and look down as I collect my thoughts. Then I tell them, “My friend Tek says he believes I am spirit touched. Before I was born, I died in the womb when my mom was attacked by a radhog. I somehow came back to life. I have heard several ghouls ask me how I can walk in both worlds, and to tell the truth I wonder the same thing.”

Finally, Celestia looks at the others and they all nod their heads. Celestia then says, “Young mare, we know what has happened to the princesses of your world. We are willing to offer you the gift of becoming an alicorn.”

I am stunned and I tell her, “I, I would like that, but I cannot be a princess. We don’t have them anymore. I can only be a citizen.”

Celestia smiles and tells me, “Young Moon Lily, do not worry about that. I have met your Granny Choo as has Luna and Twilight. We know what it is like in your universe.”

I am then lifted above them and I feel the magic swirl around me and it becomes very bright. Then I feel my back begin to feel funny as I lift into the air. Suddenly I feel like I have wings and I feel the urge to stretch them and do so as well as my fore and back hooves.

Then I am back on the ground again and I suddenly ask, “But how do I get home?”

Celestia smiles at me and tells me, “Young Moon, I will show you the way. And if you have any questions later that your granny Choo and her sisters can not answer, please come back here and call like you did. One of us will come as soon as we can.”

The others come over to me and I give them each a hug and then I tell them, “It was really nice to meet you. Thank you for your gift.”

They say their goodbyes to me and then I watch them as they disappear into the fog.

Finally, it is just me and Celestia again. She smiles at me and ask me, “Are you ready Moon Lily?”

I nod my head and she shows me how to cast this spell and suddenly I am back to where I was on the battlefield. I am very tired and I feel myself collapse on the ground next to Tek and Momma Mollygirl. I feel the grass below me growing and it feels soothing.

I hear a loud crashing sound as the artillery keeps rumbling and the gunshots keep firing.

Weakly I lookup at momma Mollygirl and I tell her, “Ma, help, my back feels weird.”

I see her look stunned at me. Then I hear Dull Beak say as he lands next to her, “Will you look at that?”

Author's Note

Normally I would have used this as a bonus chapter and I apologize for not being able to do so now. I do hope you have enjoyed Moon Lily’s story of her adventures and ascension so far.

When I first began to write Moon Lily I had never intended for her to become an alicorn. However she seemed to have taken on a life of her own as I have written her.

Chapter 116 A Time of War and a Time of Rest

Chapter 116 A Time of War and a Time of Rest

“When you're at the end of your rope, tie a knot and hold on.” ― Theodore Roosevelt

As I look down at my daughter, I first notice that she has wings now and all I can say is “Dear Sweet Cream! What? How? Moon you’re an alicorn?”

Then I notice she is lying on her saddlebags and carbine. She is still very tired sounding when she asks me, “Please help me stand up.”

I go over to her and just like I did when she was a young filly, I use my head to help lift her up. As I am doing this, I hear Tek fire and Then Dull Beak says, “Oh for crying out loud”, and he uses his talons to help set her on her feet.

Not far behind me I suddenly hear Paperwork get on his PipBuck and he says, “Choo, get you and your sisters to my tag, NOW!”

I look up and suddenly I see a group of pegasi fliers charging at us. I bring my carbine up and I begin to fire along with my troopers. I hear cries from nearby for medic and I see several of those charging us go down. Many of them just drop like wet sacks of cement, others crash and scream as they hit the ground.

Behind me I hear Moon Lily yell out, “ENOUGH!” This is followed by a bright flash of light and the sky for miles around clears of clouds.

Suddenly I see those attacking us suddenly stop and point behind me. I turn and I see Moon, still groggy, has not only gotten up, but she is lazily lifting herself into the air and as she does so, her horn begins to glow again.

In the distance I can see Choo Choo and the sisters coming at us quickly. As they approach, I see my troops reforming and getting ready to move forward in a move that will get us to the stable. Once the three sisters have gotten close enough, I can tell when they have seen Moon. I see all of them stop in mid air and Choo puts a hoof over her mouth. Then they fly as fast as they can to the little mare.

They form a barrier around her with their bodies and I hear Choo ask, “Moon, how?”

The battle begins to die down now as many of the surviving Enclave troops begin to surrender or start a fighting withdrawal towards the west.

Then I hear Moon Lily say, “Granny Choo, I saw them. I saw the Princesses. They remembered you.”

I turn my head in surprise at this and I see both Blue Star and Quick Frost have their jaws hanging open in surprise. Choo Then floats over to her great granddaughter and puts a hoof around her and hugs her. Then she says, “I always knew you had it in you dear. I am so proud of you.”

Then I hear Quick Frost ask, “Do we call you Princess Moon Lily now?”

I hear Moon giggle and reply, “No, the princesses no longer live in our universe. I am just like you. A citizen of the NCR.”

Finally, I ask, “Could you three take Moon and Tek back to Site Paddock for me?”

I see Choo Choo nod her head as do her sisters. Then Blue Star says, “Colonel, it seems the heaviest of the fighting is done for now, so we will do that. We will be back in a bit.”

Then I watch the four of them fly off with Tek trotting behind on the ground.

Next, I turn my attention back to the matters at hoof. Driving these sons of mules out of our home and picking up the pieces.

I give the order and we surge forward again. While most of the Enclave troops fall back or surrender, we do find some pockets of hold outs. These are the ones that cause us the most problems as they wound and kill more of my people when there is really no longer a purpose to it.

Soon I hear the General call over the radio for all of the flying troopers to fall back and let the heavily damaged Raptor escape.

I swear I hear George yell “NO!” and as she screams in the distance, I see fire shoot out one last time. But then she turns back and along with the others flies towards our lines.

As the crippled Raptor limps away, I see many of those pegasi who are trying to escape make a dash for it. Beside me I hear Windy curse. Then she says, “Don’t they know by letting them escape like that we will just have to fight them again someday?”

I take a deep breath and sigh as I let it out. “Windy, if they think they can escape they will try that rather than fight to the death. We have lost enough already, don’t you think?”

“Oh, I guess you are right. But damn it Mollygirl, It, it just does not feel right to do it.”

Beside us I hear Dull Beak say, “Maybe not Windy, but those who make it back will also tell them what happened here and it will serve as a warning not to try it again.”

She looks at him, then me. Finally, she says, “I really hope you are right and this was all worth it. But somehow I am afraid it is not done yet.”

___________

The rest of the day we continue to advance against the pockets of the enclave troops as they fall back towards the Stable and Manesville. As we do so we cross so many fields where the crops have been burned as well as woods. It seems the Enclave felt if they could not keep Manesville and its areas, they would try to destroy it instead.

Finally, we make it to the area around the base and the stable. From the backside, I can see where the hillside was blown, much like what Milo’s miners did during the battle of Harness. I feel fortunate that I do not see any parts of bodies sticking out of the dirt that has been shifted here. As we move forward, we see the bodies of the dead as well as those wounded who remain. The latter we render care to, no matter which side they are from.

Once we make it to the tunnel for the Stable’s main entrance it becomes evident how desperate those final moments before the door was closed really were. It seems one whole platoon served as a rearguard and held the Enclave off long enough for the door to be closed.

Once my troopers have cleared out the last few Enclave troops and they are taken away as POW’s Chain Lighting and the rest of my escort go with me into the tunnel to try and open the Stable, and to let them know the siege has ended.

Once I get there, I see the control panel has been destroyed. I call back, “We need an electronics expert up here.”

Shortly afterward I hear a commotion behind me and someone says, “The tech is on their way now ma’am.”

Good, finally something going as expected, I guess. Then I turn to talk to Chain and I see the tech is Twinkle Hoofs. Next to her are the rest of the repair ponies, except Choo. I notice that they all have bandages on various parts of their bodies, but overall are fine.

I nod to them and ask Twinkle, “Can you open it for us?”

She grins back and tells me, “Yeah, it sure is a mess, but if I can’t do this, I really shouldn’t be called a repair pony.”

I have to grin at that and nod my head. “Ok Twinks. Thanks.” I tell her and as I step back, I feel a hoof on my shoulder and I see it is Ginger’s.

Epona is next to her and she asks, “Ma, there is a rumor that Moon became an Alicorn. Is it true?”

I slowly nod my head and I tell her, “Yeah. Right after she brought down a raptor.”

I see the shocked look on both of their faces. Then Ginger says, “Thank Sweet Cream that she and Millie never had a really bad fight like me and Pona did then.” Then both of my older daughters begin to laugh.

I can’t help myself and begin to laugh too. Then I hear Twinkle Hoofs say, “Ok, this should do it, right, here.” And I hear machinery begin to move on the far side. I then tell them, “Thanks, now move back so they do not open fire on you.”

I sober myself up again and am standing at attention when the door is pulled back and begins to roll to the side. As the lights inside almost blind me in the tunnel I can barely make out all the troopers inside who have taken up a defensive position. Before they can react, I yell out, “Cloudsdale has fallen, Canterlot has returned.” It is a passphrase only us regimental and battalion commanders know, having been chosen right before we left for Manehatten in the event something like this occurred.

The blinding lights are then dimmed and I hear Colonel Starburst say, “Oh thank the Goddesses. Welcome back.” As she slowly limps her way forward on three legs. Her front right leg is gone from the knee down. “How bad is it out there?” She asks me.

I lower my head sadly and tell her, “Bad, we have a lot of work to do just here. The remaining troopers from the 1st Regiment who were still outside are with the Militia and the 2nd Regiment clearing out Manesville right now. Dead Quite took a lot of damage but they were able to fight them off. I heard a rumor that they took out three raptors at the Pegasus port. We got two more and let one that was severely damaged fly off as a warning to the Enclave. General Threat Vector has his headquarters in White Cloud right now. I am sure he will be here in a while.”

I see her shake her head sadly and she asks, “Any idea on the number of casualties yet?”

I look around and tell her, “Let's get out of the way here, we are blocking the hall. Maybe we can go to either the security office or your HQ?”

She shakes her head, “Sorry Mollygirl, I am not going to make it as far as my HQ, let us go to my stall here in the stable.”

I nod my head and as I walk slowly alongside her, I see a look of worry on the faces of all those who were trapped in here. I hear several of them ask my escorts if they know about others who were not inside. I then wonder if this is what it was like for our ancestors when those stable doors closed on the final day. Instead, I say nothing and keep walking.

Once we reach the anteroom outside her stall, we both take a seat. She looks at me, laughs lightly, and tells me, “Mollygirl, you look like Tartarus.”

I laugh politely and tell her, “I feel like it. Goddesses what a mess.”

She nods her head and says, “Tell me about it. Thank the Goddesses we had planned on them trying something like this. I just never imagined them come in such strength.”

“Star, you and your people did good holding them until we could get back here.”

She looks at me and asks, “How bad was it in Manehatten?”

I smile and I tell her, “Honestly it was a milk run. Our hardest fighting was when we got back.” I pause, then I ask, “Storm, what happened?” as I look at where her front leg once was.

She sighs and tells me, “I got caught outside when they first hit us. One of the big blasts from a raptor. It got me and a couple of others.” I see her look down and I hear her sigh, then she tells me, “I know you were close to her. I am sorry but Kettle Bell was killed by the blast that took my leg. I am sorry.”

I feel the urge to cry, then suddenly I feel no emotions at all. I feel dead inside. All I can think is no, not Kettle. I never got to say goodbye to her even. My face feels expressionless as I look up at her and tell her, “Thanks Star. I guess I best get going. I have a regiment to look after.”

She nods her head and quietly says, “I understand. Please be careful.”

I nod my head and put my helmet back on and I head quietly back out of the stable with my staff and escort trailing me. We are halfway back to my HQ when Chain flies up next to me and ask, “Ma’am, what happened? I can tell something is wrong, what is it?”

I stop and look at him and the dam burst. I first scream then I break down in tears as I tell him, “They killed Kettle Bell.”

I feel a set of hooves around me and I hear a voice say, “It’s ok ma’am. Let it out.” So, I do. I cry for the loss of my friend, my sister from another udder. Then I cry for all the others I know we have lost as well. After a bit. I stop crying. I notice my staff is around me like a shield and I tell them, “Thank you all. I appreciate it.”

I hear a sad Chain Lighting reply, ma’am, we are all feeling like that right now. Not one of us has not lost someone we are friends with or care about. But ma’am, there will be a reckoning for this. We may be down, but we are not out and they will be held accountable.”

I nod my head. “Your right Chain, your right. We will make them pay for this.” I tell him as I feel my heart harden and I begin to truly hate the Enclave for all they have taken from me.

__________

Once back at my HQ I have it moved closer to the stable. My troops and I are both guarding it as well as providing a ready reserve for those troops that are still fighting in Manesville. The fighting has pretty much died out except for some holdouts. Most of those left behind by the Enclave are injured or were just too unlucky to make it out in time.

Two days later we are still accounting for the dead, wounded, and missing when I get the message by a courier, “Colonel Mollygirl, please come to the stable hospital. Your spouse is there for treatment.”

I am stunned. Which spouse? I ask myself. I grab my gear and I tell Windy, “I will be back in a bit. One of my spouses is in the hospital?”

She looks at me funny and asks, “Which one?”

I sigh, “Windy, I don’t know. They did not say.” I turn to my escort and say, “Sergeant Nightshade, let’s go.” Sure, we are back home, but there could always be holdouts we have not found yet.

As we walk in silence, I worry about who it may be. Goddesses know after the last week it could be almost any of them. Thank Sweet Cream it is not any of the youngsters.

Soon we are back at the stable and as I arrive at medical, I see most of my family is outside waiting. The only ones I don’t see are Badger and Archer.

Sutures is the first to greet me. She throws her hooves around me and is crying. “Mollygirl, they only found him this morning. He was lying next to one of his guns that had been destroyed.”

It’s Archer I realize as my heart almost stops and my stomach drops out. “How, how bad is he?”

She shakes her head and Magpie says, “We are not sure. They only told us he took a face injury and several other hits and he broke both back legs.”

Dear Goddesses, I think. Then I ask, “Does Badger know yet?”

Sumac then says, “They have not found him yet. His company is still fighting in Manesville. Laura Lee was the one who found Archer, so she knows.”

I nod my head. “Good. I am glad to hear she knows already. I wish she could be here, but I know she is busy with her battalion.”

Soon the foals start to come over to me. Millie hugs me first. Then both Woodrow and Shadowbuck. Next Raven. Finally, behind the others comes Moon Lily. Very shyly she approaches me. I reach out my forehooves to hug her.

She hugs me and tells me quietly, “I am sorry about not doing what I was supposed to and staying with the others.”

“Dear, I was not mad at you. I was afraid for you. But next time, listen to your mother, ok. Besides, you certainly did something you were supposed to ta earn your wings.”

I hear her first sniffle and then giggle a bit. “Thank you, Mama Mollygirl.”

“You’re welcome my little Moon, your welcome.”

For the first time, I feel her wings wrap around me as well as her hooves in a hug. Finally, the hug breaks, and she goes back to her siblings and I begin to talk to my spouses more.

“How are the others taking her becoming an alicorn?” I ask.

Sutures tiredly looks at me and replies, “If I hear one more time about her hugging Celestia and meeting Luna and supposedly the Ministry Mare Twilight Sparkle as an alicorn and another one named Cadence, I will scream.”

“That bad?” I ask.

I hear Magpie laugh lightly and she says, “No, not really, just she was so excited when she got back to us that once she told the story and other foals heard about it, they wanted to hear it too.”

I smile and shake my head in amusement. “I guess they wanted to hear something hopeful.”

Sumac then replies, “Perhaps, but Choo Choo verified that she was telling the truth about the other alicorns. Mollygirl, she even said they discussed Cadence, but she did not get to meet her. Would you believe she said a Pegasus became a princess in that world?”

“Now that is a story I would love to hear sometime,” I tell her with a smile.

Then I see Magpie smirk as she tells me, “Mollygirl, when we talked to Choo, it seems that is who received Epona’s copy of the Book of Little Pip. It seems they know about what happened here, oh and because so many of the Repair Pony’s that met them are from our family, they heard about our family too.”

I feel myself blush in embarrassment as all I can think is I can only imagine what they think of us.

Finally, I ask, “Does, does this mean she is a Princess now?”

I hear Magpie snicker and Sumac answers, “Well some of the ghouls tried to call her one, and she stopped them. As she said, she is only a citizen of the NCR, just like they are, or the three sisters are. She was very adamant about that. Something about Celestia even agreeing to that.”

Soon I ask, “Ok, so anything special I should know about raising a flier?”

This time Sutures answers me, “Well, Windy’s family has shown me how to preen her feathers. A few other things, but nothing too major.”

I have to smile at this and I ask, “So has Rain Dancer been involved in that?”

Sumac laughs lightly and tells me, “Actually, yes. He taught Millie how to preen his wings and she now helps Moon when she needs it.”

This gets me to raise an eyebrow as it is something I would not have thought of.

A little while later as we are waiting for word from the doctors, I hear Sutures ask, “Are you ok Mollygirl?”

I sadly tell her, “It’s just, I can’t believe she is gone.”

She solemnly asks me, “Who is gone?”

I quietly tell her, “Kettle Bell. She and I had been through so much together and now she is gone.”

She shifts back a bit and asks me, “Mollygirl where did you hear that?”

So, I tell her about when we opened the stable up and what Star Burst had told me. She then tells me, “Dear, she was half right. The blast that got her, didn’t kill Kettle. It badly injured her and knocked her out. Some of her staff were able to drag her along with them as they fell back. My love, she is in Site Paddock in the medical ward right now. It was a close thing for her, but it looks like she will make it.”

I am so relieved I begin to cry. But this time it is tears of joy. I have not lost my sister. Sutures wraps her hoof around me and tells me, “I am glad I could give you some good news dear. I know it has been rough on all of us too.”

I nod my head, then she tells me, “We did lose a lot of people though Mollygirl.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I know. I saw how Manesville looked from the air when we first got back. It looked like we got hit at White Cloud also.”

She nods her head, “Yeah, we did, they caught some of our people by surprise. They severely damaged the cloud farms also.”

I nod my head, “I am not surprised, as they were retreating, they were burning the crops and woodlands behind them.”

From the other side of Sutures, I hear Magpie say, “Them bastards. They need to pay for this.”

I nod my head, then I ask, “I agree dear, but where do we stop? When will enough deaths be enough?”

Sutures beside me pulls me closer and I just breathe in her scent and relax. But I still cannot help but wonder, when will enough be enough?

__________

We spend most of the night waiting for word. Finally, Charity comes out and he looks at all of us and tells us. “He is going to make it, but he will be out for a few days. He took some really bad injuries. His legs are healing nicely along with some ribs. By the way, one of them had punctured a lung. When you see him, try not to stare at his face. He has lost his right eye. Once he is able to make the decision we will see if he wants us to try and get him a cyber one.”

I feel myself sag in relief that he is still alive, but I now worry about how he will handle this.

“Doctor, how long till I can see my father?” I hear Moon Lily asks Charity, he turns to face her and as she ruffles her wings nervously, I see his eyes go wide and his mouth forms a silent O.

Finally, he says, “My Goddesses, so it is true. I, I thought it was just a rumor.”

She clears her throat and repeats, “Doctor, how long till I can see my father?” she pauses briefly and says, “And please don’t use them to swear, I know Celestia and Luna would not appreciate it.”

I see his head move back slightly in stunned silence, and he says, “You sound like you really know them.”

She smiles wanly and tells him, “Not well, but I have met them, they deserve more respect, sir. Now could you answer my question?”

Finally, he shakes his head as if to clear it and says, “Well, he has just completed surgery, so it will probably be an hour or two before you can go in. Although I do not know how long he will be unconscious for.”

I watch as our daughter nods her head. I hear her sigh then she says, “Thank you, sir.”

As he goes into the back of the medical department, we all look at each other and decide to head back to my HQ so we can catch some sleep somewhat more comfortably than on a hard steel and tile floor.

As we come in, I see Laura Lee is talking to Dull Beak at a table. Dull Beak looks slightly surprised to see all my wives and foals with me, but Laura Lee just grins and comes over and greets us as family.

Behind her, I hear Dull Beak laugh lightly and he says to no one in particular, “That is more what I expected.”

I then notice a very tired-looking Paper Work coming towards us. Once he is close enough, he asks, “Do you want some tea ma’am?”

I shake my head, “No Paper Work, we just came to get some sleep. Maybe you should think about doing the same.”

He sighs and tells me, “I tried Ma’am, just I can’t. Not with all we have lost this time. The casualty reports are still coming in too. Looks like the whole brigade took it on the chin this time.”

I nod my head and I hear Laura Lee say, “Ma’am, we took some casualties but not as heavy as the rest it seems. I think we were better rested having gotten here by the river instead of on hoof.”

I nod my head in agreement. Then she asks, “So what’s next Colonel?”

I shrug my shoulders and I tell her, “Probably rebuild the Brigade. Help get crops in and begin to help rebuild. But first, we will have to bury the dead and tend to the wounded.”

She nods her head. “That is my next question, have they decided where we will bury them yet?”

I shake my head and tell her, “Probably like last time. We had graves dug for those of theirs as well as ours.” Then I think about something and have to ask, “Laura Lee, do you want to ship your dead home to Harness?”

I see her smile sadly as she says, “No. They fought for Manesville and died here. Let them rest here. Just like those from Manesville have at my home.”

I nod my head and I hear Sutures say, “I guess one more tie that we had not expected. But it does seem right.”

“Now Laura Lee, if your battalion is set for the night, you are welcome to join us for a place to sleep tonight,” I tell her.

She looks at all of us and nods her head, “Mollygirl, I will take you up on that offer, I need family tonight.”

Shortly after this, my family has laid down for the night and the lanterns in the command tent have been turned low. I hear a low hum of voices on the military radio and begin to wonder what those in the Enclave are lying about now concerning us. I think about this briefly and am soon fully asleep.

__________

The next morning, we get up and my spouses decide to head back home to get something to eat before heading to the stable. As they are leaving Sutures tells me “When we get home, I will swing by Site Paddock and check on Kettle for you. I know how much she means to you.”

I kiss her lightly and I tell her, “Thank you, dearest. I am so glad you understand.”

She smiles and says, “I do. Remember I have delivered all of her calves, so she is a friend of mine also.”

As they are walking out, I hear Laura Lee behind me say, “I wonder what the others will think of having an Alicorn in the family?”

I turn to her and smile then I tell her, “Who would have expected it.”

Then she laughs and says, “Well I guess that runs up there with me getting pregnant. Huh, the funny thing is it was the same father.”

At that, we both share a good laugh as we watch the others in our family head towards home.

She and I share a pot of tea and then she tells me, “Ma’am, I guess I should be going back to my battalion.”

“Sounds good Colonel, after lunch why don’t you stop by again and we can head to the stable to see if he is awake yet.”

She smiles, “Sounds good ma’am. I will see you then.”

As the day progresses, I keep getting reports of the casualty numbers for my own regiment as well as the others. Most of my people have been accounted for. However, I do still have some who are missing in action. I have lost several of my scouts as well over a hundred and fifty dead and another two hundred and fifty wounded. That includes the Harness Battalion. And this is just for my regiment alone.

The totals for the first regiment almost make me cry. The second of the First was almost decimated it seems. Luna’s Lancers took heavy casualties but not nearly as many as the Door Kickers and the Enfields.

The Second regiment took it on the chin too as they performed the initial assault airborne. I quickly scroll through their list and am relieved when I do not find Badger or Page’s names listed in the casualties. I feel guilty for a moment then realize it is only equine to feel that way.

Finally, it is time for lunch and Laura Lee has returned. I let Dull Beak know I am heading for the Stable and he tells me, “If he is awake, tell him I said hi and that I hope he recovers quickly.”

"Will do Dull Beak. If I see Summer, I will let her know you are ok and find out where she is so you can visit her later.”

I see him smile thankfully as he says, “I would really appreciate that ma’am, now you best get going.”

I nod my head and begin my trek to see if he is ok.

As we near the Stable I see all of my family except Badger coming along the road from White Cloud. Part of me is surprised to see Moon Lily just flying lazily next to the rest.

Once we get closer, she flies over and gives me a quick hug, “Hi Mama Mollygirl.” She says and I tell her, “Hi sweetheart, how are you doing?”

She grins, “I am really liking this flying thing. Snow Song and Frost Glitter have been giving me lessons already.”

Then she goes to Laura Lee and as she hugs her, she says, “I am so glad to see you again Mama Laura Lee.”

Laura Lee just grins and tells her, “So am I my little filly.”

Soon the others have caught up and we all go back into the stable to see if Archer is awake and can have visitors. As we enter, I see Charity is coming out of the back. He looks in better shape than the last time I saw him. When I comment on this he smiles and tells me, “It is amazing what a couple of hour nap can do.” Then he pauses, uses his wings to hold a clipboard so he can read off of it, and tells us. “Ok, he can have visitors, please be careful his right side is still healing from the damage there. Also, he has problems with depth perception right now. Oh, and he is still a bit disoriented so be patient with him.

We all nod our heads in understanding. Then we head in to see him. As we get close enough, I can see the bandages wrapped on his wounds as well as on one side of his face. It hurts so much seeing him like this.

Once we are close enough Raven gently climbs onto his bed, and he smiles at her saying, “It is so good to see you, my little one.”

She hugs him gently and tells him, “I was worried about you papa.”

“I was worried about you too.” Then he notices the cutie mark and says, “Oh my, I missed you getting your cutie mark. How did you get it?” he asks.

She grins and begins to tell him. Then she looks down and quietly says, “Sorry about the barn papa.”

Beside me, I hear Millie giggle lightly. Archer gives her a hug and tells her, “It’s ok, you did it protecting our family. You did good Raven.”

As they are talking, I watch Moon Lily climb up the other side and wait patiently for her turn. When Raven gets down, she takes her place and as he goes to hug her, she extends her wings to hug him back.

He suddenly stops and moves back. He then yells “Doc, get in here! I am having hallucinations.”

Before the rest of us can react, Laura Lee moves up to him and puts a hoof on his shoulder, now he is almost in a panic as he asks in a hesitant voice, “Laura Lee you don’t live here, do you?”

I see an almost devilish grin come over her face as we all realize he may be thinking he has changed universes. Finally, she shakes her head no and tells him, “No love, but my battalion has been assigned to the 3rd Regiment.”

He looks somewhat relieved. Then he looks back at Moon, then asks, “Does Moon Lily really have wings now?”

Moon who has seemed to have had her feelings hurt quietly says, “Yes papa. I do. Papa, I met them. I met the Princesses and they made me an alicorn too.”

He shakes his head and says, “But dear, you are still a filly and you are still black. All the alicorns other than Luna or Celestia are blue, green, or purple and had to be dipped into a chemical.”

She grins and tells him, “Papa, Celestia told me I had done something really special. That I had used all three kinds of pony magics.”

He seems perplexed as he is thinking and then he says, “That is so surprising. I mean how could you use pegasus magic. I am not even sure how you could have used earth pony magic, and you have both unicorn and earth pony blood.”

This time Magpie clears her throat and tells him, “Dear, I think I can explain it a bit. You see, when I was studying the records looking for Choo Choo’s family, I found a note on a birth certificate. It seems that Winter Wind was a bit more than a rascal. It seems he had a couple of foals with mares other than his wife. Well, dear, you are descended from him also. Because of one of these liaisons.”

I see the surprise on his face and he asks, “Why didn’t you tell me?”

She smiles and tells him, “Dear, you reacted a bit more than most noticed to the idea of Paper Work and Choo. So, I did not want you getting weirded out about our Mollygirl and you being distant relations. It has been over seven generations. I think that is a pretty good divergence.”

As she is saying this, I see he has a hoof extended and is gently caressing Moon Lily’s mane. As she finishes, he brings his oldest daughter in for a hug and gives her a kiss on her forelock.”

He nods his head and tells her, “That makes sense,” then he tells Moon Lily, “Congratulations my little one on becoming a princess.”

She nuzzles him lightly and tells him, “Thank you papa, but I am not a princess. We don’t have them here anymore.”

He looks confused so she continues, “Papa, I left our universe and met them in between them. Celestia first. Papa, she is so nice. But so are the other three too.”

He then asks, “I know about Luna but who are the others?”

She grins and begins to explain. When she is done, I see him looking at her with almost an expression of awe. Finally, he tells her, “Moon, I am very proud of you dear.”

“Thank you, Papa,” she tells him. Then she gives him another hug and kiss and she gently climbs back down, to be replaced by the other foals, one by one. Eventually, even I am able to get my time with him.

Before we leave Suture asks him, “Are you going to get a cybernetic eye?”

I hear him take a deep breath, then he tells her, “Yeah, I think I will. I hope you don’t mind.”

She kisses him gently and tells him, “No, I understand love. I just wish you were never hurt.”

He grimaces in a bit of pain as his painkillers begin to wear off. He nods his head in reply and tells her, “I wish so too, but what can we do.”

I notice he is getting tired and I tell the others, “We should get going and let him get some rest.”

They all agree and we say our goodbyes and head back out. Once we are heading back towards my HQ the others tell Laura Lee and me that they will see us later. Laura Lee and I wave to them one last time and then we return to our world of duty and responsibilities once again.

__________

A week after the main battle was completed and the Stable relieved, General Vector calls all three of us regimental commanders into his HQ back in the stable. This is after the last of the fighting with the holdouts finally has finished in Manesville.

He looks at the three of us and shakes his head before he tells us, “Look, I know how you are feeling. This has been my home too since Manesville joined the NCR. But we need time to rest and refit. We hurt them I am certain of that, but there is still plenty of fight in the Enclave.” I nod my head in agreement and out of the corner of my eyes I see the other two doing the same. What scares me is that I am the only one of the three of the regimental commanders not injured in the fighting.

He then says, “Mollygirl, I want your regiment to rebuild your base over by White Cloud,” he pauses and turns to Storm Cloud and tells her, “I want you and your people to begin to rebuild the base outside the stable. I also want all three regiments to begin patrols again.” He sighs and then looks at Star Burst and tells her, “Colonel, your troops will remain housed in the stable for now. However, due to the high percentage of casualties they have taken, you are now my reserve regiment. You will be getting the majority of replacements as they come in. Also, I want you to get that stump healed and your new leg adjusted properly so when we do head back out you are ready.” He stops again giving us all time to think about what he has said before his staff gives us all a briefing on how the war is going.

Major Pin Point steps up and tells us, “I am not going to lie to you. Right now, our nation is in turmoil. There are many who are demanding a vote of confidence for the president. Others are demanding that she step down and surrender to the Enclave.” He pauses and looks at us. Then he continues, “I will say, that for now, the NCR is still in the fight. The NCR general staff has let us know that they share our concerns, particularly those for our citizens and soldiers who once were part of the Enclave. They assure me we are not alone in these worries or in our fight and will use every weapon available to protect them. In part, this includes some offensive operations into Enclave territory as well as some teams of rangers and of individuals much like them conducting psychological warfare to weaken their confidence.”

This makes me think of the Repair Ponies as well as the Tail Spin, Blackberry and Chip, so I raise a hoof and ask, “Can you tell us who these teams are?”

He looks at the general and shakes his head no. From beside us I hear Threat Vector say, “Mollygirl after the briefing I need to talk to you.”

I feel my stomach lurch and wonder if I am in trouble for having asked the wrong question. The rest of the briefing goes quickly. Finally, after we are dismissed, I approach the General and he tells me, “Come with me to my office.”

Once there he indicates for me to take a seat, which I do. After he sits down, he begins, “Mollygirl, I have four of your scouts that I want to send on a special mission.”

I nod my head, and reply, “No problem sir, I will have my chief of scouts send over 4 of them.”

He shakes his head and moves his front talon in a negative motion. Then he says, “Colonel, I know which four I need. I need your bat ponies for this one. I would also like to talk to you and your spouses further about this as I have a very special request to ask concerning one of your family members.”

Now I almost panic. Who of my family members does he want, and why? Instead, I simply nod my head and tell him, “All of us should be at the house tonight, would you like to come for dinner?”

I see him cringe slightly at the invite before he says, “Colonel, I am sorry, but really I prefer meat for my dinners.”

I relax enough to laugh when he says this and I tell him, “That is ok, tonight we are having roasted radhog. We found some that were after the dead, so we took care of them, and well, why waste good eating. We are sharing it with our friends and neighbors who want some.”

I see him tilt his head as he grins, “I forgot that your family is one of the ones that are omnivores. Well in that case I would like that. But understand this is for business as much as pleasure Mollygirl.”

I grin back and tell him, “I understand sir.”

“Good, I am glad you understand then, what time should I be there?”

“How about 6 pm sir?”

“Good, I will see you then.”

__________

Once back home for the night I quickly remove my uniform but keep my pistol on. Then I join the others outside by the firepit. I see Archer laying on a blanket with the Raven laying protectively next to him. Badger is again helping Sumac cut up the meat while Magpie and Laura Lee finish getting the rest of the meal ready.

It is almost funny how Laura Lee blends right in with the rest of us. When I mention this to her, she just shrugs and tells me, “Dear, this is how it was for Archer when he was deployed to Hackamore as well as you during your last two times. So why be surprised.”

I have to say she is right, so I tell her, “Ok, that makes sense, but I guess it is because we never expected to have any of you deployed up here. But honestly, I am really glad you are.”

She smiles and gives me a quick peck on the cheek and then says, “You say the sweetest things sometimes, now let me take some things to Archer for dinner.” Then she pauses and says, “Oh I hope all of you don’t mind, but I told George we were having a radhog roast and she asked if she could come and I told her yes.”

I hear Magpie quickly reply, “No, I had not thought about her. But with this much meat we should be good for her to have some tonight. Thank goodness it is a potluck though with everyone who is coming we will need the extra food.”

Soon after this Persimmon and her daughter join us. Xavier has duty with the Militia tonight and is still ponying the defenses. I sigh at the thought of how the Militia will have to keep doing so for a while longer yet.

Before too much longer others begin to show up. Among them are Buttermilk, Cornbread, and their calves. I also notice that Windy’s family has shown up, even though she is with the regiment tonight. I have to grin when I see Lieutenant Cake and a couple of others from Site Paddock show up too.

Soon the yard is full and conversations are everywhere. I then notice the three sisters have arrived and I see them all talking with Moon Lily. She seems really interested in what Choo is saying and I only wish I knew what it was.

Before too much longer the General shows up. I see how excited he is as he smells the roasting radhog and waits in line for a portion of it.

As the night continues some of our neighbors pull out instruments and play for everyone. I am happy though that all our kids are here tonight. Even the repair ponies have shown up.

I realize they have arrived when Sunny flies up to me and asks, “Colonel, does she really have wings now?”

I grin at him and tell him, “Yes Sunny, she does.”

I hear him laugh as he says, “Now that is a surprise. I mean who would have ever expected her to be able to fly eventually.”

I nod my head and he says, “I will catch you in a bit cous, I need to go see if I can teach her anything. Oh, and I invited Morning Star and the other batponies too.”

I am very surprised to hear this, and wonder just how big is this going to get, and should we have taken an extra radhog for it?

As the night continues and the sun sets, I suddenly hear the banshee-like call of their echolocation as they fly in. George raises her head and looks in their direction and I see her smile before taking another plateful of meat.

Once they land I see Moon Lily turn from the Sisters and become excited and I hear her say “Oh they came. I finally get to meet real batponies.”

As she trots over to meet them her wings begin to rise in excitement and I see all four of my night scouts’ eyes open wide, their mouths hang open briefly and I watch as they begin to bow to Moon Lily. Then I hear Morning Star say, “Your royal highness, forgive our failure to expect you.”

Moon stops in her tracks and tells them, “Please, get up. I am not a princess. I am just a citizen of the NCR.”

“But, but you are a young alicorn and with your color, you are not one of the pony made ones.”

Moon continues to walk to them and tells them, “You are right, and I have met the princesses. Well at least some from one of the other universes, and yes, they did make me. However, Celestia herself told me she understood how things were here and told me as there are not any princesses left, I did not have to be one, but I could still be ascent, a send, ascended into an alicorn.”

They all approach her and I hear one of the others, Arrats I believe, ask, “Other universes? What other universes?”

At this I see Epona pull her hoof from around Purchase Order and I hear her say, “Ok Moon, I will get this one for you.”

I see Moon Lily put a hoof in front of her muzzle and giggle then she says, “Thanks Pona.”

Eventually, the General gets all of my spouses and me to step inside the house to talk. Persimmon and Buttermilk take over our guests for us.

Once inside he has us sit and I can tell he is uncomfortable. Then he tells us, “I am sure you have all heard the Enclave propaganda broadcast by somepony named Hallowed Dreams,” he waits until we all nod or murmur that we have. Then he continues, “Well we think we have found their broadcast site.”

At this point, I am beginning to wonder what all this is about. Why would he have to talk to all of us about this? Then I hear him say, “Well Choo Choo has recommended, and to be honest after their latest broadcast I think she is right, that we raid his station. However, we only want fliers on this mission and to help mess with the Enclaves heads, we want your daughter Moon Lily to go on this raid.”

I am stunned into silence. I see the others are shocked except for Sutures, who jumps to her hooves and yells, “Goddess Damn it! Choo Choo, get your ass in here, NOW!”

I stand up, as does Archer and we both put a hoof on her shoulders trying to calm her down as she mutters, “I am going to kill her, I don’t care if I am descended from her.”

I then hear Choo Choo say from the doorway, “I guess you just told her our suggestion?”

Both Archer and I grab her as Sutures starts to lurch towards her. Then I see Moon Lily behind Choo and her horn lights up and Sutures freezes. She then says, “Sorry ma. But you need to calm down and listen.”

I am stunned as are the rest of my spouses. Then Moon says, “Actually it was me that suggested it to Choo after I talked to the Mareigan last night. Ma, Mas, and Pas, the Enclave said we used multiple mega spells. They accused us of horrible acts and are trying to get the NCR to turn on itself. Ma, I have to do something. Else, me ascending was for nothing.”

I see her horn’s brightness adjust and while still frozen, Sutures is finally able to speak and tells her, “Moon Lily you are in so much trouble for this young mare.”

I see Moon look down and nod her head, “I know mother, and when I return, I will accept any punishment, including a magic inhibition ring. But ma, we need to do this. Ma, Pa, I have to do this. Please understand.”

Finally, she releases Sutures completely from her spell and I see Sutures look at her daughter with anger in her eyes. “Moon Lily, I love you. But you need to understand you still have things to learn.”

She sighs and tells her, “Ma, I do realize it. I am still your filly, I know that. I still need to go to school when I can. I know that. But Ma, I don’t think anypony else can do this and have it work right for us.”

Finally, she sits down and closes her eyes. I watch Laura Lee come over and put a hoof on her shoulder and tell her, “Dear, she will be with Choo, and they will have a very experienced escort. And to tell the truth, she seems to have thought this out pretty thoroughly.” She stops then asks Moon, “By the way, who is this Mareigan?”

Behind us, I hear General Threat Vector ask, “Yeah, I was just going to ask that myself.”

This time I turn to both of them and tell them, “Well that is a bit of a long story, but I think it would help you both to understand White Cloud as well as the rest of the Manesville area a bit more.” Then I sit down and I begin to tell them all about the Mareigan.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently we went to liberate others from the Enclave and instead had to fight to save our homes and our people. As we fought in our own fields and towns, I have seen so much death and destruction. I watched as our chaplain both blessed our people as well as gave the final blessings to the dead. Among those I saw on the battlefield were two civilians, a unicorn filly and a zebra. I saw them stopping multiple times at the dead from both sides as they gave the blessing of the dead, oftentimes ignoring their own safety. This has made me really think about what it is all for. If you could please play Sky Pilot for those who risk their lives in trying to take care of the souls of those they do not even know.

Thank you,

Short Sale,

Private, Manesville Militia, NCR.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=I3OTY4dMVBM

Author's Note

The times they are a-changing it seems. Manesville and its local communities have been severely damaged. The Manesville Brigade is now licking its wounds as are the Enclave forces. Both sides being like two dogs in a fight needing to catch their breath. But both are still growling and nipping at each other.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=I3OTY4dMVBM
It is a Vietnam War-era song that many people thought was talking about the pilots, however, a Sky Pilot is a nickname for a Chaplin or clergy, and Merriam Webster list the first known usage in this form as 1865.

I had not noticed this scene before, but an example simular to what the Chaplains, Moon Lily, and Tek were doing during this 2nd Battle of Manesville can be seen in this scene from Saving Private Ryan: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZgeFYBukQiE

Chapter 117 Refit and Preparations

Chapter 117 Refit and Preparations

“Citizenship is an attitude, a state of mind, an emotional conviction that the whole is greater than the part...and that the part should be humbly proud to sacrifice itself that the whole may live.” ― Robert A. Heinlein, Starship Troopers

The General and Laura Lee’s reaction to the information is interesting to say the least. Threat Vector actually looks at Sutures and ask, “So we are planning this mission on the suggestion of a spirit that your daughter can see?”

Sutures shakes her head at him. She then smiles and tilts her head as she looks at him and tells him, “No, not only her. Several of us have seen her. Besides, you have a battalion commander who is a griffon that has fathered a child with a mare. A regimental commander who has not only been dead and come back, but that the local ghouls can tell she has just by looking at her. Oh, and my daughter has ascended to being an alicorn. And you think listening to the suggestion by a spirit, who happens to be the spirit of this region, is surprising?”

I see Laura Lee stifle a laugh as she says, “Don’t forget an artillery captain who has fathered a foal with a Jenny.”

When she says this I am about to lose it. I want to laugh so badly but hold it in check. I watch as the General ruffles his wings a bit, then he shakes his head and laughs slightly, “Well ma’am, when you put it like that I guess not.”

As we head back outside, I see Trouble and Blondie have arrived along with their younger children. I have to smile when I see their reaction to Sunny now seeming to be on the verge of having a real marefriend.

I also notice how the other three bat ponies tend to be talking more to Trouble than Blondie. As I am walking by, I overhear Blondie telling Morning Star, “Dear, anytime you would like to come to visit our farm, please do.”

As I get to Windy, she asks, “Well what was that all about?” Beside her I notice Buttermilk nodding her head as she is wondering too.

I sigh and I tell them that they want the repair ponies to make another run and this time they wanted permission for Moon Lily to join them.

“You guys didn’t say yes, did you?” Windy asks.

I nod my head, “Yeah, we did. Moon told us the Mareigan was involved.”

They both look at each other knowingly at that. Then Windy smirks and asks, “Uh, so how did the General take finding out about the Mareigan?”

I smile and tell her, “Oh, a little bit better than Sutures did when Moon used the paralysis spell on her.”

I see them both look at each other and then I hear Buttermilk say, “Oh, she did not do that?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes, she did. Oh, and she also told her mother she would accept her punishment when she gets back.”

They both nod their heads and I hear Windy say, “Well I should expect so."

It is a couple of days later when the repair ponies, minus Choo Choo and Sunny depart. Before they go, my daughters, both give me a big hug and tell me they love me. Epona then says, “We will be back again as soon as possible.

I smile in understanding, but I hate seeing them leave again. As they leave the farm, my son-in-law, boy that seems funny but also right to think, comes and tells me, “Do not worry Colonel, I will make sure they come home again.”

“Thank you, Xochitl,” I tell him, “Just make sure you come home too.

He grins and tells me, “I will do my best, I have a lot to live for. Such as my beautiful wife,” as he says this, he looks at Ginger and smiles in a knowing way. I see her smile back and blush.

While this is going on Epona and Purchase are saying their goodbyes. I hear Epona tell her “I am sorry I could not stay longer this time. Hopefully next time my love.”

Purchase sighs and tells her, “I was hoping so too, but I know how it is. Just remember, I love you and I will be waiting here for you.”

I have to smile as I see them embrace and finally reluctantly let go. I know all too well what they are feeling. I look at the rest of my family and tell them, “I will be back later. I need to go to the stable.”

I then ask the youngsters, “Do you mind me walking with you a ways?”

Before the others can answer I hear Twinkle Hoofs reply, “Not at all Colonel. Besides, we have a few things to discuss with you on the way.”

As we walk towards the Stable and Manesville we talk a bit about what has happened here. I am surprised though when I hear Tater ask, “Colonel, do you think Sunny’s parents like Morning Star?”

I laugh at this and tell him, “Yeah, I got that when his mom told her to visit anytime, that and the way Rain and Well took to her.”

I see Tater raise an eyebrow and I hear Cowlick snicker and then say, “See, I told ya.”

Tater seems to relax a bit and tells me, “That is a relief. We know how much Sunny is hung up on her.”

That is when I notice that Tater and Twinkle are holding tails. I smile as I remember both of them as foals. Once again, I begin to feel my age.

Soon Twinkle asks, “Colonel, how much longer do you think this war will go on?”

This time I sigh and think before I tell her, “Honestly, I don’t know. But I do look forward to when it ends.”

We continue to talk as we walk and soon, I find myself walking past the stable and going to Manesville. Ahead on the waterfront, I see the Baltimare Colt. However, she has been changed quite a bit. The after third of her upper superstructure that had burned has not been rebuilt, instead, I see a flight deck with a vertibuck on it. I then notice that on the forward upper deck is a twin 40mm gun mount. They also have mounted several fully automatic antimachine rifles and a pair of twin 20mm anti-air guns. I then notice that they have smoke coming slowly from the stacks and they are taking on supplies.

As I look at it Ginger grins and tells me, “Well Ma, there is our ride.”

Epona next to her looks forward and waves. I also hear her call out, “Hey Rust.”

I squint so I can see the deck better and I see Rust Water standing along the railing on the upper deck and she waves back, “Good to see you guys again. Get on board so we can get moving.”

Once at the gangway I once again hug my family members and wish the other members of the repair ponies luck. They turn and go up the brow, as they get on board, I see Rust has come down and she gives me a quick wave, and from the distance, I hear Rust say, “Welcome aboard again. It is good to see you all. Your gear has already been loaded,” as she says this she turns and leads them inside her riverboat.

As I begin to walk back to the stable, I begin to look at the waterfront and the rest of the town. I notice that JC Dobbins is now gone as are several other shops and restaurants. I do see that while Sewing Bobbin’s shop is damaged, she is still open. This helps me to make up my mind and I go to see how she is doing.

As I enter her shop, I notice that the lights are mostly out. I find her behind her counter working the foot treadle on her sewing machine. I watch her for a while when she finally notices me and looks up. I see her smile and she asks, “What can I do for you?”

I smile back and I tell her, “Not much today Sewing, I just was in the area and I wanted to see how you are doing.”

“Thank you for checking on me. I really do appreciate it. I am doing ok, how are you?”

“Ok, I guess, Honestly, I am feeling tired today.”

I see her tilt her head a bit and she asks me cautiously, “Didn’t you get enough sleep last night?”

I try to figure out how to tell her what I mean and I end up saying, “Not that way Sewing, I feel tired inside. I am so sick and tired of war.”

“Oh, that. Yeah, I know what you mean, Mollygirl, that is why so many of us ghouls came to Dead Quiet. Even before the time right after the day of Sunshine and Rainbows, this place provided us a break. We all feel that.” She tells me in a sad tone of voice.

“I’m sorry Sewing. I don’t mean to be whining.”

“Mollygirl, it is natural to feel that way. After such a long time of building up, sometimes that emotional damn needs to be relieved or it will burst open. And believe me, it will happen.”

I sadly laugh at that, “Sewing, that has already happened to me a couple of times.”

I see her nod her head, “AH, so you know what I mean. And I did not consider it whining by the way. Honestly, I feel that way too. That is part of why I appreciate your checking on me. By the way, when you can, please have your family’s daughter Moon Lily come to my shop. I have something for her.”

I finally smile in a positive way and I tell her, Sure Sewing, “I will do that. But it may be a while.”

She grins at me, “I can only imagine. By the way, tell her I said congratulations on her ascension, she has caused quite the stir in Dead Quiet. They are even talking about how she risked her life to give the blessing to the ghouls who had passed.” She pauses and I see her choke up a bit. “Mollygirl, we never expected someone to be willing to do that for any of us. Especially a filly. We are in her debt and will never forget her and Tek doing that. In fact, that went a long way toward helping some of the old soldiers begin to forgive the Zebras as a group for the war and even the last day.”

This does surprise me, especially as 200 years seems like a very long time to hate. But then again, after what became of them, I guess I can understand.

After I leave, I go to the stable for an appointment with Moon Pie. However, first I visit Kettle Bell as she is still healing from her wounds. It seems the impact from the explosion has made it hard for her to remember some things consistently. She also has trouble standing now, as she feels dizzy sometimes and usually has a headache.

As I enter her room in medical, she turns her head to me and I see her squint and concentrate. Then she smiles and says, “Hi Mowwygirl. Thanks for coming.”

I have to admit I am rattled by her slurred speech, but only because I am afraid of how bad that means she has been injured. But I keep this hidden from her and I smile back and put a hoof on hers and tell her, “Hi Kettle. It is good to see you again.”

“Tanks, Mowwy. My family visited today too.”

“I am glad to hear that. I am sure they all have missed you.”

She smiles sadly, “Yes, and I miss them. Mowwy, we decided to make it official, all three of us. No more hiding, they both said this made ‘em realize they lose me could, and me them.”

I nod my head, and tell her, “Well I am glad to hear that, and I will be there for all three of you.”

She smiles tiredly and tells me, “I knows. Tanks.”

We talk for a little bit more then she begins to fall asleep. Charity comes by and sees me there with her and motions for me to come on out. Once I have caught up with him, he tells me, “Thanks Mollygirl for coming to see her. She has been having a hard time and this has taken a lot out of her. By the way, you should have seen her with her husband and their nanny,” he pauses and smiles, “Well at least that is what they want everypony to think, but honestly, they are like you and your spouses. And to tell the truth, she needs both of them right now as well as you and your friendship. This kind of injury could be a career-ender for her.”

I nod my head in understanding. “Charity, do you think she may stay this way?”

He shakes his head no and replies, “No, but it may take a while for her to be back to normal, and even then, she may have some after-effects. Mollygirl she took one Tartarus of a blow.”

I nod my head. “Thanks for letting me know Charity. She and I have been through a lot together.”

My next stop is with Moon Pie. Today is a really rough one for me. My worries about Kettle Bell only making it worse.

“Ok, Mollygirl, it has been a long time since we had a chance to talk. What would you like to talk about today?”

I am hesitant at first to answer, then I tell her, “Moon Pie, the nightmares have come back again. They are making it hard for me to sleep and honestly, I have been very tempted to drink again just so I can get some solid sleep.”

She nods her head and asks me, “You have been through a lot lately so that is understandable. But you say you have been tempted to resort to drinking, but have overcome that temptation. That is a good thing.”

I look at her and sigh before I tell her, “Moon Pie, the one thing that keeps me from the bottle is I know what I will lose and if I lose my family, then I might as well charge a raptor by myself because I will be just as dead if I do. I know I can’t live that way again.”

She nods her head in understanding and then we begin to talk about the nightmares and what I have been going through lately. Before I leave, she walks me through a breathing exercise to help me ground myself. As I am getting ready to go out the door she quickly says, “Oh, if you would tell Moon Lily I said congratulations on her wings. Also, let Ginger and her husband know that if they need to talk to me sometime that they are still able to.”

My next stop is the Brigade HQ to see the General. Once I am sitting down, he asks, “So how are things going out there at your post?”

I sigh and tell him, “Honestly it is taking longer than I had expected. But we have had to tear most of the wreckage away down to the foundation. I am not sure why my Headquarters building didn’t burn though, as it shows they tried to light it on fire too.”

He shakes his head, “Honestly Colonel when it comes to you, and those around you, I have learned not to question such things.”

Then he surprises me by telling me, "Part of why I wanted to talk to you is that next week we have about a company and a half of troopers coming from the Manehatten area. It seems that between your scouts, the repair ponies and troopers of the 2nd and 3rd regiment treating the locals decently they have demanded to not only serve with the Manesville brigade but the 3rd Regiment.”

“Thank you for letting me know General, I do appreciate it. Anything about them I should know in particular?”

He looks up at the ceiling first, then back at me, “Yes, about a platoons worth are ghouls. Most were either infantry or support staff during the war.”

“Interesting. Well, I will be glad to have them.”

He smiles as well as he can at me and tells me, “I am glad to hear that. It seems you are beginning to have quite the ragtag bunch there. By the way, I heard about how your troops were howling while charging during that last battle. I don’t know if you are aware, but the other regiments have nicknamed you all the Timber Wolves.”

When he says this, I begin to laugh which causes him to ask, “Why is that so funny?”

When I stop laughing, I look at him and explain, “During my first deployment to Hackamore, well, one of my companies had to keep fighting Timber Wolves from the Everfree. One of their First Sergeants was my father. I can only imagine how he is going to react to this.”

At first, he only says, “Oh,” then he pauses and begins to laugh, “OHHH, now that is funny.”

Then he tells me, “Just so you know, to confuse the Enclave, for now on your regiment’s call sign is the Wolf Pack. You are Pack Leader. All others you can determine yourselves, but keep them on the wolf pack theme.”

I grin at him and tell him, “Yes sir. I will begin to work on the new call signs when I get back to the Wolf’s den.”

He motions his talon to let me know I have been dismissed as he begins to laugh in mild amusement.

Once back at my post I have my battalion commanders and my XO come meet me. While Laura Lee and Gray Tempest respond they will be there as soon as possible, Dull Beak messages back, I will be there in a bit. Having to finish planting this row first.

I am rather surprised at him being in the fields right now. But then I remember that I had assigned two of his companies to assist in the replanting of the fields that were burned. I have to smile as I realize this means he is leading by example.

Windy joins me first and then the next two arrive and are just sitting down when I get a message from Dull Beak, I am on my way.

While we are waiting, I have Paper Work bring in some tea for us and I have them report the status of their units.

Laura Lee goes first, “Mollygirl, we have a full company of volunteers on their way to replace our losses. I got the message this morning.” I nod my head, ok.

Next Gray tells me, “So far, we are beginning to replace our losses. We also have finished clearing away the remains of the old barracks.”

I nod my head and then he continues. “I am having my companies rotate through a training cycle and taking turns at rebuilding. Ma’am, I want to keep their skills sharp.”

I nod my head again, “Good thinking Gray. Laura Lee, we may need to do the same. I would l also like to add to the rotations assisting on the farms if we can. We need to get the next crop in or we are in trouble.”

Dull Beak walks in as I say this and I hear him reply, “You're right, but Ma’am, I am seeing teamwork in those fields like I have not seen before.”

I nod my head, “It has been a while, but even I still remember the hungry times from back in the old Co-op. I think everyone else must too.”

He laughs lightly, “It was kind of funny, I watched your daughter Moon Lily out there leading the others in planting the crops, Mollygirl, they were all singing, the pegasi from White Cloud were moving clouds in as I left to water the plants. It was like what the old stories said it used to be like.”

I have to smile at this, and I tell him, “I would have loved to have seen it.”

“Seen it, ma’am, I was part of it. The ponies, ma’am it was like they were under some kinda spell as they all did it together. They all seemed to know the words and moved together as if to music only they could hear. It was amazing to see. Once I figured it out, I started to sing with them.”

I see the other two raise an eyebrow at this. “Well, that is certainly different than what I called you all for, but I wish I could have seen it.”

“Sorry ma’am, I did not mean to keep you from what you wanted to talk to us about.”

“That is ok Dull Beak, I really appreciate it, it is good to hear some good things lately.”

I pause after I say this and Windy takes the time to ask, “Ok Colonel, so what is it you wanted to talk to us about?”

I grin at her and tell her and them, “Well we need to come up with some new call signs it seems. The General has informed me that due to our troops howling like timber wolves during our charges that the rest of the brigade has started to call us that. My new call sign officially is Pack Leader,” I look at Windy, “Sorry Windy, but you are Bravo Wolf, If I am not called the Alpha, neither are you while I am in charge. Now, how about you three?”

I see Dull Beak look at the others and he speaks up first, “I guess maybe our battalions could go by the designations of Howlers with mine being Howler one, and Gray Tempest as Howler two and so on. But what about our auxiliary units?”

I nod my head, “You have a good point we need to get them in here too. Windy, have them brought to me.”

I see the other two battalion commanders look at each other and finally Gray says, “Ma’am, if we are going this far, let's make it easier to tell our equipment and our troopers by making up a patch with a Timber Wolf on it.”

Beside him I see Laura Lee grinning like an enfield that just ate a mouse as she nods her head.

“I like it, Gray, let me run that one past the General to get his approval. But it makes sense to me. But we need a design for it too.” I tell him.

As Windy returns, I tell her about the idea of a patch for our regiment and I see her grin, then she tells me, “Mollygirl, how about we use that patch design as a regimental insignia for the camps sign.” She pauses then says, “By the way, we really do need to come up with a name for our camp here. No one seems to know what to call it.”

Finally, I ask them, “What do you think of the name Rice Paddy-Tenderhoof?”

I see Dull Beak close his eyes momentarily and then he says, “That seems about right ma’am.”

The others look at me and Laura Lee asks, “Why would you want to name a camp that?”

About this time Bailey Bridge arrives and asks, “Name a camp what?”

As he enters Captain Grapeshot and my supply officer Captain Widget follow him in. I tell him what I had said and I see him close his eyes briefly and smile as he nods his head. “Yes ma’am, I think that would be appropriate.” He then looks at the others and tells them, "Both were NCOs in the old CEF at Serenity Valley. They both bought their farms there, but they also went down swinging.”

“I am really glad you agree Bailey,” I pause and look at the others and ask, “Do any of you disagree?” None of them disagree so I tell them, “Ok, I will run that up to the General too.”

We then continue to discuss call signs, Widget asks, “How about you have mine just be Pack Forager?”

Windy nods her head and I tell him, “Ok, next?”

Then I see Long Bow take a hoof from under his chin and he suggests, “Ma’am, I am thinking Pack Guardian, especially as how often we are on overwatch and on-call for the rest of the regiment.”

After this, I look over at Bailey and he has an evil grin on his face, so I tell him, “OK Bailey, let's hear it.”

He still has that grin on his face as he says, “How about Big Bad Wolf, or just BBW?”

I can’t help myself; I begin to laugh out loud. Somehow it figures, and after what I have seen him do in a fight. Finally, still laughing I tell him, “Yeah Bailey, that seems about right.”

Once myself and the others stop laughing. I tell them, “Ok, so that is decided. I will be taking these suggestions and our new call signs back to the Brigade HQ.” I pause and look at all of them, “Do any of you have anything more for me?”

They all answer in the negative so I tell them, “Ok, dismissed.” As they leave, I put on my softcover and grab my kit as I begin to head on over to the stable for the second time today. I briefly think about using the vertibuck, but I do not want its crew to have to deal with all the extra maintenance just to save me a few steps.

Once I am back at the stable, I am just entering the Brigade HQ when I see Archer coming out of its door. I begin to smile and flirt with my husband but then I notice his collar and I see he is now a major.

I can not help but be excited for him and I immediately give him a hug and a kiss, then I tell him, “Congratulation’s love. I am so proud of you.”

He grins back and tells me, “Thank you dear, but they took away my battery to do it. They are forming an artillery battalion and I am now its commander.”

I can not help but grin at him, “Well dear, you have earned it, besides, now you will get to see how much a pain in the ass all the paperwork that goes with the rank is.”

He laughs lightly, “Yeah, I guess that is just one of the benefits of the job. Well, I better not keep you. I will see you at home tonight, right?”

I kiss him lightly on the check and tell him, “But of course dear. Is there going to be a wetting down party?”

I see him sigh a bit as he tells me, “Honestly I don’t think so, not this time. Sort of like when you got your regiment, too much is going on right now.”

“I understand dear, well, maybe our family can help you celebrate it then. You deserve to and you really have earned it.”

He grins back at me and smiles, “Thank you, I appreciate it, now I best let you get in there so hopefully we can spend time together tonight.”

We kiss one more time and then I head inside as he heads back out.

Once inside I see Major Pin Point talking to one of the more junior members of his staff. I see his ears go back slightly as he notices me. “Yes Colonel, can I help you?” he asks in an exasperated voice.

I ignore his tone of voice and I tell him, “Actually perhaps you may, I stopped by to not only give your staff the call signs for my regiment as prescribed by the General but also to ask his permission in both having a regimental wide insignia as well as proposing a name for my camp.”

I see his attitude change, “Ah, yes, I can assist you with part of that and I will let the General know what you want to discuss with him.”

So, I give him the list of call signs that I had Paper Work write up for us. He smiles and tells me, “Please wait here, Colonel.”

As I am waiting, I notice the normal hustle and bustle of his HQ. I also notice the map on the wall and see it has Van Hoover and Seaddle marked prominently on it. This makes me wonder a bit about future operations.

Soon afterward the Major returns and tells me, “Yes Ma’am, the General will see you now.”

As I am heading into his office, I see the commander for the 2nd regiment coming into the HQ. I nod to her and close the door behind me. Once inside the General has me sit down again and I tell him about the recommendation from my battalion commanders for a regimental insignia that can be used on our uniforms, equipment, and even our camp sign.

He nods his head, “I like it Colonel, go ahead, but nothing lewd for your insignia please.” He pauses, “as for your suggestion of your camp's name, I like it as it does highlight two of our troopers who gave their all. As for the call signs, I saw the list, I agree, though Captain Bridge’s did get me to laugh.” He pauses again then continues, “Speaking of Captain Bridge, I may be taking him away from you. Colonel, we are forming an Engineer Battalion, and I want him to command it. However, until I get the number of troops needed to form it he will stay with you.”

I am disappointed to hear I will be losing him, but I am happy to hear he will get a chance to advance also. I will have to get to know his XO better now.

We discuss a few other things briefly then I hear a knock on the door and Major Pin Point sticks his head in and says, “General, Colonel Storm Cloud is here to meet with you as you requested.”

The General nods his head and tells him, “Ok, send him in,” he turns to me, “Well if you have nothing else Colonel, I need to talk to Colonel Storm. I will be getting his new call signs to you as soon as he has them.”

“Thank you General,” I tell him as I get up and leave.

Once outside the stable again I begin the trek home for the night. I send a quick message to Windy and have her let my duty staff officers know where I will be tonight. Then I smile and hum to myself as I trot back to the farm.

__________

That evening seems to go really well. As I get in the door, I can smell a cake baking. From the porch, I look down the road and I see Sutures and Doula both heading in my direction. As I am looking that way suddenly, I see two black objects flying quickly towards me. As they get closer, I recognize them both as Sunny and Moon Lily. I notice that they are weaving their paths and it looks like combat maneuvers that they are using.

Soon they come in to land. Sunny lands at a skid, but Moon Lily comes in quickly, dumps her speed and lands gently, and says, “Hello Mama Mollygirl.”

I smile brightly back at her, “Afternoon Moon, how are you two doing?”

She grins and as Sunny gets ready to answer she excitedly tells me, “Ma, Sunny has been teaching me all he knows about flying. He even said I am getting good enough so I can play Pegasus Tag the next season.”

I watch as Sunny blushes some and he tells me, “Well Colonel, she is getting really good. She has come a long way quickly, and if she is going on this mission, we need her too.”

“Any idea where you are heading to yet?”

He grins at me and tells me without hesitation, “No, and if we did, you know we could not tell you. Sorry, Cousin but you are the one who taught me and the others that rule.”

I cringe some at this, but I have to admit, he is right. I nod my head, “You're right, sorry I asked.”

I see some confusion on my daughter's face at our exchange, so Sunny explains it to her. Finally, she nods her head, “Oh, that makes sense. Thank you, Sunny.”

After dinner, I hear a knock on the door and Moon trots over to answer it. Before she gets there, I hear Millie call out, “Moon, Slip Stream is here.”

Soon I hear all three of them talking away in the other room. Bucky looks at me and the other parents and tells us, “Since Moon got her wings, Slip and her have been hanging around a lot more.”

I nod my head in understanding. “That makes sense to me I guess; I am just glad she is still including Millie.”

Bucky smirks and tells me, “Ma, it is more like she is including Moon more now. Mills has always hung around the fliers more than us ground pounders.”

For some reason, this surprises me. Then I think back to how she has been with Rain Dancer all these years and how the other fliers just followed his lead.”

Soon Moon and the others join us in the living room and she asks, “Can we listen to the Enclave broadcast for a bit? I wanna see how bad they are lying about us now.”

To tell the truth I want to hear it too. Not that I think the NCR would hide things, but sometimes the Enclave does tell us about things we have been kept in the dark about. Such as the attacks out in the southwest by the Enclave this week. I see Badger nod his head and he gets up and changes the station. Then he returns to his seat between Magpie and Sumac.

Soon the music ceases and we hear the now familiar voice of Hollowed Dreams, Good evening to my fellow equestrians. Tonight, I would like to talk to you once more about the filthy enfield's den of corruption and contempt that goes beyond that of the rest of the NCR, the Manesville region. My friends recently when we tried to liberate this area, we were confronted by what I would call feral ponies. Those living there gladly sacrificed their mares and foals in the fight against us. When they felt they could not win, they burned their homes, villages, and fields so that we and no one else could use them.

Does this sound like normal rational behavior to you? I know it sure doesn’t to me. To top it off, to drive us out of this area, they used a mega spell to destroy our airships and their brave crews. Rumor has it that they even killed what survivors there were from them.

If that were not bad enough, they now claim to have a new alicorn princess in this area. Personally, I think they have used one of those monstrosities that were created through chemical means and who only became individuals again after our forces destroyed the Goddess at Maripony. Again, this was done only through the brave sacrifice of our loyal Pegasus warriors. In fact, I think we should all take a moment, bow our heads and say a brief prayer to Celestia and Luna thanking them for their assistance in those efforts and to guide us and defend us in our current fight against the corrupt NCR so that one day we may once again be a united Equestria..

We will have more news and music after these brief messages, “For those in the NCR, The Brahman has jumped over the moon. I repeat the Brahman has jumped over the moon. For those in the Lunar Republic, the window needs a new sash, the window needs a new sash…

Archer gets up this time causing me to have to shift some as he turns the radio to our normal station and DJ Pon3. As he moves, I see him sadly shaking his head. Then I notice Moon Lily has an angry expression on her face and she tells Slip Stream, “This is what I am talking about. They always lie about us. I REALLY want to stop him from lying about us.”

I watch as Slip Stream nods her head in understanding. Then she asks, “But what can we do? Ma and dad say we just have to put up with it until we take over wherever he is broadcasting from.”

The three fillies continue to talk for a bit and right before she is ready to leave, she pauses and looks like she is going to say something, but instead shakes her head and I watch as the young hippogriff takes off for home for the night.

Then I watch our two daughters turn and together come back inside, they both give us a hug and before they go to their room, Millie asks me, “Ma, can Moon and I take Slip radhog hunting tomorrow?”

I am just about ready to ask them what they are going to do with the meat when Sumac smiles and tells them, “I think that would be a good thing, but take your siblings with you, and no using her or Raven for bait this time.”

The two fillies look at each other and then I hear them both say, “We won’t. We promise.”

Then they and Raven go to their room. Soon Bucky and Woody head to theirs and I find myself thinking how good that roast rad hog taste. But part of me still wonders, what are they up to now?

Every day after school, I see Sunny taking Moon Lily out and teaching her more maneuvers, and helping her to practice flying. After the third day, I notice that Slip Stream has joined them also. Soon I notice that both of Windy’s daughters are flying with them too, often as antagonists for them to practice against.

Soon I see almost every one of the young fliers from White Cloud are joining them playing a variation of Pegasus tag. After a couple of days, I see that Sunny has set up an objective that one side has to make, and the other side has to keep them from. At first, I am amused as I figure Sunny is just having fun with the youngsters and that he is helping Moon learn the ropes for their mission more quickly, but I also notice how competitive they are all becoming and how they all have begun to work more effectively in teams.

It is two weeks later when Choo Choo lands on our porch after sunset. Beside her is Sunny and I can see the Batponies land in the yard. Sunny knocks on the door and when Sutures answers it I see the look of fear on her face as Sunny tells her, “Is Moon Lily ready? It is time to go.”

I see the love of my life sadly nod her head as she helps her daughter put on her kit. Then she gives her a hug and a kiss, as do the rest of us. Then she looks up at her ancestor and says only slightly nervously, “Ok granny, let’s do this.”

We sit and watch them take off into the dark night sky and sit out there for some time after we can no longer see them. That night I do not get much sleep, between worrying about my daughters who are out on missions and trying to comfort Sutures and Archer.

The next morning, I notice Dull Beak is late getting to the post and I wonder what is going on. I am sitting in my office and I hear Dull Beak coming into the regimental HQ building. He asks, “Where is she?”

I hear one of my HQ company members ask him, “Where is who, sir?”

He is almost frantic as he says, “The Colonel, she has to know.”

“She is in her office sir,” the staff member says and I soon hear him storming my way.

Once he is at my door, he opens it and I ask him, “What’s up DB?”

He looks like he has not slept since yesterday and he is obviously upset. He looks at me and asks, “My daughter. She said in a note she was going to follow Moon Lily. Where did they go?”

I am stunned and I simply shake my head and I tell him, “Dull Beak, I wish I could tell you, but even I don’t know. All I know is that Moon left last night with Choo Choo, Sunny, and the bat ponies. I do not even have a clue what they are up to.”

I see him shaking his head with his talon alongside his head. He says it barely loud enough for me to hear, “Summer is going to kill me for letting her sneak away like this.”

This is followed shortly later by Windy coming into the HQ cussing up a storm. I step out onto the landing for the upper stairs leading to our offices and I hear her say, “Those damn fillies of mine took their kits and weapons from Hoofington and took off.”

I call down to her, “Do you know where they went?”

She calls back, “Not really, but I know who they are with, you should have let Sutures kill Choo Choo that night.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently the Enclave attacked our homes, our friends, and our families. We have seen our friends and family that have been crippled and killed. We are sick of being told we are too young to do anything, so now we are taking the good fight to ‘em.

Wish us good luck and good hunting. If you could please play, I’m Going Anyways to let our parents and families know this is something we have to do for all of us and why.

Thank you,

The White Cloud Sky Bandits

Author's Note

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VwmVSZvUPSs

Chapter 118 Readying the Hunt

Chapter 118 Readying the Hunt

“As an actor, I've given up judgment of evil, as long as it's human evil - we have to see ourselves for what we really are, and we're capable of horrific things.” John Carroll Lynch

Things settle down some, once I am able to get both of them to calm down. The rest of the day goes fairly well, and to be honest if I was still a drinker, today would have led me to temptation. Bullocks what a mess.

On top of everything else, while we are discussing Choo Choo and their foals, I have a messenger knock on my door. I have him enter and he salutes me, then he tells me, “Ma’am, with the General’s compliments, your presence is required at the stable.”

“Thank you, Trooper, I will be on my way momentarily.” I then look at the others and I tell them, “Dull Beak, I need you to return to your battalion HQ and return to your normal duties.” I turn to Windy, “While I would really like to have you accompany me, I want you here in case something comes up.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Yes Ma’am. Of course. Again, I am sorry about the outburst, but Choo Choo should not have taken them.”

This time I let out a sigh and I ask her, “Windy, are you sure it was Choo Choo this time? Maybe they pulled a stunt like Epona and Tater on us.”

I see Windy cringe at that then she answers, “Yeah, I forgot about that. Choo Wasn’t even there and those two did it.”

I nod my head, “Exactly. However, I am sure they will all be fine.”

I see the worry on her face, and to tell the truth, I am worried too, but it will not help. Instead, I put on my soft cap and tell her, “I will let you know what the general wants once we get back.”

After this, I head straight to the stable and the General’s HQ. As I arrive Major Pin Point meets me and escorts me straight into his office.

Inside his office, I see the other two regimental commanders already waiting. Neither of them looks happy. Threat Vector indicates for me to take a seat. That is when I notice Sirocco is there also and he is in uniform with the rank of Colonel on his collar. Again, he does not look happy.

As I take my seat, General Vector nods at me and says, “Thank you for coming so quickly. As I was just telling these three, the Manesville Militia has been federalized for the duration.”

I shake my head and ask, “What do you mean, federalized?”

Sirocco turns to me and says, “Mollygirl, we have been friggin 'drafted until the war ends.”

From the other side, I hear Starburst say in a testy tone of voice, “Don’t forget the plus six months Sirocco.”

I am stunned and ask, “Sir, if we take them with us, who will defend the Manesville area?”

I hear the General sigh and he tells me, “For now, the Fourth Regiment will. Once we have enough troops to replace them, they will join the rest of the brigade.”

I hear Sirocco let out another brief snort. Threat Vector looks at him and tells him, “Don’t blame me Sirocco, this was not my idea. Personally, I think it stinks to high heaven. Not that I can’t use all of you, but I want volunteers who want to be there.”

I see him sit with his front hooves crossed and his ears laid back as he says, “Well since it is too late to have High Grade as my XO, the least you could do is give me Lieutenant Johnny Cake. He is experienced and I could use him.”

I see Threat Vector put up his foretalons in frustration, “Look Sirocco, I did not say you couldn’t have him as your XO, I said he has to accept the position. You know as well as I do that, he along with the other Site Paddock survivors are considered a special case by the General Staff.”

This gets me to raise an eyebrow when he says that. I have to say, I do wonder what that means. The General then turns to me and tells us all, “The survivors from Site Paddock are exempt from federalization as they have already given so much by preserving those eggs there. That comes from the president herself.”

I nod my head in understanding. Then I ask, “Sir, how soon until we move out again?”

I see him sigh and he says, “Honestly Colonel, I am not sure yet. We are all waiting for that information.” He pauses and then tells me, “By the way Mollygirl, I have officially approved the design for your regimental insignia. Same goes for you Storm Cloud and Starburst.” He pauses, then goes on, “Just so you all know, The First Regiment will wear a diamond of Stable Tech Blue with a large yellow one in it. Second Regiment's is a light blue circle with a Dashite symbol embroidered in brown on it. The Third Regiment's will be three Timber Wolves with their eyes glowing howling at a moon above. This means we will need a suggestion for the 4th Regiment, and no Sirocco, it cannot be a pony giving someone the hoof.”

When he says this last part, I see the surprise on Sirocco’s face. Then he asks, “General, how did you know I was thinking that?”

Threat Vector laughs and tells him, “Sirocco, I have had enough drinks with you to know how you think.” He then says, “The main reason I wanted all of you here is to discuss future operations. As I have discussed with Mollygirl earlier, we will be expanding the Engineers into a battalion strength unit when we head out. Also, the artillery had been formed so that it will have a battalion-level headquarters. In the field, we will split up the batteries as necessary, however, when we fight a major battle, they may form a grand battery. There is currently talk of organizing a company of the engineers into a railroad battalion also. This would provide us long-distance transportation for the majority of the brigade, as well as a way of rebuilding railroads and furnishing us with a better supply route.”

We all three nod our heads. That would really save a lot of time and energy on the march. Well, except we have to start to inspect and repair the tracks.

Starburst then asks, “Sir, where are we going to get that kind of rolling stock and locomotives?”

As she asks this, I have a sneaking suspicion of where, but I keep my muzzle shut. I then hear the general say, “We have recently completed the refurbishment of the train and locomotive that had been entombed on the last day. That is one. I have also heard we will be getting some from another source, but I am not at liberty to say at this time. However, some of you have met Side Track and Firebox when they brought the first train to Manesville from Junction Town. They both have been instrumental in assisting us, and will be doing more training with our people.”
Next, I ask, “Sir, any idea yet where we may be taking these trains to?”

He smiles and tells me, “Not yet, but I have my suspicions, and no, I will not discuss them with all of you.”

We then discuss our regiments' readiness and ways we can improve it. Once we finish and we are leaving I am stopped by the General and he tells me, “Those replacements from Manehatten are at Camp Quick Trot right now. I think you should pay a visit and show your face a bit. Let them know the Old Mare is interested in them and is keeping an eye on them.”

“Thank you, sir, for letting me know. How long before they will be turned over to me from the depot?”

“Colonel, we are cutting their training short and you will have them in about a month as yours.”

“Thank you for letting me know. I have already talked to Dull Beak about taking them into his battalion to replace his losses. He has no problem with it.”

“On a separate note, I am sorry about having to have your daughter go with the repair ponies on their current mission. Please let your wife Sutures know. I already told your husband Archer as much.”

“We understand. The problem is that it looks like both Windy and Dull Beak's daughters have all decided to chase after Moon Lily and the rest.”

I see him go slightly pale and his mouth hangs open momentarily. Finally, he recomposes himself and tells me, “I will have a message sent out to let them know the others are on their way too. I am sorry, but it is too late to have them returned.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I understand. Believe me. Kind of reminds me of something that happened to me many years ago.” Then I catch myself starting to laugh. “Poor Choo Choo is on the receiving end of this one this time. Last time she helped them sneak to us.”

He shakes his head, “Colonel, why do I have a feeling this is another one of those stories that just figures with your family.”

__________

That day I did go to see my new replacements and made sure they knew their new CO was interested in them. It was rather interesting to see how my platoon of ghouls responded to seeing me. A couple of days later I am visited by Sergeant Rose Milk from Camp Quick Trot.

I hear her knock on my door and I look up and see her wearing her wide-brimmed hat and sunglasses. I ask her, “Yes sergeant, can I help you?”

“Ma’am, with your permission, may I talk to you about our new recruits?”
I nod my head, “Please do sergeant, take a seat also.”

Once she has sat down, I ask her, “Ok Sarge, what is it?”

She looks around the room still and then she asks, “Colonel, several of them have said they can see your shadow on both sides of the vale. Ma’am, they don’t know how this can be and I notice that they are somewhat unnerved by it.”

“Ah, that,” I tell her nonchalantly as I wave a hoof. I see her tilt her head and look at me over her sunglasses, so I answer the unasked question. “Sergeant, many years ago, there was the incident when Silver Spite killed my fiancé and her daughter. Well technically, he killed me too. Our medic, my now wife Sutures, fought hard to bring me back. So, yes, I have walked both sides. Tell them that I too have been turned away from Elysium and that once they finish training, I will talk with them about it if they need me to.”

By this time her jaw has dropped open and I hear her ask, “Ma’am, so the rumors about you and the ghouls are correct?”

“Honestly, I am not sure which rumors you are talking about, but if it is about them being able to see that shadow, well that is. I have experienced that for over ten years now. And yes sergeant, I do slightly remember Elysium and I still mourn for my sweet Ivy. But I am not ready to stay dead yet.”

I see her look around one more time. Then she quietly asks, “Ma’am, I heard a similar thing about your family’s daughter Moon Lily, you know the black alicorn, I was wondering if that is true too?”

I sigh again and I tell her, “Yes Sergeant, it is. She died in the womb and came back to us. I am not even sure what happened, but I have had several ghouls comment on it.”

This time she just nods her head. She then says, “Thank you ma’am for telling me this. Do you mind if I share this with some of the other instructors?”

I close my eyes and slowly nod my head as I tell her, “Yes, go ahead, but please, don’t make a big deal about it. It is still not one of my best memories.”

“I understand Colonel, and ma’am, for what it is worth, I am sorry you had to lose her, but I am really glad you are still with us when we need you here.”

I smile at that and I tell her, “Thank you again, Sergeant, now I best get back to work and you back to your trainees. Oh, and close the door behind you on your way out.”

Once she has gone, I let the dam break a bit. For the first time in several years, I let myself cry for the mare and daughter that I lost and still miss.

__________

We continue to rebuild and train during this time. While I am at home most nights, Badger is often gone with his company and Archer, well as the artillery battalion takes on its own life, he often is late coming home at night.

It is several weeks later before we get word of how Moon Lily and the others are doing. That is not surprising, it is the how, that surprises all of us. We find out as we monitor the broadcast for Hallowed Dreams and the Enclave.

…As I was saying The NCR leadership knows that they are losing. The only reason they refuse to surrender and join the Enclave in rebuilding Equestria and making it great again is that they are afraid. Afraid of what will happen once their corruption and treachery become known. Look at the list of offenses and lies they have put out.

I hear him ruffle some papers as if looking for something. Then he continues, I mean look at how poorly they are defending their people. They are sacrificing towns and regions so they can remain in power. They have even gone so far as to try and say one of their unicorns has ascended to become an alicorn. Come on ponies, we all know that if they had one who did that the monarchy would be reestablished. Instead, I have it on good authority that they are actually trying to pass off one of the former members of Unity and a drone from that so-called goddess as one. I for one will not stand for such drivel.

That is when it happens. Our family as well as any other listeners hear a door being kicked open then I hear Moon Lily’s voice, ENOUGH! I am sick of your lies. There is a brief pause then she begins again, Do I look like an adult to you?

We hear the voice of Hallowed Dreams quiver slightly as he says, no, you’re only a filly, but, but you are flying and you have a horn. How?

I have ascended and met the true Princesses. I have met Celestia and Luna and talked with them. Can you say that? Can you imagine what it is like to be in their presence between worlds? I have never claimed to be a princess and have told others not to call me one. I AM A CITIZEN OF THE NEW CANTERLOT REPUBLIC AND I AM TIRED OF THE LIES AND ATTACKS BY YOU AND THE ENCLAVE!

Then I hear him say I, I am sorry. I did not know. I did not think you could actually be a real alicorn.

Next, I hear Slip Stream giggle and she says, He didn’t think you could be a real alicorn, and here he is a unicorn broadcasting for the Enclave. Hey Choo Choo, Sunny, didn’t they bad mouth the NCR about DJ Pon3 along those lines.

In answer, I hear the voice of Windy’s daughter Snow Song say, Yeah, he did say that Moon, buck does he look scared now.

I then hear Hollowed Dreams scared sounding voice. Mares and gentlecolts, I have in front of me several armed ponies in paramilitary gear as well as four fillies, one of which is a, a, an alicorn. They have taken over the station. I do not know how much longer I will be on the air, he says.

Then I hear our daughter ask him, What do you know about memory spells?

I, please don’t erase my memory. I can’t lose my memories of my wife and foals. He begs.

I can hear hoof steps and Moon says gently, if you really want to know what happened at Manesville that day, I will show you, touch your horn to mine.

Moon, are you sure you want to do that? I hear Ginger asks, then she says, Too late. Hey Choo, we may be having company coming soon. I have our ride out of here inbound.

Thank you, Ginger, have the rest of the team ready. I hear Choo Choo say

Soon we hear gunfire and MEW fire in the distance. Then I hear Ginger say, Choo, we really need to get going.

Then we hear the voice of Hallowed Dreams again, It, it was you that brought down that raptor, the others were knocked down when they landed. My Goddesses, they lied to all of us.

Sir, we need to go, I hope you have learned something here. Moon Lily tells him.

Then I hear the panic in his voice, Please don’t leave me here. After what I just said, I am a dead buck walking. Please take me with you. You can’t imagine what the Enclave will do to me for failing like this.

I hear a sigh in the background then I hear Choo Choo say, Alright, you can come, but we need to move now. Cowlick, you know what to do in here, the rest of you let’s move it to our ride.

Yes Ma’am, just give me a few seconds. I hear Cowlick say, then it is quiet except for his humming to himself, then we all hear him say, There, that should make a big hole. I think Bailey would be happy with this one.

Then I hear his hoof steps as he runs out of the room. There is just noise in the background and what sounds like a vertibuck taking off. Then suddenly there is only static on the station.

I guess Moon Lily got him to stop lying about us. Now my questions are, where are they heading and when will they be home?

My partners and our foals all just look at each other. Then I hear Raven say, “Dang it, Ma, why does Moon always get to have the most fun?”

__________

The next morning, I am in my office when I hear Dull Beak and Windy talking downstairs in the main office area. They are just talking about his battalion at this point. I am halfway down the stairs when I hear Paper Work asks, “So, did you two hear your kids on the radio last night?”

Simultaneously I hear them say, “What?”

I watch as Paper Work blushes and begins to sputter. I have reached the bottom of the stairs when I tell them, “Yeah, they helped end the broadcast career of Hallowed Dreams. Moon and the rest of the Repair Ponies seem to have been there.”

“Really, what happened?” Windy asks and Dull Beak nods quickly in agreement.

So, I tell them about what we heard last night on the radio, and how it immediately went off the air afterward.

Dull Beak then asks, “So Hollowed Dreams was actually a unicorn working for the Enclave?”

“Yes, and to top it off, your daughter let everyone listening know that, and Snow Song verified it.”

Windy laughs lightly then she says, “Well, at least we know they are still ok by then. I hope they are still at least.”

I nod my head, “I figure they are, otherwise the General would have let me know by now.” At least I hope he would I think to myself.

Soon we return to my office and we are enjoying tea when I get the message that our new replacements are going to be arriving soon. I grin and tell them, “Well, I guess we need to get ready. Dull Beak, they are all coming to your battalion. I want the Ghouls kept together if possible.”

“Yes ma’am, I already planned on it.” Dull Beak responds.

“Good, glad to hear it. Thank you, DB,” I pause then ask Windy, “Would you like to join us Windy?”

“I probably should ma’am. Best to let them see me also.”

About an hour later we get the notification that they have arrived. They are marched to the drill field across from my headquarters and are in a mass formation. The three of us go out as a group. Once in front of them Dull Beak begins to speak. “Troopers, Welcome to the 1st Battalion of the 3rd Manesville Regiment. I am your battalion commander, Lieutenant Colonel Dull Beak. The two mares behind me are our Regimental Commander Colonel Mollygirl and our Regimental Executive Officer Lieutenant Commander Wind Rider." he pauses then continues, "You were not assigned to me. Once I heard you had asked to join our regiment, I asked for you to be assigned to my battalion. I too was one time new to this region and joined it because I came to know its people. Now it is my home. As fellow citizens of the NCR, I appreciate your having joined us. As fellow soldiers, I welcome you to the fold. Right now, we are assisting in getting the crops replanted but, in the meantime, we are also continuing training, so that when the order comes, we can take the fight back to the Enclave and teach them a lesson for attacking us and our homes. When we are done here, our battalion staff will assist you in your assignments and lead you to your quarters and new companies. Thank you.”

He turns and we all leave the drill field and head back to our HQ. In the background I can hear several NCOs call out orders for the troopers to fallout and prepare to go to their new units. I find it interesting that most of them want to stay together so we replace three platoons that we lost as complete units. The others are scattered as needed. Including several who have experience in supply that go to Dull Beaks staff.

Later in the day, I hear Dull beak tell me, “I hated to break up the Ghouls from one platoon, but I explained to them I need their experience in the positions they fit best in. Ma’am, you could have heard a pin drop when they found out we respected their experience more than just their being another body on the line.”

I nod my head, “Dull Beak, I am glad you are handling it so well. Thanks again.”

He nods his head and replies, “No problem Mollygirl, I am treating them the same way I have always seen you and your family treat ghouls. Sure, they may not be pretty to look at, but for some, neither am I, so it’s fair.”

I laugh lightly at his humor, “Yeah, I get you. But I am pretty sure Summer would argue that point with you.”

I see him smile at the mention of her name, then he says, “True, and she has finally begun to calm down about Slip Stream running off. Now she just wants to punish her until she is a grandmother, not the rest of her life.”

I have to laugh at him when he says this, then I tell him, “Yeah, but eventually she will calm down. Just like Sutures has with Moon. I swear that night I thought she was going to kill some pony.”

He nods his head, “Yeah, well at least Millie did not run off with them. SO, your daughter at least seems to be well behaved.”

Again, I laugh and I tell him, “Dull Beak, only two things kept her from flying off with her. One, she does not have wings.”

I pause and he asks, “And the other?”

I find myself tilting my head slightly as I smile and say, “The second reason is Rain Dancer. She is smitten by that buck. And that has ME worried.”

As I am saying this, I hear Windy laugh some and she tells me, “Well, at least we both share that worry.”

“True, but I don’t trust her not to figure out a way to get Rain to join her and they run off also.”
When I say this, I see Windy cringe and I know we both are sharing the same worries.

__________

Almost a month later I get the word to report to the General's office. I am having tea with My battalion commanders and their executive officers so that I can get to know them all better as well as discuss combat tactics and training schedules with them. As soon as the orderly hooves me the message I read it and nod my head. “Please tell the General that I will be there shortly.”
The courier nods their head. Salutes and takes off again. I look at my officers and tell them, “Windy, if you would like, please continue this discussion. Hopefully, this will not take long and I will be able to let you all know right away what is going on.” I then trot up to my office and grab my kit. I put on my softcover and head out the door. As I go, I begin to wonder what he wants me for this time. While I should not worry, part of me is concerned.

Once I am in the General’s headquarters I am led not to his office, but to a side room that is often used for briefings. I see the general is already there and he is looking at a map off to the side on a wall.

As I enter the room, he turns to me and tells me, “Oh, sorry, I guess I forgot to tell them to have you bring your XO. Mollygirl, I have a couple of jobs for your regiment to do before the rest of the brigade is ready. So, send for you XO and in fact, I would like your chief of scouts to join us also. While we are waiting, I will have the steward bring in some coffee for us.”

I immediately send for Windy via my PipBuck and notice when the General raises an eyebrow. Then I hear him say, “Ah yes, I still forget how used to using those things you and the rest of the old CDF are. Well, that could come in handy for what I have in mind.”

This gets my curiosity up and I ask, “So what do you have in mind?”

He grins at me and tells me, “How about we wait until your XO gets here. Then I only have to tell you both once.” He pauses and then adds, “But let’s just say, that your previous experience with the expedition might come in handy.”

While I don’t show it outwardly, when he says this, I feel like someone has just walked over my grave. Now part of me wants to know what our next mission is, but part of me is worried. Goddesses, I hope he is not pulling another Chappy on us.

Soon Windy arrives along with our chief of scouts Captain Trade Winds. Both have slightly worried expressions on their faces when they enter. The General quickly motions for them to take a seat. Then he turns to us and tells us. “Ok, the reason I want all three of you here is that your regiment is going out first. You are to raid the Enclave camps and bases you find along the rivers and railways leading towards the Unicorn Mountains. Soon after the rest of the brigade will be following behind you. This is it; we are beginning to strike back at them. I have it through good sources that the Baltimare Brigade as well as a few others are going to be striking up toward Van Hoover from down in the Ponyville region. Yes, I know this may weaken our interior defenses, but we are in it for big game now. Something has happened that I am not privy to, but it has the brass ready to jump.”

“That is good and all, but sir, isn’t that a bit far for us?” I ask.

He ruffles his wings slightly and tells me, “I appreciate your concern on this, that is part of the reason you are going in first. Mollygirl, you will make the call when you think the others should come up, or if you should fall back. Understand. This is not like Serenity Valley. I cannot afford to lose your regiment. If you feel it is getting too hot, let us know and fall back.”

“Ok sir, so how are we to get there?” I ask.

He nods his head and tells us, “Well that is why you three are here. I need your input, but I want one of the battalions of your regiment to take the riverboats as close as it can to get Van Hoover. Your other two may take the railroad if you feel that is a safer alternative. I would say they could march, but we all know how much longer that would take, and honestly I don’t want them having the time to prepare for us.”

“That makes sense sir. When will you be joining us?” I ask.

I see him grin as much as he can, then he tells me, “As soon as the other three regiments are ready, I will be with them.”

Soon we are making our rough plans for the upcoming operations. I am just really glad the I have not lost Bailey Bridge yet. I have a feeling we are going to be able to use his unique brand of mayhem and chaos.

We are an hour in when I hear a knock on the door and Pin Point sticks his head in and says, “General, the Commodore has returned and would like to talk to you.”

“Good, send him in Major.”

Shortly afterward I see Rust enter the room. He seems slightly surprised to see me. But only nods to me and reports to the General. “General, it is good to see you again. I just wanted to report that my squadron has returned to Manesville again.”

“Thank you, any troubles this time out?”

“Not really sir, A couple of vertibucks along the stretch near the fork with the big river. They were trying to re-establish a base on 13-mile island. But we cleared them out pretty quick.”

“Good, glad to hear that, Because I have orders from the war department for you to support river operations. In fact, your forces will be working with the 3rd Regiment extensively scouting ahead of the rest of the brigade.”

I see Rough nod his head, then he looks at me and asks, “The third is yours isn’t it Mollygirl?”

“Yes, Rough it is, me and the rest of the Timber Wolves.”

I see him grin, “Well if you and your people are the Timber Wolves, I guess that makes me and mine the River Rats. I can live with that. Besides, I have already worked river ops with Mollygirl and her 1st battalion.”

The general ruffles his feathers and nods his head in agreement, “That is part of the reason I wanted the 3rd on this assignment, as well as your experience in deep penetration raids and extraction if necessary. Mollygirl, if you do not mind, I would prefer that you have your 1st battalion on the riverboats as well as your HQ for as long as possible. Rough, if she says you are to fall back, you are to listen to her. She knows what I am looking for.”

I can see Rough is not too happy with that last statement as I see his ears go back slightly and his nostrils flare slightly, “Yes sir, will do.”

“Good, I appreciate your understanding Commodore. But this is an army operation that you are assisting on. That is why she makes the final calls.”

Rough then asks, “So what are our operational goals?”

The general then smiles before he tells him, “I am glad you asked that, I went over it earlier with these three.” Then he begins to explain it all over again.

Several hours later we break up the meeting and as I am heading out Rough stops me, “Mollygirl, I am sorry about getting upset earlier, please understand, I am very protective of my people and my ships.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder and tell him, “Rough, I fully understand. However, just think of what this means for the Enclave, they now have to face two of the highest-ranking service members of the Water Clan working together. I don’t think they even are able to expect what we are going to do.”

I see him grimly nod his head as he tells me, “Yeah, I hope so. Otherwise, we could really have some problems.”

We talk for another couple of minutes then just before he heads back to the Glimmer and I head home for the night I see one of the radio techs for the brigade HQ running towards us for the general. As he passes, he says, “Ma’am, Sir, you may want to hear this!”

We follow behind him and as he skids into the General’s office he salutes and panting says, “Sir, it just came across the wire,” he pauses to catch his breath.

The general asks, “What did specialist?”

“Sir, Ten Pony Tower. They used Celestia One!”

“Oh, Dear Goddesses.”

Rough looks at me and asks, “Who or what is Celestia One?”

Purple Haze comes running in the door as he asks this and says, “I just heard the news. Rough, the Society at Ten Pony Tower used a Mega Spell on the Enclave.”

“Dear Goddesses, Where and how bad are the casualties?” He asks in a horrified tone. Beside us, I see Windy’s and Trade Wind’s expressions are not changed much.

The specialist then answers, “Sir, they used it on Thunderhead. I guess they too were beginning to recover. No estimate on casualties yet.”

I see both of their expressions change to ones of being stunned and horrified.

“Them stupid, stupid dumb bastards,” Aunt Purple says as she shakes her head. “I warned them a long time ago to disable it. I begged them.”

“Purple, is that why you are still here instead of having gone back to Manehatten?” I ask.

She smiles and replies, “In part, but more of it is that my family and friends are here. But Ten Pony was my home too.”

Threat Vector looks at us and tells us, “Ok, this may change things a bit. Still make the preparations. I will let you know more when I get the word.”

We both acknowledge the order and then we go back out the way we came. Purple is with us and Rough asks her, “Aunt Purple, would you join me for dinner tonight? I am afraid it may be a while before we have this chance again.”

She smiles and tells him, “I would be glad to Rough.”

As they head back towards the waterfront and I make my way back to White Cloud. As I go, all I can think of is how many must have been lost, and how will most of our former Thunderheaders handle this news.

Windy walks beside me and she tells me, “Mollygirl, I am afraid for the alliance after this. Goddesses what were they thinking?”

I sigh and tell her, “Windy, I doubt they were thinking. I believe this was a knee-jerk reaction and they did it as an attempt to keep the Enclave from trying to take them over again. But to tell the truth, I am worried about the alliance also now. We have brought so many groups together along with the NCR to try and fight them, now this. We lost our homes almost because we went to help them and this is how they repay us.”

Windy then asks, “Mollygirl, do you know what Celestia One does?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, Purple Haze explained it to me once. It focuses the power of the sun into one large point. Anything its beam touches is completely incinerated.”

“And they used this on a city with civilians in it?” she asks horrified.

I nod my head, “Unfortunately yes. Now we have to ask, what will they do in return, and what do we do with those who fired it. But also Windy, as horrible as it is, what is the difference between that one weapon being used on Thunderhead, and them attacking our homes here and burning our crops and leveling our towns?”

I see her head drop, “Mollygirl, you know where my loyalties lie, but I had friends and relatives that I left behind. They may have been there. What, what if they were killed by our people.”

“What can we do. We pick up our heads and move forward. I know it sucks but we have to keep going.”

“Mollygirl, have you ever thought about just quitting and going home for good?”

I sigh again and I look at her as I tell her, “Every damn day.”

__________

That night we hear a recording of President Winter Breeze on the radio. In it, she declares a 24-hour ceasefire to take care of and mourn those lost on both sides. What worries me is she says that the use of Celestia One will not stand. To me, that can only mean the war has entered a new phase.

As we listen to the message, I hear a knock on the door and when I answer it, I see a young stallion on the porch. He asks, “Is Misses Sutures or her mother here? My wife is in labor and says it's time.

I watch my wife get up and begin to get her kit. She calls for Tweeters and sends her after Doula like she has so many times before. Magpie gets up and tells us, “I will go with her, I can sleep in in the morning.”

Soon they are both out the door and on their way. I have to smile to myself as I watch them go and I think, life does still go on.

It is in the middle of the night when they return. As she climbs into bed with me and Archer, Sutures tells me, “She had a little colt. It was a good thing we got there as he gave us some trouble, but they are doing fine now. How was the rest of the night?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Quiet, once we got the youngsters to bed we called it a night too. Now you need to try and get some sleep also dearest.” Then I kiss her briefly and wrap her in my hooves. As I fall back to sleep, I think of all that has happened and how for now we are all still together and I think how it has been a good day as I drift back off to sleep.

Two days later we get the orders. My regiment is to move out shortly after midnight in three days. I pass the word on to my officers at our next officers’ call. I see Dull Beak nod his head and Grey asks, Ma’am do you want us to fly or march?”

“Your support troops can be transported by train along with Laura Lee’s troops. Grey, if you feel comfortable flying them to the rendezvous point, that is your call. However, I want all movement stopped before daylight, all movement will be at night. Do I make myself clear?”

They all nod their heads and verbally acknowledge what I have told them. “Ok, I will be with the riverboat squadron. Grey, I want your battalion to take the bridge over the river first. I will meet you there. Once all the units are together for the day, I want those trains covered with camo netting and what else have you. Make it hard to spot them from the air.

“Also, we will be recruiting from the locals when we can. I know that is not how we normally do business, but we need the extra troopers. Remember, only volunteers, not voluntolds.”

I hear a light laugh at that, but I know that I have also made my point, not dragooning creatures into our ranks who do not want to be there.

“Also, be on the lookout for water sources for both the steam engines and ourselves as well as fuel sources for them to burn.” I tell them, then I finish off with, “Ok, let’ make this happen people.”

The next day on my way to the base I am met by Tek. He stops me, “Colonel, If you don’t mind, I would like to work for you as a civilian scout.”

I take a deep breath and I tell him, “Sorry Tek, but I have enough scouts right now, besides, you already told me you had never been north of Canterlot mountain before.”

I see him blush slightly and then he asks, “Ma’am, may I come as an assistant to your Chaplin Dharma?”

I think about this briefly and then ask, “Tek, are you planning on doing for him what you did for Moon during the battle in Manesville?”

I see his blush darken and he answers, “Yes ma’am. I know how important what he does is, and to be honest, I think he will need someone to act as a bodyguard for him.”

I look at him and turn my head slightly as I ask, “Tek, have you studied the cattle religion at all?”

“No, not really. I have talked to him quite a bit as well as Khatri about their beliefs, I just do not know the ceremonies.”

“And you would be willing to risk your life to assist him?”

He nods his head in agreement. I look at him more closely and I asks, “If you do this, I will ask that you assist him during services as well as act as a bodyguard. Also, I will ask you to stick with us until we return to Manesville.”

He again nods his head, “It is agreeable to me Colonel.”

I stick out my hoof and he takes it with his, “Welcome to the Timber Wolves Tek, I will have you kitted out by our SOS troopers in a bit.”

Once we arrive at my HQ, we walk past the large sign that has the circle with three Timber Wolves on it howling. Above them is written You are entering Timber Wolf Territory. Next, I see Dharma waiting to talk to me on the porch. When he sees Tek I see a questioning look come over his face. Once close enough I ask him, “Chaplain, do you want Tek as your assistant for the upcoming mission?”

He nods his head, “Ma’am, I had planned on proposing the idea to you this morning. He and I had discussed it last night.”

I nod my head, “Very well. I have already told him that he could have the position of your assistant. Please do not risk either of your lives too much.”

Two days later I say goodbye to my family. It is so hard to keep doing this. Once this war is over, I decide I will hang up my uniform at least I hope I can. Once at my HQ I take a brief nap and then come sunset we form up and the regiment begins to move.

I watch as the 2nd battalion takes flight. I march with my HQ and the 1st battalion down to the riverfront where we will finish embarking. As we are marching towards Manesville Laura Lee’s battalion splits off and marches to the railyards and finishes embarking on the trains. Just before we get underway, I hear the first steam whistle from the locomotives’ whistle. We are on our way again, By land, air, and water. Hopefully, we can catch them completely off guard.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3

The good fight continues. Unfortunately, myself and those I care about are going to be wrapped up in the middle of it. I fear that things are only going to become worse for all those involved on both sides. This feeling has me thinking about an old song I used to listen to before I was drafted the first time. If you could, would you please play for all of us, on both sides, Bad Moon Rising?
Thank you
Trooper Quick Frost, 4th Manesville Regiment. NCRA.

Author's Note

Again I thank so many others for creating and adding to the world of FoE. So many of you have helped to flush this world out and it allows me to add to it.

In this chapter, we have a lot going on around the Manesville region. As for Moon Lily and her friends, the details of their adventures along with Choo Choo, Ginger, and the rest of the Repair Ponies will be revealed more in my next major story that I have been planning on for some time. I will begin that story after I have finished Borderlands, but I already have begun to work out a rough of it.

For those wishing to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zUQiUFZ5RDw

Chapter 119 Timber Wolves and River Rats

Chapter 119 Timber Wolves and River Rats

“Aim towards enemy." - instructions on U.S. rocket launcher” ― U.S. instruction manual

As we file onboard, we are directed to our quarters right away. Our wagons and artillery had been loaded the previous two nights. So, all we had to do was get on and get ready to go. Rough greets me as I come on and tells me, “Come on up to the Pilothouse, we need to talk while they finish loading.”

Once we are in the Pilothouse he grins at me, “Have some tea Colonel.”

“Thank you, Commodore, I could really enjoy some.”

He has a steward pour a cup for both of us and he leans on the rail as we both take a sip. Then he says, “Mollygirl, I don’t know if you noticed, but we have added onto our upper deck just back of chimneys. That is your new HQ. We set it up with radios and map tables.”

I am actually impressed by this and tell him, “Thanks for that Rough. I really appreciate it.”

He waves a hoof at me, “Thank Laura Lee, she gave me the idea. I based it on how she remembered your setup at Hackamore.”

I am kind of surprised that they had talked enough to touch on this and ask him, “Have you talked a lot to Laura Lee?”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I know about her and Archer having a foal together. I have seen how your family interacts with her. So yes, I have as she is now obviously a part of the clan. I just never expected us to have some of us so far away all the time.”

I feel myself blush and I tell him, “Well, I am glad you approve of her and the others down in Harness.”

He laughs, “Yeah, they are good ponies. I just never expected to have mules in the family like them. But I have gotten to know both her and when he has come to Manesville before, Milo.” He pauses then changes the subject, “Besides, I wanted to invite you to be in the Pilothouse when we get underway here in a bit.”

I am grinning now as I tell him, “Thanks Rough, all these times riding with you and I never have had that chance. I know Epona and Tater really have enjoyed it when they had a chance.”

I see him grin then he tells me, “I am glad to hear that. I had hoped they would, and perhaps learn a skill they could later use too.”

We continue to chat for a while more then his XO comes in, “Sir we are ready to get underway, as are the rest of the ships in the squadron.”

“Very well XO, have them set the sea and anchor detail.”

The XO nods and shortly afterward the pilothouse becomes a bit more cramped as the helmsman, engine order telegraph operator, and navigator join us. I ask Rough, “So how come your XO does not join us for this?”

He grins, “Normally he would Mollygirl, but because of our situation I am having him pony his normal battle station in Damage Control Central. That way if something were to happen, he can be on it immediately.”

That makes sense to me. Then I hear him begin to give the commands to get underway. Less than ten minutes later we are in the middle of the river and making our way back down it toward the big river once again. Once we get there, we will swing back north and head up to the first major branch off from the plains. Our goal is by tomorrow night to meet the rest of my regiment at the river crossing for the tracks that lead from Manesville west.

Once the entire squadron is underway and we have reached the last bend in the river I receive a message from one of our extra barges that we have brought with us. The Rainbow Dash has landed and been lowered inside the barge and is out of sight.

By morning we have made it almost halfway to 13-Mile Island. Once we arrive there Rough has the squadron anchor behind the island. We send scouts out to make sure we are safe and then we inspect the remains of the base to make sure nothing usable was left behind.

It is around noon that Rough points out to me, “Colonel, perhaps we should get moving soon. If they are watching us, they know how we operate, and right now this is a big deviation from normal. That will cause them to react to us.”

When he says this, I face hoof. “I should have thought of that Rough. Good call. Get moving when you are ready.”

Soon we are back underway again and by the next day we make the river crossing and meet up with the rest of the regiment.

As we get close, Grey Tempest and Laura Lee come down to the water's edge to meet me. I have them both join me in my new mobile HQ. While we look at the old maps we have together, they suggest that come sundown they all begin to move, but to have the 2nd battalion further ahead to recon the way along the tracks.

Once they leave, we continue to load old wood and some coal that Grey’s battalion had found in a siding that had looked abandoned but was instead occupied by raiders. As he tells me, “Ma’am we had a couple of troopers hit, but they were not expecting the kind of force we were able to bring down on their heads. Besides, the few we captured said they believed the lies from Hallowed Dreams that the NCR was so corrupt that we would not harm them.”

I shake my head, “Absolutely amazing. I guess for once my reputation does not precede me.”

He smiles at me and replies, “I guess not Ma’am, but not for the lack of trying, I am sure.”

Beside him, Laura Lee and Dull Beak both begin to smile and laugh. Next to me, Windy just shakes her head.

Come evening I watch as they take off so that we can meet at our next waypoint. Once again, we get underway. We are just at the next fork where we are to turn into the next branch when we see them, several boats of what I would describe as survivors.

There are ponies and a griffon in boats and a raft that are tied on the river bank. As we come around the corner they wave to us at first, then I hear one of them say as they point toward us, “They have guns, RUN!”

Several of them take up defensive stances as the others begin to run into the brush along the river. I am on the deck below the pilothouse watching this and I hear Rough give the order, “All Stop on the port engine, full ahead on the starboard engine.”

As the bow turns toward the shore, he eventually orders both engines to stop and I watch as the ship's landing party storms ashore. Then I notice that one of them is a unicorn who has thrown up a defensive shield around those close to them, just before bullets hit it.

I hear the leader of the landing party call out, “Throw down your weapons and no one gets hurt.”

As they are talking, I see several of my recon scouts take flight and, in the darkness, move behind them.

I can barely see them in the dark, but I do see them throw down their weapons and I hear one of them say, “Don’t shoot. Please.”

The landing team leader slowly walks forward and calls out, “Now that that is taken care of, NCR Navy, can we be of assistance?”

I see one of the defenders, with their head down approach the team leader and while I do not hear their verbal exchange, I soon see him being led to the brow and then he is brought up to me as Rough arrives.

The naval officer who was in charge of the landing party approaches us and salutes. Then he says, “Colonel, Commodore, this is the leader of those ponies on the beach. His name is Sour Grapes. I think you might be interested in what he has to say.”

Both Rough and I nod our heads. Then Rough asks, “Lieutenant, don’t you think you should have stayed with your troops and had one of them escort our guest?”

“Sir, I left the Chief in charge, he is as experienced in this as I am. I felt I should escort Mister Grapes as respect to his rank.”

Rough nods, “Very well.”

I then look at the light purple coated pony with his green mane and tail and tell him, “I wish it was better circumstances, but I am pleased to meet you, how can we help you?”

I see him spit on the deck and then he tells me, “You can kick the Enclave out of our village for starters. It is just too bad you could not have been here sooner. Them bastards shot the place up, kicked us out, and threatened to kill us if we returned.”

Rough and I both raise an eyebrow at this and I ask, “Why would they do something like that? Is there anything special about your village?”

“Honestly, I don’t know. Ours is just a small fishing village about 10 miles upriver from here.”

“Did they say anything else?” Rough ask.

The pony looks at both of us and then says, “They said that we had to be river pirates if we lived there, so we should feel lucky that they could not prove it or they would have killed all of us.”

Rough shakes his head, “Ok, and are you river pirates?”

“What? Celestia NO! We have a hard enough time squeaking by as it is much less trying to fight people. Now I won’t say that if a riverboat were to run aground and were abandoned that we would not salvage it, but we are not pirates sir.” He answers in a startled tone.

Rough grins slightly and tells him, “Alright, I believe ya. Now, do you have anyone with your group that can pilot us up the river from here?”

Sour Grapes looks frustrated and answers, “Yeah, we have old Two Twain and his son Call Out. They both are really good with the river.”

Rough then asks, “Do you get much river traffic through here?”

Sour Grapes shakes his head, “No, not much, especially something this big, no pony figures anything out this way on the plains is worth the trip.”

Rough nods his head, “Yeah, I have heard that, but do you think there may be some things worth the larger ships making the trip up the river for?”

“Well, there is a fair-sized settlement about fifty miles upriver from us. The rumor is that they have a couple of wells open. That is where we got the lubricating oil for our machinery. We don’t know its original name but most folks along the river call it Oil Town.”

Both Rough and I look at each other again. Then I ask, “Mister Grapes, do you know how many Enclave troopers attacked you? Or better yet, may still be there?”

I see him sigh. Then he answers, “When they attacked, they had four of their smaller flying machines come over and dropped some of their armored fliers first. Then others landed and spread out. Them blasted machines kept us pinned down and destroyed most of our boats on the river. We were forced out shortly after that and well, here we are, living like animals in the brush.”

“Ok, thank you very much. If you could please send your two people who could pilot us up the river. I do think we can take care of it for you. My next question is, would you mind your town becoming a waypoint on the river for NCR traffic? You know, where we could pick up pilots for portions of the river that may be hazardous or that we are unfamiliar with?”

He turns his head to the side slightly, partially closes his one eye, and asks, “Are you serious? Why would we do that?”

Rough then tells him, “Caps sir. You could charge for the piloting services, as well as if you have fuel ready, sell it to the ships. In fact, I am sure I know some ponies who would be willing to invest in such a service.”

I hear Sour Grapes laugh out loud, “Really, during a war, you know some ponies who would be willing to do something like that?”

Rough nods his head and calmly tells him, “Yes, in fact, if I were not in service, I would be willing to take that risk myself. But as things stand right now, let’s clear out your village, and then we can discuss it again.”

Soon after he is lead away the father and son team are brought to the Glimmer. It seems they both are willing to pilot the squadron through. They are even happier to do so when rough tells them they will receive 10 caps each for their time and efforts.

Soon we move upriver and stop for the day about five miles short of the village where there is a side branch of the river that has the remains of trees hanging over it. I also notice that the area has several old riverboats that are half sunk there. Most of my troopers rest for the day in preparation for the night's events. In addition to the two who will help pilot the river, the villagers have two of their members volunteer to lead some of my troops on hoof.

Twice that day we see vertibucks flying in the distance, but none approach our direction. The boilers for the Glimmer and the other larger vessels have been kept hot, but at a low fire during the day to reduce the chances of smoke being spotted from their chimneys.

Shortly before sunset Dull Beak approaches me and asks, “Permission to disembark most of my battalion Colonel?”

“Permission granted. As we planned earlier, once you are in place, fire a flare. Then we will run the river and provide close fire support.”

He nods his head. “Understood ma’am. I am leaving the battalion aid station on its barge though. I have discussed with the crew of the Rainbow Dash, as well as the Dust-Off crews how they are to respond to casualties on our side.”

“Sounds good DB. Good luck and good hunting.”

He grins at me and salutes, then I see him begin to tap out the orders to his troops as he walks on his hind legs down the deck towards the steps leading below.

I then go to the Pilothouse briefly and discuss our plans again with Rough. “Mollygirl, don’t worry, we got this. As soon as that flare goes up, we go full speed ahead.”

Soon after all the troops who are supposed to go ashore for the attack, I hear the general quarters alarms go off for the battle group. The alarms only sound for a few minutes but I really hope that no pony from the Enclave is close enough to hear them. We need to work on that for next time.

We wait there with the steam slowly building up in the boilers for the next couple of hours. After two hours we begin to make our way slowly closer to the village at ¼ bell. I am waiting in my HQ with the windows covered by blankets, so what dim light we have from the lanterns does not get out. The windows are open though so that we can get some air in there. Then through the dark curtain, I see a burst of white light, followed by a green one. Then I hear Rough call out from the pilothouse, “Full Speed Ahead.”

I feel the Glimmer begin to vibrate more as her paddle wheels speed up and the ship moves faster through the water. In the distance, I begin to hear gunfire. Over my radio, I hear, Pack Leader this is Howler one, we are engaging.

As we move closer, I hear the anti-air crews calling out to watch for vertibucks and fliers. Soon I hear a vertibuck in the air, and I think, I did not order the RD up yet. Then I realize, they are hostile just as I hear Pack leader this is Delta Wolf one. We have heavy forces inside the village and on the airfield just to the west of the village. I see eight, I repeat 8 vertibucks on the tarmac. Their crews are trying to get them airborne right now.

I look over at Chain Lighting, “Sergeant Major, get the word to the Commodore we may have hostiles inbound shortly. Also, have them signal the barge to launch the Rainbow Dash.”

He nods his head and salutes me and runs out. Just as he leaves, I hear over the radio, “Howler one, this is Howler Able, we have wounded that need evacuated.” I hear a brief pause which is followed by, Over there to the left, get some suppressive fire in there, Lieutenant get that damn RPG up here on the double or we are goin ta lose that flank to their power armor.

Minutes, but what seems like forever later I feel the Glimmer start to slow and I begin to hear her guns fire. I can tell how far the enemy is away by which guns are firing. First, I hear the twin 40mm’s open up. This is followed soon afterward by the 20mm guns and finally the .50 cal automatic anti-machine rifles.

As we get nearer to the village, I soon hear several of their vertibucks in the air. I also hear, River Rat one, this is RD1, I have several hostiles on my tail, request permission to bring them in to you to clear them off of me.

RD1 This is River Rat 1, permission granted, reel them in and we will clean ‘em and fry ‘em.

I step outside onto the deck just in time to see the silhouette of the Rainbow Dash be illuminated by a flare as it twists and turns, firing its side guns at those pursuing it. As the flare goes up and begins to come down I see three Enclave vertibucks on its tail and they are firing at the RD 1 with their forward-firing cannons. However, this ends rather quickly as they streak down the river at us about 100 meters in the air and every ship in the squadron opens up on them. I watch as the first one loses an engine and peels off. I see the second one has one of its engines hit and it seizes, throwing the blades in all directions, including into the airframe as the blade tries to keep spinning on a now immobile shaft. This one crashes into the water only a few hundred meters from the Glimmer. The third one still tries to chase the RD1 and I watch as it is literally ripped apart from the concentrated anti-air fire. I only see one of its crew jump out and they land in the water. As the battle rages, I see one of the fast gunboats move to pick them up.

I next hear the 40mm guns get orders to shift fire and as I go back inside, I hear, This is Howler one, I request gunfire on the tarmac now. I don’t care if we save a single aircraft. We can’t let them get airborne.

Suddenly I begin to hear the thump of mortar rounds as they hit the tubes from the barges being brought up. Then I hear the rounds start to hit. I watch as one of those vertibucks that was slow to try and take off makes it about thirty feet into the air when a mortar round lands inside of it and explodes. I then see the one other crew try to take off and be brought down. The final one shuts down its engines and I watch my EFS as the crew tries to run for safety.

Soon my troops have taken the tarmac and they are fighting for the temporary hangers and Quonset Huts. Others have begun to retake the village. Before the sun begins to rise, the battle is finished. I then begin to contact my other two battalions to find out their status.

Howler2 and Howler 3. This is Pack Leader, report in, please.

I hear Gray Tempest answer first, Pack leader this is Howler 2, we are directly south of your position according to Radio Directional finding. I suggest we limit comms and communicate by couriers until the rendezvous point.

Agreed after this Howler 2, Any problems so far?

That is a negative overall. Had to rebuild a couple of bridges. But the Gandy Dancer Crew took care of it. No contact with hostiles so far, though we have had contact with one village of ghouls. They are neutral if not on our side.

I nod my head in understanding even though I know he cannot see me. Then I tell him, Very Good Howler 2. Keep me apprised of any changes. Also, get ready to hide for the day.

Roger Pack Leader, over and out.

As we settle in for the day, I see the crews of the barges and riverboats stringing camo netting over them to break up their lines. I also notice that the locals we ran into earlier have returned. As I head across the upper deck towards the ladderway that will take me to my cabin I see Rough paying out the caps to Two Twain. As I pass I hear him ask, “Sir, do you want us to lead you again tonight when you leave here?”

I see Rough only briefly considers it before he answers. “Yes, same pay too.”

I see the grin go from ear to ear on Two Twain. I have a feeling caps are few and far between in this area. I am just about to head below when I hear Rough call, “Colonel, a moment of your time?”

I stop and walk to meet him. Once close enough he asks me, “Mollygirl, depending on how this Oil City looks, I may ask you to write a letter to Grey, having him contact two of the clan’s riverboats that have not been entered into service yet, to start making runs up the river here.”

I nod my head, “I can do that Rough, do you think it will be worth it?”

He seems to think briefly and then replies, “Honestly I am not for sure yet, but I have a gut hunch it may be a good bet. In fact, if I was a civilian still, I would bet on it myself.”

“Sounds good then Rough, Now I am going to catch a few hours of sleep, have someone wake me if something comes up.”

Soon, I am back below decks and slowly making my way to my cabin. I take off my uniform and clean up a bit. Then I crawl into my bed. Meals can wait, I need the sleep. As I drift off, I hear the machinery noises of the ship and slowly let them lull me to sleep.

__________

It takes us two more days to get near Oil Town. We are five miles away when we see two Vertibucks coming in our direction. When ten kilometers away one turns and flies back towards the town, the other turns toward the south and flies that way several miles before turning back towards the way they came. In the distance, I see a very large cloud and wonder what it may portend.

I call for Trade Winds. Once he arrives, I tell him, “Captain, I need you to recon the area. Please send out a couple of initial teams to make sure they don’t surprise us. Come nightfall, send out some of your fliers to recon the town itself.”

“Yes Ma’am, how far into the town do you want them to go?”

“Only as far as they feel is safe. Oh, and have them use the captured power armor if it is in good enough condition. Let’s give them any advantage we can.”

“Thank you, ma’am. I will pass that on to them.” He tells me and I see a nod of respect from him.

Once he leaves, I hear Chain say, “Better safe than sorry, I guess. But ma’am you need to talk to the commodore and have him get these boats out of the middle of the river if you don’t want to be seen.”

Suddenly, when he says this, I feel myself grin and I tell him, “You know what, maybe we want to be caught.”

I see him grin back, “So Colonel, what do you have in mind?”

“Well, let’s go get Dull Beak and the Commodore and I will tell you then.”

Later that night I get the reports from my scouts that there are Enclave forces in Oil Town.

Pack leader this is Delta Wolf Cub 4, We have company inside the settlement. Four, I report Four Vertibucks on the ground. Two more airborne at this time.

This is the Wolf Den, roger. Stand by. I hear specialist Band Width reply.

He has one ear phone off so he can hear those around him and he asks, “Want me to tell them anything?”

“Not yet.”

He simply nods his head at my reply and keeps listening. It is another hour later when I hear some brief gunfire. Then all is quiet again. The waiting is killing me but I know what I am doing. Another hour later and a flare launches into the sky. That tells me that the scouts have been spotted and are falling back.

Suddenly I hear several small explosions in the distance. Then I hear, “Pack Leader this is Delta Cub 2, we are falling back. The hostile Vertibucks have been neutralized.”

When he says this, I smile as I know it means things are going as planned. However, I am also a firm believer in the old saying, if everything is going as planned, it’s a trap. So, I keep the riverboats anchored in the middle of the river. Along the banks, the barges are all camouflaged and their crews, as well as the crews of the tugs, are standing ready.

It is then I see it, in the distance, I can see the large black silhouette of a Raptor moving along the river a couple of hundred meters above it. Beside me I see Bailey Bridge smiling that grin of his as the RD one slowly flies toward the Raptor. From the comms channel, I hear, Unidentified Vertibuck, hover in place and prepare to be identified.

Roger, Raptor control, this is Vertibuck Seven Niner Two. It is good to see you. We are maintaining station. I hear my pilot Long Haul reply using the call signs for one of the vertibucks we destroyed yesterday.

Microburst control, this is Carmel Melt One, It is one of our vertibucks, but I see several non-armored crew ponies on board.

Seven Niner Two, please explain your passengers. The raptor Microburst flight control officer commands.

Microburst, these are my ground crew that I could evacuate with when the mudbounds drove us out from our base yesterday. We hid in the brush until it was night just to be safe

Roger that Seven Niner Two.

They hover for a bit while the commanding officer of the Microburst decides what to do. Finally, I hear, Seven Niner Two, you are cleared to land. You will be escorted into the hangar.

Roger Microburst Control. Following standard landing procedures.

In the far distance, I can see the dark shape of the raptor in the night sky. Then I hear Rough give the order for the Glimmer to weigh anchor. Shortly after this, another flare goes up and we are illuminated. The raptor begins to accelerate in our direction and I see several geysers of water go up as it fires at us. Luckily their initial shots miss. However, as they speedup I hear over the radio, Microburst control we have landed.

Soon after this, I hear a voice over the radio shout, Hey, what are you doing there, Get away from that.

Next, I hear gunfire and then I hear Long Haul yell out, Move it, this bus is late and we need to move now.

I know what is going to happen and as I step out the door I look over and I see Tek and Dharma both looking in the direction of the Microburst as they both perform the blessing for the dead.

Then I hear over the radio, Pack Leader we are clear, tell Bailey to work his magic.

I look over and as I give the order, I see Bailey smiling as he pushes the large red button on the radio detonator. Before I can turn my head, I hear the blast, and I feel the shockwave as the raptor is torn apart from the inside. The flames shooting out of it are blinding in the night sky and my eyes will take several minutes to regain my night vision. There is barely any time for its alarms to sound as it drops like a rock from the sky and crashes just off the river along the bank.

I look at Bailey and he simply says, “Ya gotta love those Fuel Air Explosives.” Then he tucks the detonator back in his saddlebags and tells me, “When you are ready for us, let me know Colonel.” Then he steps out onto the main deck and leans on the railing as he whistles to himself with the sound of MEW’s and gunfire still happening near the village as the squadron moves up the river and past the burning wreckage of the Microburst as it lays on the bank of the river.

Once we are close enough, I can see some donkey heads for wells on the side of the river near the town. I also see several large tanks that while somewhat rusted still seem in good shape. I then notice the small pier along the water's edge that leads up to the village above.

The battle on the ground goes on for some time before it finally begins to die down. At times I hear a dramatic increase in gunfire followed by what sounds like wolves’ calls. As I am sitting in my HQ listening to the radio reports, I am able to keep track of how we are doing. So far, so good, I think to myself. As I am sitting there, Chain Lighting brings me a cup of tea. “Here you go ma’am, I figured you could use it. I also have a steward bringing up some rations for our staff.”

“Thanks, Sergeant Major, I do appreciate it. Now we wait to see how the locals react.”

As I say this, I hear Bailey Bridge say, “Ma’am, anyway they act it is simple. We either breach or bypass.”

Soon I hear word from Howler Three that the settlement is now in our hands. However, the local chieftain wants to talk to me. I look at Chain Lightning and Windy and tell them, “Windy you wait here. Chain, you’re with me. Oh, and tell Sergeant Nightshade to bring my escort with him.”

“Will do ma’am. Anything else?”

I shake my head no, “Not that I can think of right off hoof.” I then turn to Band Width, “Sergeant, please tell Captain Trade Winds to have the Rainbow Dash set up a patrol around the village and the squadron.

Soon I am on my way by small boat to the pier. As I approach with my entourage I see several ponies on the pier waiting for us.”

I notice that many of them have grimy coats that are stained by a black tarry substance several of them have on hardhats and some coveralls. I also notice that most have tool belts as well as weapons. Once I disembark, I begin to approach them. Nightshade at my side.

“Ma’am, do you think this is wise?” Nightshade quietly whispers.

I turn to him slightly and tell him, “Maybe not, but they need to meet with me and I them.”

Unhappily he says, “Yes Ma’am. I understand, sorry I just worry about you.”

I do smile when he says this and I tell him, “I know and that is why I want you as the head of my security detail. I just want to make sure you make it home safely to Bessie and the calves.”

When I say his wife’s name and bring up his adopted calves, I see him smile. Then he tells me, “Thank you for understanding ma’am.”

When we are about ten meters away the one in charge holds up a hoof and tells me, “Ok, that is close enough. Now, do ya mind telling me and the rest of my roughnecks what you are doing here?”

I stop and I tell him, “Morning, I am Colonel Mollygirl of the 3rd Manesville Regiment of the NCRA. We are actually only passing through. However, I am also sure that if you would like to do business with us, the Commodore in charge of the riverboats would be happy to talk with you, as he knows several civilian craft that could add your settlement to their routes.”

He nods his head and says, “Ok, my name is Blow Out. I am the Tool Pusher for this here operation. My partner over there,” He says pointing a hoof at a grimy light green with black mane and tailed pony, “His name is Dog-House, he is my Driller. Now trading would have been fine before. But you come in here, you pick a fight with the Enclave and now you are just going to Twist-Off and leave. Ma’am I call Brahmin Shit on that. Honestly, it was bad enough with them before. Now you want to do this to us?”

I understand exactly where he is coming from, so I tell him, “I am sorry, but we have been at war and we have already had them come through our region and destroy our settlements and burn our crops. So, I do know exactly what you mean. With that said, you should know that the reason we are passing through is that we are now taking the fight to the Enclave and we will be tackling them in their territory soon.”

I see him close his eyes and shake his head with a disgusted look on his face. Then he asks, “Ma’am, I am sorry, but looking at what you have here is fine and all, but I don’t think it can take on the Enclave.

That is when the Sergeant Major speaks up, I hear him use the same tone that Blow Out uses and he tells him, “Look buddy, I used to be a part of them cloudy bastards, so I understand what you are feeling. But you need to understand, this is only a third of the Colonel's regiment. Think about another thing, she said we are the 3rd regiment. That means we have at least two others, and possibly more. And buddy, I normally don’t pop smoke like this, but we are only the scouts right now.”

I see Blow Out and a couple of his people screw their faces up a bit as they think about this nodding their heads. Then I hear Blow Out say, “Alright, makes sense, but if you lose, I want you all to say we stayed out of it.”

“And when we win?” I ask.

“Mare, you have a lot of guts to assume like that.” He tells me.

I laugh lightly, “Yeah, I have heard that before. But understand, this is not the first Raptor we have brought down.”

I see him nod his head, “Yeah, I can bet. Now come on into the village and meet the rest of the tribe of Oil Field One.”

“So, you aren’t called Oil Town?” I ask.

He laughs, “Nah, that is just what some of them out-of-towners call us. Actually, we are Oil Field One of the Hippocampus Corporation Petroleum Lubricant division.”

I smile to myself as I think of Harness and how it was founded by the survivors of that corporation. I guess we found more of the same. Then as we walk, I ask, “So how did your people survive the last day?”

He looks at me and asks, “Well how did yours?”

I smile and tell him, “Well most of our initial population for the Co-op were stable dwellers the rest were survivors who migrated into the area. I know the town of Harness was founded by the miners there who survived by taking over their CEO’s private stable on the last day.”

He grins, "Well, we did have a shelter of sorts. But mainly it was to protect our equipment. Our tribe came out only a few years after the last day. But we have been hit many times by raiders and such over the years. Most either don’t understand what we have here, or they just don’t care. So, they demand tribute, which is usually some oil for their lanterns and torches, as well as what food we might have. We are lucky that we are off the beaten path a bit too though as it just makes us not worth most of their time.”

I nod my head as he speaks and I think how I wish aunt Purple was here. Then I ask, “Well we are not here long, but would you be open to receiving a trade delegation if not a more formal diplomatic mission?”

He looks both surprised and confused as he asks, “Colonel, are you saying the NCR would negotiate trade with us, even if we are not forced to join it?”

I take a deep breath when he says this and turn my head slightly, “Honestly, yes, as for forcing communities to join. That is not my way, nor the way of those I am familiar with in the government.”

I see him rub a hoof under his chin and I hear his second in command, Dog-House says, “Sounds better than what we had Blow. Maybe we should consider it.”

“Yeah, sounds good. Dog, I think we can work with them.”

__________

We rest for two days there and Rough has his supply officer negotiate for several barrels of oil to use on his machinery. I also see about getting some for the Rainbow Dash as well as some heavy grease to use on the artillery pieces when we get a chance to lube them up.

As we prepare to leave, I overhear one of the crewmen talking to another. “Did you see how poor their fields look?”

I hear another one reply, “Yeah, for a bunch of earthponies they sure don’t know much about farming.”

“Yeah, but they sure knew how to get that oil moving and they were saying if we really do come through that they will be drilling another well.”

Then I hear, “Well last night when I was sharing a few drinks in town, I did have one of the locals telling me how hard it has been on them. You know I feel kind of sorry for them. They really are a good bunch, but out here in the wastelands, it takes a lot of luck and theirs just was not there for them.”

“Yeah, the Co-op was lucky.”

“Ya, know I said the same thing to them and they looked at me funny. One of them then told me we were the second group of ponies to mention the Co-op to ‘em.” He pauses and laughs lightly then He says, “Ya know they even had to ask me about the cattle. They said that other group had a one-headed brahmin with ‘em. That and a young Pegasus filly who kept wearing a fake horn all the time pretending that the blue was her grandmother. That was about a month back.”

I nod my head at that. I realize just how lucky those of us from the old Co-op and Harness really were. We had not only a good starting base, but good leadership and good luck. It also makes me realize that perhaps one of the trading items we can use is seed and training on how to improve their farming techniques.

As I am leaning on the railing listening to this; next to me, I see sergeant Nightshade. He slowly shakes his head. Then he tells me, “Ma’am, I really never realized how rough it was out here before I first left Manesville. Now, well now I see how good we had it.”

I nod my head, “I understand Nightshade. I was the same way at one time. A couple of long-range protective patrols began to open my eyes. But really, we had it good. Still do. Just now we need to rebuild what we had.”

We stand there listening and leaning against the rails a bit longer and I turn to him and tell him, “Nightshade, I am so glad you have learned, but remember how everypony wondered why I walked the camps at night?”

He nods his head and says, “Yeah, some of the others thought you were eavesdropping on them.”

“Mainly I was just trying to get a feel for how everyone was doing. But sometimes I would learn something I had not heard before. Like just now. I just learned from those two earlier that Repair Ponies probably came through here about a month ago. I also learned that most of them thought she was a Pegasus pretending to be an alicorn rather than really being one.”

Soon I hear Rough sound the steam whistle for the Glimmer and we are underway again. We continue upriver and I wait to see what our next surprise may be. For two days we pass the rolling plains that make up the land beyond the river banks. Often in the distance, we can see a small settlement or even an individual farm where someone is trying to scratch out a living. However, we also see some farms that are burnt and destroyed. A few of them look to be rather recent even. We try to travel mainly at night, but occasionally have no choice but to travel during the day.

Finally, I see our landing point. Crossing the river I see a railroad bridge along side a major highway bridge. The landing looks to be active when we get there and as we come into full view, I see Gray Tempest fly out to meet us.

Once he lands on the deck next to me he salutes. “Colonel, it is good to see you. Our troops offloaded the trains yesterday and sent them back to Manesville so they can bring up the rest of the brigade when they are ready. Lieutenant Colonel Laura Lee has already secured the far side with her Battalion.”

After returning his salute I smile and tell him, “Excellent report Colonel. Anything else I should know about?”

He grins and tells me, “Well ma’am, I am sure glad you are used to ghouls. It seems that most of the locals around here are them. When they first saw us they began to prepare to attack us. However, they calmed down when they seen ol’ Side Track and Fire Box conferring with me. They were also fascinated to hear about our platoon of ghouls from Manehatten that are with you. Ma’am, if I may suggest, have their platoon commander accompany you when you meet them.”

Soon The Glimmer has her bow to the shore and the gangways are winched over to it. As soon as they are down, I am the first one across. Right behind me are Windy and Dull Beak. As we walk ashore, he tells me, “Ma’am Lieutenant Broadway Nights will be right with us. His barge has just made it pier side and he has left his 1st Sergeant in charge.”

“Very good, have him meet up with us as soon as possible.”

Once he does, I see a ghoul who looks like he must have been quite handsome at one time. However, that is not the case now. He approaches and looks around first then says in as smooth a voice as I have ever heard a ghoul have, “Good afternoon Colonel. I was told to report to you.”

“Yes, Lieutenant. It seems that the locals here are ghouls and that they would like to hear your take on how ghouls are treated by the NCR.”

I hear him laugh, “Ma’am, the mere fact I am in the army says something. To tell the truth, I never really expected the NCR to enlist us, much less make me an officer.”

“Well, we are glad to have you,” I tell him. Then I ask, “May I be so bold as to ask what your previous occupation was?”

He smiles and tells me, “Ma’am, before the last day I was a performer on stage in Manehatten. If not for the war and the last day, who knows where my career may have ended up. But since then, I have tried to earn a living, well, existence, any way possible.”

Soon we have caught up with Gray Tempest and we see him with a ghoul that is dressed fairly well for our time and place. He introduces himself, “Good Afternoon Colonel, the Lieutenant Colonel has told me a lot about you. Not everything mind you, but enough. I am called Bushel Basket. I am the mayor of the town here.”

I nod my head and stick out a hoof to shake and tell him, “It is a pleasure to meet you, Mister Basket. Please call me Mollygirl.”

I see the stunned expression on his face as he looks at the extended hoof and he takes it, gently shaking it. “It is a true pleasure to meet a pony like yourself ma’am.”

Before he can go much further I tell him, “I know what has thrown you, to expose the elephant in the room I will tell you upfront, yes, I too was turned away from Elysium. I am not sure why ghouls and my daughter Moon Lily can see it, but you can.”

I see him slowly nod his head, and he says to himself, “So Moon Lily was not lying about your having died as well as herself before she was born.”

I nod my head, “No, she was not. But sir, how do you know my daughter?” I ask.

I see him take on an expression of consternation and I hear him say, “Well about that…”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

We are taking the fight to the enemy this time. However, we are doing it our way. We are dogging them as much as we can, avoiding ambushes and luring them into us. As we do this, we are following our commander, our leader or you could say, our Alpha. If you could please play We Own the Night for her and the rest of her Timber Wolves.

Thank you,

Sergeant Band Width,

3rd Manesville Regiment, Timber Wolves.

Author's Note

Mollygirl and her people are now deep into unknown territory. We can now see how those on the great plains made out. For those wondering why I call them chimneys instead of smokestacks on the riverboats, it is because at one time the was the proper terminology and I feel it gives a proper feel.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=opiXisxXXcA

Chapter 120 Alicorns Griffons and Ghouls

Chapter 120 Alicorns Griffons and Ghouls

“Maintenance and resupply are the backbone of any military.” ― Robert Ferrigno, Sins of the Assassin

Bushel Basket’s reply should not surprise me, but it still does. He smiles as if remembering a child he has fond memories of, and tells me, “She and the others have been through here several times lately. She is with, how shall I say this, an interesting group.”

If she is still with Choo and the rest of the repair ponies as well as her friends, then that is certainly an understatement. Along the lines of the war with the zebras was a slight disagreement. I nod my head, and ask, “When did you last see them?”

He still seems nervous when he tells me, “Ma’am, they said I was not supposed to tell anyone. That it was a secret.”

I cringe. Yep, she learned quick if the others did not tell him that. I sigh. “Well, if you see her after we leave, tell her I love her and I can’t wait to see her again.”

I see him smile and he tells me, “I will do that ma’am.”

Then I hear her voice say, “Thanks mama Mollygirl. I needed to hear that.”

I look around and can’t see her and then I hear her ask, “Mama are we in trouble?”

I sigh and tell her, “You’re not, but I can’t speak about the other three. Now please show yourself.”

Suddenly she is right in front of me. I reach out and give her a one-hoofed hug. Then I kiss her on her forelock. “It is so good to see you again dear.”

She hugs me back and tells me, “You too Mama Mollygirl.”

Then I look at the officers with me and then back at my daughter. “Moon, where are the others?” I ask.

I see her look down and twist her back hoof back and forth like she does when she knows she is or is afraid she will be in trouble.

I sit back on my haunches and cross my forelegs. And ask her again, “Moon Lily, where are Snow Song, Frost Glitter, and Slip Stream?”

Then I hear Windy ask, “Moon, are my daughters ok? I am worried about them.”

I hear her take a deep breath and sigh, then she says, “Yes ma’am, sir, they are all here with me. Please don’t be mad at them.”

I see Windy purse her lips some and tilt her head. “Sorry Moon, but while I love them, what they did and how they did it is wrong. Just like when you used the immobilization spell on your mother. They too will have to account for what they have done.”

Beside her, I hear Dull Beak say, “The same thing goes for Slip Stream.”

From a nearby window, I hear his daughter say, “But Daddy, I was just trying to be like you and Mom and like Xochitl and Ginger.”

I see him shake his head, “Slip Stream, come here dear.”

“Dad, are you mad at me?” I hear Slip Stream ask.

He shakes his head, “No, I am not, but your mother is very upset at both of us right now.”

Next, I hear Windy say in a drill sergeants’ tone of voice, “Snow Song, Frost Glitter, get your feathers out here right now, or it will only be worse.”

I see both of them fly out the door immediately in an almost panic. They skid to a stop in front of their mother and I hear simultaneously from both of them, “Ma, we're sorry.”

She nods her head with a strict expression on her face. Then she tells them, “You are both in trouble. However, I will withhold disciplining you two until we get home. However, you both have some serious explaining to do.”

They both look at each other and then at the Slip Stream and Moon Lily. Then Snow says, “Ma, it’s the fillies code, if one goes, we all go. Just like the Fancy Flight mystery gang in the Fancy Flew novels.”

I see her face hoof and shake her head. Then she asks what I was about to, “Ok, where is Choo Choo and the Repair Ponies?”

Moon Lily answers, “They said they had to get back to their next mission and left us here.”

All three of us parents’ jaws drop, and I hear Lieutenant Broadway Nights ask, “You mean they left you four young mares here alone?”

Moon Lily shakes her head, “No, they left us with the bat ponies from Mama Mollygirl’s regiment. They said she would need them again soon and that they would meet us down the road again.”

I take a breath and sigh. Then I ask, “Where are Lance Corporal Morning Star and the others?”

Slip Stream answers, “Ma’am, they are sleeping for the day. We take the day watches; they take the night ones. If there was any trouble we would wake them up and vis-a-versa.”

I nod my head as that makes sense. I then tell them, “One of you, please wake them and have them report to me.”

I feel a tension headache coming on, but I am trying to remain calm. Soon I see the Lance Corporal come trotting out as she finishes putting on her kit. The others following right behind her. I see the look of nervousness on her face as she sees me right there. She quickly approaches and while not saluting she quickly says, “Colonel Ma’am. Lance Corporal Morning Star and her set of scouts reporting for duty.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Very good Lance. I need you to report in with your company commander and resume your normal duties.”

“Yes Ma’am.” She says, still standing in place.

I look at her with a raised eyebrow and ask, “Yes, is there something else?”

She quickly nods her head and tells me, “Ma’am I would like to give you and your staff a brief on the terrain ahead. Choo Choo gave me some information she felt you should hear, but that was not for general hearing.”

Ah, ok, now I understand. I look at Chain Lighting, “Sergeant Major, take the lance and her scouts back to our HQ on the Glimmer. Have Trade Winds meet me there.”

“Yes Ma’am.” He replies, then he looks at them and tells them, “Ok, scouts, follow me.”

It is then that I notice that the four fillies fall in behind the batponies and that they are all in kit as well. This makes me wonder just what they have been up to. Goddesses, don’t tell me it has been Choo Choo and Ginger’s School of Junior Scout troopers.

As the Sergeant Major leads them towards the landing I watch as they all take flight and fly in formation behind him toward the Glimmer and land almost together on the deck.

I look at Windy and Dull Beak and I hear Dull Beak say, “Mollygirl I know that expression.”

I simply smile at him and ask, “What expression is that Dull Beak?”

“The one that is going to end up with Summer Solstice being ready to kill me.”

I then hear Windy ask, “You really aren’t going to use them for scouts, are you?”

I point a hoof at myself and say, “Who me? I got enough flak from that with Ginger and Xochotil,” I pause and look across at the Glimmer, then I say, “They do remind you of them though don’t they DB?”

I hear him sigh and he answers, “Yes they do and I have a feeling if we try to send them back on the Glimmer they will just be back before we know it.”

Dull Beak then says, “How about we keep them around headquarters like we did with Tater and Epona…” I hear him trail off, then he says, “Never mind. I forgot how that turned out,” as he shakes his head.

I then tell Bushel Basket, “It is a pleasure to meet you. Hopefully we will rest here for a few days before moving on. If you don’t mind, I really do need to talk to my daughter and the others.”

He nods his head, “Please do, if you don’t mind though I would like to talk some more to your lieutenant here.”

“No, not at all. Please feel free to ask him or any of the others with us about us and where we come from. I will be back soon sir.”

I then turn to Dull Beak and Windy as I say, “Well, we best go hear from them and determine what we do next for the regiment.”

As we go, I hear Bushel Basket asks, “So what’s up with the youngsters then?”

Broadway Nights answers, “I will give you the rundown later, but the Colonel’s foals have a tendency to run off and get involved in the fighting.”

“What do you mean by that?” I overhear Bushel Basket ask as I begin to move back to the Glimmer.

Then I hear, “Well three of the older ponies that brought them here are her kin. From what I hear the whole family had a running gunfight in Hoofington a while back. Then that little black mare who just flew back. When their home area of Manesville was being leveled, she left shelter to give a blessing to the dead to help the souls pass over.”

“Yeah, but I am sure she didn’t risk herself for no ghouls.”

“Actually, your wrong from what I was told. She and that cow preacher’s zebra helper, they risked their lives doing just that. I heard she even cried for them. Imagine that, a filly crying for a ghoul?”

After that, I am out of range of hearing, but it does make me think. I just wish the Mareigan was here to talk to about this.

__________

After we debrief them, I now know better what is ahead. I look at Band Width, “Send a message back to Brigade, tell them the gates are open. Only that, nothing more.”

He nods his head and I watch as he heads off to his radio set and I watch him tap out the message on the radiotelegraph. When he is finished, I see him listening to something with one hoof cupped over his earpiece. He is busy mouth writing what he is hearing and after several minutes he tells me, “Message received ma’am. They said they will be coming over for the party, and we should wait for them.”

I grin and nod my head. “Thank you, Sergeant.”

I then go and look for Rough. I find him near the fantail looking over the railing at the rest of his squadron. As I approach, I tell him, “Hey Rough.”

I see him nod and he tells me, “Hey Mollygirl. How are you?”

I grin, “Not too bad. Once we finish unloading our supplies, I will be turning you and your squadron loose again.”

“I figured as much. How is our Moon Lily doing?”

As I lean next to him, I reply, “Overall, not too bad. It seems she had some serious adventures with her siblings and the rest of the repair ponies.”

I see him tilt his head, “You know, it’s not surprising Mollygirl. Not with our clan. So how far ahead did they make it?”

I look around first then seeing nopony close I tell him, “VanHoover. Turns out that is where Hallowed Dreams actual broadcast booth was. Moon said they tried four other places first.”

I watch as he shakes his head. Then he asks, “Ok, so what did they do with this propaganda puppet?”

“From what they told me; he is here in town in the local jail. It seems he felt safer there. Slip Stream told us he was very afraid the Enclave would find him.”

“I can understand why. Those Enclave types don’t play around. He would be lucky if they only branded him and kicked him out of their territory.”

I sigh, “Yeah, I know.” I scan first the horizon and then his flotilla and smile to myself. I think of how only a little over a decade ago our navy back home was only made up of a few patrol boats. Now we have this. As I look, I tell him, “I really am going to miss having you and your River Rats with us. You know we could not have done this without all of you.”

I see him smile and he tells me, “I know, but unfortunately my ships can not go on dry land or in the air.”

I laugh lightly at the thought of the Glimmer floating through the air then I shake my head to clear the image. Then he continues. “But to be honest, we will miss all of you also. I never thought I would see the likes of what we did to that Raptor. In fact, I was sure we were all deaders, especially after you had that flare launched.”

“Yeah, sorry about that. But I really did want to draw them in. Besides, it caused enough excitement and confusion for them that we were able to sneak that bomb onboard successfully.”

“Ya’ know, he may be crazy in the way he comes up with such things, but I really am glad Bailey is part of our clan. I can not imagine Tar being happier with anypony else.”

I nod my head, “Same here Rough, same here. I just wish they had gotten together sooner for both their sakes.”

“Speaking of clan business Mollygirl, I need you to write a letter to Grey and some of the other elders about Oil City. Also, we need to watch those friends of your daughters. They may all be rated as friends of the clan before too long. You know, normally I would not consider it until they were older. But when they followed her like that. Well, we don’t see that kind of loyalty much out here in the waste and you and I both know that.”

I nod my head, “You are right Rough, we do not, not often enough at least. Well, I have to go back ashore soon.”

He nods his head, “Yeah. I understand, but how about we grab a quick lunch together first?”

“Sounds good, after you sir.”

__________

By that evening all of my troops, their equipment, and supplies have been offloaded. The first battalion camps nearest to the landing and covers our northern flank. The second battalion covers our southern flank, while the third is across the river and covers that side of the river.

Before I have Rough leave though I have all three battalion commanders meet me in my HQ on the Glimmer. As they enter, they all take a seat along with their chiefs of staff. Once they are all seated, I tell them, “Ok, we have had some scouts out ahead. They have brought us some critical information.” As I say this, I scan the room and notice Laura Lee seems very calm and relaxed.

“Ok, first off, we are currently waiting for the rest of the brigade to catch up with us. During this time, we are to reinforce our positions here as well as to help to improve the conditions of the local railroad and riverfront infrastructure. This means this will be a major logistics hub for us. What we do now will keep us in beans, and bullets.”

They all nod their heads. “Ma’am, does this mean we will stay behind when the rest of the brigade arrives?” Gray Tempest asks.

I let out a sigh and tell them, “Honestly, I just don’t know the answer to that one. That is up to General Vector.”

“If and when we get going again, there are several more communities between here and the mountains. From what I have been told in two days travel we should begin to see the tops of them in the distance. Most of these communities are made up of ghouls. It seems there was a very high level of magical fallout from the strikes on the Last Day that fell over this region. Those who are not ghouls are descended mainly from those who dared to try and settle here during the great migrations. So, they will tend to be a very independent lot.”

I see Gray’s chief of staff look at me funny and she asks, “Colonel, are the sources for this information credible?”

I have to smile at this as it is really a good question. Then I tell her, “I would say so. The information is less than a few days old. It comes from our batpony scouts as well as a written message to me from Choo Choo of the Repair Ponies. Some of you may remember her?”

I see several of them nod, but again I see the chief of staff for the second battalion look at me funny. So, I ask her, “Yes? You have something on your mind?”

“Uh, ma’am, I know Choo Choo is your friend and as well as relation to a large number of ponies in the Manesville region, but ma’am, are you sure she can be trusted? I mean after all with her memory issues and all.”

I sigh at this. Then I reply, “At one time, that may have held true. But honestly, she has come a long way. This is exemplified by her being in charge of her team. Also, I happen to know that the President herself trusts her in this role. SO, if she is good enough for the president, she is good enough for me.”

I see the mare blush and look briefly at the floor before she looks back up at me and simply says, “Yes ma’am.”

Next, I tell them. “Laura Lee, if it looks like we are the lead regiment when the brigade is together, once we hit the mountains, I want your battalion in the lead. I have seen your mules in rough ground. I know your mules are a bit surer footed than most other ponies.”

Laura Lee and her chief of staff simply nod their heads. Then I hear Gray asks, “What about the 2nd Battalion?”

“You are my quick response force once we are on the move. Your battalion has speed that the rest of us do not have. However. I don’t want to wear all of you out before hoof.”

“Finally, I know most of our troops are still not fully comfortable with ghouls. However, this is their town, their homes. Make sure our people understand that and treat them with respect. That will go a long way towards securing this as a safe base of operations.”

After this I dismiss them. As the others leave, Laura Lee approaches me and asks, “How is Moon doing?”

I smile, “She and her buddies seem to be doing rather well. Did you know she was here?”

She shakes her head, “Mollygirl, by now you should know that if I had known I would have told or made sure someone let you know right way.”

I sigh again as my ears come alongside my head, “Dear, now the question is what am I going to do with them. I know if I send them with Rough, they will just jump ship and then they could really be in trouble.”

She smiles, “Mollygirl, treat them as junior staff members. Find a job around the headquarters they can do that will keep them safe. You know, like couriers within the regiment.”

I smile again, “Yeah, that makes sense, thank you for suggesting it.”

“You’re welcome, besides, that is what family does isn’t it? I mean help each other.”

“Yeah, your right. But sometimes it is still hard to ask.”

After our meeting, I grab what is left in my cabin and take it to my new headquarters on the shore. As I go, I hoof Rough a quick mouth written letter that he had requested. I shake hooves with him and we bid farewell. Once I am ashore, I hear the order being given to raise the brow.

I walk a bit further onto the piers and then I turn and watch as the River Rats turn and begin to make their way downstream and back towards Manesville to pick up more passengers and supplies.

As we watch I notice a large shadow pass by us on the ground. I look up and see George has flown by. Beside her, I see several pegasi and one of the batponies as they make a circuit of our lines. Then they turn and begin to head out on patrol for the late evening.

After placing my things in my tent, I grab Windy and Chain Lighting and we head back into the village to talk with Bushel Basket and the town elders.

I find Bushel Basket is in the town pub and he is still talking with Lieutenant Broadway Nights. As I approach, I hear Bushel Basket asks, “So you really were in Thoughts of a Zebra Stallion back then?”

“Yes, I was playing the part of Happiness. Unfortunately, the Pinks decided it was seditious and shut us down.”

I see the mayor take a drink, then he says, “That’s too bad. You know that play really made me think of what it was like to be zebra in Equestria.”

As they continue to talk, I order a cup of tea and listen to the side. I then hear my Lieutenant ask, “So you really saw my show?”

The mayor answers, “Yeah, I was visiting some of my family there and they took me to see a few of them. It was the only time I made it to the big city.”

“Well, I am really glad you got to see that show and enjoyed it. It was one of the few that I was really able to show myself back then.”

It is when he says this that I realize that Broadway Nights is actually a zony. I finally notice the faint stripes on his coat. I had expected him to have a glyphmark like Xochitl’s if he is a zony. Who knew that it really could go either way? I think to myself.

Then I hear something that really surprises me, “You know Broadway, your show really helped me understand the way others looked at me once I became like this.”

I see Broadway nod his head, “I am glad it helped you some too. When we were performing it, we just wanted others to understand what we were going through. I had never wished anyone to go through this.”

“No, I don’t think most would have.” He responds back. Then he asks, “Ok, so what is up with the little black Pegasus and her friends?”

This is when I step in. I smile and ask the Lieutenant, “Do you mind if I respond to that one?”

He shakes his head and tells me, “Not at all ma’am. Please do, as I have been hearing things and am not sure what is true and what isn’t.”

I then tell them, “Well, first she is my daughter Moon Lily. She was born to my wife Sutures and our husband Archer.”

That is when I hear him ask, “Ma’am, I thought that Lieutenant Colonel Laura Lee was your wife?”

I had not realized Dull Beak had followed me in and I hear him answer, “Well, technically the Colonel formally has three wives and two husbands. Informally, they combined with another family from Harness that Archer helped sire fouls with. That is the family Laura Lee is formally married into. But the more the merrier it seems.”

Without thinking I shake my head and say, “Thank the goddesses for a good calendar program on my PipBuck.” It is only after Dull Beak begins to laugh and I see the ghouls who are also in the pub have their jaws drop that I realize what I said. Then once again I am so thankful for this dark red coat that my mother blessed me with.

Both the ghouls look perplexed. Then I hear my Lieutenant ask, “No offense Colonel, but did you used to be a raider warlord of something?”

I sigh, then I tell them, “No, some have thought so before, but no. My life is just very complex.”

“Well how complex can it really be?” Bushel asks.

Dull Beak answers for me. “Well, her daughter Moon Lily, ascended just a couple of months back. Her husband Archer has fathered a foul not only with the two mares from her Harness family but also with their Jenny, Laura Lee. That is just the start.”

Bushel Basket cautiously asks, “When you say ascended, what exactly do you mean?”

This time I answer. “She was born a unicorn. The horn is still hers. The wings came right after she gave the blessing of the dead and then destroyed a raptor that was attacking us.”

I hear my Lieutenant say, “You mean she finished it off?”

I shake my head. “No, she did it all by herself. Then she floated into the air and glowed and I swear she disappeared briefly. When she reappeared, she collapsed on the ground and had wings. She then told me she had met Celestia, Luna, and a couple of other alicorns. However, her tale was verified for some of its details by some others. Since then, she has been a full alicorn.”

“Ma’am, if she is an alicorn, then she is a princess. We should have been told. We would have treated her properly.”

I smile at this and I tell him, “Sir, she has told me she had that discussion with Celestia and Luna, and that they agreed. Since the princesses had died in our universe, she did not have to be one. She could just be a citizen like everypony else. She wants to be treated like everyone else.”

I see them both scratch their heads. Then Bushel Basket says, “Well, I guess I can understand that. But she is special then.”

After this discussion, we move to a back room and switch to more mundane ones, such as if they are willing to let us build our supply depot here, and once we do, where they would like it to be set up compared to the town. Soon I have the town constable as well as the village board meeting with us. It seems they are a small community of only fifty ghouls there.

The town treasurer Second Hoof, tells us, “We are not a rich community here. We stayed here because we figured ponies would just leave us be all the way out here. But lately, we have heard the Enclave broadcast. We know what they are like. We also realize that they hate us and will kill all of us if they win this war.” Then Second Hoof looks at Bushel Basket.

Bushel Basket nods his head slowly and tells us. “Ma’am, I guess that means we have no choice but to throw in with y’all. To be honest, I would be a lot more nervous if not for your Lieutenant and my chat earlier. If you have an engineer, we can show you where to put the depot. I would suggest a smaller one also by the waterfront as well.”

I send for Bailey Bridge and we continue to talk until he arrives.

When he arrives, I see Bailey walk in without hesitation. He comes over to me and gives a salute. “Reporting as ordered ma’am.”

“Captain Bridge, I would like to introduce you to the town of Morvarc'h’s mayor, Bushel Basket.”

I watch as Bailey, without thinking extends a hoof and tells him, “It is a pleasure to meet you Mister Basket.”

I see the surprised expression on his face as he slowly extends his hoof to shake Bailey’s also. Then he says, “It is good to meet you too Captain.” He pauses and then asks, “Sir, most ponies do not seem comfortable, even when they try to hide it around us ghouls. How come you don’t seem so?”

I see Bailey smile slightly as he tells him, “You have to understand Bushel, even back home I tend to spend some of my free time over in Dead Quiet. I have several friends who live there.”

Bushel Basket seems to want to ask something, but is hesitant. Finally, he asks, “Are any of those who live in Dead Quiet ghouls?”

Bailey nods his head, “Yes sir. As far as I know, all of those who live in Dead Quiet are.”

“And this doesn’t bother you he asks.

Bailey still smiling replies, “No. Why should it? I mean if they are not feral, then they are just like anyone else. Well except for a bad skin condition. But that can’t be helped.”

I see Bushel Basket and several others from town all nod thoughtfully at this. Then Bushel Basket asks, “Would you mind if I bought you a drink and we can discuss where to put the supply depot as suggested by your Colonel.”

Bailey still smiling says, “Sure, but I get the next round,” He pauses and then turns to me, “That is alright, isn’t it Colonel?”

I nod, “That it fine Bailey. Just let me know when you find a location for it. Oh, and what supplies we may need to forage for to get it set up.”

“Will do Colonel. Oh, by the way, Moon Lily was looking for you earlier. She and her friends wanted to ask you something.”

I nod my head as I tell him, “Thanks for letting me know Bailey. I really appreciate it.”

“No Problem Ma’am. I will talk to you in a bit.”

I then head back out to my headquarters. On my way I run into Moon Lily, Slip Stream, Snow Song, and Frost Glitter. They are flying low over the street and I hear them before I even see them in the hub bub of my troopers and the locals.

As they land, I smile at my daughter and them. Then Moon Lily says, “Ma, the scouts captain said we can’t fly for them.”

“That is because I told him so. He has enough on his hooves as it is.”

“But Mama Mollygirl, we want to help.”

“Moon, you can be couriers for the regiment. But I do not want you as combatants. Also, if you are going to take up that role, you will refer to me as Colonel, not Mama when it pertains to duty. That goes for the others and their parents.”

I see her look crestfallen and then she says, “But don’t you love me Ma?”

I close my eyes briefly as I shake my head. “Moon Lily, it has nothing to do with whether I love you or not. If you serve as troopers, and yes couriers are troopers, then you must obey military customs and regulations. You will be treated as adults.”

I see all four of their eyes go wide. “You mean Ginger and Granny Choo were not kidding about that?”

“No, they were not. You want to do a mare’s job, then you have to step up and do it. However, you will be treated as one also.”

They all four look at each other. Finally Moon looks back at me, “Ok Colonel. We will do it.”

I nod my head. “Ok, then report in with the Sergeant Major at headquarters. He will assign you your duties as needed.”

“Yes ma’am,” they all chorus and I watch as they take off and fly ahead of me to my HQ. I really hope that they listen and obey orders.

On the third day of being here,that I find one of the ghouls who used to be a teacher. Chalk Eraser is thrilled when we meet.

I have the four fillies with me and we are heading to the mess tent with the rest of my staff. When the pegasus ghoul who looked like he should have been retired by the last day approached us. When he sees that none of the fillies or my staff flinch at him, he asks, “Excuse me, but I could not help but notice that you had four youngsters with you who look like they should be in school. I used to be a teacher long ago in Cloudsdale. I was wondering if you would like me to teach them some while they are still here.”

I look at the four of them and they all look at each other. I swear it is like a hive mind with them. Then Snow says, “Thank you for the offer sir, but we would not want it to interfere with our military duties.”

I then tell him, “Actually sir. I think that would be an excellent idea.” I look at the fillies and tell them. “Part of being a soldier is learning.”

I then look back at Chalk Eraser and ask, “How long per day would you want to teach them?”

I see him think briefly and he tells me, “Ma’am, I am not as spry as I once was. Would say four hours a day be good enough?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes, that should be fine.”

Then I hear Frost Glitter asks in a tone of wonder, “Sir, did you really live in Cloudsdale?”

He smiles widely and tells her, “Yes young mare. I did. I even got to watch the Ministry Mare when she performed her first sonic rain boom.”

I suddenly see that he has all four of their attention fully. Then he looks at the rest of my staff and tells them, “I best let you all go get dinner, but I tell you what young mares. I will tell you the rest tomorrow.”

While they all suddenly look slightly disappointed they say, “Yes sir.” Then Moon Lily says, “We are looking forward to it sir.”

Later that night, once we get back to our tent and Moon Lily is getting ready to go to sleep she asks, “Do you think he ever saw the Princesses Mama Mollygirl?”

I have to smile and I tell her, “Dear, I am not sure, but maybe you can ask him. Also, take the time to listen to what he says. He may teach you about things that have been forgotten since before the war.

She looks thoughtful for a moment. Then she says, “I bet he has learned a lot over the years. I know Snow and Frost are really excited to hear all about it.”

“What about you and Slip Stream?”

“We are, but not as much as they are. For them having been born in the Enclave, Cloudsdale is almost a mythical town. Almost like the Crystal Empire is for us.”

I smile at that. “Yeah, but dear, I don’t think we had any family who ever lived there.”

I see her yawn sleepily and she tells me, “I know, good night Mama Mollygirl. I love you.”

“I love you too little one, sleep well,” I tell her, then I pull up the blanket and kiss her on her forelock before going to my field desk to finish going over a few more reports before going to sleep myself. Finally, I do so. I crawl into my cot and I look over at Moon on hers, who I notice has brought her stuffed pony with her and is cuddled up to it in her sleep. I can’t help myself and smile. Then I think to myself. It has been a good day.

__________

For the next two and a half weeks we wait. Then one day we hear a steam whistle in the distance. I hurriedly grab my kit and throw it on as I run towards where the depot is and I watch as I see five tall plums of smoke coming in the distance, slowly getting closer.

As we wait, I see George and a flight of scouts take off to make sure everything is safe. Soon afterwards I hear over the radio, “Pack Leader this is Puff. All Clear.”

As the train’s breaks squeal they begin to slow down. By the time they reach the depot area they are almost crawling. Finally, they all stop. As I approach them, I see the first train is all passengers. The second is a mix of passengers, wagons, and artillery. The others have some passengers and more freight.

Bailey Bridge and Captain Widget from supply both come trotting over to me. I watch as those on the passenger cars quickly dismount and form up their units. I first see Sirocco come off the train and when he sees me, he begins to head in my direction. From further back I see a griffon take off and realize the General has taken this train also.

I watch as troopers run and fly along the trains and begin to unload the wagons, caissons and artillery pieces.

Sirocco reaches me first. I shake hooves with him and tell him, “I am surprised that they had enough troops for your regiment to come into the field.”

He spits on the ground, “They didn’t Mollygirl. The first is still hurting so bad, we left them behind to continue rebuilding. My militia troopers are here in their place, as we had more than enough troopers. Oh, and we got their artillery too.”

Right after he says this the General lands and approaches us. He looks from Sirocco to me and he speaks. “I guess you got the word about the 1st Regiment already. Oh, there has been a slight change in plans also. Once the brigade is all together, we are to skip Van Hoover. We are going even further into Coltlumbia.”

I am thrown off guard by this and ask, “Sir where are we heading?”

He looks right at me and tells me, “We and the rest of the alliance army are going to drive on Emporia. The capital of the Enclave. No more playing hoovsies. Now it is for all or nothing.”

When he says this, my stomach sinks. I remember the last time we went all or nothing. Part of me wants to cry. Instead, I look him in the eyes and say, “Yes sir.” In the distance, I swear I see a crow watching us. Then it flies toward the northwest.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

We have sailed to our current location. Our forces are gathering and something big is coming. We all can feel it. As the days pass, we know that soon many of us will no longer be among those on this side of the vale. As we walk among the ghouls, we are reminded of the cost that we will pay and what we will gain. Those we will be facing have ravaged our homes and we will repay them for it by going to their own lands. To let them know why we are coming please play for us Dragonshore.

Thank You

Captain Widget, NCR Army.

Author's Note

While the story is still following my original plan, I apologize if it seems a bit hurried. In part, this is because I have lost the buffer chapters I normally kept so I could further edit them before publishing. It is also partly by intention as I want to convey the feeling of events speeding up also.
For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zL9u-GHgi_c

Chapter 121 The Plains to the Gates

Chapter 121 The Plains to the Gates

"Our dead are never dead to us, until we have forgotten them."- George Eliot

The 4th Regiment arrives first along with the Brigade Headquarters and Supply troops. The trains then run in reverse back towards Manesville. As I watch them leave, I see the Brigade General look amused and he tells me, “Side Track suggested we leapfrog supplies so we did not have to run all the way back. Right now, the Second Regiment is just north of Canterlot Mountain at a temporary supply depot. The trains should be back with them in two days.”

“I guess that makes sense sir. I just would have wanted to run them straight through.”

“I thought the same way, but the 2nd regiment is resting while they wait. They will not be so tired from the ride once they arrive. Also, we send five train groups through so that we do not need a telegraph to clear the lines between them.”

That does make sense. “Sir, will the trains be advancing with us?”

I see him shrug his wings, “As best they can. But don’t rely on them, Colonel.”

“I won't, sir, but it is somewhat reassuring to know we will have supplies brought up as far as possible to us.”

After they are out of sight he tells me, “Let’s go to your headquarters, it will be a while before mine is set up. I have some plans I want to go over with you.”

“Of course, General. Once we get there would you like some coffee or tea?”

I see him think briefly and he answers, “Tea. I have become rather fond of it in the last couple of years. You wouldn’t happen to have any milk for it would you?”

“Only some canned milk. Sorry, none of our cattle troopers are producing anymore.”

I see him smile, “Yes, I do understand. We certainly do not need any mothers with foals or calves out here.”

When he says this, I blush some, and I can tell he sees it. “Ok, so what don’t I know yet?” he asks.

“Well, to tell the truth…” I begin to say and am interrupted as the flying foursome trot into the room.

“Good afternoon, General, Colonel,” Moon says as the others follow her past as she looks for the Sergeant Major.

I turn back to him and see him sitting there with his head slightly cocked and a raised eyebrow.

I simply shrug, “Choo left them with our night recon specialist shortly before we got here.”

I see him slowly shake his head and laugh lightly. “Well, at least she had enough sense to do that. Now, what are you doing with them?”

“I was going to try and send them back with the River Squadron. After all the Commodore is family. However, I soon realized they would be liable to take off on their own again, so I made them couriers for my HQ. The last couple of weeks they have been getting schooling from one of the old-timers who taught before the last day.”

“Interesting. Most youngsters would be terrified around a ghoul.”

“Well sir, he has the advantage of having lived in Cloudsdale and sometimes he tells them stories about the old days, besides my daughter has always felt comfortable around them.”

“Cloudsdale huh? So, I take it he is a pegasus. If so, what is his take on the Enclave?”

I nod my head then I tell him, “Sir, he knows the truth about the Enclave. They all do. They know they are done if the Enclave wins, that is why they are willing to throw in with us. But sir, they are worried about if we pull out and leave them on their own. Frankly, if we do not win, I am afraid for them too.”

“Understandable. I worry about that too. But the politicians say they will support them.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Well here’s to hoping.”

Right after this, I see my clerk come in with tea for myself and the General. I sigh some as I really do miss Paper Work. However, Spit Shine is not too bad either, even if a bit formal at times.

As he pours the tea for us, he smiles and tells me, “Ma’am there are some civilian Volunteers you may want to meet with after your meeting with the General.”

I smile and tell him, “Thank you, set it up if you would.”

I look back to the General who is sipping his tea, “Sir, anything special about these civies that I should know?”

He nods his head. “Yeah, most of them are from back home. They are affiliating themselves with the Followers and are here in support roles such as medical and morale building.”

I smile at this, “That sounds really good sir. I know that should help once the fighting begins in earnest again.”

He nods his head, “Now tell me again, how did you sneak the Rainbow Dash onto an Enclave Raptor?”

I smile at him and I tell him, “One of my unicorns cast an appearance-changing spell, so it looked like one of the ones we destroyed the night before. After that, it was all bluff and bluster. My pilot Long Haul really deserves an accommodation for that. He kept calm and handled it perfectly.”

He nods and I see him ruffle his feathers a bit. “Excellent. I think we can do that. Besides, I may have some more work for him to do soon.”

I nod my head and watch as he looks around and seeing my staff is not near, he begins to tell me some of his ideas. As we chat, we try to troubleshoot some of the ideas. It is then that I see that Sirocco has come in.

He looks at Threat Vector and asks him, “Sir, have you told her yet?”

I watch as he shakes his head and rustles his feathers. Then he tells him, “No, not yet. I was going to but we began to discuss upcoming operations.”

“I can understand that, but sir, she does need to know.”

He turns to me and I can tell he is not fully comfortable. I feel myself raise an eyebrow and my ears start to slide back alongside my head as I see his reactions. “General, sir, what are you not telling me?”

I see Sirocco cock his head also with a raised eyebrow. “Sir, you want I should tell her?”

“No Colonel, I will. Thank you for offering though.” He pauses and then says, “Colonel, it seems that amongst the volunteers are your wife Sutures and your daughter Millie. I had not seen a list of volunteers until the trains were already on their way, otherwise, I would have left them behind.”

“Damn it!” I exclaim without thinking. “Sir, I wanted them safe.”

“Mollygirl, I know that, but your wife seems to have learned from your daughters. As I said, we were gone before I knew she was with us. However, she will be behind the lines working. Not at the front.”

This time I sigh and I tell him, “Sir, you’re a flyer, you know this. We are fighting pegasi. This is all the front.”

“Mollygirl, I really am sorry. But I will do my best to make sure they stay safe.”

“Besides Mollygirl, if you get shot this time, at least she will be here to mend you up again,” Sirocco says with a grin.

I sit there shaking my head and tell them, “At least tell me they did not bring the Enfields.”

This time Sirocco cringes, “Well, only one. Mille brought Sugar Glider.”

I face hoof, “Sirroco, she is only a year old. At least the older two were combat experienced.”

“Mollygirl, after what happened a while back, they all are now.”

I take a sip of my tea. Then I look at him, “Yeah, your right. At least tell me they brought their weapons.”

This time I hear the General laugh. Then he says, “Mollygirl, they are your family, of course, they did. I am just glad Raven couldn’t sneak on. I have heard about her.”

I cringe when he says this as I remember the barn and how she was in Hoofington, and on the train. Suddenly I am surprised she is not here also. Finally, I just say, “Ok, let us finish this up sir so I can go see my wife and daughters.”

He grins. “Sounds good Colonel.”

After the meeting, Spit Shine approaches me, “Ma’am, the civilians I mentioned earlier are right outside waiting. Should I bring them in?”

I really want to see Sutures and Millie, but I need to do this too. Hopefully, hopefully they will be with them.

As the civilians are led in, I am pleasantly surprised to see Doctor Tourniquet again. I happen to see a few others I know behind them and while I have not seen my family yet, I notice a young red enfield with a white chest and black ear tips sneaking in. I smile and say, “Come here Sugar Glider, here girl," and I see the surprise on the faces of the others except for Doc Tourniquet who laughs out loud.

He then says to me, “Colonel, it is so good to see you again.”

As I scratch the enfiled under her chin I stop and then reach out a hoof to shake his. “Doc, it is really good to see you too. But I do have to talk to you about Sutures and Millie.”

He looks at me and grimaces, “Mollygirl, I had no idea they were even on the train until we were halfway to the river. By then, well, by then it was too late. First time I ever heard of a parent running away from home though.”

This gets me to laugh lightly. “Ok, so where are she and Millie now?”

“Oh, they are outside talking to your couriers. It seems the Sergeant Major found out they were here and had the couriers go to retrieve them.”

As we are talking, I notice I have absent-mindedly been giving little Sugar Flyer scratches between her wings. I realize it when I feel her arch her back against my hoof and let out a slight whimper of pleasure.

I grin at this and tell him, “Doc it has been great seeing you again. I will be back in a bit; Come on Sugar let's go find the fillies.” She yips and I watch as she trots in front of me towards the door.

Once she is outside, I see her take flight and begin to circle over my wife, our daughters, and their friends.

As I get closer, I hear Millie ask, “But why can’t you camp with us?”

This is answered by Moon as she says, “Because we are the Colonel's couriers. Our duty is here at the headquarters. When we are off duty we can visit though.”

I then hear Millie asks, “But sissy, I miss you. I miss all of you.”

Then I hear Slip Stream say, “We miss you too Mills. Even if you had wings, we still would have to stay here. It's our job. We said we would do it, so now we have to uphold our word.”

Then I hear Sutures say, “They are right Millie, and if you don’t believe me, just ask your mother.”

I hear her huff out her breath when she hears that. Then she says, “But Mama Sutures. I just want to be with the other fillies.”

I look at my daughter and slowly shake my head. Her back is to me and I can tell she does not see me yet.

Sutures is so engrossed in talking to her that she has not noticed me either. “Dear, remember, you volunteered to work in the hospital with me. That is your job for now.”

“But Mama Sutures…” she says.

Then I speak, “Millie, she is right. If you came out here as a volunteer, then you have to fulfill your obligations. Just like your sister and your friends. But during your downtime, you all can still visit each other. Just like myself and the other soldiers do.”

Millie spins around then and hugs me. I give her a hug back and kiss her on her forelock. As we are doing this Sutures looks first at the ground and then at me. Then she says, “Hi love. I hope you are not too mad at us for coming.”

“No, I am not mad. I am worried. It is not safe out here and you both know it. I wanted you both to be safe at home. Besides, I am sure Sumac needs help on the farm still.”

Sutures nods her head, “She has some. We took on a squad of troops to help with the fields on their rotations from the 1st Regiment. She had to as Xavier has been deployed too.”

I nod my head in understanding. “I figured as much, which unit is he with?”

She smiles. “Oh, he is with the Scout Company for the 4th Regiment. He is their 1st Sergeant.”

Now my grin breaks out into a real smile. “Good for him. He deserves it.”

Sutures then says, “He was offered to be one of their Lieutenants, but he turned it down. He said he was a better NCO than he ever would be as an officer.”

“That sounds like him alright.”

Then Millie says, “Yeah, besides he says he can’t wait till the war is done so he can get back home again.”

I wrap a hoof around her and tell her, “Neither can I dear, neither can I.”

Finally, my wife comes over to me and kisses me. I have missed her so much. After we break our kiss, I hear from below us, Millie say, “So mom, where is Momma Laura Lee?”

I smile and tell her, “She is over with her battalion. I will see her for a bit later tonight when I meet with my officers.”

I see her eyes go wide, “You mean even you don’t get to see everyone when you want?”

I shake my head, “No Mills. I have my duties too and I have to perform them, even when it hurts.”

__________

It is three days later. After the Second Regiment has fully arrived that we begin to move again. My regiment is in the vanguard as we advance toward Coltlumbia. As we cross the plains of the wastelands we come across several more, small communities of ghouls. I find it interesting how they change from being hostile towards us to being polite if not friendly upon seeing so many ghouls in our ranks.

It is in one of these villages that we have stopped for the night that I am approached by one of them. He quietly gets my attention and asks, “Ma’am, no offense, but how come y’all seem so different in how you treat us ghouls compared to most?”

I take the time to stop and I tell him, “Honestly, In the Manesville region we have had to work together the last ten years to survive. We have come to realize that inside, no matter what, they are still equine like the rest of us. But to be honest, before that, as a whole even we were not the most accepting of ghouls.”

When I say that, I see him smile, “Thank you for explaining that. I truly appreciate your honesty about the relationship having changed only a short time ago.”

“Your welcome sir.” I tell him.

Then he asks, “Ma’am, Can I ask how you can still be a breather and yet walk on both sides of the vale?”

I sigh, and I tell him, “Honestly I am not sure. I know I died just over ten years ago. I too was turned away from Elysium.”

He looks around one more time and sees that nopony else is paying attention, “Ma’am, one more question if I may?”

While I need to go, I figure I still have time so I talk to him, “Sure, what is it?”

“Ma’am the Princess who is with you, where did she come from and how can she also walk both sides of the vale?”

I smile, “Sir, she is no princess. If you ask her, she will tell you she is just a citizen. But she died before birth and somehow came back and was born alive.”

“Colonel, how could she become an Alicorn? Was she born this way?”

I smile, “No, she was not born an Alicorn, but I was there when she ascended?”

He tilts his head slightly and asks in a confused manner “Ascended?”

“Yes sir, she ascended,” I reply. Then I tell him what that means and how.

When I am done, he looks at me with wonder. Then he asks, “You mean, that somewhere out there, the Princesses are still alive?”

I nod my head, “Yes, but remember, they are not our Princesses. They are them but from a different universe. Things seem to have taken a different turn for them.”

“Interesting. I never imagined that before.” He pauses and then tells me, “Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Type Set. I run the local newspaper.” He is looking at me to see my reaction. Finally, he asks, “Ma’am, would it be ok if I print some of what you told me?”

“I guess, sure why not. But if you would like, why not talk to my daughter herself?”

“Your, your daughter? You mean you are her mother?”

I smile, “Well, one of her mothers. Her fathers are here too. We all have helped raise her. But her biological mother and father are both with us too.”

“Are, are they alicorns also?”

I shake my head no, “No, her biological mother is a unicorn and her father an earth pony.”

He is almost speechless. Finally, he shakes his head, “Wow, if you don’t mind, I would like to speak to her and them as well.”

I nod my head and I motion a hoof to her and she flies over, lands, and salutes me, “Yes Colonel?”

“Trooper, this gentlestallion would like to interview you for his paper. If you would like, please do so.”

I see Moon Lily nod her head as she says to me, “I would be glad to ma.” She then turns to him and says, “Good evening Sir. How can I help you?”

He smiles and I hear a hoarse laugh, “Well you are certainly polite young mare. My name is Type Set and I would like to know more about you, and with your permission as well as your parents, I would like to print your answers to my questions in my paper.”

I see the surprise on her face. She then asks, “Sir, why would you want to write about me?”

He is surprised in return and says, “Well Princess, you are the first Alicorn that was not artificially made that I have heard of since the war.”

I see my daughter hold up a hoof, “First sir, I am not a Princess. I am an alicorn as are Princesses Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight Sparkle. We agreed that as there are no longer any princesses in our Universe then perhaps it was for the best.”

I watch as his jaw drops. Then he asks, “You met the Princesses, but how.” Before she can answer, he asks, “Who is Princess Cadence and when did the Ministry Mare become one?”

She grins and tells him, “Sir, there is more than one universe. I was transported out of ours and met them. As for Cadence and Twilight, they did not ascend in ours.”

I see him shake his head as he tries to wrap his mind around this concept itself. Finally, he begins to ask her more simple questions, working his way to more difficult ones. I sit to the side silently just listening. I see his eyes go wide as she tells him about not only how she got her cutie mark, but her ascension.

When they are finished, she stands up and shakes his hoof while looking him in the eyes. Then she says, “It has been a pleasure to meet you, Mister Type Set. Thank you for listening to me.”

I see he again has been surprised and while he has no tears, I see his face looks like he is crying. Then he tells her, “You may not call yourself one, but you are a princess to me young mare. Thank you.”

The next morning as we are getting ready to leave, Sutures visits my HQ. As she enters, she asks, “Did you see the paper that the town newspaper wrote?”

“Oh, Hi love, no, I have not. Is it any good?”

She smiles, “Well, the local ghouls are looking at Moon differently today. They keep wanting to stop her and thank her for helping the others to cross over. She also keeps telling them not to call her a princess.”

I nod my head. “I can understand that. She also did tell Type Set she was not a Princess though.”

I see her laugh. “It is a good thing Archer stopped calling her his little princess a few years back I guess.”

I laugh lightly, “Yeah, but that was because of Raven’s having been born.”

She nods her head, “Yeah, that is probably true.”

As we are talking I see the General approaching. Once he is close enough, he tells me, “Colonel, that was excellent thinking with that interview of your family’s daughter.”

I am slightly surprised and tell him, “Thank you, Sir. Do you think it really helped?”

He nods his head as he tells me, “Colonel, we have already had several of the locals volunteer to be scouts for us. They even began to inquire about the NCR Rangers.”

“Now that is something I had not even imagined occurring,” I tell him.

“Well, it has and every bit helps right now. Some of these ghouls have lived in this region since before the Final Day. The intelligence we can get from them is invaluable.”

I nod my head, then I ask, “For this area that is true, but what about once we get closer to Coltlumbia?”

I see him grimace slightly. Then he tells me, “We will see. Hopefully, the word will get out to other communities also.”

__________

The mountain tops begin to come into sight first. It is funny I get excited when I first see them. Then I look at the map and realize just how far away they really are. The plains have made them look even larger than what they truly are.

As we set up camp for the coming night, we have our first run-in with the Enclave since the brigade has come back together. It is just a skirmish between scouts but it signals that our quiet times are done. I am in my HQ and listening to the radio as I hear, Draftee, this is Dodger4, do we have armored scouts flying in our zone of control?

I then hear, That is a negative for all Draftees. I will check with the Dashites and Timber Wolves.

The 4th regiments radio operators quickly ask, Pack Leader and RD Leader, This is Draftee Command, do you have any power-armored scouts out in our sector?

I quickly look at Band Width and shake my head no. He replies, Draftee Command, this is Wolfpack command, that is a negative on our part.

This is followed shortly by the 2nd regiments command replying, That is a negative on our part also. Do you require assistance Draftee command?

Suddenly this is interrupted by, Draftee command we are being fired on by hostiles, request you scramble the ready reserve. I repeat, request, The broadcast is interrupted by the sound of sizzling Magical Energy Weapon beams over the radio band. This is followed shortly by This is Dodger 4 I am hit; my squad is still making a stand but we are outnumbered. For Celestia's sake send help.

I nod my head, as Band Width replies We are scrambling our troops, I call out to my command staff, “Scramble our reserve fliers NOW! They are to aid the 4th Regiments scouts.”

I see a flurry of activity as our troopers begin to move. I look out the window on my command tent and I see my batpony scouts fully kitted out taking off. I am just in time to catch my couriers getting ready to run out when I tell them, “You four, stay here for now.”

“Yes Ma’am,” they reply but I can see the disappointment on their faces.

Soon we are able to track the air battle by the reports of the various call signals over the radio.

Draftee 4 this is Draftee 1, we are inbound.

Draftee 1, watch your six, you have more hostiles high.

Rodger that, draftee one flight break now! Ok, reform on the move.

That’s it, got one,

Good job, now do it again and without jamming the frequency.

Here they come 2 o’clock high!

Draftee 6 break left now

Delta Wolf 4 there they are 4 O’clock low, about 1000 meters.

Roger Delta Wolf 4 pup, let’s roll pack.

Ok all Draftee’s here comes the pack let’s go!

Luna’s sake look at that furball of a dogfight…

Shut up and keep looking

This is Puff leader we are rolling in! I suddenly hear George call over the radio.

Wow look at them scatter, I never seen that before. All Draftee elements, form on Puff leader.

All Delta Wolf Elements form on Puff and Draftee Elements.

Suddenly I hear something that makes my blood run cold. All Manesville elements, Raptor 12 o’clock high.

Then I hear, This is Puff Leader, Tally HO!

The battle goes on for another hour. Finally, I hear, This is Draftee 1, Raptor is heavily damaged. Look at her burn. All Draftee elements return to base.

Finally, I hear, this is Discord One. All elements return to your stations. I repeat, return to stations.

At this point, I step outside and I see that the sun is beginning to set behind the mountains. In the sky, I can see what I suppose is George in the distance. Behind them, in the sky, I can see a burning object slowly moving back towards Coltlumbia and the clouds in between them and us.

I watch as my fliers return. I also see that several dust-off sky wagons take off and head to the area under where the fighting was. Each wagon being escorted by one or two fliers.

From the regimental surgeon's tents, I see Dharma and Tek come out. I see them shake hoofs and watch as Tek flags down a dust-off wagon and heads to the front.

Soon the dust-offs begin to return and I watch as the wounded are placed outside of the surgeon’s tent or carried inside as quickly as possible. While there are not too many, I still see some that appear to be dead. As I watch a nurse checks them. The ones who it is too late for Dharma approaches and performs the same simple ritual that my daughter Moon does with those who have passed. Once he is done, he closes their eyes and covers their faces the best he can.

It is late in the night, Moon Lily and I are already asleep when Sutures and Mille come into my tent. I groggily lookup and asks, “Oh, hi love, you ready to get some sleep?”

In the dim light, I see her tiredly shake her head as she struggles to remove the coat she is wearing. She seems to notice it is being held in place by her saddlebags and I hear her grunt as she drops the bags and climbs in bed with me. “Sorry for waking you dear. We just finished up; this bunch will be taken back by wagon to the railhead.”

As she is speaking, I see Millie climb onto her and Moon’s bunk. She doesn’t even bother to remove her coat and saddlebags. Within minutes she is deep asleep. Soon Sutures had climbed into bed next to me. She laughs lightly and asks, “Does it strike you funny as it does me, that we spend more time with the others birth daughter than our own?”

I wrap my forehoof around her and gently kiss her on her forelock before I answer. Then I tell her, “Not really love. To me all our kids are mine, and Millie is yours as much as mine. Goodness, even when I could not be there for her when I was deployed you were. I think she really admires you too.”

I feel her move her head back slightly in the dark as she asks, “Why do you say that?”

I gently bop her on the muzzle with my hoof and I answer, “Because she is hoping to get a medical cutie mark, you are the one medic in our entire family, and she wants your approval and to be like you.”

“But dear, I thought she already knew I loved her.”

“She does, and she wants to make sure that you know she loves you by following in your hoofsteps if she can. Sort of like how Bucky did with Badger.”

I feel her smile against my foreleg, “Yeah he did, didn’t he?” she says in a voice that tells me she is almost asleep.

I nod my head and kiss her lightly again and I tell her, “Get some sleep love. Tomorrow will be another long day.”

She barely nods her head and I hear her begin to snore. I finally close my eyes and thank Sweet Cream for this and the day we have had. Then I fully close my eyes and go back to sleep.

Two days later we can see how the slope of the land is gradually becoming more noticeable as we begin to leave the plains. To the northeast and later east of our trek we find the remains of the once-great forests. In some areas, we can see the land is trying to heal itself. Not always with success, it seems though. To the northeast is also Splendid Valley. I am visiting with Sirocco in his headquarters when Both Quick Frost and Blue Star ask his chief of staff to talk to him.

Sirocco tells him, “Yes, please go ahead and bring them in.”

Once they are in front of us, I see them both go to the position of attention and I hear Quick Frost ask, “Sir, as we are so close to Splendid Valley and Maripony, we were wondering if we could have one of the brigade chaplains perform the blessing for our sisters and mother who did not survive the blast there.”

I see he is stunned when she asks this. He soon replies, “I guess so, I just had not thought of it.”

Then Quick Frost notices me there and asks, “Colonel Mollygirl, would you mind if Moon Lily were to accompany us there? She is like a niece to us, and we would like her to perform the blessing as well.”

I nod my head, “I can understand that Trooper. However, you need to remember that she is not able to handle magical radiation the way you two are. If Sutures says she can go, I will allow it, however, keep that in mind. I do not want my daughter hurt.”

“Understood Colonel. We do not want to see her hurt either. But we also know what she has done for the ghouls and we wish her to do the same for us.”

I look at Sirocco and I tell him, “Well if Sutures says yes, then we can leave your chaplain here and just have Moon Lily perform the blessing for them.”

I see him nod his head, “Permission granted. Please make it quick as you can. I am afraid we will need you as soon as possible again.”

They both salute. Quick Frost replying, “Yes Sir, thank you, Colonel.” Then they both about-face and leave as soon as possible.

Shortly afterward I return to my camp and find Sutures waiting there for me with a frustrated expression on her face. Once I am close enough, she asks, "Mollygirl, did you give Quick Frost and Blue Star permission to take my daughter?”

I shake my head and tell her, “No, I told them she could go if you gave her permission to. But to be honest, perhaps it is best if she does. I know they would feel much better.”

I hear her sigh as she looks to the northwest. “Mollygirl, do you think it is safe for her to go with them?”

“Honestly, yes,” I tell her. Then I continue, “She is a niece to them. She is family; therefore, they will protect her. They do realize that she can still be hurt, but I think this means a lot to them also. Besides, it keeps her out of combat for a few more days at least.”

“OH, ok, but you know the other fillies will want to go with them.” She tells me.

“Yeah, I thought of that. Perhaps that would be a good thing. Well except Mills not being able to go too.”

“Well, she has been pretty busy at the hospital. She has started writing letters for those who can’t in her off time. You know those troopers really do appreciate that, and she has come to realize it when one of them called her their little princess.”

I nod my head, “I can believe it dear. I know how much they appreciated you when we were back in Hackamore all those years ago.”

When I say this, I see her smile. Then she says, “Oh, I saw both Badger and Archer today. Both said to give you, their love. They will stop by as soon as they can.”

Shortly after this, I call my couriers to me and I tell them about this mission to escort Quick Frost and Blue Star.

Moon Lily looks at me and asks, “Colonel, this is not to just get us out of the way, is it?”

I shake my head and tell her, “No, they requested you to perform the blessing for those who died there.”

I see Moon nod her head, “In that case ma, I would be glad to do it for them and Granny Choo. I know she has mentioned off hoof to me about her worries for those who died, ever since Hoofington.”

The other three with her all nod their heads. Then I tell them, “Besides you should only be gone for a couple of days.

Soon after the two sisters arrive. Once they do so I tell them, “The other three are going to be going with you also.”

Quick Frost begins to raise a hoof and then Slip Stream tells her, “As Choo Choo Found out, where one of us goes, we all go. So sorry Ma’am.”

I hear her sigh, but I almost laugh when I hear Blue Star say under her breath, “Oh no, they have been reading Fancy Flew.”

They all four look at her and smile, and Moon Says, “Yes we have Auntie Blue.”

I see her smile as she shakes her head. Then she looks at Quick frost and tells her, “I know you never read them, so you would not understand. But this is important to them. I am alright with all of them coming.”

I see Quick Frost look up and hear her mutter something. Then she says, “Ok, grab your kits and let’s go fillies.”

Soon after they are flying to the northwest with me and Sutures watching them go until they are out of sight.

My wife then looks at me and asks, “Do you think they will be ok?”

I nod my head, but then ask, “Do you mean the fillies or Quick Frost and Blue Star?”

She laughs lightly, taps my shoulder with a hoof, and says, “You know who I mean.”

I nod my head again, “Yeah, I am sure they will be. Goddesses, those four have already had some real adventures that is for certain.”

__________

Three days later we are engaged in heavy combat at the first mountain pass we have to make it through to get to Coltlumbia. Earlier in the day Sutures had approached me that she was worried that they were gone so long already. I tried to reassure her as best I could. Then we had our first air raid.

The battle has been going on for several hours already. The 3rd Regiment is positioned right before the gap. The Fourth is off to our northeast some, while the 2nd Regiment is to our southwest.

As we are fighting our way up the approach to the gap, I hear over the radio, “This is the grand battery command, all artillery batteries are to form on my PipBuck Tag, now.”

I watch as my artillery guns limber up and all begin rolling away. Damn him, I need those guns. I think to myself as I watch my troopers above crawling and climbing from position to position.

I look back down below and I begin to see all of the guns forming a grand battery. They are almost hub to hub. I also see the limbers parked behind them ready to provide them more ready ammo.

Once they are all formed, I hear every artillery piece in the brigade begin to fire at the same time. Soon the positions above us are being pounded by shells. After about 20 minutes of this heavy shelling, the firing stops. Then I hear the whistles and I watch as my ponies and cattle swarm up out of their positions and charge towards the top.

As they are approaching the top it seems like we will carry the day. Then I see a Raptor appear in the sky. Dear Sweet Cream, why, why now?

I watch the battery first all shift fire onto the raptor, then I see all of my fliers begin to take off to engage it, including George. Unfortunately, I also see many of the pegasi that were defending the pass take off also.

Soon the raptor shifts its fire at the grand battery and I watch as some of the guns are hit. The gunners begin to quickly harness up and begin to disperse the guns. I hear Archer over the radio giving the commands to the artillery batteries. Telling them where to deploy, then he tells them, No more than three rounds, and then the guns shift again.

As the fight continues, we finally take the gap, but the Raptor has begun to fly towards our rear and begins to take our supply train and rear echelon forces under fire.

I watch as George flies at it from underneath and breaths fire at it several times to no avail. Then I see her jerk some and I can tell she has been hit. I watch as she slowly flies away taking her escort with her.

As this is going on I am watching the aerial battle from the ground fully unfold. Both sides taking it fully to the other. I see many areas where the sky battle has become hoof to hoof and talon. Then I watch as some of the second regiment's troopers land skywagons onto the Raptor. I see the normally ground-bound troopers running across it and planting charges on several of the topside weapons mounts as well as at several other points on it, including right behind the bridge windows.

Those that are doing this are taking a punishing amount of fire, but are being fully supported. I watch as one of the wagons begins to fly away and is shot out of the air, spinning all the way to the ground so far below. The others seem to be trapped. I am trying to decide what to do when I hear over the radio, “Draftee HQ this is Dodger 8 yellow, we are inbound. We have friends with us.”

I nod my head, glad to hear that they are coming in, but afraid that the youngsters will try to fly into the fight. Then I look to the northwest and I see in the distance, five wings of alicorns following Quick Frost and Blue Star who have formed a wing with Moon Lily at the point and followed by another wing of smaller fillies.

My mouth hangs open as I watch half of them disappear and then reappear on the top of the airship. Suddenly I watch as they use their magic to shield the other ponies from our brigade and I see them all leap into the air and watch as MEWs and bullets bounce off their shields. Suddenly there is an explosion on the bridge of the airship. I can hear its alarms sounding in the distance. Then I watch as it slews first sideways and then looks like it will crash into the mountain. But it recovers just in time not to. I am stunned as I watch it limp away. As it departs those Enclave troopers who can take off to follow it. Those who can’t begin to surrender. Then I look up in time to see four of my troopers plant the NCR flag on the northern peak of the gap, and raise it high in the air.

Part of me wants to cheer. But mostly I just want to sit down as the exhaustion from the battle sets in and I feel nothing but relief that we survived it.

Soon after I receive a message on my PipBuck from the General for a commanding officers' call. I shake my head and turn to Windy, “XO, the regiment is yours until I return. Please try to get the casualties for me while I am gone.”

“Of course, Ma’am. Be careful out there, you never know about stragglers.”

I smile and tell her, “Very true, look at the stragglers we seem to have picked up. I am really looking forward to hearing that story.”

She smiles back, “Yeah, I know, same here. Goddesses, what have Frost Glitter and Snow Song gotten themselves into now?

I smile and shake my head on my way out the door. But I have to ask the same about Moon on this one.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

As we have come across the plains to the mountains, we have met others who are our elders and who have taught us much. We continue on with the good fight. Today the Enclave tried to stop us. But instead, we stood side by side in the fight bringing together an alliance to fight them and to help us win the day. For those of us who stood here today, please play Wolf Totem.

Thank you

Slip Stream, Trooper, 3rd Manesville Regiment, the Wolf Pack,

Author's Note

I would like to thank Kkat and the other authors who have laid the foundation for the world of FoE. It has allowed me to create the world of FoE: Borderlands, and hopefully allowed you the reader to enjoy it also.

This chapter's dedication song is a bit different from most. I recommend reading the subtitles. The words that they are singing seemed to be most appropriate for this chapter. I will admit to also enjoying the sound of it as well.

For those who would like to view this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jM8dCGIm6yc

Chapter 122 Honor and Family

Chapter 122 Honor and Family

"Courage is not the absence of fear, but rather the assessment that something else is more important than fear." -Franklin D. Roosevelt

I arrive at the General's HQ and am escorted straight inside. Inside Sirocco and Storm Cloud are already there, each turns to look at me as I enter. All look exhausted, and I can see slight burns on Storm Cloud's fur and feathers.

Threat Vector indicates for me to take a seat. Once I am seated, he tells us, “Ok, now that you have all arrived, I can pass on to you the latest from Junction City.”

We all sit there quietly and nod. I do wonder though what the news is.

The General sits back against his field desk and tells us, “A lot has changed since we set out. I now know the answer to our question of why we shifted from Van Hoover to going straight for Coltlumbia.” As he pauses, we all shift forward some. We all are curious and I notice our ears have all shifted forward.

Once he is sure he has our attention fully he continues. “The big news is that there has been a break in the Enclave. It seems Their President Winter Wind has made overtures of peace with the NCR. However, this has been disputed by what NCR Intelligence considers the Hard-Liners. Mare and Gentlecolts, they are in the midst of a second civil war it seems. What was done to Manesville was not done under the authority of Winter Wind. That it was by some of her subordinates”

I hear Sirocco say, “Sir, it does not matter if her generals ordered it. It happened on her watch.”

Threat Vector sighs, “Sirocco, I understand how you feel. But by her coming to our side, it will help the war to end more quickly and get us all back to Manesville sooner.”

“That’s great sir, but honestly why don’t you try and explain that to my security head, Blueberry Crisp. Her husband Hard Tack was killed during that attack. He was a saloon keeper, not a soldier. He was not even in the militia when he was murdered by some Enclave bastard.”

I watch the General take a breath and sigh, “I do understand Colonel. He was a friend of mine also. With that said, we must understand that the enemy of my enemy is my friend. At least temporarily.”

I see Sirocco take on an expression of disgust, but he nods his head, “Your right General. Every bit helps I guess, but it still rankles.”

Threat Vector nods, “Oh, believe me, I agree. It grinds on me just as much as you. But if it saves our people and gets us home, then I will do it.”

“Sir, what can you tell us about Coltlumbia?” I ask.

I watch as both of my contemporaries look at me in surprise. Then Storm Cloud says, “I forget sometimes that you are not from the Enclave too.”

This actually makes me smile. Then the General begins to tell me, “Coltlumbia was built after the start of the Great War. It is a fortress city and was built to withstand either a siege or direct attack by the Zebras.” As he says this, I notice the other two colonels both nodding in agreement. “There were several lower-level access tunnels, most that have been closed. Our objective is to take Mount Perseus. I will fill all of you in more on the details once we are closer to Mount Perseus. Rest assured I am not holding information back.”

We all nod our heads. Then we hear Major Pin Point say, “General, we have some guest here who would like to see you and the Colonels.”

He nods his head and waves a talon, “Send them in.”

Minutes later we see first Quick Frost, then Blues Star, followed by the flying foursome and then fifteen alicorns, some blue, and some purple, and most being green. As they come in, I hear one of them asks, “Sister Quick Frost, which of these are our relative?”

Quick Frost tells her, “The Mare with the yellow and black mane is married to our niece and is a mother to our Moon Lily.”

This gets all of us to raise an eyebrow. Before I can say anything, the General says, “It is a pleasure to see you two again Quick Frost. What can I do for you troopers?”

Quick Frost then says, “Sir, my sisters met us when we were performing the blessing of the dead at Maripony. They appreciated our respect for our past siblings and mother, this has led them to offer their services to us in this war.”

I see the General has some concern on his face. Then he asks, “But why would they want to help us just for doing such a simple thing?”

This time one of the Greens steps forwards and introduces herself. “I am Night Light. Those you see here survived the blast from the Destroyer that killed our mother and siblings. Some of us were nearby, others were on different missions. Some, like myself, tried to rejoin the other ponies, but we were hated and driven off, or forced to kill them to survive. We all decided at one point to return to the valley that was once our home to see if we could find others of our kind and to survive there. But when we saw these three fillies and the hippogriff with our two sisters, we had hope. When we watched them perform the ritual, I could feel some of the pain leave the area. When we approached, they were cautious, but also polite and perhaps even friendly, that made us decide to come out, and when we saw our new Princess, we chose to follow her.”

This time, I say something, I tell her, “Night Light, it is a pleasure to meet all of you, and we welcome your help. But my daughter is not a princess, she has made that clear to all of us.”

I hear all of the new alicorns laugh and I see both Quick Frost and Blue Star shrug. Then Night Light says, “Then why does she have a royal guard?”

“Excuse me?” I ask in confusion.

This time Blue Star answers, “Ma’am the batpony scouts. When they saw her coming, they fell into formation during the battle with us. In fact, one of them was wounded when she took a shot for Moon Lily.”

The General, the other colonels, and I are stunned at this. Then I hear Threat Vector asks, “Which one of them was it? Please Colonel Mollygirl, get me their name, they deserve an accommodation for such bravery.”

“Yes sir, I will,” I tell him.

Immediately after I say this Moon Lily answers, “General sir, it was Lance Corporal Morning Star. Trooper Arrat, helped her with first aid while Ankareeda and Asra formed up on me, Quick Frost and Blue Star.”

“Thank you, Trooper. Colonel Mollygirl, you know what to do.”

The General then tells them, “We welcome your service, thank you for joining us. For now, you will be assigned to Colonel Sirocco and the 4th Regiment.”

As he says this, I see Sirocco’s eyebrow go up. Then he looks at all of them. He simply smiles and says, “Dang, our first Volunteers. Well Troopers, welcome to the 4th.” He pauses and then tells Quick Frost, “Lance Corporal, please take them back to the Scout Company, report in with your company commander and let him know What I have said.”

Quick Frost salutes him back and says, “Yes Sir. But sir, I am only a Trooper.”

I see Sirocco smile, “Not anymore. Good job you two. All of you saved our bacon up there.”

I see several of them notice him say bacon and finally one of the others asks, “So these ponies eat bacon?”

I then hear Slip Stream say, “I tried to tell ya we are a bit different than most back home.”

After this they all leave, leaving just me, the General, the other Colonels, and Major Pin Point in the headquarters tent. The major looks at us, “Well, that was certainly interesting. Sir, should I have one of the staff bring some tea?”

“Yes, please do, we have some plans to discuss,” he tells him as he nods his head.

We kibitz for a bit while we wait for the staff to bring us tea. Then we begin to discuss how we may use the new scouts in our upcoming campaign. After several more hours, we end the meeting. As I step out the door, I send a message to Windy to let her know that being so close I am going to make a quick visit to Archer then I will return to our HQ.

The artillery battalion Headquarters is next to the Brigade Headquarters. As I enter, I see Archer has his back to the door. He is looking at a map of the region and talking to his executive officer. I wait till they are finished then I approach him. I walk alongside him and briefly kiss him on his cheek. He turns to me and smiles. Then, as he brings his forehoof up to hug me I notice the bandage on it.

“What happened, dear?” I ask.

He nuzzles me along my scar and tells me, “Just a scratch. I was too close to the guns when one of them got hit is all.”

Now I wish Sutures was with me so I ask, “What did the medic say.”

He shrugs, “I don’t know. I did not bother them. They had others who were worse than I am.”

I nod my head in understanding. Then he tells me, “I am really glad you stopped by. We are getting ready to move a couple of batteries to the top of the gap to prepare for our next move.”

“I heard during our planning meeting. Are you going to go up there with them?”

“Only to help the emplace their guns, then I will be back. How about you?”

“Dear, my regiment is going through the gap right now. Half should already be on the other side. I am heading that way now.”

I see the look of disappointment on his face as he says, “So we won’t be able to get all of us back together tonight then?”

I kiss him again. To hell with what his staff might think, he is my husband after all. Then I answer, “Sorry dear. I am afraid not.”

“No, it is I who am sorry. I had gotten my hopes up my sweet mare, but it is our duty and all.”

I nuzzle him again, “I know. After this war, I am done with my duty, I am going to finally retire.”

I feel him actually tense up when I say this and he steps back and looks me in the eyes, “Mollygirl my love, do you really mean that?”

I place a hoof along his face and I tell him, “Yes my love. I am tired of not having enough time with our family. I am tired of getting pulled away and sent to the far ends of Equestria for months and years at a time. I just want to be with all of you.”

I see the surprise on his face, “My Goddesses, you really mean it don’t you?”

I nod my head, “Yes Archer, I really do. I am tired. Mentally, physically and emotionally. I hope you and the others will understand.”

I see him smile sadly, “Yes dear, I do. I understand all too well. Today brought home to me that war is a young buck’s game. And love, I hate to say it, but I am no longer young.”

I laugh slightly at that and lightly tap him on his shoulder as I kid him by saying, “Are you saying I am getting old?”

I see a flicker of terror cross his face as he contemplates how to answer. Then he says, “Yes and no love. Maybe we are all getting too old for this. Goddesses, our children are getting old enough for it now, and to be honest, I am terrified for each of them. I saw Moon Lily and her escort up there. I saw what she did. Oh, and just so you realize it. She was there when they teleported, so I am pretty sure she now has learned that spell too.”

When he says the last part I facehoof and laugh lightly. Then I tell him, “Well so much for Choo Choo and Purple Haze keeping that one from her.” Then I laugh again before telling him, “Like that was a hard one for her seeing she already has learned how to go into and back from the Great Beyond as she calls it.”

He nods his head, “I am sure your right.”

Then we are interrupted by a voice message over my PipBuck, Pack Leader this is Wolf Den 2, Please come in

Wolf Den 2 this is Pack Leader, over.

Pack Leader, we have a situation here that we need you for at the Regiment.

Roger, send the RD1 over to pick me up at the Brigade HQ.

Wilco Pack Leader, Wolf Den 2 out.

I sigh and I look at my husband, “Sorry dear, I best get going.” I kiss him one more time as in the distance I can hear a vertibuck approaching. I break the kiss then I am back out the door and on my way to my HQ, on the other side of the mountain.

__________

We land the RD1 near my headquarters. As I land Chain Lighting trots out to meet me before the blades even stop fully. As I hop out he calls out, “Colonel, you are not going to believe this.”

“Ah shit, what now Sergeant Major?”

“Ma’am, best talk about it in the HQ Tent. We have a guest waiting.”

I shake my head as I follow him in. What now? I ask myself.

Once inside I see a large light green pegasus stallion in the uniform of an Enclave Captain. He is standing next to Windy and he seems visibly distraught.

Windy looks from him to me and tells me, “You need to hear what he has to say Mollygirl.”

“Alright. What have you come for Captain?”

He stands at attention as he looks straight ahead. “Ma’am, my company and I have heard that General Cloud Chaser took President Winter Wind and branded her a Dashite then cast her out. We waited to see if the rumors had changed at all and they did not.” I nod my head as he talks, but am surprised as I had not heard this myself. He seems to take my nodding as confirmation and tells me, “If this is true, then ma’am the current commanders of Enclave have performed a coup, and to be honest, that makes them traitors in our books. Ma’am, I will not serve such ponies.”

“I can understand that entirely. I have been betrayed myself before.” I tell him. I see the look on Windy’s face as I say this and she shakes her head only slightly. Then I continue, “But mine was only on a local level and did not threaten our people other than me and my troops.”

“I can tell by the bitterness in your voice you understand Colonel. There are forty-five of us who are willing to assist as we can.”

“Courier!” I call and I watch as the flying foursome come trotting in. I watch the expression of shock as he sees them come in.

He first asks, “What is that?” as he looks at Slip Stream, who tilts her head and says, “Oh, an Enclaver, that explains it,” she pauses then says, “Sir, I am a Hippogriff. My mother is a Pegasus, my father a Griffon.”

He is still stunned by this when Moon Lily comes to attention and salutes with her wings. I tell her, “Moon Lily, I need you to take Frost Glitter with you to deliver a message to the Brigade Commander for me.”

“Yes Ma’am,” she says as I begin to write out the message. After I am done, I put it in her saddlebags. Then I tell her, “Please wait until the General has read this so you can bring me his reply.”

As she and Frost Glitter begin to head out the door, I see two of my bat pony scouts ask her, “Do you want us to escort you?”

“No thank you Arrats, your duty is here but I do appreciate your offering,” Moon tells her as I hear her wings flap to take off.

Then the Captain asks, “Lieutenant Colonel did I just see a very young, black alicorn?”

Windy nods, “Yes you did Captain.”

“Ma’am, if I may ask, how did the NCR develop such young and black alicorns?”

She laughs lightly, “Captain, we did not create her.”

“Well how did you breed her then?” he asks,

I look at him, and casually reply, “My wife Sutures and husband Archer are her biological parents. She is a unicorn and he is an earth pony.”

I see the confusion on his face, “So how did those two create an alicorn foal?”

I simply shrug and tell him, “She was born a unicorn, but I was there when she ascended.”

He still looks confused and asks in a questioning tone of voice, “Ascended, what is that?”

So, I give him a quick run-down and once I am done, I see his jaw drop as he asks, “She brought down a raptor by herself? No, seriously, what kind of fool do you take me for?”

As he is saying this, I see Dharma walk in behind him and ask, “Colonel, is Moon Lily here? Tek and I wanted to thank her for helping us earlier.”

I swear I almost hear something break in the poor Captain's brain as he looks with wide eyes at Dharma. Then he mumbles out, “One-headed Brahmin?”

Dharma then replies, “Sir, I am not a brahmin, I am one of the descendants of the original cattle. The brahmin are our cousins whose ancestors did not make it into a stable.”

“But you can talk and you even have rank. How is that possible?”

I see Dharma sigh and shake his head slightly, “Sir, most brahmin are like most of the cattle ancestors, they did not learn Ponish. I on the other hoof was taught it as a second language since I was a calf. My ancestors learned it and I even had some that fought alongside ponies in the Great War.”

I nod as he says this and I slip into the cattle tongue briefly to say thank you for helping.

Then I see his eyes get even wider. He looks at me, “YOU CAN SPEAK THEIR LANGUAGE?”

I nod my head, and tell him, “Yes Captain, I can. I have made an effort to learn it. But sir, my ancestors were in the same stable as his. That includes two of them who were pegasi, that made it in on the last day.”

I see him shake his head. Finally Windy tells him with a sigh, “As I was telling you earlier Captain, things down here are not all of what you were brought up to believe.”

__________

It is two hours later when Moon Lily and Frost Glitter return. They are followed by the General and his security escort. After their having let us know they are back, they trot off to get something to eat and to visit with my other couriers.

As he walks in, he looks at me and my staff as well as the Captain who has by now taken off his hat and is sitting down for a light meal with myself, Windy, and Chain Lightning. I see him raise an eyebrow and Spit Shine approaches him and asks, “Sir, it is getting late, would you like me to bring you some dinner also?”

He nods his head and tells the sergeant, “Yes, please do. It has been a very long day.” Then he joins us at the table just as the captain asks, “So Sergeant Major, you and the Lieutenant Colonel both actually were regulars in the Enclave military?”

The Sergeant Major nods his head and replies after finishing his bite of food. “Yes sir, we were. In fact, I never imagined living permanently dirt side.”

“So, what made you change your mind and decide to stay down here?”

Chain then looks at Windy and asks, “Ma’am, should I answer this one, or would you like to?”

The captain looks surprised at first at his having asked. Finally Windy says, “Feel free Chain, you know how I feel as well.”

“Thank you, Ma’am,” he tells her. Then he faces back at the captain and tells him, “Sir, when Thunderhead was attacked like it was all those years ago by Neighvarro we felt we were kicked out of the Enclave pretty hard. In fact, several of those who were with our group of refugees felt that we were all but branded traitors by the Enclave.”

The captain looks surprised and says, “But, the rest of the Enclave never said Thunderhead was a Dashite refugee. We did not attack you also.”

Then I hear Windly blow out some air from her nose and I see her ears go back as she tells him, “Well they sure didn’t tell them to stop either. They didn’t lift a hoof to help us. Some stayed in Hoofington, many of us went to the old Co-op. They accepted us there.”

He looks puzzled, then asks, “But wasn’t this Co-op and Manesville a hotbed for Dashites?”

I shake my head, “No, but we did offer them shelter and a place to try and scratch out a living. Most of the Pegasi who lived there were loyal Thunderheaders until Neighvarro pulled their stunt. But then again, that was part of what bound our two groups together. Neighvarro.”

He looks uncomfortable at that and asks, “Why would those of you from there hate those from Neighvarro?”

Windy answers this one, “We didn’t, we just wanted to be left alone. But the Spring Monsoon attacked them on the day of Sunshine and Rainbows. Remember, she was homeported at Neighvarro and most of her crew and her captain came from there.”

I see him looked concerned, and like he is trying to work a puzzle out in his head. Then he says, “But you attacked the Spring Monsoon as they tried to peacefully pass by on their way to Fillydelphia.”

This time the General laughs out loud and tells him, “Captain, I have several officers with me who can dispute that. In fact, the Colonel here was one of those who brought down the Spring Monsoon.”

He takes on an expression of incredulousness. Then he asks, “How can an earth pony have done that? What kind of weapon did you use?”

I smile at him, “Well we had a flight of five pegasi, and myself as well as Captain Emerado, who is one of my company commanders now, rode our friend George. If you saw the battle earlier, you saw her when she went after the raptor we engaged today.”

He shakes his head, “Excuse me, who is this George and how could two ponies ride her?”

About this time, I see Choo Choo enter my HQ and she says, “Captain, George is my best friend, and she happens to be the dragon your forces wounded today. Please, understand, I am a bit touchy about her, so watch what you say.”

The General turns to her and smiles, “Good evening Choo Choo. It is good to see you, do you have news for me?”

She nods her head, “Yes sir, but depending on what this officer who is in our company is planning on doing, it might be better if we waited until he departs.”

It is then that I hear a very excited courier yell out, “Great Grandma Choo!” as she runs over and gives Choo Choo a hug. Which is returned and I see Choo Choo smile as she nuzzles her descendent.”

The enclave officer is stunned. He cautiously asks, “You really are related to her?”

Choo with her hoof still around my daughter tells him proudly, “Yes I am. Several of those with us are also my descendants. So, my sisters consider them family too. We will fight for our family.”

I see Threat Vector nod his head. “I was wondering does your sisters include our new recruits also?”

I see her head pop up excitedly, “General, we have more of my sisters as recruits?”

That is when Moon says, “Yep, we performed the blessing at Maripony yesterday and when they saw us, they joined us.”

She looks up at me and I nod my head. I see her smile broaden even more. Then she looks at the Enclave captain. “Sir, have you come to discuss the use of your troops in our accessing the lower-level entrances as we discussed earlier?”

He nods his head, and I see the General raise an eyebrow. Then he says, “Captain, I did not catch your name, mine is General Threat Vector.”

The captain smiles and tells him, “Sorry about that sir, my name is Captain Cloud Seeder.”

I hear Windy start to laugh and I find my jaw hanging open. Then Moon Lily asks, “You wouldn’t be related to the Pegasus poet Cloud Seeder, would you?”

I watch as he laughs lightly, “Well, distantly, you have to understand, he was a great-great-uncle who disappeared on the final day. But I am surprised that dirtsiders would even know his name. Why?”

I finally get myself back together when Windy asks me, “Hey Mollygirl, do you have your field copy of your ancestor’s book on you?”

I nod my head slowly and I see the surprise on his face as he sees it as I draw it out of my saddlebags.

This time his jaw is slack briefly. He shakes his head and then asks, “Are, are you related to him too?”

I nod my head, then I tell him, “Yes. He and another Pegasus made it into our stable on the last day. They were not even supposed to be there, but he made it.”

Then I hear Choo Choo laugh. “Talk about a coincidence Mollygirl. I guess you have more family now.”

I shake my head, “I guess so. I never expected that.”

I see the captain shake his head, “Neither did I ma’am, neither did I.”

The rest of the meeting concentrates on how we can utilize him and his troops. Finally, it ends with all of us in agreement. My regiment as well as the rest of the Brigade need to make almost thirty miles in two days. Once there we are to be joined by Coalition forces including those of the Captain Cloud Seeder. The only thing that makes it better is when Sutures and Millie show up just before he departs.

I am still talking with him when we hear Millie approaching. Once close enough she says, “Hi Ma. I just came to tell you and Moon that both George and Morning Star are going to be ok.”

I see him look at her with a raised eyebrow. Then he asks, “Millie, would that be short for Wind Mill?”

I see her smile brightly at him and she answers, “Yes sir, it is, but how did you know? Did my mom tell you that?”

I see him smile as he shakes his head. Then he tells us, “No, my daughter is also named Wind Mill and our family calls her Millie too. She is named after my grandmother and her several times removed great grandmother.”

“That is so cool Captain. Almost like me,” she says.

He smiles and tells her, “Actually, exactly like you. It seems we are distant family young mare.”

I see her eyes gleam. Then she asks, “Does she enjoy flying. I know I do.”

I see him tilt a head just as I do. He then asks, “How do you do that young mare?”

I see her blush and then she says, “George has taken me for a ride as has Granny Choo so I could fly with my Rain Dancer.”

When she says the last part both Windy and I raise an eyebrow and look at each other. Then I realize that both of my friends have not only helped her enjoy flying like I do, but also have chaperoned her and Rain on their forays.

He then looks at me and asks, “So Colonel, do you enjoy flying also?”

I grin at him, “Actually, I love it. But I just do not get the chance to very often anymore.”

I see him shake his head, “An earth pony who loves flying. I never thought I would see the day.”

Then Millie says, “But cousin, we are part Pegasus. Both Cloud Seeder and Winter Wind were our ancestors. Granny Emerado has one of their sets of Pegasus goggles, while Ma has the other.”

I see him look at me funny. “You two really did fly in battle, didn’t you?”

I grin at him, “Yes, and I have the scars to show it, just as soon as I can remember which ones, they are…”

This is when Sutures finally asks, “So Mollygirl, who is the officer you are talking to?”

I then remember my manners and introduce her to him, “Cloud Seeder, this is my wife Sutures. Sutures, this is Captain Cloud Seeder of the Enclave’s 723rd security detachment.”

I see her raise an eyebrow at his name and she asks “So are you really descended from the poet Cloud Seeder too?”

He shakes his head slightly, “Not directly. I am descended from his sister Cloud Watcher. She was assigned to Coltlumbia on the last day.” Then he asks, “So are you really descended from the alicorn Choo Choo?”

This time Sutures laughs lightly and tells him, “Well yes and no. I am descended from her when she was a unicorn before they transformed her. There are a lot of us from the Manesville area that are descended from her.”

He turns his head and looks at Choo and then shakes his head slightly before saying, “Well hopefully she does not have too many descendants who are alicorns.”

This time Choo smiles with a wing across her great granddaughter’s shoulders and tells him, “As far as I know, she is the only one.”

He looks at the watch on his wrist and tells us, “I hate to say it, but I really need to return to my troops before my absence is noticed. Colonel, Wind Mill, I look forward to talking more with you about our family soon. Please take care and I will meet you in a few days.”

With that we watch him take off and fly in the direction of Coltlumbia. Windy comes over to me and asks, “So, do you trust him?”

I grin at her and tell her, “Pretty much. He could not have known he was related to us. But honestly, I think it may make a difference to him. But I am still going to be careful.”

Windy nods her head in agreement. “That is the best way to be Mollygirl.”

__________

That night I spend with my wife and our daughters as well as my staff. At one point as is still my habit, I walk through the camps and listen to the conversations to get a feeling for how my regiment is doing. I come around my artillery camp in time to hear one of the sergeants tell his crew, “Ok, let's do one more practice run through with the dummy load. When we engage soon, we are going to need to be able to move, fire, and move again.”

“But Sarge, it’s been a rough day, maybe we could rest now.”

“Look Sugar Cube, that would be nice and all, but I think we need to practice one more time. Remember when we engage them, we are betting our lives, and I would prefer to have the advantage on the enemy.”

“Ahh, come on sarge. They can’t be that good. They barely touched us today.”

“Trooper, are you really sure you want to be a gunner? I am serious. I mean you can transfer to the infantry if you want. Remember two guns got put out of action today, and even the ol’ Stallion got hit.”

“Sarge did he really? I mean I saw him get up and keep giving orders.”

“Yeah, he did. So, let’s get this done, once we finish the run-through, we call it a night.”

Soon I am walking past one of the infantry camps. I hear them laughing and singing in one camp. In another I see some of them dancing as one of them plays a fiddle. In many of the camps, the troopers are just talking with each other. As I pass by like a shadow in the dark, I am reminded of so many times previously I have made these walks.

As I am heading back toward my headquarters, I see her again. It has been a long time, but I am happy to see her. As she approaches, she pulls back her cloak from her head. “Good evening my child.”

“Good evening Mareigan. It has been a long time.”

She nods her head, “It has, but I have had my reasons.”

I nod in understanding. “So, this is not just a social visit?”

She shakes her head, “Sorry but no. My visits rarely are, unfortunately.”

I find myself sighing, “So my friend, what is it this time?”

“I came to tell ya’ that they know you are close. They will fight ya’, so do not expect it to be easy lass.”

I nod my head, “Honestly, I would be more surprised if they didn’t”

She then tells me, “When you go in, use my daughter and the sisters to help with the civilians. I know not your general or else I would tell him directly. They are the future of our lands.”

“Mareigan, do you really want me to send Moon Lily into a battle?”

She shakes her head, “My child, you do na ken her true power. I doubt even she does fully. But yes.”

“But she is still just a filly.”

“That she is, but she is also more. Much more.” She tells me.

I finally nod my head in agreement. “It will be done. May Sweet Cream and Sutures forgive me.”

I see her smile as if at a joke. Then she says, “Well, I can see where you place your wife. It is good, but I will talk to her as well. Now my warrior, go get some rest, as you will be needing it.”

She then stops as if an afterthought and tells me, “Even though things may look bleak, have faith and do not lose hope.”

With that, I suddenly feel tired again and she smiles and walks off into the night as I slowly make my way back to my family and headquarters.

Come morning I untangle myself from my wife and our daughters. Then I begin to put on my uniform again. As I do this the others begin to wake up also and quickly get their gear together. Once all of our personal stuff is out of the tent. I watch as my staff come over and with practice ease, break it down and stow it in one of our headquarters wagons. Once the camp has broken down, we are ready to move again.

We have already made a good five kilometers when I look back and see the 4th Regiment coming through the gap. Above them, I see the sky wagons of the 2nd Regiment as they too clear the mountains and are soon catching up with us.

In the distance, I can see a very large cloud formation around several of the mountains under them to the west. As the day progresses, I can see that it is actually several formations and that one is larger than all the rest.

By midafternoon, two things have occurred. We make contact on our left flank with the Baltimare Brigade that has come up from the direction of Ponyville and bypassed Vanhoover. This causes our troopers' morale to improve. The second is that we are now close enough that we can see that the mountain directly to our front is an anchor point for the largest cloud city I have ever heard about much less seen. We are almost to Emporia. I can now see that several of the cloud formations around it are actually cloud ships.

As I look at them Windy tells me, “Mollygirl, those smaller ones over there. Those are raptors.”

I nod dumbfounded and ask in a stunned voice, “but what about those bigger ones?”

She shrugs her wings, “Well, I recognize at least two of them as being Thunderheads. Each of them was supposed to be able to carry 10 raptors.”

“Sweet Mother of Celestia and Luna. Windy, how can we fight them?”

“Relax Mollygirl, I am sure the alliance will send us support. Besides, I bet several of those raptors at least are damaged.”

I nod my head, “True, but even damaged they can hurt us.” But I do not stop, we keep moving forward towards the base.

That night when we stop, we have a dry camp. No fires, no lights. When I hold my regimental officers call, I begin, “Captain Trade Winds, I need your night recon team on patrol tonight.”

“Ma’am, are you sure? I mean we will need everypony when the fight happens.”

“Captain, I am sure. Let them sleep in a wagon tomorrow while we move if you have to. But I want night eyes up.

Then I look to Laura Lee, “Lieutenant Colonel, what is the status of George?”

She sighs and tells me, “Ma’am she will be ready for the fight. She has been flying ahead at night and holding up in what shelter she can find to sleep.”

I nod my head, “Ok if she needs guards, make sure you give her them.”

“Already on it ma’am.”

“Good. Glad to hear that. Tomorrow night we rendezvous with our operative. I will give you the full details of the plan then.” Next, I turn to Gray Tempest. “Gray, I will tell you the General has ordered that when the 2nd Regiment goes in for the assault, your battalion will join them. So, tomorrow night I want your troopers to be as rested as possible. Also, all fliers will make the assault.” I tell them as I shake my head.

Dull Beak raises his talon and then asks, “Colonel, what about the ground troops?”

I turn to him, “DB, they will be assaulting the lower entrances. I do believe we should be coming in on the area they call Hurricane Beach. And no, I have no idea why they call it that or even what kind of joke it is to call a place in a cloud city a beach.”

I see them all look at each other and shrug. We all look at Gray and he looks back at us and says, “Whoa, I have no idea. Remember, Thunderhead was my home. I had no business over in Emporia, so I was not allowed here.”

That makes sense to all of us. “Ok then, I have nothing else for you. Standard order of march. Dismissed.”

As they file out Laura Lee comes over to me. “Mollygirl, do you really think we can do it?”

I look her in the eyes and tell her, “Dear, we have to try at least. Hopefully, we can.”

Laura Lee then asks, “Mollygirl, can I spend some time with you tonight?”

I hear the fear and worry in her voice. She needs this too. “Yeah, but do you mind Sutures being with us too?”

“Sweetheart, if we could get the others here, I would love that. Tonight, I need my family.”

I put my hoof around her and draw her close. “I understand, love.” I feel the same way and I give her a gentle kiss to reassure her some. “But first, go take care of your troops and come back as soon as you can.”

I see her smile, “Ok, sounds good. I will be back in a while,” she tells me.

I then settle down and just look up at the sky admiring the stars above. While I have come to prefer the comfort of a tent over me at night when in the field. Tonight, I am glad we choose not to set up our tents so that we are more difficult to spot.

As I wait Sutures arrives with Millie. I realize they are here when I hear Frost Glitter say, “Hey Mills. You here to visit us too tonight?”

I hear Millie answer, “Sure, let me say hi to my mom first. I will be right back.”

Soon she has come over to me and we share a hug. Then she tells me, “Ma, please be careful tomorrow. This does not feel the same as the other times.”

I nod my head, “Believe me dear. I agree. Stay behind the lines, I think you will be needed at the hospital tents.”

As we sit talking, I find myself holding her. I look up and I notice that Sutures is doing the same with Moon Lily. Nearby I see Windy and Dull Beak are also here with their daughters. Then Millie asks, “Ma, can you read us a story?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Sure, but I don’t have a book with me.”

“Ma, you could always read something from Cloud Seeder. I know you have his book with you.”

I smile and nod my head. “True, but wouldn’t really want to hear something else?”

I then give in, “Ok, Millie, because we have family that still go by that name, I will read you one of his, then we can switch to something else.”

As I say this, I notice all of them gathering closer to me. I also see Spit Shine and some of my other staff members gathering around. I find it interesting when I look up and I see Dharma and Tek both laying down together near us so they too can listen.

Then I begin to read,

In Yonder Days and Yet to Come

By Cloud Seeder

In yonder days gone by, when ponies first did meet.

They often would give greetings, but always kept their hooves fleet.

Both predator and prey, we were, and have become once again.

By Celestia’s sun and Luna’s moon, we hope will bring peace but we know not how, or when.

We long for those wonderous times when food was plentiful as was friendship, and fear was long forgot.

But like a towering thundercloud, this war seems too oft for naught.

We were polite, if not friends with our zebra kin. But for the price of coal, we crossed the line to commit the mortal sin.

We kill theirs, and they ours, and then we take the time.

To call a truce to allow both sides to clear those between the lines.

But once it’s done, we say no more but with a rifle shot. The bitter fight begins again as if the truce was naught.

But someday, like the season's change, this war too must end.

The cycle will have come around and once more we too will be friends.

So, raise a toast to those who fell, but do not let hatred dwell.

For someday peace will come again, and again once more together we will dwell.

When finished I see Choo Choo has returned accompanied by both Archer and Badger. As they approach, I hear Archer say, “it looks like we have arrived just in time.” Then my husbands greet first their children then us wives. As they do so I notice Laura Lee has returned once more. She too greats us as one of our family.

Next one of the fillies pulls a book out of her saddlebags and I smile as I recognize the old ragtag copy of Daring Do, that used to be Ginger’s. It is times like this that I miss her and Epona. But as I get ready to read, they too show up.

As she sits close to us but with Xochitl next to her, Ginger tells us, “Sunny will be here in a bit. He and the others are visiting Morning Star.”

I smile and tell her, “Thank you for letting me know.”

“No problem ma.” She tells me as I watch her lean against her husband.

Then like old-time, I once again read a tale of Daring Do, to my family and staff.

After the story, most of my staff drift away for a bit. From the other camps, I can hear singing and music. In my camp, my family cuddles together for as long as they can. Then my husbands both head back to their units Laura Lee looks askance of me and all but pleads, “Mollygirl, my staff knows where I am, can I just stay with all of you tonight.”

I smile and tell her, “Of Course. Now get over here with the rest of us.”

We then settle in for the night. All of us taking comfort in those around us. I can only thank Sweet Cream that no matter what comes tomorrow, at least I have had this time with my family.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Tonight is a very hard one for me. Tonight, I find myself betraying my oath. But I do so with a just cause against those who have betrayed us and our cause. They have overthrown our legitimate leaders and have put our people at risk. With this in mind, please play When Honor Dies, for myself, and those who will follow me.

Thank You

Cloud Seeder, Emporia

Author's Note

Mollygirl and the rest of the Manesville Brigade have made it to the Enclave capital. Along the way, we have had some surprise alliances being made. Now to see if the alliances hold, and what the cost to come may be.

The following chapter may not be released next week, as the real-life Mollygirl is going to be in the field next weekend at a historical reenactment. However, I will try to get the next chapter written and out as soon as possible afterwards if not on time. I appreciate your patience with this.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1knq8Slj7i4

Chapter 123 Storm Surge

Chapter 123 Storm Surge

Chapter 123 Storm Surge

"My dear father... It is a strange feeling to me but a very real one, that every letter now that I write home to you or to the little sisters may be the last that I shall write or you read. I do not want you to think that I am depressed; indeed on the contrary I am very cheerful. But out here, in odd moments the realisation comes to me of how close death is to us... With my dear love. Pray for me. Your son, Frank"

-Lance Corporal Frank Earley, killed the day after writing this letter, aged 19) Imperial War Museums,

The World War One Centenary

Morning comes and my troops prepare to move to our jump-off points. I kiss my wives and Mille goodbye as they return to their duty stations.

I hear Millie say something to Moon Lily but they are just quiet enough that I cannot understand each of them. Then they shake hooves and I see them hug each other goodbye also. Sutures tells me before she goes, “Dear, some of the Followers are going to be in the follow-up waves to assist with the wounded and civilians we may come across.”

“Dear, are you going to be one of them?” I ask worriedly.

She shrugs her shoulders and tells me and Laura Lee, “Honestly loves, I do not know yet. But if I am, I will keep my head down. And please, for the Goddesses sakes, please, I beg you, don’t be heroes.”

I tell her, “I won’t dearest.”

Beside me, I hear Laura Lee tell her, “I won’t either, but you be careful too. I need you to check me again soon?”

Both Sutures and I stare at each other, then at her. Sutures tells her, “I look forward to it love. In that case, be doubly careful.” And she gives Laura Lee a quick kiss.

Laura Lee hugs and kisses us both back and then tells us, “I need to get going. Almost time for my morning officer’s call. I will see you later.”

I watch as she canters off to her battalion’s HQ. Once we can no longer see her, Sutures kisses me one last time. Then she tells me, “That goes for you too dear, no being a hero. I want to go home with the same number of spouses I came out here with.”

I nod and kiss her on her forelock gently, “You too. Now I need to get things rolling too.”

Once we have reached our jump-off positions, I receive a message from one of my scouts, “Colonel, a Captain Cloud Seeder is requesting to speak to you and General Thrust Vector.”

I promptly send a message back. “Please provide an escort for him back to our regiments HQ.”

It is half an hour later when he arrives. When I see him, I begin to smile. However, while I see him attempt to smile, I also see that he is having a hard time so I ask him, “Cloud Seeder, are you alright?”

He shakes his head, “No, not really.” He then looks at me and asks, “You have no idea what it is like for me to do this. I am sorry, I know I have to, but it is still very hard to violate my duty and honor this way.”

I sigh when he says this, and I tell him, “No, I don’t. But I have done things that I wish I never had to in the name of duty. I pray you never know what that is like either. Besides, which duty is higher, your duty to those officers above you, or to the Enclave people themselves. When the one or the few knowingly endanger the herd for their own gain, they have become predators and the herd must stand against them as they would any other predator.”

He looks at me funny, “Colonel, where did you come up with such an idea?”

I smile at him, “Would you believe it is a tenant of the cattle religion?”

He looks at me funny and asks, “So do you just study that, or do you believe it?”

I smile as I tell him, “I believe it. I am a follower of Sweet Cream and the Goddesses. My faith has helped me make it through some of the most difficult times of my life.”

I see him look at me and all my scars then he shakes his head, “I can only imagine then.”

I shake my head and I tell him, “I am not trying to tell you what you should believe in. I just hope you believe in something, and that it can get you through.”

He laughs, “When I was a colt, I used to believe in the Goddesses, but we see how that turned out for those down here.”

I smile at him as from behind me I hear Moon Lily tell him, “But Captain, I have met them. Well, at least some who live in a different universe. And believe me, they really do care about ponies. They are also very nice.”

I see him seem skeptical for a minute and he asks, “IF they do not live in this universe, then how did you meet them?”

She smiles at him, and asks him, “Where do you think I got the wings to go with my horn? When I ascended, they examined my life.” She pauses and tells me, “Sorry for not telling you before, mama Mollygirl, but I think if they thought I was dangerous, they would have destroyed me.” She turns back to him and tells him, “There ended up being four I met. Including two who ascended in their universe. One was formally a unicorn, the other, a Pegasus. So there is hope for all of us.”

I see him half-smile as he tells her, “Well, here’s hoping.”

I then tell Windy, “Get them ready to move to the jump-off point on time. I am taking the captain back to the General.”

Once we are there, Threat Vector calls for the other regimental commanders of the brigade. As we wait Cloud Seeder tells me, “Ma’am, my family and those of my people will be ready to evacuate as soon as things begin. I really hope that your daughter and mine can meet.”

“I hope so also. But is there any particular reason?”

I see him sigh, “Yes, because of what I am having to do, I don’t think I will be able to live here anymore.”

“Why not? You are remaining loyal to the proper government of the Enclave.” I say and I see the General nodding his head also.

“Some might see it that way, but those who don’t, well, I am afraid they may take it out on my family.”

Then it hits me why. I look over at Threat Vector and nod. He nods back and then says, “Well, we are going to need people to replace all those we have lost. Between this campaign, which to be honest has been light for us so far, and what happened in Manesville a few months back. We are hurting. You could always immigrate there.”

He half-smiles and then says, “Sure that sounds nice, but you were born there so you are used to it. And let’s be honest, I want my children to be educated.”

I shake my head. Then I tell him, “We have schools in each settlement of our region, as well as several in areas that are between the settlements. We value knowledge and education. We also value the land. Our cloud city at White Cloud was heavily damaged in the fighting there, but it is still viable. You just have to be willing to work.”

I see him shake his head in thought, “Well, who knows, I may not survive the day, so then the whole point of worrying is mute.”

“Well, that goes for all of us, but at the end of the day, consider it. Or, somewhere else even. I know of a few places that would welcome some settlers.”

I see him scoff some, “Like my kind would be welcome anyplace dirt side.”

I close my eyes and shake my head. Then I tell him, “You may be surprised. After all, two of my best friends are pegasuses.”

I see him look up at me, “That is you, but what about the others?”

About this time Sirocco has arrived. He has just heard the previous part of the discussion and answers, “Probably the same way they did with me and the other Thunderheaders, they gave us all a chance to prove ourselves.”

We talk for a bit longer, then Colonel Storm Cloud from the 2nd Regiment arrives. As he enters, he apologizes for being late. “Sorry to keep you waiting, but we just had a regimental service.” He pauses and then says, “Mollygirl, thank you for letting your daughter help Sky Pilot with the service and the blessing.”

I feel ice cold inside when he says this, and hoarsely I say, “Your welcome, but what blessing?”

He closes his eyes and lowers his head, “The blessing of the dead. We are realistic about the assault to come.”

I feel like first crying then screaming. But I keep on the brave face and simply nod.

Then I hear Cloud Seeder ask, “What is the blessing of the dead?”

I try to answer and fail, I just can’t say anything. Sirocco answers in my stay. “Captain, it is a blessing from the cows’ religion that assists the souls of those who have died to cross over to Elysium. You don’t have to believe it. I had trouble at first. But the Ghouls have even said they can tell a difference and ask for it when it is their time.”

Cloud Seeder looks uncomfortable then he asks, “So why is Colonel Mollygirl so upset?”

The General quietly tells him, “Because one of her husbands, as well as many friends of hers, are in the 2nd. That is why. Captain, in case you didn’t realize it, they have accepted that they have a high probability of not seeing the sunset today.”

I watch as his face goes pale, his eyes open wide and he looks at all of our faces and says quietly, “Dear sweet Celestia and Luna. Then why do it?”

This time I answer quietly with a hint of sadness to my voice, “Because it is our duty. We have to at least try.”

The others simply nod their head in agreement.

Threat Vector then begins. “Colonels, the captain here has brought us some additional information. This may affect how we adjust our plans.” He turns and lifts a talon towards the Enclave officer. “Captain if you would please.”

I see him adjust his wings, then the rest of himself uncomfortably before he begins.

” I have made sure that loyal troops only will be on duty in the lower tunnels. I have also recruited a couple of engineers to make several additional breaches in the outer cloud walls to facilitate more rapid ingress of alliance troops as well as for evacuation of as many civilians from the combat area as possible.” I watch him close his eyes and hear him clear his throat, then he proceeds, “Normally this next bit of information is eyes only, memory wipe stuff. There are four access doors along the lower cloud walls. These were originally used during construction and then were used to bring in supplies during the war. Two of these are located slightly higher along the mountain than the main gate that everypony else knows about. These will allow access into Coltlumbia’s industrial section known to the locals as Flankton. The tunnels there are designed for large transports but are normally shielded so that they are not detectable. My people are already in the position to reveal and open these doors.”

At this point Storm Cloud lifts a hoof and asks, “Captain, where do the other two doors you mentioned open into?”

Cloud Seeder turns to him and answers, “The first one was meant to allow easier resupply of the recreational areas such as Hurricane Bay and Wonderbolts Field. Both are high occupancy recreation areas.”

This time I raise my hoof, “Captain, I can guess as to what Wonderbolts Field is, from the map it looks like an amusement park, but what in tarnation is Hurricane Bay? It does not sound like a place you would relax at.”

He smiles with the expression of someone remembering a pleasant memory. Then he replies, “Hurricane Bay is a beachside resort in the clouds. They actually brought up sand and created an artificial lake and beach for those who lived here to bring their families to.”

This time Sirocco asks, “SO, what you're saying is this area will have a wide-open area and would make an excellent assembly point for those who we are going to evacuate?”

He nods his head, “Yes sir. But remember it is also not far from other buildings and could easily come under fire. Because it is so wide open, it will not be the easiest to defend, and anypony trying to advance from there will most likely make a good target.”

“Ok, Gotcha,” Sirocco turns to the General and tells him, “Sir, that may be a good point to have the alicorn wings go in at as well. We could set up special areas that are no-goes so they have safe teleport target areas. They could also teleport out some of those we need to evacuate first.”

The general nods his head, “I like it Sirocco, but remember, only the purple ones can teleport. They each seem to have their own specialty.” He shakes his head and then says, “The more time I spend around them the more I realize I have to put away my preconceived notions.” He then turns the floor back over to the captain, and we continue on with the briefing.

Finally, the captain pauses to let us digest this information. Then he tells us, “Several small teams have already been assisted in making entry into the city at various points. We have one final team that is making the most important entrance. Once they do so, I will have one of my troopers pop a flare so that you know to begin the operation for your brigade.”

Threat Vector then nods and dismisses him. After Cloud Seeder has departed, the General turns to us, “Ok, so the 3rd Regiment will make the main assault leading to the access gates he has told us are accessible from the ground. 4th Regiment, I want you to cover the rear echelon with one battalion, the other two are to go into the city along with the 3rd Regiment.” He pauses and takes a deep breath. Then he says, “Cloud, you are mainly to provide a diversion for the others. However, if you can make it into those other access gates, then do so. Get into the enemy's rear if you can. That is why you are airmobile.”

He then looks at his PipBuck and tells us, “Ok, get back to your regiments. We are fast approaching go time.”

We all shake hooves one last time before we leave. As I shake his hoof, Storm Cloud tells me, “I will see you on the other side, Mollygirl.”

I smile and tell him, “I will see you there.” Then as he flies away, I realize what he said and how he said it and shake my head. Even he is worried.

Sirocco looks at me and tells me, “You realize you and I are the ones with the most extensive experience in urban combat?”

I shake my head no, and he tells me, “Yeah, even the Baltimare Brigade mainly fought in the less built-up areas on their way here. I am just glad they have our left flank. I am still not too sure about those Applejack Rangers passing through us though. If they mess with Blackberry Crisp this could really get ugly.”

“Yeah, I understand, at least she repainted her armor. Though, I was unsure about her using grays for her camo on it. But it seems that may work in her favor here.”

He nods his head, “I think you are right. Mollygirl, Be careful out there. I got your back, but this could be a real hot one.”

“Worse than Targee?”

“By the Goddesses, I hope not,” he tells me with eyes wide at the thought.

We shake hoofs and both head to our regiments. Me on hoof and him flying.

__________

Finally, I arrive at my HQ. We are ready for the battle to begin. I hold a quick officers call via PipBuck and radio with my battalion commanders during which I tell them that the go signal is a flare.

I then commence to watching the time on my PipBuck. As the expected time for the battle to begin comes and goes I begin to worry. It is five minutes later when I am just looking up again that I see the flare fly up and then begin to drift down. I grab my whistle and blow on it and hear it repeated up and down the lines, followed by the sounds of ponies screaming like timber wolves as they run forward. Then I hear the artillery begin to fire against the few positions that begin to fire against us. Above I see my fliers take off as well as George. In the distance, I can see the sky wagons of the 2nd regiment take off and begin to fly towards Coltlumbia, and I say a brief prayer for all of them as well as us.

Soon I am up and running myself along with my staff as we close on the large entrance that we know will allow us to go forward into the city itself.

As we run, I notice some of the companies begin to funnel down to fit and I realize we are almost there. As we get close, I see Cloud Seeder there with his troops waving them along giving them directions on where to go.

So far for us, the casualties seem to have been light. Over the command circuit, I can hear that it is not so for some of the other regiments. I can hear the panic in the voices of several of the commanders from the 2nd Regiment.

I am soon distracted by Cloud Seeder yelling to me, “Colonel, over this way, follow me ma’am and I will get you and your staff to Hurricane Bay.”

I turn to the others, “Ok staff and security, let's follow him.”

Beside me, I see Night Shade has his horn illuminated and ready to fight along with several of the others on my personal security detachment.

We continue to run as the tunnels turn and I notice begin to climb. Soon we come out of the tunnels at a collection of what I would call warehouses. We are now in Flankton. This is when the fight really begins to take shape for us. Ahead of me, I see Trade Winds directing his scouts as they fan out in the air and on the ground? Clouds?”

I am just coming around a corner directing Laura Lee to bring her battalion up to the left flank when I am knocked down by Night Shade and I see several bullet holes appear in the wall behind where I had been standing.

“Ma’am, you gotta be more careful. Let my people go first.” He tells me as he helps me back up.

“Yea, sorry about that Nightshade,” I tell him. Then I begin to direct my battalion commanders on what I want and where.

I have Laura Lee begin to advance while Dull Beak’s troopers provide covering and support. Several times as we advance, we are met with barriers.

Over my Brigade circuit, I hear the General giving directions to us. Finally, I hear, Mollygirl this is Thrust Vector, get those troops moving. Bypass strong points if possible. I need you to the Hurricane Beach location ASAP.

Roger, will comply. I answer.

Then over the same circuit, I hear, “General this is Storm Cloud. We have several Thunderhead class ships and Raptors advancing to counter our attack. I have already sustained heavy casualties. Request permission to call off the attack on our part.”

Storm Cloud, permission denied. Keep 'em flying. A bit longer. Help is supposed to be on the way.

I hear the desperation in Storm Cloud's voice as he says, For the Goddesses sakes sir, we may not last until they get here.

Colonel, shift your focus of attacks from the upper levels to the delivery ports. But do not fall back yet.

All I can think of is all of our fliers. My 2nd Battalion is assisting in making these diversions as well. My goddesses, he has already stated they have taken heavy casualties. But what does he mean by heavy? I ask myself.

I then return my focus on my mission. Soon I hear Captain Trade Winds calling out, To all Alliance, troops, this is Trade Winds, we have civilians that are in danger and need to be evacuated immediately.

Roger Trade Winds, we are on the way. Do not give up hope. I hear Sirocco call out in reply.

Soon we have almost fought our way through the built-up industrial portions of Coltlumbia known as Flankton and arrive at Hurricane Bay. To expedite our getting there to help assist in the evacuation and to provide cover for those doing it, we use the technique that Bailey Bridge loves to state so often, Bypass or Breach. Most of the time we are bypassing the obstacles, but sometimes we are left with no choice and we have to force our way through them. Oftentimes when we come to positions, we have to breach it is not without consequences for both attacker and defenders.

At one point we have several bunkers that provide mutual support fire for each other. I hear over the radio, BBW2 this is the Big Bad Wolf. I need two flamethrowers up here pronto. Then I hear, Howler 3, this is the Big Bad Wolf, I need to borrow one of your heavy weapons companies Missile launchers. We have to breach this position and it will not be pretty if we have to do it the old-fashioned way.

Roger Big Bad Wolf, this is Howler 3, you will have them momentarily. She replies over the radio.

Soon I hear several large explosions as the missile launchers go to work on the bunkers. This is followed by the roar of several flame throwers. Which when the flames get inside the cloud structures begin to boil them away. But I also hear over the radio a screaming like a banshee’s wailing as one of the flamethrower operators has his tanks hit and he is enveloped in flames as well.

Shortly after this and as we continue on towards our objective, we all hear over all the various loudspeakers in the town come to life as they broadcast, “This is Colonel Fulbright of the Enclave forces in Flankton. I’m giving the order for all forces in Flankton to stand down hostilities against the Alliance and the Enclave Loyalists. If you do not agree with this decision, you will be allowed to leave Flankton and join your allies in Coltlumbia proper. But I know you, I know a lot of you because you served under me ever since we took the city back from the zealots, and I know that you don’t agree with what is going on. I am not going to order you to stand down, but I do ask you, as your commanding officer, to consider the fact that we have to create a better world for our families.''

He pauses in his announcement and I get on my regimental circuit and I command, “You heard them stop attacking the Enclave forces in this part of town unless fired upon. Now move it, we have some civilians to try and evacuate.”

With that, I hear the Wolf Howl go up and I see my troops begin to move forward in mass. They are not careless, but they are now able to move more quickly.

I am with Laura Lee’s battalion when we break out of the city limits of Flankton and emerge on the edge of Hurricane Bay. I stop dead in my tracks, as do several of my troopers as we take in the sight of a beach, sand, and all, in the middle of this part of the cloud city. On the other side of the lake, I can see my scouts as well as many of Sirocco’s that are clearing out an area. And establishing a perimeter around it. Suddenly I see five wings of alicorns and one little black one appear out of nowhere. Then I see groups of civilians being led into the center of all of the alicorns with the greens and the blues moving to outside the perimeter. Once a large group of civilians is there, the guards stop allowing others to enter. Then the purples alicorns and the young black one, along with the surrounded civilians simply disappear with a loud pop.

As I approach, I hear Sirocco call to me, “Mollygirl, can your people assist mine in getting more of these ponies out through the tunnels?”

I shake my head, “Sorry but no. We will be passing through to the far side to establish a defensive perimeter. Have more of your people do it and we will defend them.”

I see the look on his face and I can tell he is not happy with my reply, but he does it anyway. As he gives the orders, I see the alicorn teleporters reappear. I notice that several are starting to look tired and I hear Moon Lily call out, “Colonel, we are not going to be able to keep doing this. We need a short break to rest after this jump.”

I nod at her and the others and I tell her, “Understood. Do what you can.” Then I turn and begin to give orders to my people again as well.

Once we set the defensive perimeter we hold while other alliance forces move towards Wonderbolt Field.

It is during this lull that I look up and scan the skies. In the distance, I can see a massive dogfight between our fliers and theirs. I also see several of their skyships start to move in our direction, one of which is engaging one of the alliance airships. As I watch I see more than one of our skywagons full of troopers fall out of the sky. I am horrified and pray to Sweet Cream that Badger and the others I know are ok.

Then I hear Colonel Storm Cloud's voice call over the all-hands radio frequency, “Broken Saber! I repeat Broken Saber, we are being overrun. For the Goddesses sakes help us!”

This is followed by Thrust Vector ordering, “2nd Regiment fall back and regroup on the ground. All Manesville fliers assist them now!”

As he says this I watch as first Moon Lily looks at the others around her and she leaps into the air followed by all of those alicorns who were performing the evacuation. As she goes, I see first the bat ponies and the other members of the flying foursome form on her. Then I see all of the other fliers with us falling into formation as they dodge and weave on their way to rescue our brothers and sisters who are in peril. Among those I see falling in are Dull Beak and the General himself. Sirocco runs over to me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I have to go, my XO has command of my ground troops. Good luck and I will see you on the other side.” Then my friend is gone and I watch as Windy and Chain Lightning form up with him.

Shortly after this, I see an odd-looking sky ship pouring fire into the Wonderbolts field. I see a Ferris wheel that shatters. My Goddesses, how can anything survive that I wonder. It is while this is occurring that I hear over my radio, “Here they come again!” I also hear both mine and the 4th regiments troopers fire increase.

I watch as the civilians at first freeze, then I command, “Get the civilians to Flankton at least. Clear them out of here!”

I watch as one of the companies is screening the civilians as they run down the street to the industrial section of the city. Again, I am horrified when I see stray rounds from our attackers strike some civilians. Many of whom do not get up again. I watch as our medics risk their lives to try and save them.

Beside me, I hear Spit Shine say, “Colonel, another of our airships seems to have arrived.” I turn and look. This one is about the size of one of the Thunderheads, but it looks like a heavily modified version of them. As it comes in, its guns and Magical Energy Weapons are blazing. I watch briefly as it rushes in to fire upon hardliners ships.

Then my attention is shifted back to the ground again when I hear my wife ask, “Mollygirl, where is Moon Lily?”

I shake my head and I point towards where the huge aerial battle is going on. As she turns her head, I suddenly see one of the airships falter and start to fall from the sky as its cloud generators start to fail.

She looks at me and I at her and with tears in her eyes she says to me, “Why Mollygirl, why did you send her into that?”

I shake my head some more and I tell her, “I didn’t she went on her own when the call went out, they were being overrun.” I pause then ask her, “What are you doing here? I thought you would be with the wounded back at the hospital.”

She shakes her head, “They sent me to help with the civilians. We heard they have been hit pretty bad also.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I saw some get hit by their own people a little bit ago. I am glad the followers have you wearing helmets and barding at least. Even if it has the marking for the Ministry of Peace on it.”

She smiles, “Yeah, I know a bit bright for a battlefield, but hopefully they will respect it some.”

She then gives me a quick kiss and runs off to treat some wounded civilians. I return my attention to what is happening as I hear the gunfire in our area start to die down some. I then move my headquarters further ahead. Off to the side, I can see several members of Applejack’s Rangers on our right flank as they advance into Wonderbolt Field. I give the order for my troops to keep on their flank and we begin to slowly advance forward again.

The fighting is dying down here, but still going on when I see a train in the distance leave the station as it heads towards Emporia.

As it begins to go forward, I get the call from Threat Vector, “Mollygirl, move them forward, take some heat off that train, NOW!”

I get on my Frequency and that of the 4th regiments and I call out, “All troops time for a general advance, you know the drill, let's show them how it works.”

About this time a Pegasus lands next to me and as I spin to shoot, I see it is Cloud Seeder. He holds out his wings and front hooves and says, “Don’t shoot. I came to offer to help. They are heavily entrenched in the apartment complex and business park next to and slightly behind Wonderbolt Field.”

“Thank you,” I tell him as I nod my head. Then I begin to give orders to my battalion commanders and my scouts XO. I hear them scream as they begin to surge forward, half providing cover fire while the other half advance to the next bit of cover. Then they switch roles.

I look up and behind and I see a glint of sunlight off of glass just before I hear a shot come out of a window. As Nightshade and his detachment set up around me, he tells me, “Be careful Ma’am, we are getting into street fighting again, they are probably going to use snipers just like we are.”

In the distance, I can see the airships firing at each other and I see the shots on both sides causing immense damage. Several are on fire and are falling back. Then I am horrified to see one of the Enclave raptors turn its guns on the ship next to it. The surprise is complete it seems as the recipient of the fire starts its slow descent toward the ground with pieces and parts falling off and trailing smoke and sparks behind it.

The ship that turned against its brethren does not last long either as the other ships alongside it all turn their guns upon it. Soon the ship fighting breaks down. It is no longer formations against formations, but ship to ship. This point is driven home as I watch in horror as one raptor rams into the side of a thunderhead class cloudship. I can not hear the sounds of the impact, but I see the damage and the bodies falling off the ships as they rapidly fall toward the ground, their cloud generators and power systems failing.

While this is going on we continue to move forward. I have just rounded a corner and I see Dharma performing the blessing of the dead with Tek standing guard over him. I am looking the other way when I hear, “Sniper!” This is followed by “The bastards shot the chaplain!”

As I begin to head over to help, Nightshade puts a hoof on my chest and says, “No way Colonel, my unicorns got him.”

I stand there feeling almost helpless as I watch half of my security detachment run out to Dharma, who Tek is applying a magical bandage on and then giving him a healing potion. The security ponies put up shields around them and then I watch as one of them uses their TK to get him out of the line of fire. As they do this, I hear several more shots from the sniper. Then I hear a much louder single shot from an anti-machine rifle that is being used by one of our cattle snipers. After which we begin to move forward again. I look behind and see the medic taking care of Dharma, who then looks up and nods at me.

__________

It has been over eight hours since we began the assault and we are slowly making our way deeper into Coltlumbia. The air battle is still raging above between the airships, but most of my fliers who have survived have returned. They are in our rear area right now resting from the air battle and preparing to go back in soon. Even George has returned and is being treated for several small wounds inside a warehouse to keep her out of sight temporarily.

One thing we have noticed is that as we have moved closer toward Emporia the radio frequencies are starting to suffer from more interference. Suddenly the use of couriers has become more important than ever. I silently thank Sweet Cream for protecting the flying foursome so far. Unfortunately, it seems we have lost a couple of the alicorns who joined us during the fighting.

I am conferring with Sirocco and Threat Vector when I see Choo Choo and the gang passing back through our lines and heading to the front. Ginger runs over to me and tells me, “Ma, I am so glad to see you are ok. Be careful”

I give her a brief hug and tell her, “I will, you also.”

She smiles and says, “I will see you at the Manor Ma. Have a couple of your scouts follow us and they can lead you in.”

“Sounds good Ginger.” As I look at her, I see she has a bandage on one of her back legs. Then I look over at the rest of the Repair ponies and see most of them have also been wounded to one extent or another.

Ginger sees me looking that way and tells me, “We found a rough patch. I will tell you about it later Ma.” Then she is off at a trot with her SIR at the carry position on her battle saddle. While I worry about them, I have to smile as I see them trot off together.

While I watch them go, I see Moon Lily and Slip Stream returning from a run. That is when I notice the bandage on Slip Stream's side. I call them over to me and ask, “What happened Silver Stream?”

She looks embarrassed. “Sorry Colonel, I took a MEW earlier and was knocked out of the fight for a bit. Luckily Moon was able to heal me.”

Beside her I see Moon Lily nod her head. I then ask her, “Ok, how bad was it?”

She looks uncomfortable and says, “I would rather not talk about it, Colonel. At least not right now.” As she says this she shifts her eyes to her friend briefly and I get the message. It was much closer than she wants to think about.

“Ok, you two take a brief break. Grab some rations and water. I will call you when I need you.”

They both salute me and I watch them walk tiredly away. As they go, I see both of Windy’s daughters land also. I then notice one has what looks like a scar on one wing near the root and the other has a magical bandage on her cheek.

They both report that remains of the Storm Tempest battalion have reformed and are making their way back into the city via the Flankton entrance.

The general looks at both of us and says, “Hold tight here for now. Once the 2nd regiment gets here, then we can advance.”

I nod my head as does Sirocco in reply. Then he asks, “Where is your XO Mollygirl?”

I shake my head, “Sorry sir, but I have not seen nor heard from her since the charge earlier.”

I see him cock his head, “Which charge is that?”

I sigh, “The one where every flier we had raced to save what we could of the 2nd Regiment.”

I watch as he nods knowingly. Then he asks, “Is this how you felt in the Valley? I heard about your charges there.”

I sigh and I look at him, “Sir, did you expect to survive? Cause when we made those ones, we didn’t. Manesville kept us in the dark that help was even coming.”

I watch as he shakes his head, “I heard about that mess. Honestly, while Colonel Chappy was personable enough, that alone made me want to replace him. But that was out of my talons. I heard about you telling him off. He was not happy about that. But Honestly, I was glad you did it.”

I am about to reply when we get a unicorn courier from the commander of Baltimare Brigade. As the unicorn approaches us, he salutes and says, “With the General's compliments sir, he asks that you advance your brigade to keep on his right flank.”

I hear Threat Vector sigh as he stands back up. “Ok, we better move the troops up some. Mollygirl, can you have some of your MPs direct the 2nd Regiment into line behind us when they get here?”

“Of course, sir,” I tell him, hoping that means that more are left than I have feared were. With that, we are back on our hooves and I call out “Couriers, I need you to take some messages for me.” As they come I quickly write my orders for Laura Lee, Dull Beak, and Storm Tempest.

The couriers take them and put them in their saddlebags. Then they salute me and are gone.

__________

Emporia, I think to myself and shake my head. Two more hours have gone by as we grind our way forward through Emporia. I can tell the immense difference in class between the haves of Emporia and the have nots in Flankton. So many of the residences in Emporia have comforts and luxuries that I have never imagined having. Beyond the simple things like radios and books. Here they have boxes in their windows that cool their homes from the heat of the day. I look at the apartment I am using as a temporary HQ and cannot believe all the magical and mechanical devices that these ponies seemed to take for granted. I am just taking a bite of bread with sugar on it when Broad Band lifts up his head and says, “Colonel, you are not going to believe this. The jamming stopped and President Winter Breeze just called on all of the Enclave ponies to stop fighting the alliance and to turn against the leader of the Hardliners Cloud Chaser.” He is quiet for a second and I watch as he closes his eyes. Then he says, “Roger Howler 3, Enclave troops are stacking arms to your front. I will report that to the Pack Leader.”

I stand there with a raised eyebrow and tilted head waiting for him to tell me what he has to say. Finally, he turns to me, “Ma’am, the 3rd Battalion reports that the Enclave forces to their front have come out with white flags and are stacking arms. They also report that the skyships seem to have stopped firing also.”

“Thank you, Sergeant, please let them know I said to grant a truce but stay ready.” Then I step outside and I look down the streets around me. I can see the damaged buildings. The wreckage of war is all over. In the sky above I see the largest airship appears damaged and is listing. I then start to see ponies come out and begin to help the wounded, taking those who need it back to the battalion aid stations and the brigade’s hospital. As I am looking at the shattered city, I wonder where all my family is, and if they are safe.

Soon Windy limps over to me. I see a bandage on her that holds her right-wing immobile against her side. She sits next to me and tells me, “Colonel, they are surrendering. The general just sent us word to accept their surrender as long as they stand down and stack arms.”

It is then I think of my vertibuck and its crew. “Windy, what happened to the Rainbow Dash and her crew?”

She smiles sadly and tells me, “They took a lot of damage, but that Long Haul is a hotshot pilot. He got her down without crashing her. They did some emergency repairs and just requested permission to transport wounded.”

I slowly nod my head. “I hope you gave it to them.”

“I didn’t need to. The General already did.”

I try to smile, but can’t. “Any word on our casualties yet?”

She shakes her head, “We are still trying to sort that out. But I will let you know as soon as I hear anything.”

“Thanks, Windy. By the way, good job. Oh, and what happened to your wing?”

She shakes her head, “I broke it during the big dog fight. If not for George, I would not be holding the conversation with you.” She pauses then she says, “You know, those Pegasus tag games really paid off. We were much better organized and could adjust on the fly so much quicker than they could.”

I look up at the sky and watch the smoke from so many fires drifting upwards. I shake my head as I close my eyes. “I am glad it paid off then.”

As we sit there, Tek approaches me, “Colonel, how are you holding up?”

I pat the ground next to me, “Pop a squat if you’d like.” I tell him.

He sits down next to me and tells me, “I was back at the hospital a bit ago, checking on Dharma and the wounded. The docs say Dharma will survive. He may not be able to continue in service though.”

“That bad?” I ask.

He nods his head, “It was a close one for him also.”

Finally, I tell him, “Tek, I saw you out there. You risked a lot, thank you.”

He smiles and tells me, “I must be getting soft, or I have been hanging around the chaplain too much. I had to do it, Colonel. He is my friend and my mentor.”

At this, I raise an eyebrow and ask, “Are you considering becoming a chaplain also?”

I see his ears go down slightly and he actually appears to blush as he nods his head and tells me, “Yes Colonel. I discussed it quite a bit with Dharma, and ma’am, I have already begun the process of membership in the church, and he has assisted me in beginning the paperwork for applying as a chaplain and not just a chaplains assistant.”

“I have not seen the paperwork for that cross my desk yet. I assume you submitted it a while ago.”

He shakes his head, “No Colonel, it is in my kit back with the supply wagon train. I need to see if I survive this before I bother others with it.”

I nod my head in understanding. Just then Bandwidth calls out, “Colonel Mollygirl, the Brigade headquarters just called, General Cloud Chaser of the Hardliners has surrendered. It’s over ma’am.”

Around me the troops who have heard this go wild and begin to cheer. We made it. We survived. I want to cheer myself, but inside, I am still worried about my family.

The cheering goes on for some time. As it goes, I see some of the Enclave soldiers begin to come out of their shelters and they slowly walk as ponies defeated. Some come and begin to talk to my troops, others I see wander off into the depths of Emporia, their tails low and their heads down.

Beside me I hear Tek call out, “Everyone, any of you who would like, please join me in a prayer to thank the Goddesses for bringing us through this alive, and to pray for our fallen brothers and sisters who have made the sacrifice in the name of the cause they believed in.

As he is saying the prayer, I see Taser leading Lieutenant Colonel Apple Leaf, the XO of the 2nd Regiment towards me. He looks the worst for wear, but he still has his head up proud. Once close enough he salutes me and tells me, “Colonel, the 2nd Regiment is reporting as ordered, I have not seen the General yet and as senior officer present, I am reporting to you.”

I nod my head and tell him, “It is good to see you, Lieutenant Colonel. I am surprised the Colonel sent you instead.”

He sadly looks down and shakes his head as he tells me, “Sorry that Storm Tempest is not here to meet you, Colonel, right now he is recovering from surgery. He lost a leg it looks like, as well as a couple of other wounds.”

I look at the small number of troops behind him, hoping to see my husband. But I am not able to. He looks at me and tells me, “I am sorry Colonel, I know your husband and his 1st sergeant were with us. Their,” his voice cracks, “Their Skywagon was in the first wave. Ma’am, they didn’t make it. We lost almost the entire first wave.”

I feel like I have just been shot. I am stunned and I know it should hurt more, but the pain has not begun yet. I feel tears begin to well up in my eyes and I simply shake my head. My husband. The father of my foal. He, he is dead. I feel myself shake a bit and a hoof begins to go around my shoulder.

Then he reaches into his saddlebags and pulls out several letters. He looks at the envelopes and pulls one out and hooves it to me. “Colonel, Badger had this in his saddlebags, it is for you and your family.”

I look at the unopened blood-stained letter in my hooves and I feel myself begin to sob. Then I hear a scream and several ponies run to me. Tek holding me from one side, Windy from the other.

From the side, I hear someone say, “Yeah, we have peace, but at what cost?”

And as I continue to break down, I ask myself the same question.

__________

Dear DJ Pony, tonight I am writing this letter knowing I will not be alive this time tomorrow. I have been more fortunate than most and was able to spend my last night with most of my family, as well as my troops. I love them all and am only saddened that I will not have more time with them. For all of us writing letters to those we love and our families knowing what is coming, could you please play Black Letters?

Thank you

Captain Honey Badger, 2nd Manesville Regiment.

Dear DJ Pony,

Tonight, I sit here at home worrying about the love of my life. My wife Pages. We are both soldiers and know the risk. But this time I am the one at home safe. Rumor has it that the war should be over soon, but I am still worried about her. If you could, would you please play Sleepsong, for her so she knows how I feel, no matter where she may be?

Captain Sunset, 1st Manesville Regiment, chief of scouts.

Author's Note

As we wrap up this chapter I would like to thank RuinQueenofOblivion for allowing me to use this portion of her story in mine. I have tried to integrate my characters into her world of Survivors's guilt. While doing this I have also tried to minimize any spoilers so that my readers who have not read her story but would like to do not have the surprises taken away.

I also would like to thank Kkat for her creation of the FoE universe and all the other authors out there who have built upon and have inspired me to do so as well.

The broadcast from Colonel Fulbright is taken in part from Survivor"s Guilt. As are many of the events of the battle that lead up to the cessation of hostilities. Like real life, the actions of other teams that we are not able to see will influence other portions of the battlefield and the end results as well. I have tried to dovetail my characters' actions into the supporting roles of the Alliance forces that are mentioned by Ruin Queen.

The choices for songs for the dedications for this chapter were not that difficult for me, what was, was choosing which version I felt fit best. In this case, I felt that the version of Sleepsong with the male voices fit better, though I usually prefer the versions by Magpiepony or Secret Garden.

For those who would like to listen to the dedication songs, the YouTube link for the first one is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-Xekz2fqz98

The Youtube link for the second one is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TyDTgconoME

Finally, I have to say that this was a very difficult chapter for me to write, even though I have planned this for some time. I only hope that you, my readers understand the reasoning why I have done so, and appreciate what it adds to the story.

Chapter 124 Auld Lang Syne

Chapter 124 Auld Lang Syne

“Do you not know that a man is not dead while his name is still spoken?”

― Terry Pratchett, Going Postal

As Windy is consoling me I feel a small hoof taping on my leg. I open my eyes and I look down. In front of me are Millie and Moon Lily. I see the stains on Millie’s face where the tears have run down her cheeks. Moon looks very morose and I hear her sniffle slightly and she tells me, “Mama Mollygirl, we already know. It’s Ok, she was with Papa when they went down.”

I am confused and I tell her, “I know Pages was with him.”

She shakes her head and tells me, “No Ma. Mareigan. She told me a little bit ago. Ma, she said he said to tell us goodbye and he will be there to see us all again when it is our times.”

I sniffle and Millie hugs me and tells me, “Ma, I saw her finally too. She told me the same thing.”

Finally, Millie whispers to me, “Ma, you have your regiment to attend to. We can cry more later, but you have to get moving.”

I nod my head to her. I wipe my tears away and I tell her quietly, “Thank you Millie. You are right.” I begin to pull myself back together.

I begin to issue orders again to secure the area and to assist the wounded and to take care of the remains of those who have already passed over. It is these ones that I notice Tek takes extra time along with Moon Lily in giving the blessings to.

As I am working, I notice that Millie is being comforted by her friends. The other members of the flying foursome. As I am walking by them, I cannot help but hear Frost Glitter say, “Don’t worry Mills, our dad can be another one for you. After all, someday you are going to be one of my sisters.”

As she says this, I see Snow Song nod her head as well and agree with her sister. Then I hear Snow say, “After all Rain has already told us that someday you two will be married.”

I see her sniffle some, then I hear her reply, “I know, but I really miss Rain too right now. I wish he was here to hold me.”

I watch as her friends and sister all take her in their wings and hooves to comfort her. As they are doing this, I see Sutures approaching, she looks exhausted. Beside her, I see a string of civilian medics who look to be in the same condition she is in.

As I watch them approach, I see her notice the youngsters and I hear her ask me, “Mollygirl, what’s wrong? Why are they acting like that?”

With tears still in the corner of my eyes, I simply hoof her the unopened letter. She looks at the name on it and I see the horror in her expression as she shakily asks, “Is this what I think it is?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, yeah it is, Badger didn’t make it love. They told me most of the first wave didn’t survive.”

I see her close her eyes and tears begin to slowly run from them. “Damn it, damn it all to hell. Why? Why did this have to happen?”

I take her in my hooves and hold her as she cries like I already have.

Soon afterward I hear Band Width telling me, “Ma’am, word has come across the wire, it seems General Cloud Chaser from the Enclave has been legally arrested by Winter Breeze's security troops. Hostilities are officially over ma’am. Our Regiment has been ordered to fall back to our campsites from last night. The Baltimare Brigade is to support the Enclave security forces for now.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Thank you for letting me know. Pass the word for our battalions to reform.”

He returns to his radio unit and begins to give the orders. Sutures then gives me a quick kiss and tells me, “Millie and I will be along as soon as we can. I need to find out if the followers want us to help here or if we are to return with you.”

I nod my head and kiss her on her forehead, just below her horn. “I understand my love. Please be careful, just in case.”

She tries to smile for me and then calls out, “Millie, we have to get moving.”

“Ok, Mama Sutures.” She calls back as I watch her trot over to my wife.

I then look over and see all four of my couriers forming up with my staff including Moon Lily, our daughter. It makes me realize how fortunate I still am. Now I just hope we still have a husband and that Archer is ok.

I watch the general and his staff march by first. Soon I give the word and we begin to march through Flankton and down the supply ramps past the entrance gates that we had passed only hours earlier. In the distance, we can see the wreckage of at least three airships. As we make our way towards our previous camp, we begin to see the wreckages and detritus of what was the 2nd Regiment. I hear a mumbling in the ranks.

Soon I hear one of my troopers begin to sing,

When you honor in song and in story

The names of the patriot mares,

Whose valor has covered with glory

Full many of mountain and air,

Then others, including myself begin to join them.

Forget not the fillies of the heather

Who rallied their bravest and best

When Equestria was broken in Manesville

And looked for revenge to the West.

I give you the gallant old West, mares,

Where rallied our bravest and best

When Equestria lay broken and bleeding; Hurrah for the Mares of the West!

I recognize the song but notice how we have changed the old Trottish song, We continue to sing as we march down the fields we crossed earlier, To the side, we can see the graves registration units going about their business. Behind us we hear the 4th Regiment join us.

The hilltops with glory were glowing

'Twas the eve of a bright harvest day,

When the airships we'd been wearily watching

Sailed into Manesville that day.

And over the hills went the slogan

To awaken in every breast

The fire that has never been quenched, Mares,

Among the true hearts of the West.

I give you the gallant old West, colts,

Where rallied our bravest and best

When Equestria lay broken and bleeding;

Hurrah for the mares of the West!

Soon we are halfway back to camp, the brigade flowing behind us. We are then joined by the remnants of the 2nd Regiment. They begin to sing along with us. I hear many of the voices crack while they sing. Mine among them.

Flankton was ours by the midday,

And high over Emporia town

Our banners in triumph were waving

Before the next sun had gone down.

We gathered to speed the good work, mare

And history can tell how we routed

The Enclave through Coltlumbia fair.

I give you the gallant old West, mares,

Where rallied our bravest and best

When Equestria lay broken and bleeding;

Hurrah for the mares of the West!

Our troops keep singing after they finish this one, moving on to the Minstrel Colt and even the Mare I left Behind me. I hear their voices ringing and as we sing and march, I feel almost as if a spell has come over us as we sway and strut together.

When we reach the base of the mountain, each regiment turns towards its campsite. As we begin to fall into our battalions’ sites, I stand by the side of the road and salute them when they pass. Once my last units have passed, I watch as the 4th comes by. I can see the number of missing troopers they have. As their Scouts pass, I see Xavier with a bandage wrapped on his head and his helmet hanging from his battlesaddle.

Right behind the scouts, I see the alicorns marching as well, Unlike the rest of the troops, they march in rows of three rather than four, and they try to have one of each color in their ranks. When they see me, I see several of them nod in my direction. I even catch Quick Frost giving a quick smile our way. Then I see another one of them smiling and am surprised to realize it is Blue Star. When they see Moon Lily fly up beside me, I see them all brighten up and smile. Walking with a more spirited step as if trying to impress my daughter.

The General and I watch as the battalions march by several of the companies are smaller than they were before. I see Thrust Vector look down several times and shake his head. Then the 2nd regiment approaches. I am stunned to see it is no longer any larger than a battalion. After we watch them pass by and they are no longer nearby I watch as he sits down hard and begins to silently cry. Most of his staff back away. I however go over and put a hoof around him. As he weeps, I tell him, “I understand sir. I feel the same way.”

After a bit, he pulls himself back together. Then he looks me in the eyes and tells me, “I can’t do this again Colonel.”

I nod my head in understanding. Then he tells me. “Colonel, I was ordered to send them in like that. I wanted them to go in on the ground with the rest of us. I begged our Division Commander and was denied.”

I nod my head again. I understand as I have been there before myself. I think back to the retreat from the expedition where I was told to go to Serenity Valley instead of falling back home. I look at him and tell him, “Once we are back sir, I will be putting in my retirement papers. I had already decided before today.”

I see him nod, then he says, “I think you have a good idea there Colonel. I always have liked White Cloud. Maybe I should look at settling down there myself. And Mollygirl, thank you for helping me there.”

“Sir, we all have those moments. To me, it just showed how much you really care about those under you. You are one of us and if anyone says otherwise, well I will correct them quickly.”

I see him smile. “Thank you again. I need to get back to my headquarters area and the Services of Supply troops. After that, I need to visit the hospital.”

I nod my head. He then tells me, “Perhaps I will see you there. Colonel, if you still drank, I would offer to share a bottle with you.”

“I hope to see you there then. And while I would have to say no, I do appreciate the offer. Perhaps Sirocco. Or you could always share a nip with some of our wounded. Kind of like the old 1st Regiments tradition. But sir, if you do, remember to toast our fallen comrades.”

I see him close his eyes and nod, “Colonel, how could I ever forget them.”

I close my eyes and nod in understanding. I still remember everyone I have lost under my command. I can only imagine how he is feeling right now.

We both turn and go back to our staffs and then our camps.

__________

As I walk through the camps I stop and chat with some of my officers and their subordinates. I notice so many faces that are missing. I find it interesting though that when I get to the Manehatten volunteers that while they have taken heavy casualties, they all seem to be in good spirits.

As I am talking to one of their officers he tells me, “Colonel, many of us were afraid we would be treated as outsiders and either ignored or used as cannon fodder. What we experienced was being treated the same as everyone else. To you, we are just your troopers, and that is why we feel so positive.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder and tell him, “That is because, to me, you all are my troopers. You’re my herd, and I care about each of you, even if I don’t know you. You are one of Mine, and that makes a difference.”

That is when I hear Lieutenant Broadway Nights approach us and tell me, “But Ma’am, while we heard you say that before, experiencing it is something different. It is a rare thing in the wastelands.”

I sigh and I tell him, “Hopefully this will help to make it more common.”

I see him smile sadly and he answers back. “While I hope so, I do have my concerns. But this is the closest I have seen to the old ways of working together on this large of a scale since The War.”

I sit and chat for a bit more then I make my way through my other two battalions. Finally, I reach the 3rd Battalion and their headquarters.

As I enter her headquarters tent Laura Lee jumps up, comes over to me, and gives me a hug. Then she asks me, “Have you heard from Archer?”

I shake my head, “No, not yet,” I answer.

Then she asks, “How about Badger? Is he ok?”

I feel the tears begin to come on and then I hear her say, “Oh, son of a buck. No, I can’t believe it.” Then she starts to cry and I take her in my hooves and hold her as we both share our grief.

After a bit, I tell her, “Dear, we need to tend to our troops. They are hurting too. I am heading back to the hospital in a bit if you would like to join me.”

She wipes the tears from her muzzle with her real forehoof and sniffles some. Then she nods her head. “Yeah, yeah I would. I need to visit my wounded too,” she tells me.

Together we head back towards the brigade’s mobile hospital with its wide assortment of tents and wagons.

Once we arrive, we begin to visit the wounded from her battalion. I am surprised at how many of her wounded are happy to see me, much less remember me from my deployments to the Hackamore region.

I smile when one of her troopers tells me why, “Remember Colonel, you and your family are part of our community too. Especially those youngsters of all of yours. Besides, we all know how y’all are one big family with the Colonel’s family too. That makes you, even more, one of us.”

“Thank you. I do consider Harness and Hackamore as part of my home too. I do miss it so.”

He grins and tells me, “Besides, half of us jumped to come fight alongside of ya. Ma’am, most of us were too young to fight during the Battle of Harness. But we never forgot it. That bound our herds together. When Manesville needed us, we were ready to help.”

I turn to Laura Lee with a raised eyebrow and she simply smiles and nods. Then she says, “He is telling you the truth dear. All of it.”

“Well then, Thank you trooper. It has been an honor leading all of you into battle. I am just sorry you got hurt.”

Soon we move on and continue our rounds of her troops. Stopping to chat with the ones who look like they could use a bit of encouragement.

After her troops, she joins me as we visit those from the other battalions in the 3rd Regiment. When we get to the ward for the 2nd Regiment one of the first ponies we see is Colonel Storm Cloud. I notice that he is missing his front left leg. As we sit down, I see he is sullen and not very talkative. Then I ask, “I know you are hurting Storm, but something more is bothering you, what is it?”

He holds up his stump and tells me, “This is Mollygirl. This!” Then he asks, “How can I continue my career like this?”

I don’t really know how to answer and before I can answer Laura Lee holds up her artificial hoof to his face and says, “Colonel, what does this look like?”

He moves his head back and says, “A hoof. A fake hoof. Why?”

She lets out an exasperated sigh and says, “Because I lost this hoof ten years ago. I was only a captain back then Now if I can still have a career and make it all the way to Lieutenant Colonel then what is stopping you? For Luna’s sake, it is just a friggin hoof. Get over it stallion. Get yourself fitted for a new one and keep going. Don’t be a whiny little colt.”

I see his face turn slightly red and he begins to get angry. Then she says, “You're angry. Good. Use that anger to prove to me and the rest of the world that you aren’t done yet. Show us what you can do.”

Finally, he says with his teeth gritted. “Lieutenant Colonel, your point is made. That will be enough.”

She nods her head and tells him, “I am glad to hear it sir because you are somepony these others look up to. I know how rough it is to experience. Let me know if you need to talk, I will be here sir.”

He unclenches his jaw and quietly tells her, “Thank you. I do appreciate it.”

We talk with him a bit more and before we leave, he tells us, “Colonel, Lieutenant Colonel, for what it is worth, while I do not understand how your family works, I would like to offer my condolences on your loss of Captain Badger. He was a good officer and I know he will be missed.”

“Thank you, Storm, I really do appreciate it,” I tell him.

Then Laura Lee tells him, “Sir, you do not know how much that really means to us. Thank you.” After she says it, I hear her sniffle a bit. “Sir, few accept our family outside of Harness.”

I see him try to smile through the pain, “I do understand. Like I said, it is not how I was raised, but it works for all of you from what I can see. Mollygirl, thank you for sending your fliers when you did, you allowed some of us to escape who wouldn’t have otherwise.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder and I tell him, “Storm, while I am glad we could, to tell the truth, once you called Broken Saber, I could not hold them back even if I had wanted to. Goddesses, I was stunned to see them form on the move as quick as they did.”

He smiles, “Mollygirl, why do you think Chappy and I supported those games of Pegasus tag as much as we did when they started. Our people were training and not even realizing it. That saved more lives than you realize also.”

Laura Lee then asks, “Storm, if I may, I mean, if you are able to tell us, what happened?”

I see him sigh, “Besides them knowing we were coming? Laura Lee, they began to target the pullers for the sky wagons. When they wounded them or killed them those carts just could not keep flying. I never wanted to do a combat assault like that against a fortification for a reason. We were bait up there to distract them. I only hope it was worth it.”

I look up at the top of the hospital tent and close my eyes. I take a deep breath through my nose and slowly let it out through my mouth. Then I tell him, “Despite what I lost today, yeah, your sacrifice was worth it. Winter Breeze is back in charge of the Enclave for now. Those who ordered the attack on our homes, well they are either dead or have been arrested and will stand trial. We have peace again for now also. So, yeah, I would say it was worth it, but it was a hard and heavy cost Storm. But with the odds, you did good.”

I see tears in the corners of his eyes but he keeps them in check and tells me, “Thank you Mollygirl. Knowing what you lost today, that means a lot to me too.”

We talk a bit more then we head out again. As we are making our way across the hospital camp, we see Archer. He is walking stiffly and I see he has a bandage on his side, but he is still alive and that is all that matters.

He walks sorely over to Laura Lee and me, and I hear him say, “Thank the Goddesses you two are, ok?” Then he asks, “Any word on how the others are?”

I then tell him, “Archer, Badger didn’t make it. His sky wagon was knocked down.”

I watch as he sits hard and I see him wipe tears from his eyes. “Damn it, damn it all to Tartarus, I was afraid of that, but, but I am going to miss him so much.”

“I know you will dear,” I tell him as I put a hoof around him.

From his other side, Laura Lee tells him, “We all will.”

I hear him sniffle and he says, “He was more than a brother to me. I loved him like no other stallion. We shared so much.”

I know what he means. Both he and Badger were straight, but there has been such a strong bond between them for all these years. In answer, I simply nod my head and tell him, “I understand.”

I watch as he chokes off his tears. Then he looks up at the sky and quietly says, “I will see you again brother.” Then he kisses both Laura Lee and me on our cheeks and asks, “Can we go see the others?”

I nod again and I tell him, “We can go back to my HQ and see Moon Lily, but Millie and Sutures are still in Coltlumbia with the Followers, helping with relief efforts.”

He looks towards the cloud city in the distance then I notice him looking at the graves registration units and he asks, “I wonder where they will bury him?”

Laura Lee tells him, “With his troops, I would think.”

I see Archer smile with a tear in his eye. Then he sniffs back another as says, “Yeah, he would have really liked that.”

“He always told me that if he died with his soldiers, he would want to be buried beside them.” Laura Lee tells him.

Then I ask him, “How did it go for you and your battalion?”

He shakes his head, “Mollygirl, I lost three more guns and most of their crews. They hit us hard after we started to interfere with the airship battle.”

I nod, “I can believe that. I am sorry to hear it though.”

“So am I, we would fire a few rounds and shift. It was really hard to coordinate that way, but we were doing it. Even caused the one to lose control so that it rammed the other one.”

I smile at that and tell him, “I wondered what caused that. I was really afraid it was simply fanaticism.”

He shakes his head, “Mollygirl, if it was, you would still be in that city fighting room to room.”

When he says this both me and Laura Lee shake involuntarily.

“Sorry mares, I did not mean to bring up bad memories.”

“Archer, you have to understand, even today we went room to room. My battalion took heavy casualties just trying to clear out two apartment buildings that were next to each other.”

I see concern on his face as he asks, “How heavy is heavy casualties for you?”

She looks down then back up at him, “Not near as heavy as the 2nd Regiment, but dear, we took nearly 10 percent casualties within those two buildings alone.”

He shakes his head, “Goddesses that is horrible.”

As we are walking back along the road towards where my HQ is we look up and I see the flying foursome coming in our direction. Moon Lily begins to head towards us and the others follow. She barely slows down and throws her hooves around his neck as she grabs him and stops her flight, rocking him back enough his front legs come off the ground and allowing him to bring them up for a hug.

As she does this she yells out, “Daddy, thank the Goddesses you are ok!” Then as he hugs her and holds her, I hear her begin to weep. I watch as he tenderly kisses her on her forelock and I hear him whisper, “It’s ok dear, your ok. Papa is here.”

She nods her head and then says, “I know, but we lost Papa Badger and I was so afraid that I would lose you too.”

As he holds her and snuggles his daughter, I hear him tell her, “I was worried for you too Little Mare. I saw you from the ground.”

Her friends are all with her and finally, Slip Stream says, “Hey Moon, we need to get going to see all of your aunts. Remember they told you earlier they would be waiting for you.”

Moon draws herself slowly from her father’s embrace and tells him, “Sorry Pa, I almost forgot about them. I promised when I got off duty, I would come to see them and tell them about my meeting with the Princesses.”

I see him laugh lightly and he tells her, “Ok, sweetheart, I will see you later, ok?”

She grins, “Of course Pa.” Then she trots away and begins to fly again with the others right behind her.

He shakes his head, “You know, I don’t know if I ever will get used to her having wings now too. But it sure explains a lot when she was younger,” then he turns to us, “Well, shall we go to your HQ and visit. I have some friends there too I want to see.”

I finally smile again as I tell him, “Sounds good love.”

__________

It is two days later before the Follower’s team members return to our brigade. As they approach, I can see Sutures and Millie have Sugar Glider with them, and Millie is grinning widely. As she gets closer, I can see she is scrapped up and has a few cuts on her. Then I see it. Her followers' barding slips and I see she has gotten it. Her Cutie Mark. I wait till they are close and when they come over to me, she tells me, “Ma, Ma, I finally got it. I got my Cutie Mark.”

She turns to show it to me and my staff more clearly and as I look, I see the Enfield on a pile of debris sniffing. I am curious as to what it means and I ask her. She beams at me and tells me, “Ma, I got my cutie mark as an Enfield Search and Rescue handler. Sugar Glider and I found over a dozen ponies who were trapped and got them help.”

“Well, I will be,” I tell her. Then I move closer and give her a hug. “Congratulations dear. I am so very proud of you.”

Beside me Sutures gives a half-grin, “Mollygirl, you should have seen the pegasuses' attitude change when Millie would tell Sugar Glider to find some ponies and point her in the direction of some ruins. Then once Sugar found some pony, she would let out that enfield half howl, half squeak, and point her nose with one paw up at where a pony was trapped. By the end of the day, she would crawl into tight spots and if she howled, we knew she found somepony and would begin digging. No one ever saw the likes of it before.”

“Well, I’ll be. Seems like now we know how come it took so long for you to get it.”

She smiles sadly and tells us, “I can’t wait to show it to Papa Archer. I just wish Pa was able to see it too.”

I put a hoof around her and hug her as I tell her, “Dear, I am sure he can see it. And I am sure he is just as proud of you for it as I am.”

I hear her sniff back a tear and she asks, “You really think so Ma?”

I nod my head, “My darling daughter, I am sure of it.”

I see her smile as I look down at her. “Good, then I am glad he got to see it too. I just wish he could tell me so.”

“I wish he could to dear. I wish he could too,” I tell her as I give her a gentle squeeze.

She then grins and says, “I can’t wait to show Papa Archer, Mama Laura Lee, and Moon either.”

I laugh and tell her, “Soon dear, soon. Moon is back with the others talking to the alicorn volunteers.”

I see her smirk. “You know Ma, for some reason that just seems about right.”

Soon we are back in camp sitting around the campfire. Millie joins me and my staff for tea, Sugar Glider lying next to her to scratch when she can. Then when we are almost finished, she says, “Oh, I almost forgot. One of the ponies we rescued gave these to me as a reward. They were in her shop.”

Then she places the bag on the ground in front of us and we all stare in amazement at the large bag of peppermint hard candies she has there. She smiles and says, “I would like all of you to have one with me.”

Spit Shine then asks her, “Millie, do you know how much those are worth?”

She smiles more widely and nods her head as she says, “Yes, and if I just horde them then they are worthless. I want to share them with people who will enjoy them.”

We each come over and take one. It is so rare to find these that we are just stunned. Each staff member politely thanks her. There is still more than half a bag left when we each have our treat. Then as she holds one up before putting it in her mouth she says, “When we have lost so much, we need to remember that sometimes life can still be sweet too.” Then she pops it in her mouth and begins to suck on it and the rest of us all follow her lead. As we all enjoy our candy, I realize that she has not only made a toast but one that is very profound. Again, I realize how much pride I have in my daughter. A part of me regrets that I will only have one foal that I carried to raise. But I have to say she sure is a special mare.

After that evening’s regimental battalion commanders' call, I begin to hear music around the fires in the various camps. Soon I see some of my staff begin to pull out a few instruments and I hear them begin to tune them up. Before I know it, I can see some of them dancing. Then I notice the flying foursome has returned and they are taking turns dancing with Millie and each other. Right after I finish dancing with Sutures, Laura Lee and Archer show up.

I almost laugh out loud when Laura Lee says, “Remember Sutures, I need you to check me again.” What makes me want to laugh is not her saying this, but the shock on Archer’s face as he realizes what that means.

Sutures just grins and tells her, “Well, if you are ready, we can find a quiet tent and I can check you really quick.”

As they wander off to do that, Archer asks me to dance. As we sway to the music together all I can think is how grateful I am that he survived too. Losing Badger hurts so bad, but I cannot imagine how I would have handled losing more than one family member. As we dance, he tells me, “You know, I really do miss him. I hope you don’t mind me saying that.”

I quietly reply, “No, he has been family for how many years now for you. You were there for each other through so much. So, no, I understand love.”

“Thank you,” he tells me, then rest his head on my should and I his.

Before too long I see Laura Lee and Sutures coming back towards us. Laura Lee has a big smile on her face.

Once she is close enough, she wraps a hoof around Archer and tells him, “I guess lightning can strike the same place twice love. Thank you so much.”

While he was not quite as dower while we were dancing as he was earlier. I notice the expression on his face has now changed to one of wonder and joy. He looks from her to Sutures, who only nods her head, then back to Laura Lee and tells her, “Sweetheart that is some of the most wonderful news I have ever heard. Thank you.”

I then give her a kiss on her cheek and tell her, “Congratulations dear. You are so fortunate.”

She grins widely at me then she says, “Thank you Mollygirl. By the way, Archer and Sutures both told me about why you have only had one foal. Have you thought of having one of the embryos from Site Paddock implanted? Especially if you are going to actually retire from the army.”

I feel myself rock back on my heels some in surprise. I had thought of it briefly some time ago, but now, maybe now I should seriously consider it. I smile at her and tell her, “I entertained the idea a while back, but never thought seriously about it. Maybe I should.”

Sutures and Archer both look at each other and nod, and finally, Sutures says, “Maybe you should dear. If my body could support a foal, I would too.”

I look at all of them and smile. Then I tell them, “Well let’s wait till we get home to make a decision, alright.”

They all nod their heads in agreement. Now that is something I will have to think about, I tell myself.

__________

It has been almost a week since the battle and we finally get the word at the Regimental Commanders call. Tomorrow we begin our trek home. Today we are authorized to visit the graves we will be leaving behind. My family and I are getting ready to go visit those we have lost one last time when I look up and see Cloud Seeder, as well as a mare and two youngsters coming in our direction.

He waves a light green wing to us and he looks at those around me and says, “Colonel, I wanted to try and introduce you to my family before you leave.”

I smile and tell him, “Excellent, that will give you a chance to meet some more of mine.”

Beside me I see Millie looking with curiosity toward the two young pegasi, one is a little mare who is reddish with a bluish-green mane and tail. The little colt next to her has a matching mane and tail but has a slightly pinkish coat. My daughter slowly makes her way to the other filly and says, “My name is Wind Mill, but everypony calls me Millie.”

The little filly says, “That is my name too,” and holds out a hoof to her. Then she says, “This is my brother Wind Shear. We just call him Wind normally.”

My Millie then says, “Over there is my sister Moon Lily and our friends as well as my pet enfield Sugar Glider.”

I see both a look of revulsion and curiosity on the other Millie’s face as she asks, “You have one of those as a pet? I thought they were disgusting.”

My daughter answers, “Naw, they are not disgusting, just misunderstood, want to meet her? Come here Sugar.”

Once Sugar Glider lands next to Millie, she begins to pet her. I watch with a grin as Cloud Seeders children begin to pet the enfield and soon are giggling as they play.”

Then I hear the young colt ask, “Are there a lot of them where you come from?”

By now Moon and the flying foursome have joined them and I hear Moon answer, “There are a few, but not enough to be pests yet. Millie has begun to train them too.”

Soon I hear Cloud Seeder say, “Well I guess we need to get used to them then.”

I look at him with a raised eyebrow and he answers, “Our home was destroyed and, well, because I led the troops that helped yours get in, I am under question as to my loyalties. So, we are leaving. In fact, most of my company of troops that survived will be coming with me.”

I am surprised to hear this but before I can answer, I hear General Threat Vector's voice say, “Really Captain? If your troops do not desire to stay here, they have a place with us. Especially if they want to serve. But either way, we need to rebuild at home as well.”

I see Cloud Seeder look at his wife and they both nod at each other in silent agreement. Then he says, “Thank you, sir. I will consider it.”

I look at the General then back to Cloud Seeder and I ask, “Captain, not to sound like I don’t welcome your troops, but I did not think they could resign before their end of service.”

He shrugs and answers, “Normally they can’t. But because of what we did, and how we did before our superiors ordered us to work with the alliance, they too are not considered trustworthy. If Winter Breeze were not in charge, we all would be wearing the brand right now. Instead, we were all told our services were no longer needed or desired.”

I am absolutely stunned by his answer. I never imagined such a thing. “I am very sorry to hear that.” Is all I can say.

“Thank you. Now Mollygirl, I would like to introduce you to my wife, Sunny Horizon. I have told her about the family connection and what you and your troops have told me about Manesville.”

I reach out a hoof and we shake. Then I tell her, “It is very nice to meet you.” Then I formally introduce her to my spouses that are here.

She then cautiously asks, “I thought Cloudy had said you also had a husband named Badger here?”

I close my eyes and take a deep breath and reopen my eyes before answering her, “We did. Unfortunately, we will be leaving him here when we return home.”

I see her put a hoof over her muzzle and her eyes are wide as she says, “I am so sorry. I did not mean to upset any of you. I had no idea.”

Laura Lee answers for us by approaching her and telling her, “It’s ok. You couldn’t have known, but thank you for caring enough to not want to upset us.”

I see her look at Laura Lee and then the rest of us. She smiles slightly and nods.

I then tell them, “Please excuse us, we are just getting ready to go say goodbye to my husband and our friends who are buried here.”

That is when I hear their Millie ask, “Could we, would it be ok if we went with you?”

I nod my head, “If you really want to, please do.”

Soon we are at the cemetery for those who died in the battle here. We find the marker for Badger, which is directly next to Pages. I feel tears in my eyes as we each go up and say our last goodbyes.

Millie goes last. As she sits there, she says, “I know you got to see it Papa, but I still wanted to show you, I got my cutie mark finally. I also want to show you something that Woodrow taught me before we left.

She digs out a small bag with seeds in it. I watch as she digs a small hole in his grave and puts some seeds in it. I also see she has a small bag of dirt, and before I can ask, she says, “It’s soil from our farm. I always wanted to have a bit of home with me.” Then she plants the seeds in the hole and covers them with our farm's soil. I watch as their Millie asks, “May I help water them?”

My daughter nods her head and I watch as a small cloud forms over the grave and a bit of rain moistens the soil. After it stops, I hear Millie begin to sing Red is the Rose and I watch as the seeds she has planted begin to sprout and grow. Then I see them begin to flower. As she sings, others begin to join in around the grave and while I still have tears in my eyes, I have to smile at the growth of flowers on his grave. When the song is finished my Millie with a tear in her eyes says, “I love you daddy and I will miss you every day. I will be back to visit when I can. Oh, and I look forward to seeing you again someday.”

With that, she comes over and hugs me and I feel her tears on my side. Then I am stunned as I watch Cloud Seeders children both go over to the grave and I hear them say, “Thank you Mister Badger for helping us. We won’t forget what you did for us.”

After this we say our goodbyes to the others we are leaving here. Then we return to our camps. As we walk back to my HQ I see the shadow of George on the ground near us. Then I hear her asks, “Colonel, would you like to take a flight?”

I look at my family and all of my spouses tell me, “Go ahead, take Millie with you.”

Soon we have our harness on and we are slowly flying upward. I hear Millie giggle and when I look back, I see not only the flying foursome but also Cloud Seeder and his family have joined me. Soon I start to see all of our fliers that still can join us. Sunny flies next to me and yells, “It is good to have you up here with us Colonel.” Then he flies off to the side as Choo Choo next approaches along with her two sisters, behind them are the other surviving alicorns with us. Near them and forming up with the flying foursome are three of my batpony scouts.

We form a large loose formation and together we fly over the city of Coltlumbia. Many of them performing maneuvers as they go. Then we put on an airshow that reminds me of the days when I first flew with George, Sunset, Dodger, Faith, Hope, and Charity.

We do roles and dives and loops and all manners of maneuvers for those on the ground. Behind me, I hear Millie giggling and screaming in joy as we perform the maneuvers. Soon I see Threat Vector is next to me and I see him nod his head and then he peels off and reforms with some others. It is a strange, adhoc event, where we are just all celebrating being alive and enjoying flying together. I have to laugh when I realize that every so often Sugar Glider lands and briefly rests on George's back next to Millie. Soon I begin to hear Choo Choo sing

When family cannot be here

Havin' journeyed far and wide

We sing a song to honor them

To remember days gone by

Then I hear Blue Star, Quick Frost, and Sirocco join her

So take your cup and raise it high

Just as surely I'll do mine

And laugh we will at stories told

As we smile at days gone by

As we smile at days gone by

Soon all of the fliers begin to join them in singing Days Gone By, myself and George included,

I feel both sorrow and joy as I sing with them. Finally, we all dive at the ground in a large group, and then about a thousand feet above it we all twist to the sides and start to climb again until finally we are all going up and we then scatter our flights like a giant firework going off. After this, the small groups begin to reform and we all go our own ways.

__________

It is a month later when I look at my wife and our daughters on the railing of the S. Glimmer along with the rest of my staff. Ahead I can see Manesville coming into view. In the distance, I hear the whistle of one of the locomotives returning my other battalions to Manesville with us.

As we approach the waterfront, I can see the remains of several buildings that have not yet been salvaged or repaired, but I also can see the efforts that occurred during our absence to rebuild. As we return, I see the ponies on the docks waiting for us to arrive. As we pull along the dock, I watch the monkey fist being thrown with the smaller lines behind them for the pier side ponies to use to pull the larger mooring lines across. As the first mooring line is put on the quay’s bollard, I hear the words “Moored, shift ships colors,” called out, and the NCR flag on the mast is lowered and the one on the stern is raised.

I look up at Rough and I see him nod at me and I notice that like the rest of the members of my family with me, he too is wearing a black ribbon on his right foreleg. I nod back to him and begin to make my way to him.

As I am making my way to him, I feel the engines shut down and I watch as the brow begins to move. When it is done, Rough Water begins to approach me. Once we meet, he tells me, “Mollygirl, it was great to see you again. Give my condolences to the rest of our family for me.”

“I will do that, Rough. Be careful out there.”

He smiles, “I will. Oh, if you don’t mind, after this next run, when I get back, I would like to come out for dinner with you and the family.”

I place a hoof on his shoulder. “Sounds good, Rough. I look forward to it.”

For the first time that I can remember we exchange a quick hug and as an afterthought, I give him a quick peck on his cheek. “Take care cousin,” I tell him, then I head to my cabin to grab my gear so I can meet my staff on the pier.

Once formed, we begin the march back to Camp Rice Paddy-Tenderhoof. We pass by the stable and I wave to Sunset as I watch him fly over. I see he too is wearing a black ribbon on his sleeve. The news of our losses has preceded us and I feel sorry for Padre for having been the one to have told so many families of their losses.

Finally, we reach our camp. As we form up for the final time of this deployment. I see Paper Work and the others who we had left behind to maintain the base for us watching on the porch of the old Headquarters house.

Once the Troops are formed, I give them a quick speech to let them know how well they have done and how much I appreciate their efforts. Finally, I give the command, “Battalion Commanders, take over your troops." I turn and go inside to my office. I put my helmet and tack on their hooks on the wall. I sit down and I begin to pray to thank Sweet Cream for bringing us home safe and to bless those we lost.

In the main area, I hear the voices of my staff as they come in, including my daughter and the other couriers. I look at the maps we had left there and just stare at how far we journeyed and I think of all of those we meet while out there.

As I am sitting there Paper Work brings in a cup of tea and tells me, “Ma’am, it is good to have you back. And for what it is worth, my condolences on your loss.”

I smile at him, “Thank you Paper Work, and you know, it is good to be back,” I tell him with a sad smile on my face.

_________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Once I craved adventure and excitement. Today I have returned home, and while I have seen and experienced so much, I realize I am no longer that young mare who left here only a few years ago for the first time. Could you please play for me The Skye Boat Song?

Thank You
Moon Lily, Manesville NCR.

Author's Note

I apologize for the brief delay in publishing this chapter. Both unfortunately and ironically my own sire had an emergency situation that required surgery. Being as I was closest of my sibling and me, I had to make the drive to him. While things worked out in real life, it did cost me several days of writing as the hospital was several states away.

In this chapter, we say goodbye to those who we lost in the Battle of Coltlumbia. Some of them have been with us since the start of the story, and while it hurt to say goodbye to them, it was not without cause. However, we also have gained some more characters to finish out the story as well. We also got to see Millie gain her cutie mark and her love of flying as much as her mother's.

For those who are wondering about the song The Mares of the West, I ponified the Irish song, The Men of the West. I imagined it to the beat of the Clancy Brothers version. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=X9EexsZhJEQ

As for the song that was sung by the fliers it is taken directly from the series Xmas Album as seen here in the YouTube clip: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=B4AicZdPS0M

Finally, for those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7V0VEOILsik&list=PLDisKgcnAC4Smi3YhuznqE24NFYtM5Yx8

Chapter 126 Daring to Dream

Chapter 126 Daring to Dream

“I think, though, that another shame of war is that when it’s over, a soldier don’t get to leave it behind where he fought it. He’s gotta carry it right back home with him, in his head, and in his heart.” ― Sandra Kring, Carry Me Home

The next morning, I wake up to my Pip Buck alarm with Laura Lee next to me, Sutures at my back. Archer is on her other side. Magpie and Sumac are cuddled together on the other side of Laura Lee. Last night we all slept together in a big pile in the parlor. While I really do not want to, I know I have to get up. As I untangle myself Laura Lee groans and says, “Give me a minute dear.”

From Sumac’s direction, I see movement and I hear her say, “Morning dears. I will go start breakfast.”

As I sit up trying to shake the grogginess off, I smile and tell her, “Thanks, dear. I really appreciate it.” Then I get up and first go outside to use the sinks, then as I return to put on my uniform, I see Johnny and Xerxes leaving the graveyard. They both smile and come over to talk briefly.

Once they are close enough, I tell them, “Morning Gentlestallions, it is good to see you this morning.”

“Morning Ma’am,” Johnny replies in his rough voice.

Next to him Xerxes also greets me with his slightly less gravelly voice.

Then Johnny asks, “So, did you get a chance to talk to your family Colonel?”

I smile as I tell him, “Yes, and once I get a once over by the doctors to make sure it is safe, I am going to do it, Johnny. Not just for you, but for my family too.”

Xerxes nods his head as Johnny just smiles and says thank you. Then Xerxes asks, “Do you know if any others are considering trying to carry one of our embryos?”

I nod my head and answer, “Actually, several. I know Purchase Order is. I have heard a couple of the cows and even one of our zebra mares in town discussing it.”

They both look at each other and I hear Xerxes say, “Well brother, we have succeeded in our promise to Sweet’s family.”

Johnny nods his head and I see him looking off into the far distance and he says, “Yeah, yeah we did. I think they would be proud of us for that.” He then turns his head and tells me, “Eh, Colonel, I know your units of the NCR here in Manesville have taken very heavy losses. Let those who survived know that if they ever need to talk, we are here for them. Ma’am, we took losses like that too. Especially when we went over the top in No Mare’s Land.”

I nod my head, “Johnny, I will do that. In fact, someday, I think I will need to just sit down and talk with someone who has been through what I have. Even if they were not with me.”

Then Xerxes suggests, “Maybe we could even build a small veterans hall over by Site Paddock. You know a place where the old veterans could go and just be with those who have been there.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, that would not be too bad of an idea. Outside of Site Paddock so you guys can get away from there for a bit too. You know, out amongst others.”

They look at each other and I hear Johnny laugh, “You know, I had never thought of it before. But it is kind of nice to see new faces now and again.”

We talk for a bit more then I hear Sumac call out the window, “Mollygirl, breakfast is ready. You need to get going soon.”

“I will be right there dear,” I call back to her. Then I tell them, “Ok, sorry guys, but I need to get back to my regiment. I will talk to you soon.”

They both smile at me and I hear them say, “Ok Colonel. We will see you later,”

“Oh, one more thing Johnny, your family is going to be getting a bit larger than expected, your great-niece Laura Lee is expecting twins.”

I see Johnny smile and before he can say anything I begin to laugh at the expression on Xerxes's face as he sits down in stunned amazement. Beside him, I hear Johnny letting loose with his mulish braying laughter as he points at his friend and comrade.

Finally, I hear Xerxes say, “A mule carrying twins, and she is related to you. How?”

Johnny stops laughing and tells him, “From my sister. Xerxes, she made it into the stable in the mine. But honestly, I always thought mules were completely sterile until Laura Lee let me know she was descended from my sister.”

I hear Xerxes ask in an undignified manner, “And pray to tell why did you not share this good news with me and the others?”

I see Johnny look embarrassed as he shrugs his shoulders and answers, “I did not want to hurt any of you by letting you know I had such good news. I mean after we have all lost so much.”

Xerxes then puts a hoof on his shoulder and tells him, “My friend, that, that is why you should have shared it with us, it would give all of us hope for our own families and friends. We can all hope our families made it to shelter and we just did not know it.”

“Sorry Xerxes, I had not thought of it that way.”

“No problem, but now we should let the others know, and congratulations to you Johnny as well as your family Colonel on the two expected additions,” Xerxes tells us and smiles, and with that, we all go our own way for the day.

After Breakfast Laura Lee and I are both on our way as quickly as we can to our units. As I enter, I see Paper Work get up from his desk and head to the old kitchen to begin some tea. Then I see Windy up ahead of me. She smiles and tells me, “Welcome back Ma’am.”

“Thanks, Windy. I appreciate it.”

“Before you get too comfortable, I need to tell you that the General has requested to meet with you sometime today. We just got the message in a bit ago by courier.”

“Ok, I will head over to the stable after morning formation. Oh, and after I get back you can begin your leave early.”

I see her grin, “Are you sure Mollygirl?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Unless something unexpected comes up.”

“Well, hopefully, nothing does. But who knows?” I tell her as I head up to my office and begin to make plans for the day.

Formation goes quickly and I give a brief speech welcoming back those who were returning from leave and giving one week's leave to the remainder. As I look at my regiment on the parade ground, I realize again how heavy our losses were, particularly in the Second Battalion that was airmobile.

I shake my head at this. Among my staff I see that Dharma is present along with Tek. However, I also see he now has a brace on his hind left leg and I can see the scarring on his side where he had been wounded. After formation, I go to talk to him, “Hey Chaplin, how ya doing?”

He smiles at me, but I can see the pain in his face as he says, “I am making it ma’am. They tell me eventually I can stop using the brace, but it was near thing with the leg. Thank Sweet Cream I got to keep it.”

I nod my head, “I hear you. Just to let you know it is really good to see you here. You gave us all a real scare.”

He smiles at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, I can understand that. It really scared me. When you see those leaving with her, it does make you realize how close you have come.”

I raise an eyebrow and I ask cautiously, “See who?”

He grins and tells me, “You know who. She appeared to me as a white cow. But I remember seeing her before when you got back from your first deployment.”

I then nod in understanding. “So, you have seen her too now. I will say, I am glad she did not take you with her.”

He smiles, “Me too. but ya know, part of me is disappointed too. But she said something about me helping her in her work and being blessed, so I guess Sweet Cream sent her to me.”

“Perhaps after lunch, you and I can sit down and discuss this more. Unfortunately, I have to head over to the stable now and talk with the General.”

I see the concern on his face as he asks, “What for ma’am? I hope that nothing new has come up that could affect us.”

I smile at him and I tell him, “I think it has to do with me having decided to put in my retirement papers and notifying the General officially after we got back.”

I watch as his jaw drops and I hear a moo of surprise come out of his mouth. Then he asks, “Are you, serious ma’am?”

I close my eyes, take a deep breath and when I exhale, I tell him, “Yes I am, and why is everyone so surprised at that?”

He looks at me and tells me, “Ma’am, I think it has a lot to do with the fact that as committed to your duty as you are, we did not expect you to ever leave the service.”

“Ok, that makes sense I guess,” I tell him. “But this time Chaplin, I have realized that duty to my family is important as well, and well I am really tired of leaving them all the time.”

I see him smile and he tells me, “Actually ma’am, I fully understand that. I have been wanting to start a family, but I am really afraid to, with our deployments and such.”

I raise an eyebrow and cock my head as I look at him. “Dharma, I did not even know you had your eye on any cow.”

I see him smile at the thought of her and he tells me, “Yeah, she has a heifer about Millie’s age even.” He pauses as if trying to decide if he should continue. Then he says, “She was widowed during the fight at Serenity Valley. Her name is Hennerita.”

I smile as he tells me her name and then I realize who she is. I was there the night her calf was born. I look at him and I tell him, “Perhaps some evening we can have you both for supper. Maybe even bring her daughter.”

He grins at me, “That would be great ma’am. I will let her know about the invite.”

Then I go to let Paper Work know I am heading to see the General. When I get to his desk, he smiles up at me and tells me, “Ma’am, when you get back, your retirement paperwork will be on your desk ready for you to sign so they can be submitted for approval.”

“Thank you so much Paper Work. I really do appreciate it.”

“I know you do ma’am, that is why I enjoy working for you.”

__________

As I enter the stable, I run into Moon Pie and Buttermilk talking to a couple of the lower officers from the 1st Regiment. Moon Pie sees me enter and comes over to me first.

“Good morning Colonel, it is good to see you again. How are you doing?” She asks me.

I greet her back and then I catch myself taking a deep breath and letting it out in a sigh. “I guess not too bad all things considered, but I do not have time to talk right now as I have to see the General. But I really do need to talk to you or Buttermilk about some things.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Ok, but stop by our offices on your way out. If we can’t see you right away, then we will at least make an appointment. But before you go, I do want to offer my condolences to you and your family on your loss.”

I smile somewhat at her empathy for us and I do appreciate it. Then I tell her, “Thank you and I will tell them. Also, I will head to your offices before I leave the stable today, ok?”

She smiles in her understanding way and tells me, “Ok, I will hold you to your promise then.”

Then she heads back off to the others and I continue on to the Brigade HQ. As I enter, I notice that some of the normal staff are missing. Major Pin Point sees me and comes over to greet me, “Good Morning Colonel. It is good to see you again. The General is in a meeting right now but should be available soon. He is expecting you.”

I nod my head at this and tell him, “That is fine I will wait.”

He smiles again and then asks, “Ma’am if you would like to sit over there by his office I can bring you some tea, coffee, or a beverage if you would like.”

“Tea would be fine. A bit of milk and two teaspoons of sugar or honey, whichever you have would be most welcome.”

“I will have it for you soon ma’am.” He tells me and trots off while I sit down.

I am about halfway through my tea when I see Storm Cloud come out of the office. He has a very serious expression on his face and when he sees me, he looks surprised. He nods to me and tells me, “Well, I am glad you are retiring, but you will be missed, Colonel.” Then he shakes my hoof.

As we shake hooves I tell him, “Thank you, Colonel. I will miss it, but my priorities have changed now.”

He nods his head, “Yeah, I do understand. I cannot say I blame you one bit either. Well, I best be going. I will talk to you later. Perhaps we can catch lunch and talk about our regiments later.”

I look at the time on my PipBuck and I tell him, “Depending on how long this lasts, I will take you up on that Storm, I will see you later then.”

He smiles and heads off out the door of the HQ and I see Pin Point coming to tell me, “The General will see you now.”

As I get up, I tell him, “Thank you, Major.” Then I head into the office.

As I enter, I am told, “Please take a seat.” Off to the side I am surprised to see Lieutenant Cake sitting there and I simply nod to him as I take my seat.

Then Threat Vector begins, “Colonel, the NCR does not have a long history, and we are starting to encounter some situations that we have never experienced before. Because of this, I have called in Lieutenant Cake to discuss how these types of situations were handled in the Equestrian Army.” As he says this he turns to Johnny and nods. Then he continues, “In this case, we have two regiments, one that has taken extremely heavy losses and a second that has taken heavy losses in one battalion, and one other that is only temporarily attached. I have discussed this with the Lieutenant as well as with Colonel Cloud who you just saw leaving. Before I make my decision, I wanted to discuss these options with both of you to get your opinions.”

I nod my head and respond by telling him, “Sir I appreciate that, I really do, but am I the one who you really want to ask that from when I will be retiring soon?”

“That is a legitimate question and I will tell you that your decision may impact how quickly you can retire. But I will still approve your retirement.”

I nod and he then tells Johnny, “Lieutenant, would you please tell the Colonel what you have told me and Colonel Cloud.”

Johnny then stands up and addresses me. “Colonel, back during my time down in No Mare’s Land while not overly common it happened enough that regiments or even sometimes larger commands took as heavy of casualties as yours and even the 2nd Regiment took in your last campaign. The high command developed several different styles for dealing with such units. In part, we wanted to keep the unit histories alive and to remember their sacrifices. However, among the considerations was how long would a unit take to rebuild so that it may be combat effective again, and how much would it cost?”

He then pauses and I nod my head as does the General. He then continues, “The first way was to simply transfer the survivors from the one unit into the larger one. Then to disband the command of the smaller one. This effectively ended the unit’s heritage. A second way was to combine them and to retain both regiments’ designations in such a case we would see the Second and Third Regiments become the 2/3rd Manesville regiment. Again, this was done sometimes and it allowed the two units to retain their pride. Another way was to simply place both units in second echelon status. By doing this they would temporarily no longer be considered combat-ready and would take time to rebuild them. Once ready they would then be returned to a combat duty footing. However, if needed before then, they could be used as a reserve and their ranks even filled with militia and reserve troops.” He pauses again, “By the way, that was what was done with the 23rd Combat Engineers Battalion and why we were in Manesville working on Site Paddock on the Last Day.” I see him look into the distance briefly as he remembers that day. He shakes his head slightly and then says, “The final way was to completely disband both units and to send the survivors to other units in the army, wherever they were needed. This has the advantage of quickly replenishing other regiments with trained combat veterans, but also was considered least desirable due to the effect it had on the morale of this involved as well as the public in general.”

Again, I nod my head. Then the General asks, “Having heard the options, what is your recommendation?”

I think about it briefly and then I answer, “Sir, if we were still involved in a war, I would suggest we combine the two, preferably allowing them to keep their histories. However, as we are at peace for now; I would suggest that we keep both units independent and allow them to rebuild over time. This gives us the advantage of an Esprit de Corps for both being kept, as well as keeping two trained staffs intact.”

Threat Vector nods his head, “That does make sense. However, Mollygirl, if I go that way, I would like to delay your retirement some so that you can assist in rebuilding your regiment.”

I cringe when he says this and I tell him, “Sir, I understand, but I really do want to retire.”

He nods his head again and tells me, “If I decide to do it this way, how about we agree that your retirement will only be delayed until exactly one year after it lands on my desk.”

I am not happy with that suggestion and have my reservations so I ask, “And what if something happens that causes us to go to war again?”

I see him sigh as he tells me, “In this scenario, you would not be thrown into the lines unless we really needed you, but then again, even if you are retired already, in such a case you would be recalled.”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Ok sir, but I really do want your word on this.”

He cocks his head to the side and I see his tail swish back and forth in aggravation as he asks, “Would you feel better if it was in a written contract, or is my promise good enough?”

I sigh, “Sir, I will accept your word, after all, I know that while a written contract is almost unbreakable, you also had the reputation as a Talon of not breaking your word as if it were written.”

I see him almost smile at that and he tells me, “Thank you, Colonel. I will let you know my decision by tomorrow. Please have a good night and tell your family I said thank you for having me and some of the other staff members over at your party when the rest of your family got back.”

“Your welcome Threat. You are always welcome, however now that my family is ready for me to retire, well…”

“Yeah, I understand. Have a good one Mollygirl.”

“You too sir.”

After I leave his office, I head to the HQ for the 2nd Regiment to see if Strom Cloud is in. As I arrive, he is just coming out of his office. I see him smile when he sees me and hear him greet me, “Mollygirl, good to see you made it. How about we head over the mess and get something to eat.”

“Sounds good. I think we have a few things to talk about while we eat.”

That night after I get home from work, I am at the dinner table when Magpie says, “Mollygirl, I can tell something is bothering you. What is it?”

I look at all of my family there and I tell them, “Today I had a meeting with the general. We discussed how to handle rebuilding the regiments of the brigade, and he said I may have to wait an extra year to retire.”

I see Sutures slap a hoof on the table and cuss as she says, “I knew it was too good of a thing to happen.”

Laura Lee plays the voice of reason as she calms the others down. Then she asks, “Mollygirl, did he say you would have to deploy during that time?”

I sigh as I tell her, “Well, not unless we have another major war come up during that time.”

She tilts her head and I watch her long ears flop slightly, but in a cute way as she looks at me and then asks, “And wouldn’t you be called up if it was that serious anyways? I mean look what they did to the militia when they formed the 4th Regiment.”

“Yeah, you're right. I am sorry. I am just so ready to get out now.”

Magpie gets up from her seat and comes around the table and wraps her hooves around me from behind. She kisses me lightly and tells me, “Dear, we all want you home now, and if we can’t have you retire yet, then this would be acceptable too. Just promise us you will retire as soon as possible, ok?”

I smile at her and then the others. Then I tell them all, “I signed my paperwork for retirement today. It will go to the General tomorrow morning. Oh, and Paper Work had me sign a second set, just in case something happens to the first.”

When I say that, I hear Archer begin to laugh out loud as he tries to speak. Finally, he is able to say, “That would mess with them. I wish I had thought of that.”

I have to grin at him when he says this and I tell him, “Besides, I have a feeling Threat Vector will delay his retirement also.”

This gets a real surprise out of both Archer and Laura Lee as they both say, “He is going to retire too?”

I nod my head, “Yes dears. He and I have been discussing it since I got back. He is just as tired as I am. Especially with the debacle at Coltlumbia.”

I then hear Moon Lily say, “But Mama Mollygirl, it wasn’t his fault. He didn’t want to do it that way. He was ordered by the General Staff. I was there delivering our morning reports when he was on the radio arguing against it.”

I raise my eyebrow as I look at Moon. I also notice all the other adults are looking at her with rapt attention. Then I ask, “Moon, why didn’t you tell us this earlier?”

She looks at her parents and siblings and finally says, “Ma, it was official business, and even I should not have heard it.”

I nod my head as does Epona at the opposite end of the table. Epona then says, “You did good little sister, now, the rest of us need to keep our mouths shut about it. If they want it kept quiet, then it is for a reason I would assume.”

Goddesses, I love the kid, but she really learned about operational security and keeping her mouth shut too well, I think to myself.

With that, we change the subject back to less military subjects as Sumac asks, “So Archer, what do you think of trying to raise a bit of sorghum this year?”

__________

Three days later I get called to the Brigade HQ. As I arrive, I see the other three Regimental commanders also arriving. We are escorted into the General's office where we all take seats around a table with a chalkboard at one end of it that is covered by a cloth.

Threat Vector stands by the board and begins by saying, “Good Morning. The reason I called all four of you here is that I have discussed our options with the War Department in Junction City.” He pauses and looks at each of us before he continues. “It has been decided that we will retain all four regiments. However, we will also begin to rebuild them. What this will mean is that each of you will be asked to assist in these efforts.” He looks right at me and says, “Mollygirl, I got your retirement package yesterday and I have approved it for one year from yesterday. Please understand, this is not personal, but the NCR needs you and me both. My package has already been sent to the War Department and I was told it was on hold for a year and a half.” He then looks at Storm Cloud and tells him, “This also means you will have to wait a bit longer for your next promotion. But during the time in between, we can also begin to train up our staffs and those who will replace us so the transitions will be easier.”

After he says this, I see Sirocco raise a wing and when the General nods to him he asks, “Ok sir, I can understand why you have them here, but why am I here?”

I see Sirocco nodding his head but I also notice him tense slightly as he says, “Because you are the commander of the 4th Regiment. Currently, your regiment is no longer a standard militia, they are reservists. This means in an emergency the full regiment can be activated.”

I watch as both of Sirocco’s wings begin to rise and he begins to look angry. Threat Vector puts up a hoof and tells him, “Sirocco, hear me out before you get too angry. The powers that be wanted me to keep your regiment activated indefinitely. Instead, I have talked them into allowing us to have a rotation of your battalions. After this meeting, I want to sit down and discuss with you what you consider a reasonable rotation would be for your reservist.”

While still not overly happy, I see him settle down a bit and he tells the General, “Ok sir, we can discuss it, but just so you know, most of my people really are ready to return to their normal life.”

After we finish the meeting all of us leave except Sirocco. While part of me wishes I was a bug on the wall, I am also glad I am not going to be there for the ensuing fight. From the Brigade HQ, I head to the medical section of the stable, from there it is only a hop skip and a jump to the offices of Moon Pie and Buttermilk. Outside of their offices is now a quiet waiting area along with a receptionist.

As I come up to the receptionist, I can barely hear some music playing on the speakers. It is interesting as it is not our normal music but instead sounds like several woodwind and string instruments. But over them all, I can hear the deep sound of a cello being played so very expertly. I find myself closing my eyes as I listen to it, only to be brought back to reality by the mare at the receptionist desk asking, “Can I help you, Colonel?”

I am a bit startled as I realize how I had become so immersed in the music and reply, “Oh, sorry about that, I was just really enjoying the music so much.”

She smiles, “I understand what you mean. This is an old wartime recording of the Ponyville symphony. I do believe that the cello is being played by Octavia herself. Every time I hear her, I wonder what became of her.”

I nod my head, and I tell her, “I had no idea who it was. But the music seems to just pull at your soul.”

The receptionist smiles and tells me, “I fully understand. I actually consider it a fringe benefit of working here.”

Still smiling, I tell her, “I can understand that.” Then I ask her, “Are Buttermilk or Moon Pie available?”

She looks at her appointment book, scrunches up her face as she examines them, and then tells me, “Buttermilk should be available in the next half hour.”

I nod my head and calmly tell her, “That would be fine. Thank you.”

I am sitting there reading an article about the changes in combat engineer tactics in a wartime Equestrian Army Today as I wait. I find it to be a rather fascinating article as it is and I am thinking of seeing if I can take the magazine with me so I can give it to Bailey Bridge to read when I am stunned to see the authors are 2nd Lieutenant Xerxes, and 1st Lieutenant High Grade of the 23rd Equestrian Combat Engineers. I smile and shake my head at my having known the authors.

What really surprises me is when I look up and I see one of the other survivors from Site Paddock come out of the office with Buttermilk. She is wearing her old sergeants’ uniform and is an earth pony who may have once had a yellow mane and tail to go with her light tan coat. She sees me and the magazine I am reading. I see she wants to say something but is hesitant as she looks at my collar. So, I ask, “Yes sergeant, what can I do for you?”

I see her squirm slightly and I hear her hoarse voice ask, “Ma’am, if you are done with the magazine, could I have it back. I didn’t mean to leave it out.”

Ah, now I understand. “Oh, no problem Sergeant, I hope you do not mind my having read it. It does have some interesting concepts in it that I really enjoyed reading.”

I see her smile as best she can and as I put it in her saddlebag she says, “Thank you, Colonel. I really do appreciate it. It is one of my touchstones with the past. I discussed the article with the lieutenants as they wrote it, then I proofread it for them.”

“Sergeant, I can understand that. I have a few touchstones myself. Again, thank you for having left it out so I could read it and being understanding about it.”

I see her look slightly bashful and she says, “Your welcome ma’am. Have a good day.” Then she turns to Buttermilk and says, “Thank you to ma’am. I really needed to talk to someone about that. Even after all these years it still bothers me.”

As she says this, I feel a sense of dread in my mind as I think of all the things that are still bothering me from over the years. I cannot think of that white-coated and brown-maned bastard without shaking still. Both at what he did to those I love but also to myself.

Then the sergeant looks at me one more time and she asks permission to ask a personal question. Normally I would not agree to this, but I can tell she needs to ask, so I agree. Then she asks, “Ma’am, how come I can see you on both sides, but not any other of the breathers around here?”

I sigh as I tell her, “Honestly sergeant, the best I can figure is that I was actually dead and they were able to resuscitate me. But I too know what it feels like to be turned away from Elysium.”

She nods her head and says, “I wondered about that Ma’am. Then she looks at Buttermilk and asks, “Ma’am, you don’t seem surprised at this?”

Buttermilk laughs lightly and tells her, “Sergeant, I have known the Colonel for many years now. When I first met her, I had heard some ghouls talking about it, so no, I am not surprised. But the person to talk to about it is not me. But her, if she wants to.”

I see the sergeant nod her head again. Then she says, “Colonel if you ever need somepony to talk to about that, I am here for you ma’am.”

I look at her and smile. Then I tell her, “And I will be here for you as long as I am on this side of the grass.”

She then smiles back at me and says, “Thank you, ma’am, I will be seeing you around then. And Ma’am, please, do come to visit us at Site Paddock.”

I nod my head, and shift my ears a couple of times to let her know I am serious before I tell her, “I will, and one of the things I want to talk to Buttermilk about is if I should carry one of your foals?”

I see her head go up and a gleam comes into her eyes as she asks, “Do you really mean it, ma’am. If these little ones begin to be born, then that means we will have officially completed our mission. We will pay back Sweet Corn for what he did for us.”

I see Buttermilk cock her head some and she smiles. Then I tell the Sergeant, “Sarge, one of my daughter’s fiancé is talking about it too, and my wife Sutures says that the Followers are discussing coming to help with it. What you all have done there is a blessing from Sweet Cream.”

She grins back at me and tells me, “Colonel, thank you so much for telling me that. Honestly, It means there was a reason for us to be here still. You have to understand, we have all questioned why we are still here at least one time or another.”

I put a hoof on her shoulder and see her flinch slightly and before I can say anything she says, “Sorry Ma’am, I have been like that when anyone has touched me since No Mares’ Land. Maybe someday we can talk about,” she chokes up slightly, then finishes, “But I really don’t want to think about it, much less talk about it right now.”

I look right into her eyes with their scratched corneas and I tell her, “Sarge, I understand, and maybe, just maybe we can exchange stories and help each other get some things off of our chest.”

Then as she leaves, Buttermilk says, “Come on in and have a seat Mollygirl. It sounds like we have a few things to talk about then.”

As I sit down, I toss my soft cap on the table next to my chair. She is sitting in a chair across from me and is leaning forward waiting for me to begin.

So I begin. I talk to her some about how I feel having lost Badger. I also bring up the fact that the nightmares have returned. Not often, but when they hit, they are hitting me hard. But I also begin to talk to her about how badly I want to retire but am being forced to wait. Then I tell her, “Part of why I am so upset I think is that I have been thinking of going to Site Paddock and carrying one of their embryos.”

She nods her head and asks, “So, you said that your regiment will not be deploying until after it is rebuilt unless it is an emergency, right?”

I nod my head, “Yeah Buttermilk, why?”

“Then Mollygirl, I cannot see a real problem with that then. I mean honestly, talk to the General about it and get his permission, but if he clears you then why let your last bit of time in service stop you?”

“You know Buttermilk, your right. I really had not thought about doing it before I got out. Thank you.”

She smiles, then she asks, “So, do you want to set up another appointment for next week. We can discuss how the exercises I have told you about are helping with your WSD and perhaps work on some other things.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I was already planning on it. Thanks, Buttermilk. Oh, and Tell Cornbread I said hi. The family really would like to have you and your calves over for dinner again sometime soon.”

She smiles and replies, “I would like that Mollygirl. But this time, no trying to get us to take home another enfield pup. I have my hooves full as it is.”

“I promise I won’t. See you later,” and then she walks me out of the office into the waiting room where she greets her next client before taking them into the office too.

That night after dinner our entire family as well as Xavier and Persimmon are there. We all look at the unopened letter over the picture frame and Moon Lily looks at us and says, "Mas’ Pa, I think it is time for us to read it."

She uses her Tk to bring it down to her. And then she asks, “Who would like to read it aloud to us?”

I watch as Shadowbuck stands up and says, “I will sis.”

He walks over to the center of the room and he places the now opened letter in front of him and he begins to read.

To my loving family,

If you are reading this, then I am already gone. I pray that you all are safe and have not joined me yet. I would be a liar if I said that I am not afraid of what tomorrow will bring. We have all been in combat together, you all know what it is like. But the funny thing is, it is not the dying that bothers me most, it is the fact that I will not be there for you in the future. Well, at least not until you each make your trip to Elysium. But I will tell you all, I will be there to greet you when it is your time.

Well except for maybe Moon Lily, as I really am not sure how long Alicorns live, and if the cattle are right, then maybe Moon you will see me again as another youngster. If so, I look forward to it dear.

My sons, I am sorry I have not had the time to teach you more of the things a father should. I have tried to be there for each of you as much as I could, but I know I was not the best. However, you still have Papa Archer to help you. Well, at least you will still have him I hope.

My daughters; know I am sorry I will not be there to protect and care for you as you get older. I had looked forward to your first kisses and dates, your weddings, and even your children. Millie, while you have not gotten your cutie mark yet, I know it will be a special one and that it will be all yours, just like Moon’s is and Raven’s is. Epona, Ginger, and Purchase, I love each of you as if you were my own blood and am very proud of all of you.

My wives, I am sorry I could not come home again as I promised. You each meant so much to me and each of you filled a special place in my heart. I only wish I could see you each one last time and hold each of you again. Mollygirl, I wish I could have gotten to see your special spot down in Hackamore with you. But at least I got to spend some time at our home with you. Also, I will apologize for hurting you so bad all those years ago. I just was so ashamed I could not do more, and then I did not know how to handle your having died and coming back.

Magpie, you are also very special. I admire the way you can find things so quickly and how easily research came to you. Again, I am sorry for the way I hurt you but thank you for forgiving me and giving me a second chance.

Sutures, thank you for taking me into your life as well. Thank you for sharing your pain and joys with me and the rest of our family. I also need to say thank you for taking care of all of us the way you have and for delivering our family's foals safely.

Sumac, my dear sweet Sumac. I will certainly miss you my beautiful older mare. You have been a lynchpin for our entire family and helped to hold us together through so much. Please know that I will always remember our time together and I will never forget how you helped me after the second battle of Hereford.

Laura Lee, while a distant spouse, please know, I love you as much as the others. Please let Cedar and Cannel know I feel the same way for them also. I only wish I could have given you and them the same gift that Archer has.

My brother-husband Archer. If you are reading this, then know I loved you like no other stallion. You were both a brother and a father that I never had. You taught me how to be a stallion when nopony else ever had. I could never repay you for all you have done. But I have one final thing to ask you to do for me, please take care of our family and protect them since I cannot.

I have a feeling that Xavier and his family are there right now too. If so, know I have considered you as family too, for almost as long as I have known you. Xochitl, you are more than that, you are my son also. I could not think of a better match for Ginger and I am just glad you two are married. I also am hopeful that you two will beat the odds as Laura Lee has and that you will be able to have a foal yourselves.

Well, it is getting very late, and I need to try and catch at least a quick nap before revile. Know I do, and always will love you, my family,

Yours always,

Honeybadger.

After he finishes reading the letter, I see Shadowbuck wipe his eyes and then he gently folds the letter and puts it back into the envelope. Once he has done that, Moon takes it in her TK and places it back on top of the picture frame.

We all sit there holding each other and then Sumac, wiping her eyes too, says, “How about we each tell one of our favorite stories about Badger to each other.

With that, we each begin to remember him and the good times we shared with him and each other. He will be missed, but as long as we live, he will not be forgotten.

Later that night I am curled up between Sutures and Laura Lee when I feel one of her foals kick. She moves her hoof down to her belly and she asks, “Mollygirl, did you feel that too?”

I grin at her and tell her, “Yes love, I did. I think that little one wants to make sure we know that they are there alright.”

She is running her hoof through my mane and asks, “Mollygirl, are you still thinking of carrying one of the embryos?”

I nod my head and feel Sutures shift behind me. Then I tell her, “Funny you should ask that too. It seems your Uncle Johnny has asked me to carry one that was from his parents. That would make it his sibling and your ancestor.”

I hear her laugh lightly before she replies, “You know, somehow with this family, that just seems normal.”

From behind me, I hear Sutures laugh and she finally says, “Ok dears, you two have to be up early now let’s get some sleep. And Mollygirl, I already set you up for a medical exam at the stable when I was seeing Moon Pie this morning. They know why.”

I roll over to face her and kiss her gently on her forelock. "Then I tell her, thank you, love. I really appreciate it.”

Then after they have fallen asleep and I am beginning to drift off I think to myself, Today has been a good day.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today is one of those days where I have once again questioned why am I still here. Why did I survive when others haven’t? When seeking help today I came across another who, while her story is different, it is similar enough that we understand each other and offered to help each other during the rough times. Colonel, thanks for taking the time for talking to an old sergeant when she needed it. As a reminder to others out there that there is still hope and we can share it with each other, could you please play Sunshine for me?

Thank you

Sergeant Clover Patch, formally of the 23rd Equestrian Combat Engineers Battalion.

Author's Note

As we near the end of this journey I would like to thank Kkat for creating the world of FoE so we can all enjoy it. I would also like to thank so many others who have added to it and who have helped to flush it out more with each story.

For those who desire to listen to this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=11zhUi7Eprg

Chapter 127 The Ripples we Make

Chapter 127 The Ripples we Make

“After all, when a stone is dropped into a pond, the water continues quivering even after the stone has sunk to the bottom.” ― Arthur Golden, Memoirs of a Geisha

I do receive approval from both the General as well as the medical department to carry a foal. In the meantime, a group from the Followers of the Apocalypse have arrived and set up shop working with Site Paddock but housing those who work at Site Paddock in several of the barracks of the 4th Regiments camp.

After three months of being home, I am scheduled for the procedure. I can’t believe I am really going to do this. As we leave the house and head toward Site Paddock, Sutures smiles at me, “You ready dear?”

I nod my head nervously, “Yeah, I am just glad the Followers are allowing you to assist in the procedure.”

“Part of the advantage of having worked with them on the way to Coltlumbia. I got to know them pretty well and they got to know Millie and I as well.”

“Makes sense,” I tell her.

She then tells me, “I was rather surprised to find out that Buttermilk had decided to do this also.”

I laugh lightly as I tell her, “Dear, not nearly as surprised as I was. But then again, it seems like the site has been rather busy this last couple of weeks.”

“I guess so, especially with the cattle. They really took this to heart; I have even heard that the Brahmin Maude and Moorella have asked about carrying a calf. From what I understand they said they want to honor their ancestors and help their cousins' bloodlines.”

As we follow the now well-worn path from White Cloud to the entrance we are greeted by Buttermilk and Purchase Order. Yeah, we really do have a group of us going in at one time. The funny thing is, once we suggested it to Lieutenant Cake and the Followers, both groups got excited about it. Doctor Good Start, a unicorn who is the chief Oby/Gyn for the Followers section at Site Paddock even went so far as to say, “That should help both our patients relax about the procedure as it will be shared with others they know, and it also makes it where we can perform more of the procedures per day as we will not have to re-sterilize the whole room for each patient.”

Once there I lay down on a table like the others who are there with me. Then the staff uses a spell to render us all unconscious. Normally I would be more uncomfortable knowing they would be doing this, but Sutures is there to help me. As I begin to go under the spell, I feel Sutures running her hoof through my mane and I hear her say, “I will be here the whole time love.” Then the world fades to black.

When I awake all of us who were undergoing the procedure are laying in beds in a different area of Site Paddock. I look up and I see Sutures smiling at me and she kisses me gently on my forelock. Then I hear Buttermilk joke from the side, “Hey Sutures, could I get a kiss too?”

Then I hear her moo in surprise as my wife goes and does give her a kiss on her forelock between her small horns.

I look to the other side and I see Purchase Order is still asleep, but Epona has joined us and is sitting there next to her holding her hoof while she sleeps.

Soon after this Sutures then tells us, “Mollygirl, Buttermilk, the procedure went fine, but there is a problem. Your two’s embryos got mixed up. There was nothing we could do once they were implanted. I am sorry Mollygirl, Buttermilk.”

My eyes go wide and my ears back, “But, but, Sutures, I am too small to carry a calf. Tell me you are kidding, please.”

She looks at me with a serious expression, then I see her façade break and she starts to laugh. “Yes dear, I am kidding. I am sorry, but I could not resist.”

From the other side, I hear Buttermilk say, “Mollygirl you should have seen your face, it was great.”

Then I ask her, “Weren’t you afraid about carrying a foal instead of a calf?”

She is still smiling as she says, “No not really, I just figured it would be a slightly easier delivery. Besides, it would really bond the cattle to the ponies now wouldn’t it.”

Later after all three of us are awake and fully cognizant we have our lunch. Then Doctor Good Start comes in to talk to us. As he sits down in front of us he tells us, “The procedure went fine. As we discussed each of you was implanted with two embryos to increase the chance of a successful pregnancy, as is our standard practice. Part of your aftercare though will include weekly checkups to make sure both you and those babies are healthy, and if not so we can see what we can do.”

We all nod our heads in understanding. Then he tells us, "Also, Sutures here has been assigned by the Followers as your Midwife along with her mother Doula. If they give you any medical advice, I expect you to listen to it.”

We all nod our heads. And Buttermilk laughs lightly as she says, “I will Doctor, I expect those two have no choice as they live with Sutures.”

I see him look at her, then us and he says, “Well I guess that will make a bit of a difference.” He then looks at Buttermilk and then he tells us, “I can see you older two have had foals and calves before,” he then looks at Purchase and tells her, “Young mare, it seems you have some good support. However, I mean it, talk to Sutures and have her check you every couple of weeks even after she has let you know the pregnancy is normal.”

I see her smile shyly and she tells him, “Yes Doctor. I had already planned on it.” Then she puts a hoof over her belly and I see her close her eyes gently and for the first time in a long while I see a sense of peace come over her face.

“Ok then, off with you three, I have three more coming in in a couple of hours I have to prepare for. I will see you all in a month.”

We nod our heads and begin to head home. Sutures staying behind to assist in the day’s procedures. As we go up the trail towards White Cloud Buttermilk smiles and asks, “Shall we go have some tea?”

I see Purchase smile at this and I answer, “Of course Buttermilk.”

We are sitting in the White Cloud Pub enjoying our Tea when I see Sirocco come in. He is still in his uniform and talking with his Executive Officer. He sees us and asks, “Do you mind if we join you?”

Buttermilk taps the seat next to her, “No, not at all. Please join us.”

They both sit down and I notice Sirocco and his exec both order black coffees. As Blueberry Crisp turns to take the coffee pot back she asks them, “Do you gentlestallions need menus?”

Sirocco nods his head, “Sure, we came here for lunch anyways.”

“It is good to see you again Sirocco,” I tell him.

He nods his head, “Good to see you three also. I heard a rumor that you were planning on visiting Site Paddock, have you set a date yet?”

I see Buttermilk smile and I watch as Purchase actually blushes. Then I put a hoof on his and I tell him, “Actually, all three of us just came from there.”

“Well, I’ll be. I am glad to hear it Mollygirl. That makes it seem like eventually, things may go back to almost normal around here.”

Buttermilk nods her head and tells him, “Actually, they already are starting too. But it just takes time, Colonel.”

He looks at her and replies, “Very true, but I know my people are all itching to get back to their normal lives. Not have to stay on active service all the time.”

I nod my head in understanding as does Buttermilk. Then he surprises me and asks, “Speaking of getting back to normal when are Laura Lee and her battalion heading back to Hackamore and Harness?”

I look down at my tea when he asks this. I know it has to happen eventually, but I am so going to miss her, as is the rest of our family here. Even though I do not answer right away, I guess my feelings show on my face though.

I feel Purchase put a hoof on my shoulder and she says, “I know you are going to miss her too Ma. But she may have to be here longer than she expected. I heard her and Sutures talking the other night about how risky the trip back to Harness would be with her carrying twins. Sutures even said she may have the military doctors give her orders to prevent her from traveling until the foals are born.”

I sniffle a bit, then I say, “I know, but that keeps her away from Blue Moon and the rest of our family in Harness. I feel bad about it and selfish for not wanting her to go.”

Sirocco nods his head, “You're right and I am glad to hear you understand that about her too. I am also sure she will miss you all when she goes back to her home there.”

I sigh again, “Yeah I know. We have been lucky to have her here this long.” I pause and then I ask, “Sirocco, how has Sunset been doing? I have not seen him much or gotten a chance to talk to him since we got back other than for a few brief minutes?”

This time he sighs, “Honestly, he has taken the loss of Pages really hard. I would say harder than when we lost his mother. He really loved that mare.”

“I am so sorry to hear that, but I do understand.”

Then I hear Purchase say, “Ma, he may be taking it hard, but Blondie and Trouble are right there for him too. According to Sunny, they took one of their spare rooms and he is living there now too.”

This gets me to raise an eyebrow, but I ask no more. Then I hear Sirocco say, “He is also worried a bit about his old buddy Cloud Dodger. He has been having a hard time recovering from his wounds at the 2nd Manesville,” I hear Sirocco laugh lightly, then he says, “Funny thing is those wounds kept him here when the rest of the 2nd shipped out. That is probably all that saved him. From what I have heard his wife has been taking it hard too.”

We continue to talk for a while longer and they eat their meal as we have more tea. Once we are all finished, they head back to their regiment, Purchase gives Epona a kiss on the cheek and puts on her apron as she heads to the bar, and Buttermilk and I head back to our normal jobs. As we head out the door, I hear Purchase call out, “See you when I get home love.”

I watch as Epona grins and calls back, “See you then my little mother-to-be.” As she heads back towards Manesville along with Buttermilk.

Once back at my Camp Rice Paddy-Tenderhoof I make a quick tour of the facilities, stopping to talk to my battalion commanders and their staffs. When I get back to my headquarters, I am asked right away by Paper Work, “Would you like some tea ma’am?”

“Yes, please, if you would.”

“Oh, two more things, the exec is already in your office waiting for you, and how did it go?”

I grin at him, “Well so far so good, I guess, but we will know for sure in another month or two.”

He grins at me, “I am really glad to hear that Colonel.” He then looks up the stairwell and I follow his gaze to see both Windy and Dull Beak waiting for me.

“Well, I best get up there, I will see you when you bring the tea.”

As I get into my office, I hang my hat on the peg next to the door. I look at both of my friends and I hear Dull Beak say, “So you really did it eh?”

I nod my head, “Yep, along with Purchase Order and Buttermilk.”

From the side, I hear Windy giggle lightly. When I look at her, she smiles and says, “I was just thinking of how busy your house will be that night, especially if you both carry both fetuses to term.”

I sit in my chair with my forehoof on my belly and I smile as I answer, “It really will be, here’s hoping at least.” Then I turn my attention to some of the paperwork on my desk and I ask, “So Windy, you ready to fill my seat already?”

She grins, “Yeah, but let’s not rush it, ok.”

I grin back, “You're right, oh and Dull Beak, just so you know, we will need your recommendations for who you feel should take over your battalion. I got your advancement to the regimental XO approved for when Windy takes over.”

I see him nod his head and smile with his eyes as he says, “Sounds good ma’am, I will have a write-up for you in a couple of days. So, just curious, did you really get implanted with mule embryos?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Yes I did. Once we are sure if I will carry them both to term or not, I will then pick out names.”

I see the grin on his face as he suggests, “Milo, perhaps?”

From the side I see Windy stifle a guffaw. I simply smile at him and answer, “Who knows DB, who knows, so when are you and Summer Solstice going to have another one?”

This time I see him blush and he looks up at me and says, “Well, I was going to ask you to have Sutures or Doula check her for us. She says she is late again.”

At this Windy begins to laugh and I simply raise an eyebrow and smile. Then I sweetly ask, “So Windy, when are you due?”

She stops laughing and looks at me, “That is not funny Mollygirl, don’t you swear at me like that, three was enough.”

When she says this both Dull Beak and I look at each other and we begin to laugh. It is moments like this that make me realize how true my daughter's toast with the peppermints was. Sometimes when life seems bitter or painful, we can still find sweetness in it.

__________

Two days later we receive the official orders from Harness for Laura Lee’s battalion to return home after the arrival of their reliefs. I take the orders over to her personally after Chain Lightning brings it to me from Paper Work after it arrives in the morning couriers’ packet from the Brigade.

As I walk into her battalion HQ, she is smiling behind her desk, I notice that she has begun to really show that she is pregnant now. As I come in, she begins to stand up and I tell her to sit back down. As she sits back down all I can think of is that if both of them take, I am going to look huge, at least Laura Lee has a bit of height so her normal thinness will not make her look as bad as me.

I see her smile, then she asks, “So did you go through with it?”

I nod my head and smile back, “Yeah, I did. So did Purchase and Buttermilk.”

I watch as she smiles and says, “I don’t know who will be happier, Johnny or Milo and Gus? I mean the bucks back home are going to be so happy to hear you wanted to carry a mule.”

“I don’t know why they would be surprised, after all, they know how I feel about them and you.”

I see her shake her head in amusement, “Mollygirl, you really don’t see us like many others do? Do you?”

I am perplexed, “I guess not, I just see stallions and mares with long ears that I like to nibble on.”

I get a kick out of watching her squirm some as well as the blush that colors her cheeks. “Mollygirl, promise?”

I smile, “Of course dear, of course.”

She grins back at me then says, “I know you did not come here just to tease me, so what’s up?”

It is at this point I take out the packet that has her battalion’s orders in it and hoof it to her. She looks at it seriously and then begins to read it. When she is finished, she looks up and asks, “Have you read these yet?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, yeah I did right before I came over here.”

“Mollygirl, most of my troops are ready to head home, heck I am ready to head home. No offense to you and our family here, but I miss the rest of my family, especially Blue Moon.”

I sigh, “I know exactly how you feel. I felt like that every time I left Hackamore to come back here. So don’t feel bad my love.”

Then she looks down at her belly and asks, “Mollygirl, I am in no shape for such a march. Not with twins. I, I can’t lose one or both of them. Mollygirl, what am I going to do?”

I nod my head in sympathy and understanding and I tell her, “I will be having you be checked out by Doctor Lancet today and we will let him make the decision. But honestly, I can not see you making that trip like that, even if Sutures were to escort you. So, I have a feeling Milo will figure something out.”

I hear her sigh, “I hope so.”

We talk for a while more then I get up and put a hoof on her shoulder before I go. When I do this, I tell her, “Dear, we will get you through this. I promise.”

I see her nod her head and she leans her head in my direction and I take the chance while I can with no one else around. I gently kiss her ear that is closest to me. “I will see you at home tonight if not before then.” Then I am out the door and head over to the stable to check in with Moon Pie for my appointment with her.

On my way in I come across both Pearl and Woodrow as they cross the atrium. When they see me they divert in my direction. Once close enough they both salute me and greet me. “Afternoon Sergeant, Corporal. How are you two doing today?”

They both look at each other and finally, Woodrow says, “Actually ma’am, really well. In fact, we were hoping to see you so we could ask you to attend our wedding.”

After all these years, I had not expected them to actually get married. I just thought of them that way. I grin and tell them, “I would love to. When is it?”

Pearl answers this time, “Colonel, we are planning on having it in two weeks when our duty rotation lets us have a week of leave.”

“I look forward to it,” I tell them.

Then Pearl surprises me and asks, “Ma’am, I was thinking of going to Site Paddock. Ya know, so Woody and I can have a foal to raise together. Do you think there will be any mule foals?”

This time I surprise them and I tell her, “Yes, I am sure of it. I was there this morning myself and from what I understand they have mules, donkeys, ponies, and even cattle. If they were sentient, they had some embryos stored there.”

I watch as she nods her head in understanding. Then Woodrow asks, “So did you get to choose which type of pony, or did they do it for you?”

“Actually Woodrow, I got to choose, and I am carrying two mules right now.”

I see both of them have their jaws drop in surprise. Then Woodrow asks in a stunned tone of voice, “Mollygirl, you really are carrying mules, and on purpose?”

Smiling I nod my head, “Yes Woodrow, I am. I am not sure why you are so surprised. After all, my family has named one of the colts after you.”

He smiles and answers, “Well, it is one thing to name a foal after one, it is another to be a mother to one. Many mares would not do so.”

I nod my head in understanding as I remember what Lieutenant Cake has told me about his family and their attitude towards his mother, him, and his sister. “Maybe not Woody, but let’s be honest, you have always known how I feel about mules.”

I see him grin, “Yeah, I remember you and Milo way back when too. “

At the mention of Milo’s name, I have to smile and nod my head, “Yep. He is a special one that is for sure.” Then I look at my PipBuck and I tell him, “Well I best get going, I have an appointment to keep.”

They both tell me goodbye and then I trot off towards the medical section of the stable.

After my appointment with Moon Pie, I head over to the brigade HQ to talk with the General about what is going on with Laura Lee. As I explain to him about her and my concerns for her trying to travel back to Hackamore, and Harness, he nods his head.

Finally, he tells me, “Once I have the paperwork from medical, I will contact Harness and we can figure something out. Mollygirl, thanks for the heads up on this, I really do hate being blindsided.”

“I understand sir, I really do,” I tell him. “And thank you for being willing to help her like this.”

I watch as he leans back in his chair, “Mollygirl, she is one of my officers. Of course, I will try and look out for her health and wellbeing.”

“I know, but sir, not all officers lookout for their subordinates as well as you do.”

I see him nod his head and hear him grunt slightly, then he says, “You still haven’t forgiven Colonel Chappy after all these years, have you?”

“No sir, and I have begun to wonder if I ever will.”

__________

On my way out of the stable, I come across Serenity and Sky. They both wave to me as I approach them. “Good afternoon Colonel.” They both say.

“Afternoon. How have you two been?”

Serenity answers first, “We have been doing fine. Colonel. How’s the family?” Beside her, I can see Sky nodding her head in agreement.

“They are all doing well. Laura Lee will be here a bit longer now though because of the foals she is carrying. It looks like Epona and Purchase will be having a little one now too.”

They look at each other and both shake their heads. Then Sky says to Serenity, “Don’t even ask, we have already agreed, no foals. Dearest, I like it just the way it is with us.”

Serenity laughs and replies, “I had not even thought about it. Besides if Firefly wants the family line to continue, that is on him and Dusty. I am happy the way we are now.”

I grin at them both and tell them. “Mares, I am just glad to see you both happy together.”

“Thank you, Colonel. Oh, and you may want to stop and see Firefly and Dusty. She just got the news last week, so…”

I shake my head, “Uh, what news is that?”

Sky says, “Oh, that she will be a mother soon too.”

I shake my head, we may have lost a lot of ponies and cattle, but it seems we are really going to town on making up the losses. I grin at them and tell them, “Well thanks for letting me know, I best get going, but we will be having another party soon at the farm, why don’t you both come if you can.”

They both nod and Serenity says, “We would be glad to. It has been too long since we have gotten to see the old gang.”

“Ok, I will make sure I let Sunset and the others know when we will have it for sure. See you later.” I tell them as I continue on my way back to my regiment.

That afternoon I am notified by Doctor Lancet that Laura Lee is not fit for long-distance travel. I notify Brigade HQ and have a reply back by the next morning from Harness via the radio. Plans are being adjusted and she will stay here until after her foals are born. Her XO will take temporary command and lead them home after her relief shows up. Then she will be on detached duty to my HQ until she can travel again. Not that I mind that idea.

Once I tell her this, I can see both relief and disappointment conflicting on her face. When I ask her about how she is feeling, she answers me, “Mollygirl, while I am very happy, they are working with me on this, I hate having to lose my Battalion like this, even if it is not permanent. I have worked too hard to.”

I gently place a hoof on her shoulder and I tell her, “Yes you have, but dear, I am sure Milo will not let this be a permanent thing.”

“Mollygirl, it is not Milo and Harness that has me worried. It’s what the War Department in Junction City will say.”

I nod my head, “I do understand, believe me. But I am sure they won’t do that to you.”

“What makes you so sure about that?”

I smile and tell her, “Because you have already proven you are a fighter, and even if we are not at war right now, we will still need them.”

“Ok, you have a point. Thanks, Mollygirl, now I best get back to this paperwork so I can be home on time tonight. I will see you then dear.”

I smile at her and I tell her, “Sounds good, I will see you then.”

The next few weeks go smoothly and I am very happy when we receive a mail packet from Harness and Hackamore. While most of the mail is for my troopers in Laura Lee’s battalion, we do receive a few letters from our family in Harness letting us know that they have heard about Laura Lee being pregnant again and how excited they all are.

I also notice that Moon Lily and her brother Pine Box are exchanging letters now too. Moon looks up at me when I see her reading it and tells me, “We really got along well and we had fun exchanging spells. He also wants to know what he has to do to get wings as he says that would be really cool mama Mollgyirl.”

I grin at her and simply say, “That would be cool for him to get wings too. But I am afraid he may not ever be able to. Besides, whoever heard of a male alicorn?”

That is when I hear Millie snicker from beside Moon as she says, “Obviously you have not talked with the Followers enough ma. They have a few now from what I have heard.”

I see Moon nod her head, “Yeah mama Mollygirl, I already have heard about Surprise having been born to alicorn parents in that one special camp the followers have.”

I shake my head and ask, “Ok, who or what is surprise?”

They look at each other and finally, Millie says, “Ma, they figured out how to turn some of Choo Choo's other sisters into stallions so they can reproduce. Surprise was the first one that was born. I heard Mama Sutures talking about it on our way to Coltlumbia.”

“I had not heard about her being born. I do remember them mentioning it to Quick Frost and her reaction though.” I tell them.

They both look at each other and I hear Ginger from the door to the room laugh lightly and she says, “Yeah, I remember that all too well. She was not overly happy with their suggestion that she may want to change.”

As we are talking, I hear a knock on the front door of the house. Millie and Moon both get up to get it together. I am curious as to who it is, but figure it is just probably Xailynn; but then I remember I saw her, Raven, and Rain Water playing along across the road next to the family graveyard on my way in.

As they open the door, I see a familiar-looking Pegasus filly standing in the doorway and I hear Millie say, “Hi Mills, come on in?”

“Hiya Millie, Hi Moon, I was wondering if you could come out and play for a bit with me and my brother?”

Both of my daughters look at me and I nod my head. “Sure, go ahead and have fun.”

As they get ready to head out the Pegasus filly says, “Oh Colonel, my pa says hi, and thanks for talking to him about coming out this way.”

I smile and tell her, “You're welcome, I am glad to have all of you with us now.”

With that, the three fillies turn and run out into the farmyard giggling and laughing as they head towards the farm fields to explore the world they are followed by Sugar Glider as she yips in excitement too.

As I close the door and hang up my hat and equipment, I see Sumac standing in the door smiling at me. She gives a half laugh and says, “It sure is amazing how them youngsters have so much energy. Oh, to be young again.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I understand Sumac. Goddesses do I miss the days too.”

“So how did it go today?”

I smile, “It went fine. Purchase and Buttermilk did it also.”

She tilts her head slightly and asks, “Are you ready to be a full-time mother now?”

I shake my head, “No, I am ready to be a farmer who is a mother and who will finally not have to leave her family behind at the drop of a hat.”

“Good. I am glad to hear that. Somehow, I am beginning to think that you may almost end up having that life that Epona said their sides you had.”

I give her a hug and I tell her, “Thank you, I sure hope so. Now how can I help with dinner tonight?”

__________

The replacement Battalion for my 3rd Battalion arrives a month later. After a three-day turnover, they form up on the drill field across from my headquarters and next to Laura Lee’s Battalion. To say the least, I am a bit surprised to see they brought a few tagalongs with them.

As the new Harness Battalion is forming up, I have to smile at how sharp they look. I watch as Laura Lee and her relief perform a change of duty ceremony where the new commander accepts the assigned duty and relieves her.

After the ceremony is complete, I say a few words to welcome the new troopers as well as to say farewell to those departing. After which they begin their trek to the waterfront and then the rest of the trip home.

As they begin to march away I notice the earth pony Lieutenant Colonel talking to Laura Lee, and I overhear him saying, “Yeah, I was told you would be staying for a bit. I knew it was a medical condition, but I will say, I never expected this.”

She grins back, “tell me about it, talk about lighting striking twice in the same place. I will be danged if I ever expected it.”

He shakes his head, then he says, “But Laura Lee, isn’t the father of your daughter one of the bucks in your extended family up here?”

She nods her head and replies, “Yeah, but honestly, how many jennies do you know that catch once, much less twice.”

Then they notice me there and change the subject. I notice the name tag on his uniform is Ore Pass and raise an eyebrow at it. Then he says, “Good Afternoon Colonel, thank you for your kind words to our troops.”

“Your welcome Ore, I really did mean it both ways. We appreciate what all you folks from down in Harness and Hackamore are doing for us by this.”

I see him grin, “Ma’am, it is only fair. We all heard about what happened to the 2nd Regiment before we left, and after what you did for us down there. How could we not be willing to stand with ya when you need us.”

“Again, thank you. I also have to say thanks for bringing the civilian entourage you did with you.”

He looks surprised and then glances from Laura Lee to me and back again. Then he asks, “Ma’am, why wouldn’t we? This way Laura Lee can have her daughter with her, and her spouses and the other foals that came can have an escort both ways.”

Laura Lee laughs and then says, “Is that all Ore, I mean, I noticed you checking out some of the jennies and mares that came up for Site Paddock.”

He puts a hoof to his chest, “Now Laura Lee, what kind of stallion do you take me for?”

She grins and tells him, “I know what kind of stallion you are. Remember we dated before I got with Gus and Milo.”

This gets me to raise an eyebrow and turn a questioning ear as I am amused to find out a bit more about her past too. It is surprising how much we often do not tell others because we forget they did not already know.

Then he turns to me and says, “Oh, and before I head over to my HQ, Ma’am thank you to the rest of the Regiment for being such gracious hosts last night at the welcome and farewell ball. I have heard many of my officers and troops comment on how much it felt like we were at home.”

I grin at him and answer, “Remember, Harness and Hackamore has been a second home to many of us, both in the 1st, and the 2nd Regiments, then when Dull Beak and his battalion came back last time, they became the 1st of the 3rd Regiment.”

He nods, “True ma’am very true, now with your leave, I will take over my battalion.”

“Very well Lieutenant Colonel, take care and I will see you in the morning,” I tell him as Laura Lee and I head to my headquarters.

As we walk, I ask her, “Did you have any Idea that Cedar would bring all the foals to come to see you this week?”

She shakes her head, “No, but to be honest, I am just about tickled pink she did. I have missed my family so much, besides, I think she was just hoping to get another shot at a foal with Archer.”

I laugh out loud and simply say, “Ya think?”

She laughs her mulish laugh now and says, “Well I think we all got the hint after the foals were down for the first night and she all but tackled him and all but begged for another foal too.”

“Yeah, she was pretty subtle wasn’t she,” I say and we both share another laugh. Then I tell her, “I hope she gets her wish. I really do,” as I put my hoof to my belly and hope that my check-up in the morning will result in more good news for my family as well.

The next morning, I go to the medical department at Site Paddock. It is now run as a joint venture between the NCR military’s medical department and the Followers of the Apocalypse. This time only Purchase Order is going with me. Buttermilk has her appointment tomorrow. Today I am being seen by Doctor Good Start again. He performs the check along with his nurse first on me. After he has finished, he tells me, “Congratulations Colonel it seems both have taken. Even though the embryos were already started when we implanted them, you will have roughly the normal 11-month gestation period.”

“Uh, doctor, how far along am I then?”

He smiles, “You are about one month and five days now.”

“Thank you,” I tell him and I put a hoof around Purchase as she takes her turn to be examined.

This time I see him nod his head and then I see him cringe a bit. Finally, he tells her, “Congratulations Purchase, one of your foals took.”

I see the look on her face and she asks in a brittle tone, “Doctor, one of my babies didn’t make it? Is, is there something wrong with me?”

I give a light squeeze with a forehoof around her shoulder. He closes his eyes and then opens them again he says, “No dear. You are a perfectly healthy mother. But to be honest, a large number of these embryos will not take. That is why we usually implant at least two. To give you a better chance of having a successful pregnancy. Purchase, I think this one will be fine.”

I hear her sigh, “But, I was hoping for twins. I shouldn’t have gone to work the day I got implanted. It is my fault.”

He looks at me and then her and I watch as he gently places a hoof on her shoulder and tells her, “No Purchase that would not have made a difference. That little one was not going to make it no matter who we put it into. That is just the way it works sometimes.”

I hear her sniffle some, then she asks, “Do you really mean that Doctor?”

He nods his head, “Yes I do Purchase. And to be honest, I think you will make a wonderful mother. I can see you have had some very strong role models to support you as well.”

She sniffles one more time and then she nods her head, “Thank you, doctor. I really appreciate you telling me that. I was so afraid it was just me.”

“No dear, it is not just you. I was very lucky is all.” I give her another light squeeze. “To tell the truth, I think you will be a better mother than I am even.”

She sniffles a bit and asks, “Really Ma?”

“Really Dear. You are one of my fillies now. Just so you know, I will be here with you for everything ok?”

“OK Ma, she tells me as she leans into me.”

__________

Time passes quickly. It seems like only yesterday when Laura Lee found out she was pregnant. She and I have just gotten home and she tells me, “Mollygirl, I think I am starting to go into labor,” as she puts her hoof on her stomach.

“Are you sure?” I ask her. She nods her head yes and then I watch her start to have her legs buckle as she is hit by a major contraction, and she lets out a scream of pain.

Millie, Moon Lily, and Blue Moon run into the room and I tell them, “One of you go get Sutures now!”

Millie spins on her heels and runs out the front door letting it slam behind her. Soon Raven and her brothers join us.

Moon Lily comes over and starts to examine Laura Lee. She then says, “Let's get her laying down Mama Mollygirl, I don’t know if she will wait long enough for Ma to get here.”

I quickly help her up onto the table and think of a night long ago when we did this very thing.

Sumac comes into the room and sees what is happening and runs into the other room for a mop and bucket. While she is there, I hear her begin to heat some water on the stove.

I am holding Laura Lee’s hoof when Archer arrives back home and I watch as he approaches her from the other side and tries to comfort her also. Finally, I begin to see the forehooves sticking out. She screams again in pain and I watch as the foal's head comes out.

Moon Lily is there guiding the foal and using her TK, just like I have seen her mother do. The foal is almost all the way out when Sutures comes running in with Doula right behind her.

Sutures is there next to her daughter as the foal finishes being born. Moon Lily quickly clears the little one’s mouth and nose and as it begins to dry, we can see the light green mane and tail that matches Blue Moon’s. Finally, Doula takes the little one into her hooves and examines it, then presents it to Laura Lee, “Congratulations dear, you have had a little colt.”

Laura Lee smiles and then her expression turns to pain as she is hit by another contraction. This time Sutures takes over and Moon Lily assists her.

While this is going on, the rest of our youngsters have come over and begin to fawn over their newest sibling. Then I hear Raven call out, “Here comes the other one guys.”

They all shift so they can see it being born also. Laura Lee is in between contractions and I hear her say, “I never imagined I would be giving birth before an audience.” Then the next contraction hits and we see most of the legs and the tip of the nose begins to come out. This time the birthing process seems easier as well as quicker for her. Within minutes her second foal was born. As the foal begins to dry, we all see the long ears and then we notice his coat has a grayish tinge to it. Then we all see that he has a light gray mane and tail. When I see this, I feel tears come to my eyes.

The foals together share their first suckle from their mother. As she looks at them, she smiles and then looks at Archer and says, “Looks like both of you fathered one of them.”

He grins and tells her, “It sure does dear, now what should we name them.”

She looks up and says, “Well how does Double Strike for the first of them, and Honey Badger for the second sound?”

I see a tear in his eye too and he kisses her gently and tells her, “Dear, I think those are perfect names for them.”

__________

It is only a couple of months later and Buttermilk has her twins. She has to call for Sutures and Doula in the middle of the night. Once she gets home Sutures grins and tells me, “That went really well. She had two very healthy heifers. One looks just like her, the other is black and white.”

“I am very glad to hear that dear. Thanks for letting me know.”

“Oh, you're welcome. I figured that this news might help relieve both you and Purchase’s worries.” She tells me.

“It does, believe me. Hopefully, it will help Purchase also.”

That afternoon I go for lunch with Purchase in White Cloud and as I eat, I tell Purchase about what Sutures told me.

She sighs in relief, “Thanks for letting me know ma. I was still really worried.”

I smile as I tell her, “Dear, I fully understand, I was too. Besides, only another three months and it will be our turn.”

She grins at me and tells me, “You know, you are right. Soon enough we will be having ours too. Ma, you still promise to help me?”

I put a hoof onto hers and I tell her, “Yes dear. After all, that is what us moms are for.”

“I know, but what if I mess up?”

“Purchase Order, I worry about that every day. That is part of being a parent. None of us are perfect, we all make mistakes, you will do fine.”

She smiles at me and I feel her worries slowly begin to relax. The funny thing is by seeing her relax, I begin too also.

On my way back to the camp after lunch I find myself humming and feeling better about the future.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently I had the worst day of my life. I felt like my world was being torn apart and it was all my fault. But I had my fiancé’s mother, who has become one to me also with me. I can only hope I can be as good a mother as she and the others in our family. If you could please play A Mother Like You for her and me.

Thank You,

Purchase Order, White Cloud, NCR.

Author's Note

In this chapter, I have mentioned the name of Suprise. Suprise is the creation of Kkat in the original FoE and is of special note, but I will not go into that as I do not want to give any spoilers for those who may not yet have read it.

For those who wish to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7_fqP-XJg2E

Chapter 128 Starting Over

Chapter 128 Starting Over

“In three words I can sum up everything I’ve learned about life: It goes on.” ― Robert Frost

Of all the things I had not expected after Coltlumbia, it was having Laura Lee still with me on my staff after she was finished with her maternity leave. While she is a supernumerary, she still has been a large help in rebuilding the 2nd Battalion. I will miss her when she heads back to Harness with the 3rd Battalion at the end of their rotation. Of course, that is when all of the mothers who came from Harness and the Hackamore region to Site Paddock will return home as well.

As I waddle home after almost 10 and a half months of pregnancy she and I are engrossed in our conversation when we see Mama Shelta’s caravan approaching us from the direction of Manesville.

We begin to move to the side of the road as they come close. Then I hear Tinner, the bandolier's accented voice call out, “Good afternoon Colonel and my good Jenny. It is good to see you again.”

“It is good to see you as well my good bandolier,” I reply as I give a slight curtsey to him, which I notice brings a smile to his and his pulling team's face.

Then he asks, “Would you like a ride?”

I look at Laura Lee and she nods to me, “Goddesses yes,” I answer and I see their wagons stop and the back door open so we can climb in.”

As I climb into his home I am struck by how small, but comfortable it is. Then he asks, “We can use our normal spot still?”

I smile and tell him, “But of course, our normal arrangements if you and your people would like?”

Then I hear him tell the team, “Ok, they is ready, now we go again.” And the wagon begins to move once more.

I see his wife sitting to the side, grinning and she nods as he does. Then she asks, “Which one of your spouses are you carrying this time?”

I surprise her when I tell her, “I am not carrying one of theirs.” Then I explain to her about Site Paddock.

I see her look at Tinner and she asks, “If they have some of our peoples, do you think we should? I mean it would help the bloodlines so much.”

I see him think and he tells her, “I tink it is a good idea, yes, but we need to tink it through and I wants to ask Shelta about it.”

His wife nods her head in acceptance and tells him, “That makes sense to me.”

As we approach the farm, I hear many of the local youngsters as well as my families getting excited. Then I see the wagons get buzzed by several young mares and a hippogriff. Those along this part of the road come out and greet the caravan as they pass the entrance to our farmyard. Then once they get to the right spot, they pull off the road and into the field next to our family cemetery. It is as we pull into the field that I hear Tinner ask in surprise, “Colonel, what is that big wall with all the names carved in it for?”

I smile as I tell him, “That is the list of those who died fighting or serving the Co-op and the NCR.” We have a few names carved there that we want you to make sure they are spelled right, as well as making sure we carve their cutie marks properly.

He looks at his wife as he stops his wagon and the others begin to pull into their now-familiar pattern. Then he asks, “But why would you want us to check any of them?”

This time I sadly smile and I tell him, “Because some of those names were from your caravan. They died on your way back to here during what we call the Expedition.”

“But why include us, we no live here?”

I stand up and gently put a hoof on his shoulder as I tell him, “Because as I told you a long time ago, you and your people are a part of us. You are bonded in blood with some of us, and as they are included in your caravan’s tales, so your people are in ours.”

Then Laura Lee speaks up and says, “The Hackamore region and the Manesville region are the same way. That is why we now have some of our troops here after all those years of them having them with us.”

“Ah, so you too are not from here?” Tinner asks.

Laura Lee laughs lightly, “No, but I am family to some who are here, and when I leave, I will miss both them and this place.”

I see a smile come across both Tinner and his wife’s muzzles as she says, “Ah, so you know da feeling as wells. We feel dat way too.”

After we climb down from the wagon, I watch as Tinner and some of his people go over to the memorial and I see some of them running their hooves over the names there. Some of them are smiling, others I see fight back tears.

As I begin to head across the road, I am stopped by one of the members of Tinner’s pulling team. He is polite when he does it and then he tells me, “Tank you Kernel, most would not even tink of us. This way we know we not forgot.”

While Laura Lee waits next to me, I tell him, “We could never forget you and your caravan. We have broken too much bread and shed too much blood to do that. Besides, my family could never forget all of you either. After all, we could never have expanded our home as much as we have without all of your help.”

I see the big stallion blush and he touches his hat, “Tank you, now I best help wit de otters.”

“Ok, I will talk to you later then sir,” I tell him then Laura Lee and I head to the house to get ready for dinner.

As we cross the road she asks me, “So, that is the Gypsy Pony band that Ginger and Xochitl talked about so much?”

I smile and tell her, “Yep, they come through here about once every year or two, depending on how their travels are going and any new dangers that may come up.”

She shakes her head, “An interesting way to live, but honestly, I would have to say it is not for me.”

“Me neither, but hey, it works for them. And they really are good people.”

She nods, “They sure seem it. I have never met any of them before.”

“To be honest with ya, neither had I before the expedition. But they saved some of our people by taking them with them and one of them gave me some good warnings I needed.”

As we enter, I see Sumac at the sink washing some dishes and looking out the window. She smiles and says, “Good to see the Caravan is back.”

“Yeah, Tinner was kind enough to give us a ride most of the way home.”

She smiles, “That was really good of him, I am really looking forward to visiting with them this year, it has been too long.”

“So, are you saying after dinner you want to go visit them Sumac?”

She laughs and replies, “Yeah, besides we should introduce them to our newest members, Honey and Double.”

Beside me Laura Lee beams, “Speaking of Honey and Double, how were they today?”

Sumac smiles and says, “Not too bad, Persimmon helped me the few times they were acting up. But other than that, they are fine. Speaking of our youngsters, have you seen Sutures yet? Purchase came home early from work and is not feeling up to snuff. She says her lower back is bothering her something fierce today.”

Laura Lee and I look at each other. Oh boy, it may be time for her soon I think to myself. Laura Lee then asks, “Sumac, do you think we should send out someone to bring her home?”

I see the consternation on Sumac’s face as she considers it. Then she says, “No, not yet, besides, Moon will be home from school with the others soon. She can help until her mother gets here if we really need her too.”

I tilt my head as I consider it and tell her, “Yeah, that makes sense. No need to get everyone excited if it is just false labor.”

“My thoughts exactly Mollygirl, but why don’t you two go upstairs to her room and talk to her a bit to help keep her calm.”

“Ok, Sounds good,” I tell her and begin to slowly climb the steps.

As I get to her bedside, I see her laying on her side and notice she is sweating and breathing a bit hard. I put a hoof on her shoulder and ask, “How you doing dear?”

She leans into my hoof and tells me, “Ok, I guess, but it really hurts ma.”

I kiss her on her forelock as I hold her hoof, “I understand dear. I think you have begun to go into labor. Once Moon or Sutures get here, I am going to have them check to see if your foal has shifted to the birthing position.”

“Ok Ma, thanks. Please don’t leave me,” she says in a scared tone of voice making her almost sound like a young filly.

Instead, I move a chair next to her and hold her hoof as we continue to talk. As we talk, I hear one of Laura Lee’s foals crying and she looks at us with a guilty expression and says, “Sorry guys, but I will be back as soon as I can.”

It is not too long after this I hear Epona’s voice downstairs, she sounds winded and asks, “Where is Purchase Ma? Pa sent a message via PipBuck to us letting us know she was in labor.”

I hear a very surprised-sounding Sumac answer, “She is in your two’s room with Mama Mollygirl, but how did papa Archer find out?”

Then I hear Raven say, “We heard from Mama Laura Lee that she was in labor so we sent Rain Water to find papa on his way home and let him know to hurry.”

I then hear Sumac say, “I appreciate it dears, but you should have waited until Moon or Mama Sutures checked her first to tell everypony she is in labor.”

“Yes ma’am, sorry,” I hear Raven and Xailynn say in chorus.

“OK then, you two go on back outside and wait a bit.” Sumac tells them as I hear hoofsteps on the stairs. I am still holding Purchase's hoof when Epona comes into the room and sits on the other side of the bed and kisses her.

“Sorry I am late love,” she tells Purchase.

Purchase smiles at her and tells her, “No dear, you are not late yet, I think it is only mild labor right now.”

Right after she says this, I see her face cringe as she cries out in pain. And I see an expression of panic come over Epona’s face. I put a hoof across to her and tell her, “Relax dear, that is normal.”

She looks at me and tries to smile, and says, “Maybe Ma, but I don’t like seeing Purchase in pain like this.”

I see Purchase try and smile as sweat begins to form on her forehead. Soon I hear two more sets of hoofsteps coming up the stairs. One I am not sure on, the other because of the odd sound that it makes, I know is Sutures.

As she and Archer enter, Archer slides to the corner of the room so Sutures can go to work. As she continues to examine Purchase, she tells her, “Sorry dear, but it does not look like you are going to have a short labor.”

I see Purchase’s eyes go wide and she asks, “What do you mean? How long can it go?”

All of us look at each other, and finally Sutures tells her, “Dear, I have seen some mares go almost a whole day of heavy labor before they had a normal birth, with no complications. Each foal is different, and from what I can tell, you just started.”

From the doorway I hear Sumac say, “Mollygirl, why don’t we give them some room and you can come help me prepare dinner.”

I hear her say this and absent-mindedly tell her, “Ok.” Then I look at Purchase and Epona and I ask them, “Do you mind dears?”

Epona shakes her head no, but Purchase has her eyes open wide and she says in a nervous voice, “I guess not ma, but if anything happens, promise you will come up here quick?”

I put a hoof on her shoulder as I tell her, “I will dear, now I best move.” I then give both her and Epona a quick kiss on the forelock. Both smile at me, but I can see the worry on Epona’s face.

“She will be fine; we are all here,” I whisper to Epona.

She again tries to smile and says, “I know, but I am still worried ma.”

Once downstairs Sumac has a bit of a worried expression on her face, then she asks me, “Could you cut up some vegetables for me, I will need them for the stew tonight.”

“Sure Sumac, what are we going to make for Purchase?”

“Honestly, broth, that is all she can have right now, if the contractions get too bad, we don’t want her throwing up,” she tells me.

“Makes sense, sorry I did not think about that.”

“No problem Mollygirl, I just want to get everyone feed, I have a feeling it is going to be a long night.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, you are right. But maybe one of us should take the youngsters across the road for a bit to give Epona and Purchase some peace.”

I hear her laugh, “Mollygirl, I think we are good, but maybe I will go talk to Tinner and let him know what is going on. Besides, I saw Raven and her brothers heading across to the Gypsy camp a little while ago.”

I sigh as I cut up some potatoes and I tell her, “I hope they don’t cause any trouble.”

I hear her more then see her laugh as she fills the pot with water and begins it to boil. In answer she tells me, “Dear, I don’t think so, I saw them carrying a bucket of scrap over with them. I got a feeling they are going to try to make a few caps.”

“I guess that is a good thing. I just never would have thought to have done such a thing at their ages.”

“You and Ivy might not of, but Ginger, Xochitl and Sunny sure did, and these youngsters learned it from them. Now I am just wondering what mischief those two you are carrying will figure out to earn caps.”

As she says that, I reach a hoof down to my belly and smile around the knife I was using to prepare our dinner. “Who knows Sumac, they may come up with a whole different way to make me grow old fast.”

She nods her head, “Youngsters always seem to do that dear. Even the good ones. Goddesses, I still remember when you were drafted along with Bullet and then Ivy decided to enlist to stay with you.”

I smile sadly as I look across the road towards the cemetery and Ivy’s grave. “You know Sumac, it is hard to believe that next month I am set to retire finally.”

She stops from stirring the broth and tells me, “I know, but I will be glad to have you home more and not have to worry about you running all around Equestria for the NCR.”

“Same here Ma, same here,” I tell her with a smile.

Purchase is still in labor when I get up in the morning for work. When I check on Purchase, I see Doula is still awake with her, but Sutures is taking a nap in the spare bed.

Doula waves a hoof at me and nods in my direction. This is followed by Epona stirring in the chair, and then Purchase having a major contraction.

As the contraction subsides, I hear Sutures ask, “How far apart now ma?”

Doula quietly answers, “About 20 minutes. Hopefully not too much longer for her,” as she dips a cloth into some water and let’s Purchase suck the end so she can keep her mouth from getting too dry.

“Keep me informed please,” I tell them and I see Doula nod her head and I hear Sutures say, “We will love, now don’t be late for work.”

Once at work I keep finding myself worrying about my family. Paper Work enters my office with my tea and asks, “Are you, ok Colonel?”

“Yeah, just worried about Purchase. She has been in labor since I got home last night.”

He then asks, “Ma’am, if you don’t mind me saying, my mother was in labor for three days before she had me. The heavy labor only lasted about ten hours of that, but for some mares, it happens that way. I am sure she will be fine.

I sigh, “I know, but you know how I am with family.”

He smiles, “Yes I do, and so does the rest of the staff. Ma’am, if you want, why don’t you head home after all the XO can cover for you and we can let you know if anything important happens.”

I sigh, “That would be nice, but Paper Work, How can I expect things from my troopers that I do not do myself.”

I see him shake his head, “Ma’am, more than once when we have been home you have allowed troopers to be there for the birth of their calves and foals. I know it is not your spouse, but your daughter-in-law to be having the foal, but ma’am, you really are not doing anything that can’t wait today.”

I snicker a bit and jokingly ask, “Sergeant, are you saying this just to get rid of the boss?”

He laughs back and tells me, “No, I am looking out for my commanding officer and family.”

I shake my head, “So you and Choo really planning on getting married then?”

He shakes his head, “Nah, we decided to leave it like it is between us, besides, with as long-lived as she is, I don’t want her to be a widow who thinks she should not love anyone else. That would just not be fair to expect from her.”

I nod my head and I think of how funny it is that we slide our conversation the full circle to include both the beginning and end of life. I also find it interesting that neither of us was upset by it and that we both accept both as part of the way things go.

Finally, I take another sip of my tea and I ask, “Is Windy in her office?”

He smiles and tells me, “Last I knew she was Ma’am.”

“Ok, I think I may take your suggestion. If I don’t see the Sergeant Major, please let him know what is going on.”

“Will do ma’am, I think he is making his rounds and checking with the battalion Sergeant Majors and 1st Sergeants today.”

“Very well, thank you for our talk Sergeant, I will see you in the morning.”

“Or maybe tonight ma’am, Choo told me she wants to go visit with the Gypsy caravan tonight, so perhaps we can stop in and visit.

“That would be nice. Sounds good Paper Work. Have a good day.” I tell him as I head to Windy’s Office.

As I enter, she looks up from her desk, “Yes ma’am?” she asks.

“Windy, Purchase has been in labor since I got home last night, and I am worried, so I can not concentrate. If you need me, I will be back at the farm.”

“Ok, I got things here then. Ma’am, do you want me to arrange a ride for you, I mean you look like you are about ready to have yours right now too.”

I think about it briefly and tell her, “No, I will be fine.”

Then she tells me, “Tek will be heading that way to visit the chapel in White Cloud, would you do me the favor of allowing him to escort you home at least.”

“I will be fine, but if he is heading that way, I would not mind his company. Let him know to meet me at the porch.”

She smiles, “Doing it now ma’am.” She tells me, then she says, “Oh, and let us know what she has if I do not stop by first.”

“I will Windy, thanks for asking though.”

As I head out, I am feeling my age as my muscles begin to ache. Tek is walking alongside me and he asks, “How are you doing today Colonel?”

I smile at his attempt to be polite, “I am doing ok, but I am worried about Purchase.”

He nods his head, “I understand, so am I, but I am sure Epona will be there with her.”

I am surprised he knows that she is back and tell him so. In reply, he smiles and tells me, “Colonel I found out they were back last night when I shared a pint of cider with Xochitl and Ginger at the pub.”

“I am glad you got to see them. I was not sure they were back yet. I only saw Epona last night.”

He smiles and tells me, “I understand, they just wanted a night to relax themselves and they knew that Epona would be there for Purchase.”

“Is that why you did not stop to ask about her?”

He shakes his head, “No, not at all, she is my friend, but Epona is her mate. My mate is Xzandrea, she might have thought wrongly if I had gone.”

I nod my head, “I can understand that, sorry for asking.”

“Colonel, there is never shame in asking, that is now we find out the truth. Timing of the asking, now that can be a problem, but in this case, it is not.”

I smile and shake my head, “You are starting to sound more and more like Dharma and Khatri, you know that.”

He smiles and tells me, “That is a good thing, after all they are my mentors. I also believe that both are stunned that one of my kind could take so well to the teachings of Sweet Cream.”

I smile as we begin to get near my home and I tell him, “Maybe that is because so many forget that the truth is the truth, no matter which mouth speaks it. Unfortunately, the hard part is discovering what the truth is so we know which mouth to listen to.”

“Perhaps Colonel, perhaps, but I feel here, I have found the truth, and I while I want to share it with others, I understand that they need to ask me for the truth, rather than have me just throw it at them and hope that some of it sticks.”

I smile and shake my head, “You know, I like how you think Tek if you and your mare go to visit the Gypsy pony show in the next couple of days, why don’t you stop by the farm and say hello. I am sure Purchase and Epona would be very happy to see you.”

“Thank you for the invite Colonel, I will have to do that. I have not gotten to spend near enough time with my friends since we have gotten back.”

As I turn into the farmyard, he continues on his way to White Cloud. I am just opening the door when I hear a cry of pain from upstairs and Sutures telling Purchase, “That’s it, push dear hear it comes.”

After I have hung up my saddlebags and my uniform hat I head upstairs. I am almost to the landing when I hear a young foal begin to cry and I hear Epona says, “You did it, sweetheart, he is beautiful.”

As I get to the door of the room, I see a large newborn colt with an orange coat and freckles as well as a light green mane and tail. Sutures is just finishing cleaning him up when I enter. Then I hear Epona ask, “What shall we call him dear?”

Then I hear a very tired-sounding Purchase say, “The doctor said that our donors for our little one included a member of the Apple family, so I figured maybe we could give him an apple name.”

I see Epona smirk as she tells her, “Dear, when I came across one of the ghouls I met, had dated Mama Mollygirl’s ancestor Honey Crisp. He told us her family was a distant part of the Apples. So yeah, I think that would be good. So, what are you thinking?”

I see Purchase smile, “How about Apple Spice?”

I see Epona smile broadly as she hugs Purchase from the side and tells her, “That is a swell name,” Then she shifts over to the little foal and kisses him gently and tells him, “It is wonderful to finally meet you Apple Spice.”

__________

After having her foal and feeding him for the first time, Purchase takes as long a nap as little Spice will let her. After she is back up, she tiredly brings her foal with her downstairs to the parlor to visit with the rest of us.

As she comes into the room, Mama Shelta, Tinner as well as Choo Choo and Paper Work are visiting us. They all look at her and Apple Spice. I see a smile come over Choo Choo’s face.

Tinner then asks, “So tis is really a baby froze for over two hunner years?”

Purchase nods her head, “Yeah he is Sir. Would you like to meet him?”

He nods his head and Purchase carries him over to him, setting Apple down at his hooves on the couch.”

“Well, hello little one,” I hear Tinner say, then I watch as he and Mama Shelta both look over our newest family member. “He is healty?”

Sutures nods her head and replies, “Yes Tinner, as healthy as any foal I have seen.”

They both look at each other and smile, “Maybe we can help rebuild our herd.” He tells Shelta.

Shelta and he both look back at us. In particular Sumac and say, “We appreciate your having let us use the lot across the road every year. We now have a few members who are getting up in years so that they can no longer handle the rigors of caravan life, along with this we would like to make use of your Site Paddick.”

I see Sumac nod her head, and then Tinner continues, “With your permission, we would like to build a few homes across the way for our people to use for these reasons.”

I see Sumac smile. Then she looks at the other members of our family and tells them, “Tinner, I have offered this to you many years ago. I would be pleased for you and your band to do so.”

“Are you sure?” he asks nervously.

She gets up and walks across the room and offers him a hoof, which he takes, she looks him in the eyes and tells him, “Yes Tinner, I am sure, before your band leaves here next, how about we start developing some plans for it.” She turns her head to me and asks, “Mollygirl, do you think Bailey Bridge might be interested in helping?”

I smile and tell her, “I am sure of it, but maybe we should ask the Ghouls from Site Paddock too, they were all combat engineers. They might even know some things Bailey doesn’t.”

I see both Mama Shelta and Tinner blanche at the mention of ghouls. This time Epona speaks up, “Without those ghouls, we would not have my son here. We also may have lost a lot more people during the Enclave attack last year. They sheltered our people shortly after they had us clean out all of them that were still feral. Sir, Ma’am, despite how they look, they are still ponies inside.”

They both look at her, then each other, and I see them blush. Tinner finally says, “Excuse a us on our behavior, we forget sometime that we are not de only ones that are treated differently because of who we are and how we look.”

Epona smiles and tells them, “Nothing to excuse you for, we all were like that until we got to know them. They all ain’t perfect, but they also are not all bad either, they just are like everyone else.”

Next Tinner asks, “If you are feeling up to it tonight, please be my guest and come to our show.”

I answer for myself and tell them, “I would be glad to.”

Purchase still tired, smiles and tells them, “If I feel up to it, we will, but that took a lot out of me.”

Laura Lee puts a hoof on her shoulder and tells her, “It always does, but it is worth it.” Then we begin to hear her two newest little ones cry in the other room.

Blue Moon comes in with Raven and tells us, “Ma, I think they are both hungry again.”

I see the worn look on her face and she begins to get up. This time Magpie says, “I got one of them, Laura Lee.”

Both Mama Shelta and Tinner look strangely at her. Sutures seeing their expression tells them, “Magpie volunteered to be a wet nurse to help us with so many new foals. I cast the lactation spell for her.”

I see them both seem surprised and Tinner asks, “You can cast that spell?”

Sutures nods her head, “Yes, and if you want, I would be glad to teach some of your unicorns how to do so too.”

Shelta nods her head, “Yes, we could use that, we had a mother dry up last year and we almost lost the foal. Thank you.”

Sutures waves a hoof and tells her, “If it will save a life, I am more than happy to teach it. Besides, after being friends all these years, how could I say no.”

__________

For the next two weeks Purchase and little Apple Spice are the centers of attention of our family. All his aunts and uncles spend as much time spoiling the little guy as they can.

When I go into labor finally, I am walking to work with Laura Lee. That is when the pains begin to really hit. I feel myself stumble a bit and Laura Lee catches me. “Mollygirl, are you ok?” she asks quickly.

I put my hoof to my stomach and answer, “No, I think I am starting my labor.”

We pause and she sends a couple of messages on her PipBuck, then she tells me, “I let Windy know you are in labor, she says she has the regiment for you. Also Ginger and Epona are on their way with a cart and Sutures.”

“Thank you, dear. I really appreciate it,” I tell her.

We are about halfway back to the farm when the second contraction hits and this time I do hit the ground. When it ends and as I get back to my hooves, I see a cart being pulled by Ginger and Epona, with Sutures in the back coming at a full gallop.

As they get me into the back of the wagon Sutures does a quick check. Then she tells Ginger and Epona, “OK, let’s get her back home quick. I don’t think we have too long.”

As we race back to the farm, I feel the wagon bounce as we hit the rough spots in the road. We are just pulling into the yard when the next contraction hits. We skid to a stop and I hear Tinner yelling out several names and he says, “We need to help with the Colonel!”

As Sutures lifts me out of the wagon with her TK, I see Xavier and Xochitl running up as well as Tinner and several of his larger stallions. I lay on a blanket and they carry me inside as I am hit by another contraction. Once inside I am taken to the back room where we still have the modified birthing bed from when the youngsters were born at home.

Once I am in the bed, I hear Sumac tell them, “Thank you so much for helping.”

“It tis the least we can do, after what you have done for us.” Tinner replies.

As I lay there another contraction hits and as I scream in pain, I feel my water break. Sutures is there holding my hoof and I hear Doula as she comes in.

My heavy labor lasts for three hours after this before I hear, “Ok, I see a forehoof.” Ten minutes later I get to meet my newest foal. As I look down, I see a beautiful brown coated with black mane and tailed colt that could almost match Lieutenant Cake, from the old photos he showed me. But before I can even hold him, I feel another contraction and I hear Laura Lee in the background say, “Let me start to feed him, we can get him on the colostrum as soon as she is done.”

It is another hour before I have my second foal. As they bring her to me, I notice how her coat, mane, and tail matches Laura Lee’s with her light brown coat and black mane and tail. As soon as I finish the birthing process, they bring my foals over to me to hold.

Sutures, smiling at me, ask, “What are we going to name them love?”

I smile back, “How about Coffee Cake and Clementine Cake?”

I see her thinking and nodding her head. From the side, I hear Laura Lee say, “I think those are wonderful names dear.”

Sumac then asks, “Why didn’t you name him after Milo or Gus?”

I turn to her and tiredly smile as I say, “I wanted them to be named by their heritage too. If I didn’t know who the parents were, I would have done so. I hope you understand.”

“We do, dear, we do.” She responds, just as Sutures puts my foals into position to suck, and for the first time in a long, long time, I feel like a young mother again.

__________

Only two weeks after I have had my foals I return briefly to duty. I do this so I can finish my processing for retirement and prepare to turn over the Regiment to Windy. Honestly, I do not work as hard as I could during this time. But then again, Windy has taken over more and more of the duties.

During my lunches, I run back home to feed Coffee and Clementine. It is as I am returning from lunch one day that I run into Lieutenant Cake as he is heading back toward the stable to perform some training with Bailey Bridge and his company. As I walk alongside him, he says, “Good afternoon Colonel, it is good to see you out and about.”

“Good afternoon Lieutenant, how have you been?”

“I can’t complain ma’am. I was wondering if you would mind me stopping by to see my new siblings sometime?”

“No, not at all, please do. By the way, in case you haven’t heard yet, I named them Coffee and Clementine.”

I see him smile. “Good mule names, but they also fit in with the Cake line also,” he tells me.

I nod my head, “That is my intention. I want them to know about the biological family as well as their birth family.”

He then asks me, “How much longer before you retire ma’am?”

I grin at him as I say, “Two weeks and five days. But who is counting?”

He nods his head, “Excellent. I am very glad to hear that for you. Any thoughts about what you might do after you retire?”

I grin at him and tell him, “I think I might take a swing at just being a farmer and a wife. If that don’t work, maybe I can work as a constable someplace quiet.”

“You know Colonel, that does not sound too bad. Now I best let you get going, for now, I will see you soon.”

“See you soon Lieutenant,” I tell him as I watch him head towards Manesville while I turn off the main road and make my way back to my headquarters so I can finish out the day.

The next couple of weeks pass very quickly for me. Finally, the change of command ceremony occurs. As I give a brief speech to my troops, I catch my voice cracking a couple of times. But as I begin to think maybe I am making a mistake; I hear both Coffee and Clementine begin to cry for milk and I see Magpie begin to feed them for me briefly so they will be quiet.

After the ceremony, I reenter the headquarters for the 3rd Regiment with Windy. I go to her office and recover my last few possessions that were still there. Then I head back downstairs. There My battalion officers and staff all await me. Paper Work comes up to me and hoofs me my paperwork transferring me to reserves. As I put them into my saddlebags I feel strange not to have them appear listed in my line of sight briefly. That is another thing I will miss and have to get used to, no more PipBuck.

I look at them all and tell them, “Remember, you are all invited to my retirement party tonight. I hope to see you there.”

After that, I turn and walk out the door where I am met by my family. I put on my chest carrier and place Clementine in it. Magpie already has Coffee in one on her. We then walk down the steps, turn south and begin the trek to our home on the farm, and my new life.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently my life has made some major changes. I am a mother again and tomorrow I will leave the only life I have ever known to finally be with my family. Tonight, I have had a song on my mind that describes best how I feel, if you could please play for me Starting Over.

Thank you

Colonel Mollygirl, NCR Army, Retired.

White Cloud NCR

Author's Note

For those who desire to listen to the dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LszRW4tW4Uc

Chapter 129 Healing in Herd

Chapter 129 Healing in Herd

“We don't heal in isolation, but in community.” ― S. Kelley Harrell, Gift of the Dreamtime - Reader's Companion

Once I get back from the change of command ceremony, I first go with Magpie to lay down Coffee and Clementine for a nap. Then I take off my uniform for what I hope is the last time. As I remove it, I carefully hang it up in the closet cabinet. On the shelf, I set my dress uniform hat.

Behind me stands Sutures. She sees the tears starting to form at the corner of my eyes and tells me, “I understand my love, but remember. Life goes on. I stood where you are now when I was medically retired, just thank the Goddesses you are still in one piece.”

I nod my head then I tell her, “I know. Part of me wishes I had done this so many years ago. But part of me is still going to miss it.”

She sits on the edge of the bed and smiles at me. Grinning, she says, “I felt the same way love. Now you have a nice new dress your daughters picked out for you, why don’t you put it on for us all to see.”

I smile again, “You’re right, I should. After all, Epona and Ginger went out of their way to buy it, and I am just thrilled they took the fillies with them to pick it out.”

When I say this, she laughs and tells me, “True, but from what Mills has told me, Raven was upset as it did not come with crossed ammo belts and is difficult to wear with a battle saddle.”

I laugh out loud when she says this. She looks at me and asks, “What, that is what Millie said, and Moon Lilly collaborated on it.”

Still laughing lightly, I tell her, “That just sounds so much like Raven. Goddesses, I can just see her when she gets older.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Dear, Raven wants to be like you when she grows up. She already had told everypony she knows she is going to enlist just as soon as she is out of school.”

I shake my head, “I hope her career is quieter than mine was.”

She nods her head and tells me, “Same here love, but if it is, somehow I think she will be disappointed.”

“Yeah, after all, she already knows what the job can entail.”

“True. Funny thing is, I got a feeling she may be really good at it too. She has been asking Archer about tactics. She kind of reminds me of Sunny in that regard.”

“Oh, speaking of Sunny, dear, Morning Star let me know that they have finally picked a date. Her family should be here for it soon.”

As we talk, I begin to put on the dark green, sleeveless dress and its black belt. Once it is on, I look at myself in the mirror. Looking back at me I see my long bleach-blond mane with my natural black as a stripe down it. However, I also begin to notice I have several gray strands in it also. I sigh some as I see them, Then I turn my head and see the long heavy scar on my right cheek. I briefly close my eyes and when I open them, I look at my left shoulder and see the CEF brand on it. I smile as I realize my daughters wanted it to show for me. They really did think about it so much when they bought me this. This time I let a couple of tears fall, but not from pain, this time, because I feel so much love from them.

After I am dressed, we head out to the dining room. I see Ginger and Xochitl talking in the Parlor along with Purchase and Epona. As I am passing near on my way to the kitchen, I hear Xochitl tell them, “We will tell her later, tonight is about her, tomorrow, well tomorrow we can share our news, it will wait one more day.”

I have to say I am curious about what the news is, but, if they feel it can wait, then it is not an emergency or bad news. As I enter the kitchen, Sumac and Magpie are in the process of making preparations for the party tonight.

I go up and give both a hug and then I begin to help make the preparations. Once we are done, I decide I have one more thing to do before the guests begin to arrive and the party starts. I take off the apron I had put on while I was assisting the others. Then I go out the back door to cross the road to the cemetery.

As I approach Ivy and our sides Epona’s grave, I notice that Epona is there with Purchase and Lil’ Apple Spice. Once close enough I hear Epona say, “So, Ma, we wanted to let you meet our son. I know you and I are from different universes, but I like to think that your Epona would have met Purchase and loved her just like me. Besides, I really can’t take her to visit my version of you. So, I hope you don’t mind?”

I stand back and let them finish their talk with Ivy, and then it is my turn. After they walk away, I sit next to the grave. I trace her and Epona’s names with my hoof. Then I begin to speak. “Hey Love, hey Pona, sorry it has been a while since my last visit. I just let time get away from me. I should have brought Coffee and Clementine with me to introduce you to them. Yeah, I used the same method to have them that Purchase and Epona did. Go figure, I would have twins.” I smile as I say this, then continue, “Ivy, the big news is that today I finally retired. I know that probably comes as a shock to both of you, and if I know Badger, he is with you wherever you are, and he is just as surprised also.”

I continue to talk for a while more, then I get up and I say, “Well time to head back, our company should start to get here soon, and I should help with getting things set up. I will visit again soon dear. I love and miss you both still.”

As I go back across the road, I notice that business in the Gypsy camp has begun to grow for the night already. I also see where they have several plots marked out and building supplies next to them. I guess they really were serious about building a place for their people here too.

I look toward White Cloud and I see several of the members of our family and their friends coming in my direction. Even from a distance, I can hear them laughing and calling to each other, whether on hoof or flying. Among them, I see both Kettlebell's half brahmin son Joey and Moe, with his black and white coat, as well as Kicker’s daughter Honeybun, who as usual is dressed to make up for her lack of hair. Above them, I see both of Dull Beaks youngsters as well as all three of Windy’s. I also see Raven, Shadowbuck, Millie, Woodrow, Blue Moon, and Moon Lily. They are still by Trouble and Blondies farm and I can hear the dull roar from them.

As I stand there shaking my head, I notice Stir Fry is checking the hogs that are in the ground cooking to see if they are ready yet. It is just too bad George will not be here for it. But I am sure she would rather be in Harness with her youngsters instead.

The night of my retirement party is really something. I had put out the invitation to my staff, and the word got out from there, and I am surprised at how many show up. Thank goodness the youngsters brought in two good size radhogs for it. However, I notice that Mille, Shadowbuck, and Raven take a special joy in giving a hard time to Ginger, Xochitl, and Sunny about the one they got being at least a hundred pounds bigger.

I miss seeing Badger help Stir Fry get the hogs cut up, but then I notice Sunset has taken his spot. I smile to myself and think that somehow, it just seems right. I know he misses him as well as Pages also.

When he sees me watching him, I see Sunset smile and wave a wing at me. Then he goes back to cutting the meat and putting it on the platters that Sutures brings over to him so they can take it over to the main table.

As I move around, I notice Clementine on my chest and Coffee on my back both begin to cry a bit as if hungry. Without thinking I sit at one of the tables and put them down so they can suckle. Just after they begin, I look up and I see Nightshade coming over to me. He is smiling broadly along with his wife and his step calves. This brings back the memory of when Badger, Magpie, and I were out for dinner and the first time we met. Badger was ready to fight him but I gave him that second chance and let him take off for the base.

He is grinning at me and tells his wife, “You know it is funny, but the first time I met the Colonel she was feeding her daughter Millie.”

I smile at him, “Yeah, I remember that still, in fact, I was just thinking about that night.”

He looks somewhat surprised and asks, “You mean you knew all along it was me? And you didn’t do anything to me about it?”

I catch myself caressing my foals with a forehoof as they eat and I tell him, “I felt you deserved a second chance and honestly, I was right. You are not the same unicorn stallion I met that night. I like who you became.”

I see him smile and he looks at Bessie and I see her smiling back at him, “You know love, I like who you are now too,” she tells him.

I notice both of the calves seem excited and he looks at Bessie, and asks, “What do you think, should we let them go run wild for a bit?”

She grins at him, “Sure.” Then she turns to her calves and tells them, “Ok you two, go have fun with the others, but keep out of trouble please.”

Simultaneously they both nod their heads and answer, “Yes mama.” Then they are off at a run giggling as they race to join the others in a game of tag.

I turn back to them from watching the calves racing off and smile, “You know Nightshade, Bessie, I am really glad to see you two so happy together. You make such a cute couple.”

I see her grin as she wraps her tail into his and touches one of her small horns to his. Then she kisses him on the cheek and tells me, “Well, according to him, he learned how to be an adoptive parent from you and how to love openly and with his whole heart. Not that you were perfect mind you.”

I shake my head still smiling, “Bessie, I am far from perfect and I am just glad if my example can help others.” Soon we shift over to new topics and begin to discuss old times such as our deployments. Finally, before they move on to visit with some of the others she asks, “Mollygirl, do they have many cattle embryos at Site Paddock?”

I smile at her and put a hoof on her shoulder, “They have plenty, the bull’s family that used to own my farm, well according to Lieutenant Cake, well they set up Site Paddock to make sure cattle would continue as well as the other species, why?”

This time I see Nightshade blush some as he says, “Well Ma’am, we were thinking of having another little one, and well, we thought it would be nice if we could help the herd too.”

“Well Colonel, we have taken up enough of your time from your other guest, so we best get moving so others can talk to you too. Oh, and Colonel, in case I did not say it earlier, Congratulations on your retirement.”

I practically beam when he says that and while I see him hold out a hoof, I instead move to give him a hug. Then I tell him, “Thanks for everything Nightshade, I hope you don’t stay a stranger, remember you both can visit me anytime you like.”

After they have gone away, I see Dull Beak as well as most of my officers and close staff members approach. In the background, I can hear the local band playing. I notice most of my family has moved closer to me also. Once we are face to face, he smiles and tells me, “Colonel, I have known you longer than some, and shorter than others. But you have never been boring and you have always been there when we needed you. Please know, if you need anything from us, let us know.” I see him reach into his coat pocket and he fumbles around with it slightly. When he brings his talon out, I see he has a beautiful gold pocket watch and chain.

As I look at it in stunned amazement, I hear it ticking and see the hands moving. He then tells me, “Ma’am, we all chipped in to get you this.” As I take it in my hooves, I admire it and I notice an inscription. Embarrassed, I take out a pair of reading glasses from my saddlebags and read it.

To Colonel Mollygirl, from the 3rd Regiment Timberwolves

Congratulations on a well-earned retirement

I feel a tear run down my face and I tell them with a choking up voice, “Thank you all so much. It means so much to me.”

As I admire it, I notice my foals staring at it and I briefly show them and I watch as their long ears turn towards the ticking sound and I hear them giggle in amazement, and I cannot help but smile and I tell them all again, “Thank you so much.”

That is when I hear Dharma says, “Now this is the Colonel we all have come to love.”

As the others begin to wander off, some to eat, others to drink or dance, Magpie and Sutures come over and tell me, “Dear, why don’t you go dance, we got the foals for now.”

As I begin to head to the barn, I see her once again. It has been so long. She approaches and greets me, “Hello my child, it has been too long and for that, I apologize.”

I smile at her and reply, “I understand, you have been very busy also. But it is good to see you again.”

“Congratulations on your retirement, you have earned it.”

“I have, but if they need me again, I will put my uniform back on and grab my kit,” I tell her.

She smiles, “I can ken that, you are one of my warriors.” Then I see her look at the barn and those dancing inside. She turns back to me and asks, “Would you mind sharing a dance with an old spirit?”

I look at her, “No, not with an old spirit, but an old friend, I would be delighted.”

With that, she and I enter the barn and share a dance. One of the many that I enjoy with my friends, family, and comrades.

__________

It is only a couple of months later that I am sitting on the porch watching Coffee and Clementine play, when it happens, I watch as first Clementine, then Coffee struggle to stand up, then they both take a few steps towards me. I am both overjoyed and stunned as they both take those first tentative steps to me.

I hold out my front hooves to them and as they both fall against me; I hear them laughing their mulish laugh and as I hug them, I have tears of joy in my eyes. As I sit there laughing with them, Purchase comes out the door along with Sumac. They both see us like that and Sumac asks, “What is going on?”

“Sumac, Purchase, they both took their first steps. I got to be here for both of their first steps, and they came to me.”

Both come over and hug me from the side and talk to my little ones. Then I hear Apple Spice cry out from inside. Purchase says, “I better go get him, not fair to expect Magpie to take care of him on her day off and all.”

When she returns, I watch as Apple watches my two intently and tries to figure out how they did it. Then he points at his little aunt and uncle and I hear him say “Mama, how?”

I am dumbstruck as my grandchild speaks his first words. I see a look of joy come over her face as well as excitement. She gives him a big hug and tells him, “Just watch Apple, even when they trip, they get back up again.”

I watch as Coffee and Clementine both cautiously step by step walk to Apple and lay next to him. From the road, I hear, “Hello the house.”

I recognize the voice of Lieutenant Cake and call back, “We are on the front porch, come on over.”

Soon I see him and Lieutenant Xerxes come around the corner. As they approach, I see my twins begin to try and stand. Once they are on their hooves they walk toward the edge of the porch and the new arrivals.

When he sees this, I see Johnny begin to smile and then say, “I am surprised to see them walking already.”

Purchase says, “You arrived just in time sir. They just took their first steps not twenty minutes ago. Funny thing is my little one still has not walked, but he said his first word today too.”

Xerxes nods his head and in his normally serious voice says, “That is good. I am very glad you also do not expect them to all be at the same place on learning skills and developing.”

Purchase, Sumac, and I all nod our heads, and I reply, “Thank you, but I do wonder what their first words will be.”

Johnny then says in a deadpan tone of voice, “My mother told me she always wondered what my first words would be, but later regretted it as once I learned how to talk, she had a hard time getting me to stop.”

Needless to say, this gets me to laugh as the Lieutenant laughs at his own joke in his mulish bray, which is soon joined by my two youngsters.

Shortly after this, I hear Magpie approaching along with two more tiny sets of hooves. As they come out, I hear Laura Lees little ones excitedly say, “Unca Johnny, Xerzis,”

I can’t help but grin as I see the old ghouls smile and walk up onto the porch to see them. The little ones all grin at him as he smiles back at them and I watch as they hug both of the old ghouls. Then I hear Honey Badger ask, “Stowes, unca?”

The old ghoul sniffs back what would for a normal pony be tears and tells them, “Of course stories, I would not miss them for the world.” After he says this, he begins to tell them more stories about what his childhood was like back in the old Equestria he knew. Beside him I see Xerxes smiling and I can tell that he too is remembering those long-ago days and beings so long departed.

Like the foals, I am entranced by his stories. I too have come to enjoy his almost daily visits to the youngsters and listening to his stories, and getting to know more and more about his, Laura Lees, and my little one’s family and what their lives were like.

__________

Finally, the day comes for Laura Lee and her foals to return to Harness. It is a tearful parting for all of us. As we walk her to the base for the final time, our whole family is there.

She smiles at us and kisses us all goodbye. Then she whispers something into Archer’s ear and he quietly tells her, “Let me know, ok?”

She smiles and nods her head. Next Honey Badger and Double Strike give us all hugs and I kiss both of them on their forelocks and tell them, “I love you little ones, I will see you again as soon as I can.”

Both hug me back and tell me, “I love you too mama Mollygirl.”

To the side, I see Blue Moon giving Archer a big hug and with tears in her eyes she says, “I’m gonna miss you Papa Archer.”

With tears in his eyes too he tells her, “I will miss you too dear. I will think of you every day, my darling daughter.”

I watch as the siblings then all say goodbye. I hear Epona say, “Next time we pass through I will bring you guys something special, ok?” They all nod their heads and tell her ok.

Then they fall in with the other civilians and their foals that are traveling back to Harness from Site Paddock. We listen to a brief farewell speech from Windy to them and after she is finished, their Lieutenant Colonel gives the calls and my White Cloud family watches our Harness family depart. It is a melancholy feeling for me as I understand how much Laura Lee wants to be home with the rest of her family but will miss having her with us, and I know she let me know last night how much she was going to miss all of us.

We watch them march away towards Manesville and the awaiting riverboats until we can no longer see them. Finally, we stop sniffling. We breathe a sigh of sadness, and then we begin to walk home. As we go, Slip Stream, Snow Song, Frost Glitter, and Rain all fly over to us. “Hey Moon, Hey Mills, want to come with us to White Cloud? We’re meeting up with Honeybun, Rain Water, and Well Water.”

Both of my middle daughters look at us parents and Mills asks, “Ma, can we?”

We look at each other and finally, Sumac says, “Ok you two, go ahead, but be back for dinner.”

Then as we continue to walk home, we watch them take off ahead of us acting as all teenagers do.

__________

For the next two years, I try to enjoy my retirement. I spend most of my time working the farm, with some excursions to town and of course attending services when I can. But to be honest, I am bored. One night Ginger and Xochitl are visiting with me and say, “Ma, we were thinking of having a night out, but would you like to come to the pub with us?”

I look at Sutures and she nods her head as she tells me, “Love, go ahead and visit with them for a couple of hours, Archer and I will watch the youngsters.”

We continue to chat, talking about family and what has been happening lately. Once we arrive at the pub, I see that Purchase is at the bar and Blueberry Crisp is working the crowd, shaking hooves with her regulars, greeting some of the visitors to town that are stopping by.

We are sitting at the bar talking. Ginger and Xochitl are enjoying a hard cider each and I am drinking my normal cup of tea.

As we talk, I am bumped into by a rough-looking earthpony in an NCRA uniform with a Timberwolf patch on her shoulder. She looks at me and tells me, “Watch what you are doing, bitch.”

Ginger and Xochitl both go to stand up and I motion for them to sit down, which they do and I see Ginger smile and Xochitl shake his head.

The youngster then comes up and pushes me again. This time I tell her, “Filly, I know you are not from around here, so I am going to cut you some slack.”

She steps back to her two pals that are with her and says, “Can you believe the nerve of that old bitch. Look at the scars, I bet she used to be a raider.”

I grin at her when she says this and I take off the coat I am wearing and hand it to Purchase, who is saying, “Mollygirl, you shouldn’t do this.”

From across the room, I hear Blueberry tell somepony, “Go get Sirocco and Fancy, this is why I keep telling them we need a constable. Now someone start moving tables quick.”

I hear the tables being moved and I see the three looking smug and I hear one of them say, “You hear that? they don’t have any cops. I bet we can be done and out of here before they can even get any MP’s.”

I look at the three of them and I tell them, “You want a fight, the best place outside of the gym or training is at the Trough over by the stable and the base. Maybe even the new bar down the road from here, but this is our pub. It is our place to meet and talk with each other, enjoy a few pints, you know, be sociable. But you had to come in here looking for trouble, and well I am sorry, while he is not here right now, I am his cousin, so…”

From the side, I hear Ginger say, “Ma, it’s not a fair fight.”

They laugh at that, but stop when I say, “I know, there are only three of them.” Then I begin to advance on them and assume the posture I learned from Xavier for hoof to hoof.

One of them says, “What does she think she is doing?”

Behind me, I hear Xochitl say, “Huh, I thought she would start with MOAMAP and not dad’s style.”

Ginger laughs, “You know the foals have been watching her morning matches with your father.”

Xochitl then says, “Huh, I did not know those two were still beating the Tartarus out of each other for fun.”

While I hear this, I am concentrating on the three troopers, who also have heard this. One of them gets froggy and jumps. As he rushes me, I drop to one forehoof and kick around with my back hooves, catching him in his shoulder hard enough that he stumbles.

As he goes down bigmouth and her other friend try to come at me, thinking I am too busy concentrating on the down trooper. Instead, I roll to my left and as I come up, I throw myself forward and get in close, I pick the second one up with my forehooves around her waist and then drop backward, slamming her head against the floor, and causing her to bite her tongue.

Finally, Miss Bigmouth comes at me. She catches me upside the head with one of her hind hooves. As I step back and shake it off, I see her friends starting to get up and the one spits out some blood.

I feel a bit of blood drip down from the side of my head where the one hoof hit me, and I grin, “I like to play rough,” I tell them and this time, I adjust myself and let them come to me. As they come at me I begin to critique their fighting skills.

This only infuriates them more, but from the side, I hear my kids laughing. Then one of them asks, “You want some of this too?”

Ginger looks right at them and laughs and says, “Do you really want that, after all, you three are having a hard enough time with my mother, but let me know if you really want to kick that dog, it’s your funeral.”

While this is going on the other two are trying to position themselves to come at me from opposite sides. Rookies I think to myself. Silver Spite, Razor Wire and that other idiot were more adept than these are, I continue to think.

Then as they begin to rush me, I rear up and swing one of my hind legs to sweep their hooves. This causes them to dodge me and allows me to follow through with a forehoof to the temple of the one who began the fight. I watch as she stumbles and falls. The other two then begin to back towards each other to support each other. I grin at them and ask, “You two sure you want to keep going? I mean, my tea is getting cold and I have hardly broken a sweat.”

They are just about ready to come at me again when I see movement in the door and I notice Taser as he walks in talking to Trouble. He stops and looks at the scene and shakes his head. He calls out “Attention on deck!” and the two still standing go to the position of attention. The third one is still trying to get to her hooves.

I hear Trouble begin to laugh at the scene as all the patrons had moved back enough to watch comfortably. Then Taser asks, “Colonel, is there a problem?”

I smile, “No Captain, I don’t think so, just a little misunderstanding.”

He looks at those at attention and tells them, “Stand easy, go help your friend.” Next, he asks what happened and I begin to tell him. Halfway through he turns his head, shaking it as he asks, “Where are your ID’s, and what were you thinking of trying to pick a fight with Colonel Mollygirl. Goddesses, hasn’t anyone told you about her yet?”

They have the third one back on her hooves when one of them asks, “Who is she?”

He laughs, “She is the LT from the Seige of Serenity Valley, and she led the fight at the Battle of Harness. He stops, shakes his head then he says, “She is also the original colonel for the Timber Wolves and led them all the way to Coltlumbia and back. Oh, and she is also the best friend of your current colonel.”

I see the look of horror that comes over all of their faces. Then I shake my head before I tell them, “No hard feelings, but I really hope this taught the three of you a lesson. Especially you in the middle. Just because you know how to fight, does not mean you can act tough and do what you want. You have a duty to protect your fellow citizens. Remember that.”

As Taser takes their ID cards, he writes down the information on them. Then he finds out who their company commanders are. Finally, he tells them, “I have a couple of MPs on the way to take you back to the base. I will give your ID cards to them and I will have them take you to your Company Headquarters. I would expect some form of nonjudicial punishment, but that is only because the Colonel here does not want to press charges for assault and battery. You three are lucky, she took it easy on you.”

I see a stunned look come over their faces as he says this, then the one in the middle says, “That was taking it easy?”

While I simply smile, from the corner I hear one of my old troopers say, “Yeah, she did, I have seen her in a real fight, she would have killed you already and been on her way. You should have seen her in the Valley.”

From the side I see Sirocco come in. He looks at the situation and smiles, “Glad to see things are resolved already.” Then he comes over to me and says, “Colonel, could I speak to you privately for a minute?”

I nod my head and follow him outside. He then asks, “Mollygirl, I think some of the others may be right, we need a constable here nowadays. Would you mind if I recommended your name to the village council?”

I smile at him as he asks this and I tell him, “No Sirocco, I would not mind at all. Besides, I am getting bored at home.”

He nods his head, “Yeah, I understand. But this will allow you to still help on the farm as needed too.”

After he says this, I tell him, “While it sounds good, and I know we could use one, I will have to talk to my family about it.”

He places a hoof on my shoulder and replies, “I can live with that. I appreciate it and give me an answer as soon as you can, ok?”

“I will. Now let’s get back inside so I can get a warm-up on my tea.”

As I am enjoying my tea again, I look around and smile at all of those with me in there. Off to the side, I see some of them playing cards. Some of the others off to the side are getting out a fiddle and a couple of other instruments and begin to play and sing.

As I begin talking to Purchase, Ginger and Xochitl again, Ginger tells me, “Ma, you’re getting slower, she never should have touched you.”

I see Xochitl put a hoof on her shoulder and shake his head. She turns to him and tells him, “No love, she needs to hear this. I don’t want to lose my mother because she got into some dumb fight with someone who was never her quality.”

I sigh, “I know Ginger, I know. But if I wouldn’t of, who would have?”

Ginger raises an eyebrow, “Ma, we have me and Xochitl as well as Purchase in here. Heck, a good portion of the clients in here were on the expedition, either as troopers or civilians. Ma, you don’t have to do it all anymore.”

I sigh and think about what Sirocco mentioned earlier. Then I tell her about the offer. I watch as she chuckles lightly. “Yeah, I can see you doing that. But Ma, what will Sutures say, and how about Coffee, Clementine, and Millie, don’t you think they would like to spend the evenings with you?”

Again, I sigh, “Yeah, I guess, but maybe if I had an assistant and only made a couple of rounds on most nights it would not be too bad.”

“Think about it Ma, don’t just jump to the decision. Think about it and talk to the rest of the family.” She tells me.

As I get home Clementine sees me first and calls out to her siblings that I am home. As I get to the door, I am met by my family. When Sutures see the cut and dried blood on the side of my head she asks in a worried tone of voice, “What happened, dear?”

I keep a straight face, even though I want to smile, as I tell her about the incident at the pub. “Mollygirl, maybe it is getting a bit rough for you to go there.”

This time I smile as I tell her, “Nah, Ginger and Xochitl had my back, and I noticed Purchase has a shotgun under the bar. I was ok. But Sirocco is worried and wants to hire a constable for White Cloud.”

I see a variety of reactions on my spouses' faces. Then Sumac says, “You were offered it weren’t you?”

“Not offered it, but Sirocco asked if he could suggest my name to the village council.”

The Magpie tilts her head with a slightly perturbed look on her face and says, “And you said yes, didn’t you?”

I shake my head and reply, “Actually I thanked him for asking and told him I would have to discuss it with my family.” As I say this I am sitting down and I have Clementine between my forehooves and I feel Coffee climbing on my back. My answer seems to mollify her and she says, “In that case, we can talk about it later.”

I nod my head and as I get up, I feel Coffee shift his weight so he can stay on my back. Giggling as he does so.

As we walk into the parlor I continue, “Besides, being a law officer is different than being a soldier, I would have to study up on the law enforcement techniques. I could not do it right away.”

Once we are in the parlor, we all sit back down and get comfortable with each other as Archer turns on the radio and we dial in to listen to DJ Pon3 once again.

Once the foals go to sleep for the night, we all sit down and begin to talk about what I should do if I am offered the position by the village council.

I have to smile when Sutures looks at the rest and tells them, “Honestly, I think she would be good at it, and her reputation should help to keep most of the riff-raff away.”

I see Magpie sigh and she finally says, “Ok, if offered it, go ahead, but Molly, make sure it is just a job, and not your life, okay?”

I smile at them all and tell them, “If I am offered it, I will do that. I promise.”

__________

I am making one of my final rounds for the night. I have just made sure that the pubs are quiet and the few who are a bit too far into their cups, I help to walk home. Then I see it. A shadow in the dark. It is a pony and I watch as it stops to the side of the street and looks around, then they slowly open the door and slide into the cattles’ chapel.

I am afraid the pony may be a vandal so I slowly approach the church and I slide inside also. Once inside, I notice that the pony is in the back row and is kneeling with their forehooves together in front of them. I realize they are praying. I slowly approach them in the dark and I recognize them as one of the newer troopers from the base. I have not had any interaction with this one before. So, I do not think he is a troublemaker.

As I listen, I hear him quietly praying and I can tell he is very concerned about something. I hear him praying for his mother’s soul and I realize she has just recently passed. Then I hear him ask the Goddesses to guide him and to forgive him for what he has had to do in the line of duty.

I sit there quietly in contemplation myself until he finishes. When he stands up, he sees me and I see him jump and I hear his Manehatten accent. “Oh, excuse me, I am sorry for entering your church without our permission to enter your territory.”

I smile at him and I tell him, “Well, it is not my church, but I do belong to it. This chapel is consecrated to the Goddesses and Sweet Cream. The doors are unlocked for those of us who need to talk to them, so please, feel free to, and next time don’t sneak in, if you see me, let me know and if you want some company to pray with, I will join you.”

I hear him laugh lightly, “You’re a cop, you don’t know what it is like to have to fight in combat and do the things I have had to do. Goddesses, I am afraid they will never forgive me, and that they took my mom to punish me.”

“Trooper, it does not work that way. They would not take your mother to punish you. The Goddesses don’t work that way, believe me, I know. As for the rest, well, let’s just say, I understand fully, I am still haunted by the nightmares of what I did and what I saw while in the army still.”

He looks at me and asks, “How can you know what the Goddesses think?” as we walk out the doors of the chapel onto the street. About this time, I see Moon Lily and Slip Stream flying by. When they see me, they fly over to us?

I see his eyes go wide as they land next to me and Moon says, “Hi Mama Mollygirl, sorry we are out late, we were visiting with Snow and Frost and let the time get away from us.”

“Ok, let the other parents know I have already seen you when you get home.” I tell her, then I pause, “Moon, you have met the Goddesses, right?”

She looks at me funny, “Well I have met Celestia, Luna, Twilight Sparkle, and Cadence from the other universe, but Ma, you know that already,” she says with a question in her voice.

I nod my head, “Moon, would the Goddesses ever punish a pony by taking the life of another pony?

In the dim light of the street lanterns, I can see she is not only taken off guard by the thought of it but also offended. She then looks at both the stranger and me and she tells me, “No Mama Mollygirl, they would never do that. I am sure of it. They believe in redemption whenever possible too.”

After she says this, I hear the young trooper let out a sigh of relief and I see him wipe a tear from his eye. Then I say, “Trooper, how about you let a retired colonel buy you a drink at our pub and we can exchange stories some?”

I see his jaw drop when he hears my old rank, and he asks, “Which unit were the colonel for?”

I smile at him and tell him, “I was the old XO for the 1st Manesville at one time, and I was the first CO for the 3rd Manesville when it formed.”

I see his eyes get wide and he asks in a nervous tone, “The one who came to Manehatten and then fought like a demon back here and all the way to Coltlumbia.”

This time I am embarrassed by his tone of awe and I nod my head, “Yeah, these two were my couriers when I was on the Coltlumbia campaign. So how about that drink?”

He looks at them and then me, and I see him blush. “Colonel, I appreciate the offer, but I don’t drink anything stronger than Sparkle Cola.”

I smile and I tell him, “Good, neither do I. So, you are in good company. Besides, I would like to hear some about your mother if you are willing to tell me about her.”

He nods his head, “Sure Ma’am, I would be glad to.” He tells me as he wipes a tear from his cheek.

Then I lead him over to the pub. Once inside Purchase asks, “Your normal Ma?”

“Yes, and if you would, how about a Sparkle Cola for the trooper here?”

She smiles at him and says, “Sure thing ma,” Then she sticks out a hoof and tells him, “My names Purchase Order, I am the Colonel's daughter-in-law.”

He smiles at her with one that is of a person who is mourning a loss and says, “Pleased to meet you Purchase, most just call me Scratch, but my real name is Two Caps.”

After this, we all sit down and begin to talk as Purchase brings us our drinks. Later on, I see Epona as she comes in and she begins to talk to Two Caps also. And I realize all four of us lost our mothers young and we begin to help this young trooper to mourn his mother and to begin to heal.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Lately, I have begun to look back at my life and what I have seen, done, and experienced. Some of it I am proud of, but other things make me tend to wonder what it was all for. Then tonight I met a young buck who reminded me of myself so much. He has experienced so many of the same feelings and has so many of the same questions. If you could, for him and myself, please play Carry on My Wayward Son.

Thank you

Constable Mollygirl, White Cloud

Author's Note

As the story winds down we now get to see Mollygirl in her retirement. Laura Lee is returning to her normal home in Harness with her foals, who now have a very special bond with Manesvilles as well as Harness.

We also get to see Mollygirl try to be the mother and wife she always wanted to be, and how difficult it can be to adjust back to what most would consider a normal one.

The next chapter will not be released for two weeks as I want to release the next two chapters simultaneously. This will allow me to better prepare them for you, my readers. I thank you for your patience as well as I hope you have enjoyed the story so far.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2X_2IdybTV0

Chapter 130 All Good Things

Chapter 130 All Good Things

“I prefer peace. But if trouble must come, let it come in my time, so that my children can live in peace.”

-Thomas Paine

“On many long journeys have I gone. And waited, too. for others to return from journeys of their own. Some return; some are broken; some come back so different only their names remain.”- Master Yoda

I am sitting on my porch with my two youngest as I see the formation of Sky Wagons pass overhead. I see both Coffee and Clementine point at them. Coffee smiling says, “Mama, someday I am going to do that.”

I hear Clementine say, “I wants to be an explorer like Epona and Ginger.”

I smile as they say this, but I am afraid of what this means for the 2nd regiment. Probably raider or gang problems somewhere. I think to myself. Then I realize, at least they have been built back up enough to be able to be used to fight the so-called fires again. This leads me to think about Badger, and as I sit there Millie comes out of the house, looks up, and says, “Dad would have loved to have seen that.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Your right, he loved to fly, whether he wanted to admit it or not.”

Coffee looks at me and asks, “Why wouldn’t Papa Archer be able to see it?”

Millie sits down next to him. Puts a hoof around his shoulder and tells him, “My biological father was the one in the pictures we call Papa Badger. He was with the 2nd Regiment and loved to fly.”

I see both Coffee and Clementine think about what she has said and Clementine asks, “So, your biological father is not alive, just like us?”

Millie smiles sadly and tells her, “Yep. I was lucky and I got to know him until I was about your age.” I hear her sigh. When I look over at her, she still has a hoof around Coffee and she tells me, “Remember Ma, Rain and his parents are going to be coming for dinner tonight.”

I smile, “Dear, you know I would not purposefully miss having dinner with them. Besides, Windy is getting ready to retire soon too.”

I see her nod her head, “Yeah, that’s right, she almost has her 20 in now too.”

“But dear, you seem more concerned than normal that I will miss it. Why is that?”

She blushes and looks down, but I can see she is smiling. “Ma, I think he is going to officially propose tonight.”

I raise an eyebrow and ask, “You mean Rain to you?”

She quickly nods her head. “Yeah, not sure, but I heard some of his buddies talking about it.”

I put a hoof on her shoulder. “Ok, Dear. I will make sure I am home for dinner. No matter what.”

I see her smile widen and she tells me, “Thanks Ma. I really appreciate it.”

Then I am surprised when I hear Clementine ask Millie, “Sis if it is something this big, can I braid your mane for you?”

I see Millie get excited and she tells her, “Little sister, I would love that. Thank you so much.” This is followed by her getting up and coming over to Clementine and giving her a big hug.

Soon after this I excuse myself and walk into White Cloud to make my normal before-dinner patrol. As I am walking into the pub, I see Two Caps has gotten back from his latest deployment. I know Epona will be thrilled to hear that. Whenever he is around the three of them seem to relax and just enjoy being with each other. Though they have never made it public that they are involved, so honestly, I don’t know, and I don’t care. I am just glad that they are happy.

“Hey Scratch, welcome back,” I tell him.

“Oh, hay Colonel, thanks, it’s good to be back with everyone again.”

I take the barstool next to him and I motion for my normal cup of tea and as I wait for it, I ask, “So where were you off to this last time?”

He grins and tells me, “Oh, out on the plains again. We helped establish a base near someplace called Maredora. Pretty country, but I can tell you the winds come whipping down from the old Crystal empire during the winter. I swear I have never worn so many clothes before in my life.” He stops and then he turns to Purchase and tells her, “That reminds me, I need to thank you Purchase for the scarf you made me as well as the hat Epona made me. Those were really lifesavers.”

I hide my grin with a sip of tea as I see her smile warmly and give him a quick peck on the cheek. “You’re welcome, both Epona and I thought it would be a good idea for you. Besides, it lets you know you have us waiting back here when you came home.”

I talk with them for a bit more, then I see Dull Beak come in with Summer Solstice. They see me and wave and then take a booth by the window. I excuse myself and I go talk to them both briefly. I smile as I approach and I ask, “Mind if I sit with you for a couple of minutes before I head back home?”

They both indicate for me to take a seat. Once seated I tell them, “Summer it is great to see you home again, I hope the deployment went smoothly.”

I see her sigh at first then she answers, “Mollygirl, it went well enough, but honestly, I have enough headaches normally with raiders and such. This time we had buffalo to worry about too. They were particularly distrustful of me, being a dashite and all. Seems about twenty to thirty years ago a couple of dashites brought the Enclave down hard on ‘em. So, I can see where they are coming from, but still. That and we had a few of our cattle wanting to date some of them. Made it rather fun when I was talking about how hard it could be for a cow to birth a beefalo calf and have it thrown in my face about my children being half griffon.”

I see Dull Beak blush slightly and he tells her, “Sorry about them doing that dear.”

She shakes her head and puts a hoof onto his talon, “It is nothing love, I would not give up you or our children for anything. Besides, it is them that will be in physical danger with that large a calf.”

Again, I talk with them briefly, then I pull out my pocket watch and check the time. “Well, I best get going, I have to be home for dinner tonight, “Windy, along with her husband and Rain are coming for supper. Millie wants me there something fierce tonight.”

Dull Beak grins at me the best he can and tells me, “Well in that case Constable, we best let you get going.”

As I get up, he does also and he gives me a brief hug. Then Summer gets up and I repeat the gesture with her. She then tells me, “Have a good night and if it is anything special let us know.”

“Ok, will do, take care and have a good night you two,” I tell them, then I am on my way back home. I just make it to the door as Rain, Windy, and Squall Line all land in the farmyard and begin to approach the house. Windy sees Xavier sitting in his rocker on his porch and she waves to him as she continues to our main house.

Our families enjoy a nice meal prepared by Sumac with the assistance of Millie, Woodrow, and Clementine. Both Archer and Squall line sit at each end of the large table. Sutures is on Archer's right. As Windy is on her husband's. The rest of us fill in the middle areas with Millie and Rain sitting next to each other.

After dinner and dessert, we retire to the parlor as the youngsters clean the dishes. They finish just after DJ Pon3 comes on. We all make ourselves comfortable as we sit around listening to the show. Finally, during one of the breaks it happens.

Rain shifts enough so that he is now directly in front of my daughter and he holds out both wings to her as he tells her, “Millie, for as long as we have known each other I have loved you. I have never felt this strong about anyone else.” He pauses, and I see him blush slightly as he looks down, then he asks, “What I guess I am trying to say, Millie, is, would you marry me?”

I see her excitement and hear her quickly say, “Yes, Yes, YES!” as she jumps up and almost knocks him down as she hugs and kisses him.”

Everypony is so excited. Myself, I can only smile and feel a tear fall from my eye as I see my little filly has taken the leap into being a mare. I know Badger would be so happy for her too. From my side, I feel Archer put a hoof around me and he tells me, “Hard to believe she has grown up so much.”

I nod my head, “Yeah it is, it seems like only yesterday I was carrying her everywhere. While I am so happy for them, it is still hard to watch them grow up.”

Sutures is on my other side and she tells me, “That’s ok dear, she will always be your little filly, and need her mother.”

Six months later both Rain Dancer’s and our family gather together with our friends and neighbors for the wedding in the farmyard. I cannot help but smile as I see Archer next to Millie ready to walk her from the barn to the porch. Waiting for her there is Rain Dancer and his best friend Warm Front, as well as her mare of honor, Moon Lily.

I look at those seated around us and I see Trouble with his family, sitting next to Grey Water, who is now a widower, as well as Great Aunt Purple Haze. Tar is there and I see her tear up as she looks at Millie.

Choo Choo and the rest of the Repair ponies are all here as well. Beside Epona are both Purchase and Two Caps along with both of their foals. I also See Sunny is there with all three of his and Morning Stars foals.

The wedding goes off with no problems. Tek performs the ceremony for us, at Windy’s request. When Rain finally kisses his bride, I feel my heart swell with both happiness and sorrow that Badger can’t be here to see this with us. Afterward, I hear Rough Water tell them, “As a wedding present to you both, Rusty and I have decided to give you free passage on the Baltimare Colt, round trip to any, one destination you would like.”

I see Millie’s eyes go wide and she almost squeals as she asks, “Really Cousin Rough?”

He smiles kindly and tells her, “Yes dear, congratulations to both of you.” Then he holds out a hoof to Rain and tells him, “Welcome to the clan young stallion.”

A little while later the band is playing. I look up and I see a black crow in the rafters. I swear it waves a wing at me and I wave back. Then it goes back to watching those of us below it.

As I take it all in, I just smile to myself at all the times this old farm has been used for this. Most of the foals are playing together outside. However, I notice that both Clementine and Coffee instead are sitting with their brother Lieutenant Cake. At first, I cannot see what they are doing, then I catch a glimpse of a book and realize, they have asked him to read a story to them and he is obliging them.

Soon, I notice several other foals and some calves are sitting there listening to him too. I smile to myself as I realize that some of the foals and calves are Site Paddock babies. Then I smile wider when I realize not all of them are.

Then it hits me. Like Quick Trot having her's be those who trained at the camp named after her, those from Site Paddock are the "children" of the ghouls who ensured they survived to have a chance at life.

I also notice most of the adults are hesitant to hang around the old ghouls, but some, such as Baily Bridge, and a few others are sitting around talking with those from Site Paddock and Dead Quiet. Well with the exception of Sewing Bobbin, whom there are several mares talking with about her skills with the needle and as well as what it was like to learn them from some of the top designers in Equestria when she was young.

Over by the table with the alcohol on it I see Archer and Two Caps talking. As I approach, I overhear Two Caps saying, “Sir, I know it is not common for earth ponies here to ask this, but where I come from it is the norm, so sir, with your permission I would like to ask both Epona and Purchase to marry me.”

I see Archer nod his head as if in thought. Then he tells him, “I have no problem with the idea of you marrying them. But remember they may still say no. If so, what then?”

I see a smile come over his face as he says, “Well then sir, we stay friends.”

Archer gives him an approving look and tells him, “In that case, let me know if I can help set it up for you to ask them,” as he extends a hoof.

I see the younger stallion smile as he extends one of his and I overhear him say, “Thank you, Sir.”

I talk to them for a while, then I go across the road to my old love and our daughter's grave to talk to them briefly. I tell them all about Millie’s wedding so far, and how I so wish they could be here for it too.

“I know you both along with Badger were with us, but I wish I could just share this time with you physically too.”

As I am sitting there, I am joined by Sumac. As she walks up, I really notice for the first time that she is now walking like an old mare. Once she sees me there, she smiles and comes over to me. She puts a hoof on my shoulder. She then says, “You’re missing them too I see.”

I nod my head, “I understand, but when I see them again, I will let them know for you,” she tells me.

I am concerned when she says this and I ask, “Are you ok Sumac?”

She smiles sadly and tells me, “Yeah, but dear, I am getting old. I figure I will see Shadowbuck get married and maybe have a foal or two before it is my time though.”

I smile at this and nod my head in silent agreement. Then she sits down with me and we both talk to our buried loved ones.”

Once I am done talking with them, I get back up and cross back over to the farmyard. As I come around the house, I hear Archer ask Rain Dancer, “So Rain, how do you like the new job?”

Rain grins broadly and replies, “Honestly Sir, while I like it, I am really worried. I mean we are just a test run for regional weather control again. Even my boss has never tried to do it on this scale.”

Archer nods his head, “Have you been able to do much research on it yet?”

Rain Dancer shakes his head no, and replies, “Most if not all was kept by the Grand Pegasus Enclave. What is left of the Enclave does not seem to want to let such publications out.”

Archer nods his head and says, “You may want to ask your new mother-in-law Magpie to see if she can find any. Failing that we can send out expeditions to see if we can find any in some of the debris from cities like Cloudsdale, or maybe Manehatten.”

Rain Dancer nods his head and then asks, “Do you think she would really do that?”

I see Archer grin as he tells him, “Oh, she lives for stuff like that.”

Less than two months later Windy and I get the surprise news that Millie and Rain are going to be parents. Sutures and Duala make sure she receives the best prenatal care we can give her. It is funny to me though that during her entire pregnancy the foal was able to hide both its gender and the type of pony it would be. At one point we are all certain it is going to be an earth pony.

I am walking my normal beat when Moon Lily flies up to me, “Mama Mollygirl, where is my mom?”

Her manner and tone of voice have me worried and I ask, “She was in her office with your grandmother just ten minutes ago when I passed by, why?”

Still worried she says, “Millie, she is foaling and there is a problem!”

Now I am panicking, if Moon, an experienced midwife can’t handle it, I need to be scared for my daughter and I ask, “Where is Mills?”

“She is at home in their kitchen, you go find mom, I am going back to her.”

As she zooms away, I run back to Sutures and Doulas office. As I enter, they are just finishing up with a checkup on another patient. She sees the look on my face and says, “Doula, could you take care of this?” then she comes over to me and asks, “Mollygirl, what is wrong?”

I quickly tell her and she then turns to Doula, “Ma, we need to grab our kits, it Mills, and Moon says there is a problem.”

I see the expression of worry come over Doula’s face too and they quickly grab their kits and all three of us run to the small one-bedroom apartment that they share above the hardware resale store.

As we enter, I see Moon is holding one of Millie’s hooves and has a worried expression on her face. As I begin to go to my daughter Sutures moves me to the side and tells me, “Let me see my patient.”

I quickly move to the side and I watch as Doula moves to the other side and begins to talk soothingly to Millie in a quiet reassuring voice.

I motion for Moon Lily to come to me and ask her, “Where is Rain?”

I see her face go slightly pale and she says, “At work, I forgot to let him know.”

“Ok, Moon, I know she is your sister and you are very protective of her, so try to calm down. Then go over to the weather warden’s office and let him and his boss know she is in labor, ok?”

She nods her head and I see her blush. “Thanks, Mama Mollygirl, I have done this for so many others, but Millie is different.”

I give her a brief hug and I tell her, “I know dear, she is your sister, that changes things.”

She nods her head then tells me, “I will be right back.”

After she leaves, I see both Sutures and Doula’s horns glow. Then I hear Sutures say, “Ok that is it, got the umbilical cord out from around the wing.” She pauses and tells Millie, “Ok dear, now we can do this.”

Millie smiles briefly and says, “Thank you both of you,” and then she screams as another major contraction hits her.

A short time later Moon Lily returns with Rain. I can see the worry on his face as his wife goes through her labor pains. Only a couple of hours later, when I am in the next room making some hot water for tea. I hear a foal begin to cry and Sutures says, “Well Mills, Rain, you have had a healthy pegasus colt. Congratulations.”

As I step into the room to see my first genetic grandchild, I see my daughter feeding her own foal for the first time. The look of love for both her child and her husband that I see melts my heart and gives me almost as much joy as when my foals were born.

I just stand there and enjoy the moment for a while. Finally, I ask, “So what are you going to name him?”

I watch as she and Rain look at each other and he nods his head, “Ma, we want to name him Winter Wind after our ancestor. Do you think that would be ok?”

I smile and nod my head, “Yes dear, I think that Winter Wind is a good name for a colt.” But I also think to myself, just like his ancestor, he is already hiding things and causing trouble. But then again, look what that ancestor wrought in the long run, not only the recipe for Old Overmare, but also his family legacy.

Then I go over to him and as I get close, he stops feeding and looks up at me. I smile at him and I tell him, “Winter Wind, I can see great things in your future. Welcome to the family.”

__________

It has been over Thirty-five years since the skies have cleared. Where have the years gone? I ask myself silently. I still remember when DJ Pon3 let us know that the pony responsible was the Stable Dweller. He also told us her name was Little Pip. We found out a lot more about her and those days in The Book of Little Pip, well that and from Taser, Sweet Apple, and Cookie Cutter.

We all owe her a lot. She set events into motion that helped to change Equestria forever. While we should thank her, we should not forget all of the others, ponies, cows, dragons, ghouls, and such that all rallied to her call. Not just to fight, but to help others, especially Velvet Remedy and her Followers of the Apocalypse.

It took many years before peace was reestablished and order once again stabilized. Our little co-op, our borderland, was part of it. We were more than happy to join the New Canterlot Republic. To be part of history in the making. Honestly, I find reading it much better than making it, now that I look back.

As I lay in my bed petting a young enfield pup and looking out the window, I see the neighborhood foals as well as mine, Sutures, Magpies, Sumacs, Archers, and Badger's grand foals playing under the trees and in the grass of the paddock. As I look at them, I cannot help but look at all the fescue. There is so much of it now. It is still my favorite though. Sometimes it all seems like a dream to me. Except, except for the pain. I am so tired and Luna knows how much I hurt. All the wounds and injuries over the years have come back to haunt me.

I also hurt spiritually. So much has happened to me and I have done so much. Much of it, I am not so proud of and fear how I will be judged. I can only hope Sweet Cream will forgive me for it.

I miss so many of my friends, comrades, and family. I have had to say goodbye to so many of them over the years. Now, those who are left seem to be coming to say goodbye to me. Most of my family has stopped by in the last couple of days also. Just yesterday, Clementine and her foals stopped by. Coffee was here this morning, but he had to get back to the regiment. His company 1st Sergeant was covering for him for the day, but he has duty tonight, so he had to be back. Raven was here yesterday too, but today she is preparing her battery for their next deployment.

Two years ago, Archer died in his sleep. He is buried in the family cemetery along with Sumac and Magpie, Thank Celestia for Sutures. I do not think I could have made it without her being there for me. Who would have imagined that day so long ago that the mare who first saved my life would end up being the love of my life? She and Archer were always there when I needed them. I so do not want to leave her, but I do not know how much longer I can hold on.

In the next room, I hear voices. One of them is my beloved Sutures. I also hear our sons Shadowbuck and Woodrow as well as our daughters Mille and Epona.

I hear Millie ask, “Woodrow, how can you worry about crops when ma is in this rough of a condition?”

I can hear the brittleness in his voice as he says, “Because I know she would want me to. You know since Mama Sumac passed; I took over running the farm for the family. It is what I do, it is what I am good at. Just like you and the enfield search and rescue teams you created for the Followers.”

Next, I hear Shadowbuck tell her, “Sis, we all love her, believe me. Sometimes talking about our jobs is what keeps us bucks from losing it when we are hurting. I don’t think I have talked about the S. Glimmer to others as much as I have this week since cousin Rough Water passed a couple of years back.”

I almost laugh when I hear Slip Stream tell him, “Come on dear, really? I mean I think everyone in White Cloud knows about you being her chief engineer and how she has been getting ready for the latest inspection.”

This brings a slight laugh to Moon Lily’s voice as she says, “Hard to tell you two are married.”

Finally, I hear Millie ask soberly, “Moon,” she pauses, “Do you think it will be soon?” no verbal answer, but then I hear Millie ask, “Are you ready to perform the blessing?” again only silence, interrupted by the youngsters playing outside.

After a while, they begin to talk again. Then I hear one of them tune the radio in to the local station. This covers up their conversations some, but at least I can still hear my family is nearby, even if I cannot hear what they are saying.

Soon there is another voice though that I have not heard in years. George. Her voice is coming from outside through the window as my old dragon friend is too large to fit through the door.

“How is she?” George asks, then she says, “I got here as soon as I could.”

Epona answers “She is holding on George, but we do not know for how much longer. Today is a good day for her though”.

“Damn it, I should have visited more, I always thought there would be more time, I just cannot imagine her being gone,” George says as she chokes up.

I hear somepony get up and cross the room. Sutures then tells George “Let me hug you, George. We all know how busy you are and that you would have if you could of. There just never seems to be enough time. Here, let me wipe this tear” Sutures says.

With that, I hear her approach. I know it is her from the sound of her hoof steps. Just seeing her makes me smile.

“Hi love,” I tell her.

“Hi my dearest,” she tells me with a sad smile, “You have a visitor. George has come to say hello”

“I heard, please let her in and stay if you will,” I ask.

“Are you sure you do not want to be alone with her? she asks.

“Sutures, remember, TIME, we both know I am running out of it. I don’t want to waste any I could spend with you, please,” I weakly beg.

After opening the window, she comes and sits in the chair by my bed and holds my hoof with hers. Reminding me of those days so long ago. George puts her head into the room. It is so good to see her again. Goddess knows it has been too long. The three of us sit and talk. We remember the old days and laugh at the good memories, and even share a few tears together. We talk until the sun begins to set.

“I best be going for now,” George says “I will be back to see you tomorrow, ok?”

“Sounds good to me George. Have a good night my friend” I tell her this with a smile, though I have a feeling I will not be able to keep my end of the bargain.

Sutures gets up and goes to close the window. “No, please, please leave it open for me,” I ask. “I love the smell of the flowers outside our room.”

“Ok Mol, I better go get us dinner now,” she tells me.

I watch her leave the room. I have to smile at her as she goes. She is such a good mare. She has given so much. It hurts thinking of my having to leave her and hurting her again.

After she gets back in the room with dinner we eat. She has made soup for me. Nothing too fancy, a bit of fescue and dandelion greens in it as well as a couple of bits of radhog bacon in it. I smile at her for adding this reminder of times gone by. We rarely have eaten meat in the last ten years. Then I smile again as I remember our poor sweet Magpie and how she never did try it. Then I laugh lightly at how much Sumac came to enjoy it with us.

Sutures looks at me and lifts an eyebrow at me in a questioning way and I tell her why I laughed. She then smiles sadly at the memories too.

She then tells me “The kids all left a while ago and will be back in the morning. Well, all except Memory Dawn. She begged to stay, so she and her mother Mille are in the spare bedroom, Rain Dancer has taken the rest of their children home for the night.”

We talk for a couple more hours in the light of the lanterns. Then she falls quietly falls asleep in her chair. Smiling I finally allow myself to fall asleep in my bed.

They are so rare to find these days that you cannot help but enjoy them when you find them. I have just bitten into a perfectly ripe apple. The sweet juice starting to fill my mouth. It is nearly heaven. Suddenly I am bucked in the side. My eyes pop open and I am looking into the face of a middle-aged yellow pony with a graying mane, my corporal named Bullet.

“Come on Molly, time to wake up and get ready to take the watch”. He says as he taps me in the side with his forehoof.

Celestia how I hate having such a good dream interrupted

“Ok Bull, I am getting up,” I tell him and he catches me as I start to lay back down. This time he grabs the thin blanket that is shared by those of us in the watch post and pulls it off of me.

“Dang it Bullet couldn’t you have let me have had at least a few more minutes of sleep?”

“Sorry Molly, but you know better than that, besides what kind of example would you be setting for the junior troopers”.

Then it hits me. Bullet died 6 years ago. Next, I hear another voice. One I have only heard in memory orbs, but it never addressed me personally before. I hear my great grandmother Mille tell me “Mollygirl, you did good young mare, but it is time to hang up the harness and come home.”

“Wait, can I say a few quick goodbyes first?” I ask as I try to remember getting out of bed and standing up.

“Of course, dear” they both answer.

I walk over to my Sutures. I gently nuzzle her face and I whisper in her ear “Goodbye my love, I have to go now. Remember I love you.”

Talking in her sleep she replies “I know love, I will be here waiting for you as always, I love you too, be careful.”

I look around my room briefly. I see my body in my bed with the green and white checked neckerchief around my neck that I bought in Harness. I guess it's Millies now. Sutures is still holding my hoof and our enfield pup sleeping on my chest.

I turn and I smile as I see my copy of Cloud Seeder’s poems on the nightstand. My old helmet from the expedition is on the bookshelf. The copy of the recruiting poster with Epona, Millie, Moon Lily, and Tater, framed and on another wall. My discharge and retirement papers are framed and hung next to it. I see my Millie’s old stuffed pony next to Moon Lily’s. The various bric-a-brac we accumulate through our lives. I nod as if to say goodbye and turn for the door.

I step out of my room and walk into the next room. I lightly run my hoof through my daughter Millie’s mane. Then I kiss her forelock like I did when she was a young filly. I tell her “I love you, Millie, you have made me proud.”

“Thanks, mom, I love you too,” she says back to me in her sleep also.

Finally, I cross to the other side of the room. Again, I lightly touch my loved one, I run my hoof through her mane and then gently caress her wings. Then I carefully hug my youngest granddaughter Memory Dawn. “Goodbye my little one. Gam Gam loves you. I will so miss you”.

She sighs and says “I love you too Gam Gam Mollygirl.”

As I go to leave the room to follow Bullet and Millie, I hear behind me Memory Dawn get out of bed and wake her mother.

“Mommy, Mommy, Gam Gam Mollygirl just left,” she says.

“Go back to sleep Memory, she is still there,” Millie says.

“NO! we need to go to Gam Gam Sutures” she tells her mother and runs out of the room, her wings half spread in startled surprise.

I watch her go and am stunned to see my Sutures and my Archer, as they were when we first met, walking up to me.

Bullet smiles, then he looks at me and says “Now you know why Millie and I were not in a hurry. So now it is really time to go Mol.”

“Ok, Dad,” I tell him as I smile at him and then the two greatest loves of my life. We walk outside onto the porch and I see my beloved Ivy with her young filly Epona, Emerado, and Nugget all waiting, they come up to greet us. We walk up to them; Ivy approaches me, takes me in her hooves, and gives me a kiss that I have long waited for. I then watch Ivy go and kiss Sutures just as deeply as me, “Thank you for loving her for me until I could be with her again.”

“I was more than glad to Ivy, thank you for understanding.” Sutures tells her.

I look down and little Pona is smiling at me. “I knew you would be a great momma, Momma Molly. It is so good to see you again.”

I give her a big hug that I have wanted to for so long and tell her, “Thank you little one, and thank you all the times you helped me before Millie was born.”

She simply smiles back at me and then she looks off into the distance behind me.

I turn to see where and what she is looking at. In the distance I see others coming to greet me also, Badger, Magpie, Chance, Memory, Sumac, Milo, Kettle Belle, Kicker, and even my mother. Oh, so many, it has been so long since I have last seen them all.

“Where do we go now?” I ask. It is then that I see the sun coming up over the horizon. Together we turn toward it and we all walk toward what comes next.

Whatever it may be, I will face it with My Friends, My Family, My Herd.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Today I lost one of my few, and best friends, Mollygirl, and her beloved wife Sutures. Could you please play for me in memory of them, The Parting Glass?

Thank you very much.

Sincerely

George, from Emerald Grove and Harness

Author's Note

We have finally come to the end of Mollygirl's story. Like all lives, it has had both its ups and downs. But also like all lives, it has influenced the lives of those around her. Thank you for having shared it with me.

The final scene was first written on Christmas Eve of 2018. While it changed some, it was not as much as I had expected. The biggest change being which spouse survived with her till the end. But somehow it just seemed right to me that she and Sutures be together at the end.

For those who would like to listen to this chapters dedication, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_F4Cz8q_S2A

Afterward

Afterward

“In the end, we all inherit a stone, after life’s waves have rolled over us—and hopefully, she’ll write upon it” ― John j Geddes

The old zebra stops rocking in his chair on the porch of his long-time home. He slowly closes the book and tells the foals and calf at his hooves, “Ok, storytime is done, time for bed now youngsters,” as they are slowly moving to get up, he smiles and kiddingly tells them, “Ok, now get going youngsters. If you are not quick enough Silver Spite and his chitters will get ya!”

They all squeal in mock terror as they run inside his cabin. From inside he hears his daughter-in-law Ginger saying, “ok you little terrors, settle down and help me get the blankets and pillows ready for everyone.”

Slowly his son comes out and sits on the porch next to him. “How are you doing, Father?” he asks.

The old zebra takes a deep breath and smiles at his son, then he looks across the farmyard, past the big house, and at the small graveyard there. He sighs and tells him, “Feeling my age Xochitl, feeling my age.”

Xochitl nods his head. “You miss them, don’t you?”

“Yes, my son. All of them, your mother, Sutures, Sumac, who gave us this home, Magpie, and Archer. But especially the Colonel. She was my first real friend.”

Xochitl twists his head to the side slightly and thoughtfully asks, “Father, did you love her?”

Xavier laughs slightly, “Perhaps, but I would never have hurt your mother that way. I loved her too much to even consider another mare.”

Xochitl smiles and tells him, “Yes, I do understand father. We are only equine after all.” He pauses and says, “Xailynn should be home tomorrow father.”

He nods his head, “That is good. I was hoping to see her again soon. Any news on how she is doing?”

“No, not really. The letter just told us when she would be back in Manesville. It seems her junket to Hoofington went rather well.”

“That is good to hear. Your sister is very smart when it comes to dealing with those down there.”

Xochitl grins, “Well it doesn’t hurt that the Repair Ponies are still known down there, that and that Choo Choo considers her family. That keeps some of the rougher ones in line.”

Xavier tilts his head and asks, “Is that all? That Choo Choo considers her family?”

“Well, that and a couple of very accurate, long-range shots a few years back. But father, that is a story for another time.”

He nods his head and twists his ears slightly, “Yes, I guess it is, but someday son, I really want to hear about what you and the others have been up to for so long.”

Xochitl nods his head, “Perhaps father, but I will say it has been nothing like the Valley.”

“No, nothing could have been like the Valley. Even the charge of the 2nd regiment at Coltlumbia as bloody as it was, only lasted for half a day, not a siege and done over and over.”

“They say that until shortly after the day of Sunshine and Rainbows that Hoofington was always horrifying. Having been there, I can believe it.” Xochitl tells his father.

“Who are those that you call they? My son.”

“Father, those who live there as well as I remember Ginger's mother Nugget talking about it when she did not think we could hear.”

Xavier nods his head, then he looks into the distance across the road and he sees her once again. He looks back at his son, “Xochitl, why don’t you go back inside, I will join you in a bit but I want to visit your mother first. Tonight, I am missing her.”

Xochitl smiles sadly and nods his head, “Of course father, I will see you inside, would you like me to have some tea ready?”

Xavier laughs lightly, “No, not tonight, maybe a shot of Old Overmare though.”

As Xochitl goes inside he slowly walks down the stairs and crosses the road to her. He sees her standing by the grave of his old friend the Colonel. The white mare with a black mane and tail wearing her cloak so most of her face is covered.

As he approaches behind her she says, “It is good to see you, my old friend.”

His voice sounding more like it did when he first saw her, he answers, “It is good to see you too. I am sorry to interrupt you, but I have seen you many times of late and I wanted to see if you were, ok?”

She laughs sadly, “A mortal, much less a zebra, asking me if I am, ok? A very strange thing for one of my kind is it not?”

“Perhaps, but perhaps not, depending on my family line. But you did not answer me.”

This time she sighs, “No, no I am not. You were wise my friend when you said never make a deal with a spirit. I made one and it cost me what time I could have spent with my first friend.”

Xavier is now curious. His ears twist to the side and one comes forward while the other is to the side. He asks, “You made a deal with a spirit? Why?”

She audibly sighs, then she answers, “To save the one she loved most and her foal.”

Xavier moves his head back somewhat in surprise. Then he looks at her and asks, “Sutures and Moon Lily?”

She simply nods her head in reply. Then she quietly says, “I fear I have made a great error though, for part of the bargain required I give some of my life force to the foal to save her life. I sorrow for her as I know not how long she will live, and because part of me is in her, she is my daughter as well as that of the family.”

“Is that why she is so powerful?”

“Perhaps, I know not for sure. As far as I know, it was never done before.”

“Then, as one friend to another, and one parent to another, please, be there for her when she needs you.” The old Xavier says.

She nods her head, then she pats the ground next to her and the grave, “Please, come lay next to me and join me. I have learned to miss having others with me.”

He does as she requests. As the night gets late and the moon is high overhead she tells him, “Now, to bed my friend, until next time.” Then she lightly kisses him on his cheek.

He returns the favor and tells her, “Until next time my friend. I look forward to your next visit.”

“And so do I,” she tells him. Then as he slowly walks back across the road, he feels the pain in his joints begin to subside. One of the benefits of having her visit he muses to himself. As he falls asleep he dreams of all those years ago when he first met her during the expedition and feared her. Then he remembers how once back she came to him on those rough nights when he could not sleep and kept him company during his silent night watches that none of the others realized he stood. Oh, to be young again and relive those times he thinks to himself as he falls into a restful sleep.

__________

“Look, I don’t care who you think you are, you are not moving her grave.” The old mule tells the young military officer in front of him.

“I am sorry, but it is not my decision. The NCR wants to build a memorial to some of the founding officers of the NCR. They only want to move her body over to the cemetery by the old stable.”

The mule looks at the officer, “I may be old you young buck, but I will still tear you a new one if you put one shovel to the dirt there. She was my mother. When she died, she was not in combat like her husband Badger. She was at home with her family and died in her sleep with my other mother Sutures. So, no. How about I dig up your mother, huh?”

Exasperated, the officer says, “Sir, I am just following orders.”

“How about you go get your superior officer son, I’ll wait. I have plenty of time.”

“Sir, I don’t know who you think you are, but you are not going to change my orders.”

The old mule begins his mulish laughter. Soon from out of the smaller house on the farm comes a zebra mare about several years older than him. Once she gets close enough, she asks him, “Dear, did you finally let him know who you are?”

As he tries to stop laughing, he finally spits out, “Not yet dearest, He told me I could not change his orders.”

The zebra mare does not laugh, instead, she just shakes her head. Then she asks the young officer, “They didn’t tell you who her family is, did they?”

The officer looks upset, “No ma’am, but that doesn’t mean anything. If he is not in my chain of command, what he wants means little. I have my orders.”

She shakes her head and looks at her husband. “Dear, I tried. Just don’t crush him too hard. I need to go back inside to finish working on the proposal that I am going to put forth next week before the assembly.”

When he hears this, the officer’s ears twitch a little bit. In the back of his mind, he knows that this should be a warning, but he doesn’t know why. Finally, in an irritated voice he asks, “So just who do you think you are to talk to an officer of the NCR like this.”

This time Coffee Cake becomes immediately serious. His ears start to go back and he almost growls, “I am Brigadier General Coffee Cake you young welp. And even if I was not the Commanding officer of the Manesville Brigade you should never have talked to anyone like you have me.” He pauses to briefly let his words sink in. “DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME, Lieutenant?”

The officer has gone pale. His ears are no longer up at all, they hang limply at the side of his head. In his mind, he realizes he may have just destroyed what he hoped would be a very promising career. Meekly he answers back, “Yes Sir.”

“Now, I want to talk to dumb SOB who gave you that order. Get them here now.”

Almost quivering now, the Lieutenant replies, “Yes sir,” then he spins on his hind hooves and gallops off, leaving the troops he brought with him behind.

Coffee, then leans on the fence and calls out, “First Sergeant, now why didn’t you warn that still wet behind the ears pup about who I was?”

The First Sergeant steps up to him, “Sir, no offense but he is a snot-nosed kid still. I am not even sure how he got his bars already.”

Coffee laughs, "I understand, but if he has an education then they started to accelerate some of them. My big brother used to tell me about how they did that during the great war.”

The 1st Sergeant looks at him funny, “Sir, how could you have had a big brother who fought in the great war?”

Coffee laughs lightly to himself. “Oh, He was one of the caretakers at Site Paddock. I and my twin sister were under their care until the mare that little SOB wanted to dig up volunteered to carry us, give birth to us, and then raised us.”

The 1st Sergeant shakes his head slightly, “You know sir, that never made the history books about her.”

Coffee nods his head, “I am not surprised, things like that usually don’t. She and Johnny both taught me that. Part of why I had to buck for rank so hard. I wanted to be one of the few of my kind who made it this far.”

The 1st Sergeant looks at the grave across the street and smiles. “Sir, from what I have heard through family lore, she would have been proud of you for that.”

Coffee feels a tear begin to form in his eye that he wipes away. “Thank you for saying that 1st Sergeant, I sure hope she would be. She gave up a lot to have me and my sis. Even the chance to get her star.”

The noncom just shakes his head. Then he asks, “Sir, I have read some of the old reports in the archives, what was she like as a pony?”

Now the old jack smiles broadly and tells him, “She was a wonderful caring mother, she loved and was loved by her family.” Then he notices some of the other troopers have moved closer to listen. He smiles and tells them, “While I was not born until after she retired, I still remember her and my other parents talking about their times in service. The stories that I remember most are the ones I think that made her the mare she became. It all started with some crazed unicorn stallion named Silver Spite who was one of Red Eye’s officers…”

He is just finishing telling them what he heard the older members of his family say about the Siege of Serenity Valley when the young lieutenant and his captain approach.

Coffee then looks at the younger troopers and the non-coms and tells them, “Thank you all for listening to an old Jack ramble on about history.”

They nod and fall back to a respectful distance as the officers get close. The captain approaches and salutes. Then he says, “Yes General, what can I do for you that my Lieutenant couldn’t?”

Coffee tilts his head and asks, “Captain who gave the orders to move my mother's body to the NCR cemetery in Manesville?”

The captain looks surprised, “Your Mother sir?”

“Yes Captain, Colonel Mollygirl carried me and my sister for 11 months in her body and then raised me. She is my mother. SO, who gave the order?”

The captain looks disturbed slightly and replies, “Sir, I don’t know, but I had assumed you knew. Also, sir, I had not realized she was your mother. Or I would have questioned the order.”

"I am sure you would captain. I will be back at my Headquarters tomorrow morning; I expect you to bring me a copy of the orders. Let your battalion commander know where you are going and that it is under my direct orders,” he pauses. “Oh, and bring this young pup with you. I think he needs a lesson as well.”

The captain gulps and nods his head, “Yes sir. What time?”

Coffee then tells him a time and dismisses them. Once back in the house his wife smiles at him from her seat at the Kitchen table. She then asks, “So Coffee what was going on this time?”

He shakes his head, “Just some group decided ma should be buried with her troopers again instead of her family. I know she loved her troopers and all, but honestly love, she was retired for almost as long as she was in service. If she fell with them in the field, she would have wanted to have been buried with them, but when she passed, she wanted to be with her family. She should stay there.”

Xailynn smiles at her husband, “I agree, maybe our family can make a donation to help build a statue or something for her there. My suggestion would be to build it in Memorial Park across the street near the War Loss Wall.”

He nods his head, “Maybe you are right dear, I will see if that will satisfy their desire to move her.”

“That sounds good dear, now how about we both take a break and enjoy some tea?”

He laughs gently, “Ok, sounds good. But afterward, I still have some reports to look over. Oh, and tonight Granny Choo and Moon Lily are due back into town. I was going to see about us having dinner with them.”

She smiles and tells them, “Sounds good dear, now please get the honey down while I finish heating the water.”

__________

As she enters the old historical site, she smiles to herself at the memories she has from it. She pays her entry fee like anyone else. The feel here is different for her here than when she visits Coltlumbia at least. Whenever she goes there, she still feels sorrow, and she feels very anxious as she remembers that day.

When she visits there, she still performs a flyover of the cemetery and she sings Days Gone By. Just like they all did on the day they buried so many from home including Papa Badger and Aunt Pages. The last time she was there she was joined by George. As they finished a couple of young pegasi flew up to meet them and one of them asked what they were doing and why. She remembers telling him about that day and how startled he was to find out she was there that day and was about his age when she fought there.

Then her mind comes back to the present. She almost laughs at the displays that they have set up. She looks at the old officers’ quarters area and remembers that those ones were actually the senior enlisted ones. The old officers’ quarters are no longer standing it seems. A shame, she would have liked to have seen the tiny room that she shared with two of her sisters and two of her mothers. Like that building, they are all gone now, but she still remembers them.

She notices that the armory where Epona told her Tater earned his cutie mark is locked and the sign outside it states how only those who were members of the NCR Army were allowed in there and only on official business, which causes her to laugh lightly. She then thinks back to how much time that her big sister and Tater had spent there.

Finally, we came to the old headquarters bunker. As the guide in his uniform with his horn sticking through his wide brim hat talks about the history of the base she simply nods until he comes to the battle of Harness. “It is here that the commanding officer controlled the trooper of the NCR forces. They say the battle went on and on for several days. Some stories even tell of the commander breastfeeding her foal while the battle raged. I only bring this up to point out how different myths can be from real history. Myself as well as the park service both consider this to be a fabricated story to try and increase the reputation of a little-known officer. After this attack is when Colonel Milo from Harness took over the forces and drove them to victory. As you can see by the size of the bloodstains on the floor by the map table, there is no way she could have survived that attack.”

Without thinking or meaning to, I clear my throat. The guide looks at me and asks, “Excuse me, ma’am, do you have a question?”

I smile at him and I tell him, “No, no question, but you have so much of what happened that day wrong.”

He smiles at Moon Lily and then the rest and says, “I assure you, I do not have it wrong. I had to extensively study the history of Hackamore, Harness, and the battle to get my position. The Historical Park Service and its sites study all documents and histories to make sure that we only pass on what the truth is.”

Again, I smile and I tell him, “You studied it. I lived it. I remember mama Mollygirl leading the fighting on that day. I also remember feeding from her that day too. I remember her near-death and how I killed that zebra after he hurt my sister Millie.”

He tilts his head and tells me, “Ma’am, that is impossible, there were no alicorns here on that day. The dragon that helped them did not even arrive until later in the day.”

Again, I shake my head. Then reply, “I was born a unicorn filly so yes, I was here that day. I know the spell to allow me to share my memories of events, if you would like I will touch my horn to yours and share it with you.”

He seems skeptical then he looks at the few others in the tour group and asks, “Will it take long?”

I shake my head, “No, unlike a memory orb your mind will process it much faster.”

He nods his head and still skeptical says, “Sure why not.”

I approach him and I touch my horn to his and begin the spell. I transfer my memories of being in the office with Epona, Tater, and Mills, with the radio chatter in the background as well as the sounds of combat. Then I let him see Mills and me sneaking out of the office and feeding off of Mama Mollygirl during the battle. I let him see Auntie Windy arrive in the bunker with George in the background outside. Finally, I let him see Mills find the zebra assassin in our bunker and how they attacked us. And to my shame, I let him see me take the first life I ever had to.

When we are done only a half-hour has passed, but it seems I slipped and allowed the spell to slip over to the other two unicorns who are also in the tour group. Those I have shared my memory with are stunned. The tour guide finally begins to come around. His eyes open wide and he shakes his head as if trying to clear it. Finally, he says, “I, I am sorry. I thought we knew the truth.” He pauses, shakes his head one more time, and then tells the non-unicorn members of the tour group about what he has seen.

As we walk out toward the gate of the site, he stops me and asks, “Ma’am, could we share this memory with those in charge of it here? I think it would allow me to tell the factual history, not what they think is true.”

This time I have to think about it. I sit down and briefly consider it. Finally, I tell him hesitantly, “Yes, I guess so. I will be in this region for about another month visiting family. I do tend to return every couple of years to keep in touch and to welcome the new arrivals.”

“Thank you, Ma’am, and for what it is worth, I am sorry you had to experience that in the first place.”

I sigh then tell him, “It is ok. I am just glad that such times are so rare now that others can now question them. And also, thank you for making sure that they are still all remembered. Of those in the bunker that day, I am the last one left alive, it is good to know that while they may not be remembered, their efforts are.”

__________

They sit off to the side of the park watching a group of young foals, calves, and griffon play. They can hear the joy in their laughter. Behind the youngsters is a statue of a scarred mare standing on her hind legs with a saber held in her pastern.

Beside her, she hears Choo Choo laugh lightly as she tilts her head and says, “You know Moon Lily, I remember when she actually did stand like that. It was at the Valley. One of her worst memories, and yet they immortalized her for it.”

“I know, who would have ever expected it. But at least once they carved this statue they stopped trying to move her body.” She sits silently for a moment. Then she looks at Choo Choo and her mother the Mareigan on the other side of her. “You know, Coffee never did forgive the NCR leaders for not wanting to leave her be. White Cloud was her home as well as his.”

As they continue to talk about her and her family, they see the shadow of a dragon coming across the ground towards them. Moon looks up and she sees George beginning to land so she can join them.

She gives a slight wave and George returns it. Then she settles on the ground next to them. George smiles and asks, “So, is that them Moon?”

She nods her head, “Yes, yes, it is Choo. It took me a while, but I found them.”

The Mareigan nods her head, “It is good to know that they are back. I have missed them, particularly her. But then again, they will not know us.” She says and then lets out a sigh.

George is sitting there next to them and Moon sees her wring her front talons together as if nervous. Moon smiles slightly and asks, “Ok George, what is it?”

They all three notice her showing her embarrassment as she blushes. Then she asks, “Moon, do you think you could look for Tempered for me next? I have so missed him ever since he died fighting the Radworym invasion.”

Moon puts her hoof on her old friend and tells her, “I have been looking for him already, hopefully, I can. If I do, I will let you know, just like I did this time.”

George lets out a low sigh, “Ok Moon, I appreciate it. Thanks.”

“You’re welcome, George.”

“So how did you know they would be here today?” Choo Choo asks.

Moon Lily smiles and answers, “Because they play here almost every day.”

Mareigan nods her head, “I have seen them, but I did not realize who they were. A pity, but it is nice to know.”

Then George asks quietly, “Ok, so who is who?”

Moon smiles knowingly, “Honestly that is the funny part. The young heifer is my birth mother. The unicorn colt, well he was papa Archer.”

When she pauses, Choo Choo asks, “So which one is Mollygirl?”

Moon patiently looks at her great-grandmother and tells her, “The young light blue pegasus filly. It is funny but the pegasus colt next to her is Xavier. Oh, and the young bull, well she was Buttermilk.”

“Such beautiful souls, hopefully, they may find peace in this lifetime,” Mareigan tells them.

Moon nods her head to look at her and tells her, “I hope the same thing. Nothing to cause them nightmares. Maybe enough excitement to get the blood flowing and that is enough.”

“I am surprised that Xavier was so close to her,” George says.

Moon smiles sadly, “I am not. When I was performing the blessing for him, Ginger, Xochitl and I heard him talking to both Mama Mollygirl and Persimmon. He seemed to relax as he did so and soon, he closed his eyes and passed.”

As they are talking the youngsters seem to have drifted over to them. The young pegasus mare cautiously approaches them. She then says, “Hi, I am Bluebird, what’s your names?”

From the side, the young pegasus colt says in an exasperated voice, “Bluebird you are gonna get us in trouble for talking to strangers.”

She turns to him and sticks out her tongue at him. Then returns her attention to the four adults before her. “Sorry about my brother. He just worries a lot.”

Moon smiles and tells her, “I am Moon Lily and these are my friends, George, Choo Choo, and Mareigan.”

“Pleased to meet ya.” Responds Bluebird as she comes close enough to shake hooves with them. Then she says, “I never got to meet a real dragon before. Do you like flying too?”

George smiles at her and tells her, “I love flying. At one time I had an earth pony friend who used to fly on my back. We really enjoyed that together.”

The young mare’s eyes go wide. “Wow, that is really something. I never imagined an earthpony flying.”

George smiles and tells her, “Yes, she really was something.”

Bluebird then asks, “What did she look like?”

George smiles and points at the statue, “Well like her, but she was not white like a stone. She had a red coat, and a yellow mane and tail with a black streak through them.”

The colt and the other youngsters by now are close enough to overhear this. The colt then asks, “Was she a brave soldier?”

George replies, “Oh yes, she was. She didn’t realize it, but she was brave though.”

The unicorn colt then asks, “But if she was a brave soldier I guess she did not have any foals then.”

Moon Lily smiles and tells him, “Oh, she had foals, plus many others she adopted.”

The young cow then asks, “Was she a good mother?”

This time with a smile on her face and a tear in her eye she answers, “Yes, she was one of the best mothers I could have had. I loved her and still miss her.”

The young pegasus colt asks, “Can you tell us about her?”

Moon then sits down and begins to tell them about Mollygirl and her friends. They are all intrigued by the stories and listen intently. Beside her Moon’s friend simply smile and listen to the stories. Finally, they hear a voice calling out “Bluebird, Tempest, dinner is ready, time to come eat.”

The young filly then tells them, “We have to go. It was nice meeting you. I hope to see you again sometime.”

Moon smiles back at her and tells her, “Same here young mare, same here. Have a good night.”

The four friends then watch as the youngsters all split up and go their different ways so they can get home for their dinners. They give each other a brief hug, tell each other they will see each other soon, and with a brief sigh, they too go their separate ways as the sun slowly begins to set on the horizon.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

It has been a long and eventful trail that I have followed throughout my life. I have lost many friends and loved ones over the years, but I still have a core group of friends. Together we realized what all we have gained and that we still have each other. We also saw a group of friends who are just at the beginning of their journey and we wish them well, and at the same time, we say goodbye to our old friends and loved ones. If you could, please play The Last Goodbye for us.

Thank you,

Moon Lily

Author's Note

It has been a long journey and for those who have made it with me, thank you. I hope you have enjoyed reading it as much as I have writing it. As I sit here I contemplate all that has happened since I started it, both in the story and real life. I have tried to show Mollygirl's life in the wastelands and how even those of us who are not what most would consider special can have a great impact on others.

I am already developing my next story, which will be a spin-off I call the Repair Ponies. And yes, some of the characters we got to know in Borderlands will be in it. However, I will not be publishing it for a couple of months. The artwork for the cover page has already been done by Laura SIkes though.

A question I put out to you my readers is, should I continue to use the dedication songs at the end of the Chapters in the Repair Ponies, or just leave them here. Please let me know your thoughts on this either in a comment or in a pm.

As a side note, the final dedication song is not just for the characters in the story, but also for you, my readers.

For those who would like to listen to this final dedication, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JXEPi7cnJ08

Chapter 40 We Will Meet You In Manesville

Chapter 40 We Will Meet You In Manesville

“Goodbyes are not forever. Goodbyes are not the end. They simply mean I'll miss you until we meet again!” -Anonymous

We cross the river and meet the civilian and supply caravan. Once all of us have crossed the bridge I call for an officer’s call in an old tent that Fancy had set up just for this. I am waiting for all of them to arrive when Fancy comes over and asks, “So when are the rest of the troops getting here?”

I sigh and look her in the eyes, “Fancy, this is it. We lost quite a few today and even more wounded.”

She looks around in the dark, “No, seriously Mollygirl, you are missing almost half a company, where are they.”

Kettle Belle approaches her, “Fancy please, don’t keep asking. She is not pulling your hoof.”

I see the look of horror on her face. “We lost that many, they lost more, and they are still coming?”

I simply nod, “Yep, that is why during the meeting I am telling everypony you are leaving in an hour after it is done and we will be barring the back door for you.”

It is about then that Clock Work comes over, “Did I hear that right LT?”

“Which part Clock Work?” I ask tiredly.

“That we are leaving tonight and you all are staying behind.”

“Yes, I will give more details in a bit,” I tell him after which he and Fancy head to the side and sit down.

As the others arrive Sunset comes over to chat. “How ya doing LT, you hangin' in there?”

“Yeah, I am, thanks for asking. Quick question, where did you learn to do that Tactical Rainboom maneuver?”

He looks around first then quietly answers, “Mollygirl, it was an old Wonderbolt technique. I learned about it while training to be an enclave scout. We all wanted to try it, and some of us were allowed to, however, the last time I did one was before I was branded, and to be honest, it almost killed me. I hit hard enough that if I had not been wearing my armor, it would have killed me. But desperate times call for desperate measures.”

I am surprised to hear this from him, “Sunset, did Choo Choo and Firefly know how dangerous this was?”

“Yeah, they did, we discussed it a couple of times and did a couple of practice runs at lower speeds. But like I said we needed something drastic and well…”

“Ok, I understand. By the way, someday I would like to hear more about your time as an Enclave scout.”

When I say this, I see his attitude shift in his body language, his face becomes featureless and his voice flat, “Mollygirl, I really don’t think you want to hear those stories. There is a reason I am now a Dashite.”

“Ok, then maybe over a couple of drinks sometime, we can both tell our stories.”

He looks thoughtful, tilts his head, and answers back, “You know Mollygirl, I think that is something we could do. Maybe it would be good for both of us ta have somepony to tell those tales ta.”

“Sounds good, looks like everypony is here so we best begin,” I tell them as I look around the tent. I notice that Kettle Bell has a bandage on a hind leg. I see Tender Hoof has one over his left eye as well as a brace on his left foreleg. Archer is behind them with a serious expression on his face next to Balanced Books and Bailey Bridge. My staff is also present as we gather around a table with another map around it.

“First off, while my staff and the scouts were trapped in the one building today, I overheard some of the members of Silver Spites forces talking, we have three more companies coming by tomorrow morning, and possibly two more the next day.” I see the surprise on their faces, I hear some startled mumbling, I let it go for a few seconds then I continue. "In light of this development, I think it is time for us to separate the civilian camp and the Service of Supply train from the rest of us. Clock Work, you are to escort them. I want you to make the most direct route possible back to the Co-op. Use your pegasi volunteers as scouts to make sure the way is clear. Do not attack, defend if needed, avoid if possible. But get them home.”

I see the shock on many of the faces of those present. “Tonight, we will be loading three wagons of ammo and three of food to stay with the rest of us. Any wagons that are fully empty and do not have anything to carry will be destroyed. I want the members of those teams distributed. The wagons that will stay with me I want six cow, or pony teams so we can pull easier and with the least exertion for now.”

I see a hoof go up. I notice it is Doc Treacle, “Yes doc?” I ask.

“Ma’am, do you want me to stay with you or go with the rest of them?”

“With what’s coming Doctor, I would love to keep you with us, but I need you on the wagon train to get those already wounded home alive.”

“I understand LT.” He responds and I see his ears go down to the side of his head.

I look back to the map and point a hoof at a ridge that has a river behind it with a bridge, for the rest of us. This is where we have been ordered by Manesville to be in two to three days. When we get there, we will dig in and fortify it. Before that I want us to make some strikes at the forces chasing us. Quick hit and runs. No prolonged engagements. Is that understood?”

“Yes ma’am,” I hear out of the mouths of those around me.

“Alright then, let's get moving. Those with family in the civilian caravan, can go ahead and say goodbye. Those without, I want those supplies transferred and made ready. Also, Bailey, I want that bridge prepared for demolition but have some fun and put a couple of claymore mines on the approaches first. I want to kick them in the teeth before we blow the bridge.”

I see a devilish grin come onto his face. “You got it LT. Can I also use a couple of other mines?”

“No, save the other mines for later, I promise we will let you play with them eventually. Now if there are no other questions right now, dismissed.” I tell them.

I watch them go out into the dark and rain. Fancy comes over to me. “Mollygirl, I will get them to your meeting point and prep a position for you. Then we will head the rest of the way back. But please be careful. I already lost a good friend; I do not want to lose more.”

“Sounds good Fancy. Thanks for telling me after everypony left, that will make it easier to keep it a secret between us in case anypony gets captured.”

I see her smile sadly, “Not a problem, besides, I think you need every hoof you can get. Mollygirl, I know we are not close, but I do consider you a friend too, understand that. I mean it, do not take too many risks. I heard about the fight today and your being in the front of the one charge, you have more than just you to think about now,” she tells me as she places a forehoof on the side of my belly and smiles. Be careful for her also..”

I smile, “Thanks Fancy, you be careful too. When we meet next how about we just sit and have a nice cup of tea and talk?”

“Sounds good LT, now I best get going we both have things to do,” she gives me a quick hug and then leaves. I am alone in the tent and listen to the activity outside and the rain as it hits the canvas. Goddesses I hope I do not screw this up.

Behind me, I hear hoof steps. I turn and look. In the darkness of the tent, I see her. “Hello, Mareigan.”

As she approaches, she talks, “Hello my child. I know it hurts, but you all did well today.”

“Did we? We had no choice but to leave the town to them. They had fewer troops left, but we had to leave.”

“Mollygirl, you could have driven them out yes, but you and I both know they have more coming soon and would have rolled over you then. You did what you had to do,” she tells me as she puts a hoof under my chin and looks me in the eyes.

“Mareigan, I just do not want to let them down.”

“Spoken like a true mother. And yes, you are, not only to the foal you carry but to our Ginger as well. She too is your daughter now. When I was there to collect Nugget, she told me this and asked me to hold off so she could say her goodbyes.”

“You were there? Why did you take her then? You could have let her live.”

She straightens up and looks down at me, “IT was her time, she had earned a warrior's death and for that, I honored her request to say her goodbyes. T’is rare for me to do.” I watch anger flash over her face briefly.

I look toward the ground, “I am sorry, it, it just hurts to lose another friend and to see her daughters hurt so much.”

I see her relax and a look of benevolence comes over her, “Aye, understand that I can. But do not blame me. For it was not me who choose this path for any of ya.”

“I understand, I would do almost anything to protect them all, but I still have to put them in danger to do so.”

She steps closer, “Almost anything, you say?”

I simply nod as she lifts my face to hers her muzzle almost touching mine, “But tis not something you truly want tis it.”

I notice that my lips had parted some in anticipation of her kissing me, I shake my head in confusion as she lets my face go.

“Mollygirl what shall I ever do with ye child.” She says and shakes her head. Know I will be watching you. Be careful and wise. Protect the foals, including yours. I will do what I can to protect all of you too but understand, I can only do so much. I can no protect ya from your own foalishness.”

“Thank you Mareigan,” I tell her as she walks past.

She stops at the doorway of the tent, looks back at me, and smiles, “Farewell, for now, my child.” Then she walks into the dark and disappears.

__________

Part of me wants to stay inside the tent, but I know I need to get things done. I should say goodbye to a few of the civilians as well as Clock Work. I also need to get Ginger. I know she should still be with Xavier and Xochitl. I would have left her with Dusty, but Dusty has a squad to look after.

With all I have going on, at least I don’t have time for a breakdown. However, boy will I need to do some talking with Moon Pie about all this. Maybe she can help me make sense of all that is happening.

I get up and head out into the rain. I see Blondie and Trouble heading toward the Civilian Caravan and stop them. “Blondie, if you want to head out with the civilians, please do so, I will even transfer you as a scout to the Volunteers so you can still get paid.”

She smiles at me, “No thanks, these two left me before not knowing I needed them, I know what it is like. I am not leaving them when they need me. Besides, Sunny is in good hooves, I have known the Cup family for years and Sunny has since he was born, he will be fine.”

I look at Trouble, he smiles and shakes his head, “Mollygirl, I am here for family as much as duty now. You know what that means cous.”

I smile back, “Yeah, I do, thanks cous. Give Sunny a hug from me you two. I will talk to you later.”

They continue on to the caravan but I take a side trip to check the progress of the transfer of supplies and the medical staff. I see Sutures coming out of a wagon and stop her, “Hey Sutures, you heading out with the wounded?”

She looks at me, with an expression of shock on her face, “Mollygirl, why would you think that? I have too many ponies here that I care about. You, you aren’t trying to get rid of me, are you?”

“No, not at all Sutures, if anything I would want to protect you,” I look down at the ground, “I am so sorry about earlier dear, I never should have asked that of you.”

She lifts my head and looks me in the eyes, “Mollygirl, I did volunteer, as much as I hate to admit it, you asked the others first, and I then asked to also. So, I guess I am to blame as well, It's, just, you know, hard to admit to yourself when you do something like that.”

“Yeah, yeah it is, but I know a pretty good therapist you can talk to when we get back, I wonder if she gives group rates?” I say with a slight smile, but still a tear in my eye.

She tries to laugh, “I may have to take you up on that. Just so you know I was in helping to get the wounded settled in for the next leg of their trip. Doc is going to be with them along with one of the medics from the Rangers. Oh, and one of the pegasi we met in Good Doer, used to be a nurse, so he offered to help too.”

“Ok, sounds good dear. I better let you get going too for now. Will I see you later tonight?” I ask.

She nods her head, “You should, I know Ginger is going to be needing a lot of attention for a while.”

“She is, and so is Dusty I think, but how about you, how are you holding up?”

She sighs, “Love, when we get back, as soon as I can turn in my uniform, I am done. I just can’t do this again, not anymore.”

I put a hoof around her, “I understand entirely, to tell the truth, it is something I have considered too.” I then lightly kiss her on the cheek and get moving again.

I inspect our lines quickly and see the positions being fortified, I also can see the shadows of the engineers moving both on the bridge itself as well as on the causeway leading up to it. It looks like we should be able to hold them for a while.

I finally find the scouts not too far from the artillery and my HQ. My staff has moved the tent from earlier and it is now not so easily seen from the other side of the river. The scouts are currently digging in and improving their dugout with branches overhead as well as tarps to keep out the rain. The artillery has dug in and has placed thick branches and tree limbs in front of their positions, which are just short of the crest of the ridge. I go inside and find Xochitl and Ginger heating water for tea for themselves and the others, Sunset sees me and nods.

I go over to Ginger, “Hi dear,” I tell her as a put a hoof on her shoulder.

She looks at me and with a tear-streaked face tries to smile at me, “Hi ma, want some tea.”

“Sure, “I tell her and I dig into my saddlebag for my cup. Once I find it, I let her fill it and then begin to sip out of it. Then I begin, “Ginger, the civilians will be leaving in a bit, would you like to go with them?”

I see a worried look come onto her face, “Why? Don't you want me now?”

“No, no, it is not that, just in case you wanted to go with them, it will be safer with them.”

“No, I want to stay here with you, sissy, Xochitl, and the others. Ma, I may still be a blank flank but haven’t I done good enough to stay with all of you? Besides, who would I go with? My family is here.”

She has a point and I know it. “You have done fine dear, just like everyone else. I want you to stay with me.”

At that point she comes over and gives me a hug, “Thank you, I was so afraid you would not want me. I have lost so many I care about this last year.”

I hold her for a while and tell her, “I know how you feel kiddo, I know how you feel.” After a bit, I realize I still have to say my goodbyes, “Ginger, would you like to come with me to say goodbye to some of those that are leaving tonight?” In reply, she simply nods her head yes. I watch as she pulls a rain tarp out of her saddlebags and wraps it around herself, then together we head out into the weather to make my rounds.

As we enter the civilian camp we are passing by a wagon where I notice Tar Water and her guard as well as Trouble and Blondie. As we are passing, I hear little Sunny talking, “Really Auntie Tar, I am going to have a cousin in a little while, you mean it?”

I see her give him a hug, “Yes Sunny, you may have to wait a while to play with them, but you will.”

Then I hear Sunny ask, “Auntie Tar, you always have MP here with you, is he your colt friend?” I almost trip on my own hooves when I hear that question and am curious how she is going to answer.

“No, Sunny he is just a friend now, I got into big trouble and now I have to have him there to make sure I do not get into more trouble.”

Then I hear that bright voice say, “Ah, ok, kind of like being grounded, Mommy grounded me once too.”

I want to stop and say goodbye to Sunny, but I do not want to interrupt, I will try and catch them on the way back through. Ginger and I keep walking, I notice she was listening too, but like me, she says nothing.

As we continue, we come upon Stir Fry. “Hey Stir Fry, I just wanted to say goodbye and thank you for all you have done for us.”

“Oh, Hi LT, no problem, Sorry I don't have much time to make something for you, I am just finishing up packing my wagon. I got some extra portions of broiled radhog and mole rat if you want to take it with you, otherwise, it's leftovers for tomorrow. It just doesn’t taste the same reheated though.”

I look at Ginger and see her nod her head, “Thanks Stir Fry, I will take you up on two portions of radhog, but to tell the truth, I had just stopped by to say goodbye and good luck. You have made this expedition so much more tolerable for myself and many of the others. When and if we make it back, I would like to have you out to the farm for dinner sometime, just so I can treat you back.”

As I am saying this, she is cutting two portions of radhog meat, she looks around and sees some old paper that she has stacked to the side, “Normally I make ponies use their mess kits or my metal plates, but I don’t have time to clean them. I read that they used to wrap sandwiches and such up in paper before the war, so when I can get some I keep in on hoof for special times. So here you two go. Enjoy and I will see you up the road, both of you. Now be careful you two, oh and LT I will miss our evening chats.”

I smile, “Me too Stir Fry. Take care and keep ‘em as well-fed as you can.” I put the meat in my saddlebags and we continue on in our travels.

As we walk past, we are greeted by several of the civilians as they continue packing. I am both amused and surprised when I notice the wagon before us still brightly painted with Two Bucks and a Brahmin painted on the side.

The three of them wave to me and say hello to us. “Sorry I have not visited sooner; I have been so busy I did not realize you were still with us.”

The brahmin looks at me, the one head speaks “That’s ok LT, we understand, we decided to check out your co-op a while back, besides I have a few personal interests now,”

I am slightly disconcerted when his second head suddenly interrupts, “We, we have personal interest now, you always try to leave me out of it don’t you.”

The first head starts to argue back, “We have had this discussion before, this is neither the time nor the place for it. Anyway, LT if you would be so kind, tell Sergeants Kicker and Kettle Bell we said goodbye and hope to see them again soon.”

I smile at both of them, “I will do that, you take care too, ok.” As I look, I see the two stallions loading the wagon and assisting Text Book and her students onboard.

“Thanks again for giving a ride to them, I was worried,” I tell them and I see Ginger go over and talk to the teacher and her pupils.

“Tis nothing, after all, isn’t it the Co-op way? Everybody helping when and as much as they can.”

“Yes, yes, it is and you two will fit right in if you want to join us with that kind of attitude, now I best get going. Keep safe ok.”

“Ok, see you in Manesville LT.” I hear them both say as I head to the back of the wagon to say hello and goodbye to Text Book and the foals. Then Ginger and I continue on.

Next, we come to the service of supply wagons, right away I see Flechettes and he waves me down. “LT, you never stopped to get your bladed weapon, do you still want one?” he asks me.

I am surprised as I had forgotten I had asked him about it some time ago. “Sure, what do you have for me Flechettes?”

“Well ma’am, I can fit it to your battle saddle really quick but I found one of the old Equestrian Army officers’ swords in those crates of weapons you brought back from the railyard.”

“Really, let me see,” I tell him excitedly.

He pulls it out of the back. I notice the plain metal scabbard for attaching it to my saddle, then I notice the gold-inlaid hilt with the leather-bound grip. As he pulls it out of the scabbard, I see it is engraved in olde ponish. I read it aloud, For This Land I Defend, My Life I Offer Up.

As I read it, I see Ginger’s eyes go wide, “Ma that is so you. It is beautiful.”

It is then that he seems to notice Ginger is with me. “If we have time little miss when I am done with the LT, I may have something for you.”

I see the look of surprise on her face, “For me? Really?” Flechettes only nods his head in reply as he offers me the sword.

I take it in my mouth and am surprised at how natural it feels. Yes, I want this badly, I have always liked swords and sabers, but this, this is a piece of art as well as a weapon, it is so well balanced and the craftsmanship is exquisite. I may not use it in battle, but if I need it, it would more than do the job.

“I’ll take it Flechettes, help me mount it on my battlesaddle so I can draw it,” I tell him.

After we have it mounted and I have test drawn it several times he is satisfied with the mount positioning. Then he looks at Ginger, “Young miss, are you happy with that weapon or would you prefer something better?” he asks her.

“Ma, can I really get a better rifle, I mean I like it and all, Xochitl gave it to me, but still…”

“Yes, dear you can. In fact, if you want, I am sure you can even put it in a scabbard in case you need it sometime or leave it with Flechettes and get it back from him when we get home.”

“OK, let's see what he has first before I decide for sure,” She tells us.

I watch go into the back and hear him digging around a bit, then I hear him, “Ah-ha, here it is.” Then I watch as he brings it out from the back. To tell the truth, I am slightly jealous when I see it, I see her face as he brings out a SIR15. My jaw drops, I did not even know we had one with us.

“Now, this is a sweet weapon, I would prefer to put it on a battlesaddle for you, but we don’t have time right now. However, I will make sure we adjust the straps so you can balance it better. The nice thing about the SIR15s’ is that they are silenced. Now, this doesn’t mean you can’t hear them, that would take a pretty good spell to enchant a weapon like that, however, it is quieter than most and should keep you from being noticed as easily. It should also make it easier for you to get ammo as it has the same standard of ammo as most of the expedition rifleponies.”

She looks at it almost like it is a potential colt friend, then she looks at me, “Can I really ma?”

I nod, “Yes dear, it actually makes sense, especially for the scouts. Thank you Flechettes, we, I owe you big time for both of these.”

He smiles, “No big deal LT, just get home safe and buy me a cider sometime.”

“It’s a deal, ok dear grab the extra magazines, and let’s get going.” I tell her, as we are leaving, I stop and shake hooves with him, “Thanks again and be careful. I will see you back in Manesville.”

“You to LT, Ginger, see you in Manesville.”

We are heading back toward the HQ when I see Sunny flying over me. “Hi LT.”

"Hi, Sunny we were just coming over to say goodbye for now,” I tell him.

He swoops down and lands next to me and Ginger. I notice him staring at my cheek, “Auntie Tar has a scar just like that. Will I be able to get one like it too when I get older? I like it, it makes you look tough.”

His innocence actually overcomes my embarrassment about my scar, “Sunny, someday you probably will have a scar, it may not match this one, but they do come with life. Remember, each one tells a story of how somepony was hurt and survived.”

“That is cool LT, can I hear your story?” He asks.

“Not right now Sunny we need to get back to HQ and you need to get back to your wagon. But it is wonderful to see you again young buck.”

Then he looks at Ginger, I see him looking at her side, “You have a scar too. Wow, you are tough then, I want to be like you someday Ginger, all the foals keep talking about how tough and brave you and Xochitl are.”

Ginger smiles at that, “Thanks Sunny perhaps someday I will tell you my story too if you’d like. Be a good colt though and get back to the Cups wagon. I will see you in Manesville. Who knows, maybe we can go to school together when we are there.”

I see his eyes get wide, “You really mean I might get to go to school someday. Oh wow, that would be great.” He takes both Ginger and I by surprise by jumping into the air and doing a loop, “That would be awesome, especially if I get to go with you and Xochitl.”

“Well you need to get there first Sunny, so how about a quick hug, and then you head back to your wagon.”

He doesn’t even bother to land he just hovers over and gives me a hug around the neck, then does the same to Ginger, “I will see you in Manesville, take care.” He tells us.

“Take care Sunny, see you in Manesville.” We both tell him and we watch him fly away toward his wagon and watch as his shadow lands right as Fancy calls for the civilian wagons to move.

I then notice the rain has stopped for now and we watch as the non-combatants and the volunteer company move out. Once we can no longer see them in the dark, we head back to the HQ tent.

As we are walking Ginger asks me, “Ma, do you really think Xochitl and me will fit in again once we get back?”

“Ginger, honestly I don’t know dear, but you will need your education. Just remember those who were not here will not understand what we have seen and done.”

“I know Ma. That is what I am afraid of.”

“Ginger, just remember there are some others back in Manesville that were under fire during the battle there and lost family members too. If you have trouble at your school, then maybe we can have you go to school there, or Magpie and Sumac and I can homeschool you.”

She seems to think about this, “Ok, we can try it, you know ma, even with everything that has happened the last year, I never thought it would be like this.”

I never wanted wings so much as I did right then, just so I could put them around her and hold her as we walked. Instead, I stop, put a hoof around her, and draw her into a hug. “Honey, I never did either, even after all my years with the Guard, I had no idea. But we will make it, both of us, even if it is just you, me, and this little one I am carrying, we will make it.”

“Thanks, ma, I guess we best get back though, thank you for taking me with you.”

“You are welcome,” I tell her and we continue on our way.

__________

Once we get back to the HQ I ask Specs if he has heard anything from Manesville and he tells me not yet. Paper Work then gives me the muster reports with the totals of killed and wounded. We have had another thirty killed and forty-five wounded today. Of the wounded thirty have been returned to duty. Great, we are now low enough on numbers we are resorting to using the walking wounded, instead of letting them heal up. It strikes me that twelve of the dead are from Nuggets squads alone. That was my mistake, I got overconfident and got them cut off. I blame myself, but if I don’t learn from it, or get everypony else home then their deaths are in vain. I can never do that again,

While I am talking Ginger heads over to be with Xochitl and Xavier. She lays down next to them and just places her head over Xochitl’s back. I notice that the fliers are all over in one area by themselves right now. They are talking. I have to smile to myself seeing how Serenity has her right wing around Sky protectively. I also notice though that Choo Choo keeps looking at Chip and Blackberry and looks like she wants to say something to them.

I then notice that somepony has either their PipBuck or radio playing DJ Pon3’s show. Somehow it seems comforting and gives me a feeling that at least somewhere things are still normal. I listen to the reports that come in from the wastelands.

The fighting in Fillydelphia still continues. The old steelworks and several more factories have been seriously damaged again as fighting has raged back and forth among the ruins. There are reports of more slaves being freed by the talons fighting there as well as new troops coming from all around the wastelands. If you are in this area, keep your heads down and be careful out there. If you are an escaped slave, remember the talons are your best bet for help.

In other news we have reports that many of the refugees from Thunderhead are being turned away from several communities. Remember everyone, that sometimes we need to lend a helping hoof to others and that most of the refugees had nothing to do with the clouds and suffered from the policies of the Enclave too.

In recent news there have been several accusations made against the so-called Co-op Expedition Force. Some say that they have killed most of the leadership of the Army of Fillydelphia serving under Colonel Bursting Star while under a flag of truce. These forces have been taken command of by the former captain, now self-proclaimed colonel, Silver Spite. Among the other allegations are the ransacking and burning of Good Doer. If you know the truth, let us know so we can make sure we keep telling the truth, no matter how much it hurts.

Now this next song is Countess Coloratura singing The Magic Inside…

As the song comes on, I look up at the door of the tent and see Sutures and Archer enter, we all look at each other and I cannot help but think how fitting this song is for us three, especially right now. I get up and we walk to each other and as the song plays, we begin to dance. I with my hooves around both of them, them close in front of me. I see a light of understanding in their eyes too as the song finishes.

When it is done, I get back down on four hooves and we go to sit down and just enjoy each other’s company while we can. Archer lays down and I lay on one side, of him, Sutures on the other and we both just rest our heads on his back. Tonight, I am using him like a rock to steady myself. I think Sutures is doing the same, and to tell the truth, I think he is using our contact to steady him also. It was one of the worst days we have had. I look over and see Ginger looking back at me in the same position. Part of me wants to laugh instead we both just look at each other and smile in understanding.

I fall asleep like this without meaning to. When I awake a couple of hours later, I see Choo Choo getting up and heading out the door for watch in the faint lamplight. She is being as quiet as she can. Before she leaves, she looks at all of us and smiles when she sees me looking at her, she gently closes her eyes, nods her head and when she reopens her eyes, she heads outside again.

I quickly scan the room and notice that Xavier or someone has put a blanket over Ginger and Xochitl. Xavier is right next to them. I notice Chip and Blackberry are missing also, but think nothing of it and go back to sleep.

I am awoken slightly before dawn by Choo Choo as she lightly shakes me with her hoof. “LT, they won’t be coming for a while. Their new troops are still a couple of hours out and I made a sneak visit to their headquarters in Targhee, those tactical rainbooms, well they knocked Silver Spite unconscious it seems. He was under guard in a locked room, so I could not get near him, but he was awake before I left. He was quite upset with how many troops he lost and how we got away, again.”

“Thanks, Choo Choo, did you see Chip and Blackberry while you were out.”

She smiles and nods her head enthusiastically, “Oh yes. We had fun, they snuck into Targhee with me. It seems that a little magic from three horns can really shake sleeping troops up. Oh, also I did not know it but Chip knows how to do an interrogation spell. That is how we found out where their headquarters are and that they can not really attack us until they receive more troops. They may try and probe our lines though.”

“You three really found out a lot, thank you. Now you all need to get some rest if you can. By the way who is on watch for the Scouts right now?”

“Oh, that would be Sunset, he relieved Blondie a while ago.”

“Ok, sounds good. Wake me in an hour if my alarm does not go off.” I tell her, then I put my head back onto Archer and am quickly back asleep.

When I next wake my alarm is going off. I hear a few gunshots in the distance, but nothing coming our way so I am not really worried about it.

The troops wake up and stand to at dawn. After an hour we stand down and begin to make breakfast. The troops continue to improve their positions. I watch as several start to take sharpened wooden stakes and place them in areas by the river banks that the enemy may try to use. At nine in the morning, we start to see larger amounts of troops form up along the edge of the town. My troops have taken brush and made their positions more difficult to see. My HQ is on the backside of the hill so it can not be seen. I go up to Archer's artillery positions to watch the show.

It starts off slow with just a few squads trying to keep to the dried grass areas and brush, but they always have to cross open areas before they can get closer. Eventually, we see about a company of their troops trying to gather together in front of the causeway to the bridge. I smile to myself as they send one squad ahead to scout the bridge, and they fail to notice the four claymore mines three facing the town, but one facing back towards the bridge itself. The first squad is almost onto the bridge and waves the rest forward. They are up and running toward the bridge when Bailey fires off the first of the claymores right into the back of the first squad, then the other squads begin to panic. Most continue moving forward, two more go to ground and another couple begin to fall back. Just as those advancing get close enough Bailey triggers two more of the mines and it cuts through them. From our positions, we can hear the screams of the wounded and dying.

Soon we see three more companies begin to advance toward us they have fanned out and are coming at us line abreast. Moving in waves. Some advance while others provide overwatch. Still, we hold fire. We wait until about thirty of their troopers are on the bridge running across it, then I give the order and Bailey triggers first the last claymore into those left on the far side then the explosives on the bridge. I watch as large chunks of it are blown into the air. While most of it shifts and begins to fall, the main deck twist and starts to catch itself, right then Archer fires several high explosive rounds to the far side of the decking from Celestia and the bridge finishes tearing the support beams and drops into the river. Not a perfect drop, but enough that it is unusable for now.

They are blocked from coming right at us now. However, I am now concerned about the possibility of being hit in the flanks. A good night’s sleep has helped me to consider what they are saying about Good Doer. If The regulars from Fillydelphia did not do it, and they think we did, where are the raiders who did? “Sunset! Get some scouts up and airborne asap. We may have company sooner than expected.”

I see his eyes go wide, “Yes, ma'am.” He gets on his PipBuck and starts giving orders out to his fliers. Suddenly I see four of them take off, two heading toward the east and two to the west.

I call back to Light Weight on mine, “1St sergeant, break down the HQ now and get ready to move we will be bugging out soon.

I hear the nervous tone in his voice, “Yes ma’am, will do.” Behind me, in the distance, I can hear him calling out to the others to break camp and I see the top of the command tent drop almost immediately.

Then I hear Sky’s voice over the comms channel, “Sunset this is Sky 3 repeat this is Sky 3 we have hostiles on the ground over 20 klicks out and closing on our positions from the west-northwest.”

“Rodger that, Sky, Keep observing, but try to remain unobserved.”

Then I hear Firefly’s Voice, “Sunset, this is Sky 2, Repeat this is Sky 2, we have hostile forces approaching from the East, North East, and South East along the river 15 klicks out. Cannot get a count due to the debris.”

“Rodger that Sky 2, same as for Sky 3, observe and keep us informed.”

Before I can say anything, I hear Archer command, “Bring up the limbers, at the double-quick.”

I call over the PipBuck, “Rangers, refuse the east flank, Door Kickers refuse the west flank.”

I am stunned as I watch the two limber carriages swing into position and the trails of the two guns hooked to them. I see the mortars are still not broken down but the rounds are being loaded onto packs already. Then the mortars are broken down and loaded.

While the troops are moving, I am already looking at the map on my PipBuck and looking for our next position. I see it 15 Kilometers back and give the movement orders. As soon as they are given, I see the Artillery pulling out and heading down the same road the civilians followed last night. My non-flying scouts are joined by Choo Choo and Sunset who run to get ahead of the artillery, then we pull out the Rangers, followed by the Door Kickers, the last to leave are the Belles, who build up the campfires in the positions before they leave, so it looks like we may still be in the works we had built.

As we march north, I hear the troops laughing at how we gave them the slip again. From my PipBuck, I hear the Scouts talking about the enemy troops. The rain from the day before was just enough that the roads are not too muddy, but they also do not kick up dust to give us away.

Once we get to our next position, I have the troops set up an ambush just past the remains of a small village. In the village, the church is still standing there but I can hear movement inside of it as well as some growling. I order that my troops stay away from it. No need to rile up its inhabitants any more than we need to at this point.

I have Archer and the artillery continue north another 4 Kilometers to the next ridgeline. This will allow all of his mortars and guns to still be able to hit the village and support us. The skies are still partly cloudy with only a light wind, So I have Sunset put some of his fliers on watch on them so they can rest while they make sure we are not outflanked.

I have D-troop and E-troop set up in the woods north of the town just off the main road. I have the engineers set out a small minefield just north of the village, then have them fall back to the HQ when done. Almost back to the artillery is H-troop as a ready reserve. My headquarters staff is also with the artillery. I have my maps laid out and my PipBuck on the comms channels.

We are not using a tent this time as we plan on falling back shortly anyways. I am looking at the map on the tailgate of a wagon when Tar comes over and starts examining it with me. She points out a crossroads that looks to be heavily traveled. “LT, if those crossroads are as heavily traveled as they look you might want to fall back on them next, then wait to hit any forces following us in the flank or rear. Maybe keep one troop heading north while the other two waits in ambush. I am sure they would not expect it, and it would allow us to use a hammer and anvil attack. After all, it would pay them back for trying to use a dual pincer on us earlier while the one company of theirs kept our attention on it to keep us in place. “

“I like that idea Tar. Thank you for the suggestion. But if they stand fast, how do we get our troops to disengage and reform together?”

We continue to look at the map and start to look at possible ambush points and routes of travel for the next couple of days.

The pegasi and Dull Beak keep tabs on them from a distance so we will not be surprised again. Every so often I see one of them leave a cloud that is getting to far away and fly to one upwind to ride another while staying in position. All that is left to do now is to sit and wait for them to come to us.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, I have recently lost my mother in service to our beloved Co-op. I was there when she breathed her last on the battlefield at Targhee. She fought to help others as well as in the hope of someday returning the wastelands to what Equestria once was, in her memory could you please play I Vow To Thee My Country? Thank you, and please excuse the smeared writing, I tried to keep the tears from the page.

Sincerely

Ginger Snaps,

Scout, Co-op Expeditionary Force.

Dear DJ Pon3, those of us in the civilian caravan have been sent ahead of the rest of the Co-op Expeditionary Force so that we may have a chance to make it home. They have offered to sacrifice themselves to protect us. Could you please play We'll Meet Again, to let them know how we feel and that we look forward to seeing them all again someday.

Thank You,

Fancy Flourish,

Mayor/Civilian caravan leader

CEF

Author's Note

Thanks again to Kkat for creating this amazing world for us to write about and add to. I would also like to thank all those others who have added to it as well and have not only shown us how much more there is to discover but have entertained us also.

This chapter I had a hard time deciding which song and dedication to use, as both seemed to fit so well. For Ginger's dedication, the Youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iCkGnQ0AZv0
For Fancy Flourish's the Youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HsM_VmN6ytk

Chapter 42 Walk Through the Valley of the Shadow

Chapter 42 Walk Through the Valley of the Shadow

“If you’re going through hell, keep going.” -Winston Churchill

We continue to march north. As we march, we take our hourly ten-minute breaks as usual. The fliers are rotating who is up and when. Using the clouds to rest when they can. We stole the march on Silver Spite this morning, but I am afraid he may try to cut us off if he can.

I spend some more time with the Rangers then work my way back through the column. Star Buck, the trooper who introduced me to the March of the CEF, turns out to have been the one who started it. Since then others in E troop have added to it. He asks me if it is ok to teach it to some of the other companies and I give him permission to as long as they all keep marching. It seems like a good way to build morale as well as to keep their minds occupied on the march.

As I pass the wagons, I see Ginger at the door of the Medical wagon, “Hey Ma,” she calls and waves to me. I trot over to her to talk with her for a few minutes.

“Hey Ginger, how you feeling today?” I ask.

“OK, got a headache still, Sutures says I should for a few days; that and I will have a permanent part in my forelock now.”

I laugh a little amused at the joke. “How are you besides that?”

“I am ok, Xochitl and Xavier brought me my SIR this morning,” she tells me with a smile, “I was afraid I lost it. I really like it and I can only imagine what it cost for one.”

“Yeah, I understand that. I have already had one taken out of my pay this trip.” I tell her.

Her eyes go wide, “Really, they made you pay for that one too?”

“Yep, welcome to the military dear”.

“Ma, can I get off the wagon and come with you for a bit, this is boring,” she tells me.

“Depends on what Sutures says,” I tell her and look at the black unicorn medic who is silently standing behind her.

Sutures looks at me, “LT, I don’t want her stressing herself by trotting and cantering yet. However, if you want to let her ride for a bit then bring her back before we canter again, I have no problem with that.”

“Sounds good Sutures, thank you, again, thank you for everything you have done,” I tell her.

She smiles tiredly, “No problem dear, just be careful for both of you.”

“I will. By the way, have you gotten any sleep yet?” I ask.

“yes some, an hour or two. The other patients are sleeping right now and have been taking care of for the morning, so I might take a short nap.”

As we continue to move, I come close enough for Ginger to climb onto my back. Once she is there, I fall back from the wagon a bit. “Sutures, please get some sleep, if not for you, then your patients, ok.”

She smiles, “Yes ma’am. I will, now that it is quiet in here. Thank you,” she tells me then turns and heads further inside the dark wagon.

I then continue on my way back through the column my next visit is with the artillery. Archer sees me with Ginger on my back and raises an eyebrow and shifts one ear quickly back then forward again. I hear him let out a slight puff of air too. Then he asks me, “Mollygirl, are you sure you should be carrying her with you in your condition and all?”

“I’ll be fine Archer, it’s not like we are cantering or anything.”

“OK, but why don’t you both hop up here and join me for a bit then.” He tells us.

So, I move alongside the caisson and Ginger hops off of me and onto it.

Then I swing myself up onto it also and sit next to them. Without thinking we both give each other a quick hug. Well, the Major had said everypony knew about us before the incident at Two Step, so what the Tartarus can it hurt. Archer then gives a brief if awkward hug to Ginger who is sitting between us.

“Ginger, it is great to see you up and about already, you know you gave us all a bit of a scare last night.” He tells her.

She smiles, “That’s ok Lieutenant, I understand. It gave me a bit of one too.”

Then he looks at me, “How are you holding up dear?”

“I am making it. But I am afraid of them trying to cut us off before we make the rendezvous point.” I tell him.

“Yeah, I can understand that. Mollygirl, if they do that, what do you want to do with my guns?”

“Archer, they run with the rest of us, we can’t have you and your gunners cut off from us. If that happens, we lose all of you, as well as the guns. We may need to hitch more to the teams.” I tell him.

He is quite for a few minutes, “Mollygirl, I have to agree with you on that. I also have an idea for using Nightmare moon while on the move, it may not be accurate, but it will allow us to keep moving and providing some fire support.”

“That is all I can ask for Archer, we must get as many home as we can.”

“I know, I will do my best to help you with that.”

The three of us sit and talk for a while more then Ginger brings up an idea that while self-evident, I had not thought of. “LT, I know we only have a couple of Unicorns in the regulars that are not medics, but couldn’t we form a couple of more combat magic sections to use?”

It is so simple an idea I should have thought of it earlier, but it just did not cross my mind. “You know Ginger, that is a great idea, I only wish I had thought of it. Maybe one section per troop. Thank you dear, any more ideas like that bring up to me also.” I tell her, then I turn to Archer, “I hate to say it, but we best get moving, I want to talk to the other troop leaders about Ginger's suggestion, before our next stop.”

I climb down and am walking next to the caisson as Ginger swings as gently as she can onto my back and we move back to the next troop. Once there I approach Duke and tell him our idea.

“Ya know LT, that is not a bad idea, I got three in my troop right now, I will talk to them and see what we can do.” He tells me.

“That’s all I am asking Duke. Thanks.” I tell him, then we continue to chat for a bit more before I fall back to the Belles and tell Kettle Bell what we are going to do. She thinks about it for a couple of minutes, as she tends to do when she is trying to find fault with an idea before she replies.

“LT, I like it, it may cause a couple of holes in my squads though, would you mind if I transferred them all to one squad and have those, they are replacing, fill their old spots?”

“Actually Kettle, that is exactly how I hoped you would handle it. I put it in your capable hooves now. I best get going, I have to get Ginger back to the wagons before we begin our next canter.” I tell her, then I begin a quick walk back forward in the column again.

It is around noon that I get the word from Sunset that the enemy troops are in sight, they are on a parallel road to the west of us and trying to steal the march from us this time. There is still one more major crossroads to reach before the valley as well as two more bridges to cross. Then I hear a bridge behind us being blown. They are cutting off our line of retreat. A short time later Sunset reports that there are more enemy troops to the east of us. They are trying to drive us.

I fall back from the Rangers and meet with my staff. We hold an impromptu officers' call while still moving to discuss our options. Then I make the call The Door Kickers move to the vanguard. They are to take the crossroads and keep the door open for the rest of us.

The fliers make harassing raids against those troops to the west of us, in an attempt to slow them down. We make one more stop and I have two additional pullers added to each wagon, limber, and caisson. As we march, we are rotating our pace between a walk, a trot, and a short canter. Trying to make our best speed while not exhausting ourselves.

We are less than a kilometer from the final crossroads into the valley when I hear Xavier on my PipBuck, “MG, this if Hoofpad 1, we have hostiles coming in from the west at the crossroads,” I can hear gunshots at this time, “Approximately one to two companies of troops, they are still mainly on the road, but beginning to spread out.”

Damn it, they got ahead of our main body, “Roger that Footpad 1, you have reinforcements on the way,” I then call out over the all commands channel, “All forces, this is MG, at the gallop. Duke, swing the Door Kickers into line to keep the road open as we go past, then fall back at the rear.”

“Rodger MG, this is DK one, will do.”

Immediately afterward I see the entire column begin to accelerate first from the trot we were at, to a canter, then a full out gallop. As we get closer the Door Kickers swing into line and counter-attack. I watch as Kicker leads Nightmare Moon and her crew past the rest of the guns and the wagons, I see two ponies in the trainer’s seats. As they swing into place they do not even drop the stabilizers on the four-wheeled carriage of it and just begin to rapid-fire. One of them drops the rear of the ready ammo box on the caisson and tosses rounds to a fourth crewmember who has jumped up onto the platform and is feeding rounds in as they continue to move forward at a walk. They seem to be using the special rounds which when they detonate in the woods cause additional projectiles of broken branches, limbs and trunks of the trees to splinter and fly into the ranks of the attackers as well the metal from the rounds themselves.

It is then that I watch as the wagons pull past, one of them getting hit by gunfire as it runs past. The rest of the artillery behind them, I see one of the pullers take a hit, and stumble but recover and keep running with the others. The artillery’s medic treating him on the run as best he can with his horn.

As E and H troop go past Nightmare Moon and her crew fall in at the rear and continue to fire, though at a slower rate, as I watch the Door Kickers and scouts disengage and fall back. As they fall back, I see a team of four unicorns stop, turn and all four of their horns light up and I see a series of explosions as the nearest trees to the crossroad explode and fall before the advancing enemy. These four have taken a couple of hits, but are still strong enough that they turn as one and run to the back of the column randomly dropping trees with explosion spells behind them.

Finally, we come to a ridge and the road drops away. Before us lays a valley that is at least twenty Kilometers wide and another thirty long. The ridges on each side are not mountains but are still high enough and I can only see a couple of more gaps through them into the valley easily. Ahead of us is another lower ridge with a river behind it. That must be the rendezvous point.

I have H-troop halt and block the gap we have just come through. “Gunbunny 1 this is MG, have your guns stop 5 Klicks from the gap, I repeat, five clicks, and provide fire support as needed.”

“Rodger MG, Moving now.”

As we move forward, I have the rest of us slow to a walk. Once we are past the artillery, we will begin to leapfrog down the Valley. Before I can say anything more, Bailey Bridge calls me on the PipBuck, “MG, this is Sapper 1, Request permission to lay mines in the gap and to place demo charges.”

“Sapper 1, that is a go, I repeat that is a go. Do it and then fall back with the Belles.”

“Roger that, will comply.”

__________

We continue to fall back down the valley. I am with D-troop and once we have passed Archer and the artillery, we take up a defensive position. The Rangers and the wagons still moving forward.

H-troop is still holding well when I get the report from Kettle Belle, “MG, this is Belle 1, we can hold all day if you want. They have tried twice already to take the gap and been repulsed.”

“Roger that Belle 1, Hold until Bailey is ready, then let us know so the artillery can support you while you fall back.”

“Understood MG, this is Belle 1, out.”

I watch them through my binoculars, looking for movement among the rocks. Higher up along the sides of the gap I can see teams of engineers planting charges of explosives. Suddenly there is a flash of light and I watch as the pack one of the engineers is carrying explodes, throwing up a cloud of dust and debris as well as pieces of rock into the air. When the dust clears there is nothing left to see of the engineer or his partner.

Soon I hear Kettle Bell again, “Gunbunny 1 this is Belle 1, we need support asap two companies pressing us hard right now, they have air support.”

Soon after that I look up and see four of the flying scouts streaking that way.

Then I hear Archer call back to Kettle Bell, “Belle 1, this is Gunbunny 1, make yourselves small, here it comes.” I then hear the rounds outbound for several minutes.

I also hear the chatter of the fliers as they engage the enemy air assets once again.

“Ok, here they come, tighten it up. Shift to a talon 4 formation.”

“There go two of them. Stay with your wingmare, cover each other.”

“Behind you, watch it, Swing left, I’ll get him.”

“That’s it, gently, gently, got her, there she goes.”

“I’m hit, son of a, I am having to land, where are the Belles?”

“Over there about a klick, I will guide you in.”

“Look out there’s one behind you! Break left! Break left! Break left!”

I look up into the distant sky and can barely see them dodging and swirling. Suddenly I watch as two larger fliers fly low above me, climbing for altitude and heading into the fight. Choo Choo and Dull Beak are heading back to help the others. Goddesses how I wish George was here so I could join them. Silently I send up a prayer for all of them.

As the air battle continues above, I watch as the Hell’s Belles begin to fall back from the gap. They are half a klick away from it when I see the lead elements of Silver Spites army coming through. The charges go off higher up and I see an avalanche of rock and debris race down upon them. Those that are left on their hooves continue to try and advance and are met by more rounds of fire from Archer. Eventually, there are not enough of them left to really worry about, so the Artillery stops firing and begins to shift to its next position. The Rangers are already five klicks behind us and have set their positions. Once the Belles pass through us we continue to wait as scouts and pickets from Silver Spite's troops advance. We may not have stopped them, but we have seriously slowed them.

Once the Belles have passed the Rangers, we pull out and begin to fall back also. As we march down the road one of their fliers, a griffon flies over and drops a note tied to a rock. Paper Work brings it over to me and I begin to read it.

Lieutenant Mollygirl,

We both know there is only one way that this can end. You have taken from me that which is not yours and I will take her and you back. For the sake of equinity, you need to end this silly farce you are making and surrender to me and my troops. Yes, your troops will become slaves, but at least they will be alive. There will be no more unnecessary destruction and loss of lives, you have already been marked as a war criminal for crimes against equinity. More troops are still arriving to assist me. No town, no settlement or village will help you now. End this and save the lives of those you care about.

Sincerely

Colonel Silver Spite

I am incensed when I read it. How dare he even try such a stupid ploy on me. I know we can not trust him. Instead of writing a letter back I take the note and write on the back a simple and direct message back.

BUCK YOU!

Sincerely

LT Mollygirl CEF

I then call Sunset to break off the aerial battle and to report to my position. I have him read both messages and my reply. When he reads it, I see his eyes go wide as he laughs out loud. Then he looks at me, “Well I always said you never did things by half, this should really get his goat.”

“Good, Now I want you to take whoever you need to make sure it gets dropped over his troops so they can return it to him.”

“Will do LT, I only wish I could watch his face when he reads it.” He tells me.

“Actually, I have seen him angry, Sunset, I pray you are never around him when he is like that,” I tell him coolly as I remember sitting in that chair and listening to his rant to his subordinates.

He looks at his fliers, “Choo Choo, with me, the rest will hang back over our troops.” Then he takes off and I watch those two fly up over the gap and beyond it. The others taking a break from flying and walking alongside of us as we fall back to our next position.

I listen as we fall back to them talk to each other.

“You ok Serenity?” Dull Beak asks.

“umm hmm, yeah, I, yeah” she replies.

“Look sis, I know you are worried about her, but I am sure she is ok. You heard the Cadet. The medic came right over and started treating her right way.” I hear Fire Fly tell her.

“Yeah, I know, but what if she can never fly again, or if she blames me for her getting shot, I was her wing mare, I did not clear her tail like I was supposed to.”

“Serenity, it was a real fur ball up there, it happens, I am sure she will understand. Heck, I lost your brother's tail a couple of times and the same on his account. It happens.”

“Yeah, but it does not happen to me. I am better than that. I should have protected her better.”

It is at this point that I decide to try and help. “Serenity, it happens in battle. We can’t always see what all is happening at the same time, we can only try and do our best.”

She turns and looks at me, “What do you know about failing and almost losing the mare you love in a fight because you screwed up, you never screw up that bad.”

I see her face as she sees my reaction, It is then that I realize that Dusty is nearby as she takes Serenity to the side and tells her, “You remember that mare that came from the other world right?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Serenity her counterpart on this one was the LT’s Fiancé, she had been brutally attacked along with her daughter. They were dying and used as bait by Silver Spite to lure more of us in. She was the one that found them. She could not save them, she tried but almost died in the attempt.”

“I, I had not realized that was the real story. I am so sorry I said that to her,” she says as she puts her head down while we all continue marching.

“Serenity, your young still, and relatively new to us still, you have a lot to learn yet, so don’t beat yourself up, just don’t jump to conclusions and try to think before you spurt off. And before you ask, yes, I do know that pain all too well,” she says with tears starting to form in her eyes, “I watched my husband get turned to dust by Enclave soldiers at the battle of Manesville. There was nothing I could do. So, you are lucky, Sky is hurt, but she is still alive.”

For a while, the conversation around us dies as we all put our heads down and continue to march north. Once we pass the Belles again, we take up positions and watch them fall back through us as we begin the process all over again.

It is an hour later when we are rejoined by Sunset and Choo Choo. They both are laughing still. “What is so Funny Cadet?” I ask him.

“Well Ma’am, Choo Choo and I took our time to find his HQ. Once there we used Choo Choo’s invisibility spell and we placed that rock and note next to him on his map table. As we were sneaking away, he saw it and boy howdy you shoulda heard him throw a ruckus.”

I Am familiar with the limited range of Choo Choo’s invisibility spell so I have to ask, “UH, Sunset how did you both use her spell to do that?”

I swear he turns redder than my coat, “I, uh, we, uh.” He stammers.

Then I notice Choo Choo is also blushing, oh my, “Well I had him climb on my back like I do with Ginger and Xochitl, I mean he is not that heavy and all,”

I can not resist now, “And?” I prod

“Ok, I slipped some and well it was a compromising position for a bit. Please don’t tell Pages, LT, it was not on purpose.”

“You still had your barding on, right?” I ask with a smirk.

“Yes ma’am,” they both say at the same time.

“Ok, nothing happened then, just relax, I will say nothing more about it.” I tell them.

“Thank you, LT, I appreciate it.” I hear Sunset tell me.

A while later I swear I hear Sunset tell Choo Choo, “Sorry about that earlier, I didn’t mean to slip like that while we were flying.”

Then I hear her giggle a bit, “No Problem cadet, I just now know that Pages will be a lucky mare when we get back.”

I turn my head in time to see him stammer and turn red again at the same time. I do manage to keep the chuckle to myself at least this time. But I will admit it does make me raise an eyebrow at both of them.

Off in the distance at the western gap, I think I see movement, but am not sure. Behind us the troops of Silver Spite are slowly making their way down the valley entrance. More of them are trying to clear the blocked gap so that more forces can come through at a time. It looks like once again Bailey Bridge and his engineers have bought us more time. As I can see they are so far away, I decide that we no longer need to leapfrog down the valley. Instead, we take up our normal pace and continue. Halfway down the valley I see another bridge that crosses a half kilometer branch of the main river ahead, that we need to cross and order Bailey to prepare it to blow once we are across.

“Yes ma’am, just so you know we are starting to run low on explosives ma’am.” He tells me.

I have H-troop cover his engineers this time as they prepare the bridge. Silver Spites forces are still slowly advancing down the valley. I look toward the western gap again and still see no movement so I do not try to hurry things along. However, I do have the Rangers leading the wagons as well as the ground scouts. I have Archer’s Artillery about five more kilometers behind us again, just in case.

We are just about ready to blow the bridge when I start to see the lead elements of Silver Spites forces running towards us. The Belles begin to engage them with their heavy full auto AM rifles. I watch them kick on their tripods as they feed belts of the .50 cal rounds through them. I can only imagine the internal damage, after all, those rounds were originally designed to take out a Steel Ranger in their armor.

When hit by one of those heavy rounds a pony is just knocked clean off its hooves, if not killed instantly. It is brutal but effective. Behind me, Blueberry Crisp starts to wind up her mini guns and fires, just as the first of them reach the causeway to the bridge.

Bailey has finished wiring up the explosives to the detonator and smiles as he hooves it to me.

“I have got to do this plenty of times Ma’am, ya want a turn?” he asks.

I can’t help but smile, “Sure, why not,” I tell him as I take it, I look down at a big red button, on it, above the button is printed do not press till ready to use. This causes me to laugh, then I push it, and watch three sets of charges go off dropping one section just before the causeway on this side and breaking it loose just past the middle span. It drops only part of it in the river, but to use that bridge again will take some time.

I look around, “OK, let's fall back.” I call out.

I watch as the Belles take half of those AM guns off their tripods and place them on the backs of other troopers, then they fold and place the tripods on the opposite side of the same trooper. Other troopers gather the still full cans of ammo and put them in the panniers on their battle saddles. The same is going on with the full auto grenade launchers at the same time. Once we are all ready, I call out to Archer for cover.

I watch as several smoke rounds fall between us and the bridge. We then pull out of our positions and are falling back before the smoke clears. Behind us, our positions are still taking fire. We have taken several more wounded but only one of the troopers from H-troop is killed. Again, we grab his id tags, weapon and gear as we leave him behind.

We continue to march for another hour then we break again. We have caught up with the rear of the column. That in itself is a relief as we are no longer strung out and as easy to isolate. We still have a ways to go until we reach the far end of the valley, but I figure we should be able to make it there now. I just hope that the other forces meet us there too.

I hold another officers call at what I figure will be our last stop before we reach our destination.

“Ok, everyone, I just want to reiterate, once we reach the ridge, we will be taking up positions to defend it if the reinforcements or relief have not arrived. I have not heard anything from Manesville since we informed them about the fight at Targhee.”

I see Duke raise a hoof, “Ma’am are we going to have enough energy, much less time to prepare these positions, once we arrive?” he asks.

“We should Duke. Just before Fancy and Clockwork departed us, they let me know that before they crossed the river they would stop and begin to prepare positions for us there. I had already discussed with her digging trenches, with dugouts as well as some firing positions for the artillery. If we do not like what they have prepared, we can go from there, but it will be a head start.”

Archer raises the next question, “Ma’am, how long are we supposed to hold out if Manesville does not send us help?”

Damn it, why did he have to ask that question? I look at him and answer the best way I can, “Archer, we hold them for as long as we can. Worst comes to worst we try and break out, wether by the bridge or trying to cross that river. Neither one sounds fun under fire.”

Sunset then asks me, “Ma’am, what do you want me and the scouts to do?”

“Sunset, you have a couple of choices, I can disband the scouts and the civilian ones can be paid off and leave. The rest will assume military duties with the rest of us. The other choice is for the scouts to try and catch up with the civilians and escort them further back to Manesville. The third is that all of you simply are blended into the defensive forces. The fliers will overall stick together as air defense. I will maintain the unicorn and alicorn unit as a ready reserve to plug holes and if necessary, create one for a breakout. The earth pony scouts will man the trenches with the rest of us.”

I see his jaw drop, “Ma’am, do you honestly expect any of them to be willing to leave the rest of you behind?”

“Honestly, no, no I do not Sunset, but the offer is on the table. They have done all I can ask of them,” I tell him while I look him in the eyes.

Kettle Bell asks the next question, “Ok Ma’am, I get that we will be arriving soon, where do you want each unit in the lines?”

“Great question Kettle Bell. I want you and the Belles in the center of the lines. The Rangers will be on the flank closest to the bridge. The Door Kickers will be on the west flank and curl back to the river. The map shows a small farm on the backside of the ridge. I will make my HQ there if it is still intact. The barn, if it is still solid, can be used for a mass hospital as well as a location to cook rations for the troops. The Engineers and MP’s will be located near the HQ. This will facilitate their being able to provide security for the HQ also. If there are no further questions or comments you are all dismissed.”

I watch them all go back to their respective commands. Tar comes up on one side of me with her guard. On my other side is Blueberry Crisp, I see the other members of my staff around me, some just shaking their heads. Blueberry removes her helmet briefly and looks me in the eyes, “LT, do you think we can hold them?”

From the corner of my eye, I see that Tar is paying close attention to my answer, “Blueberry, depending on how long it takes Manesville to send help, yes. For at least a day or two. After that, well after that, I will before forced to order a breakout. That way some of us will have a chance to escape.” I see the look of worry in her eyes as she puts her helmet back on.

“Mollygirl, I trust you, do what you need to do,” she tells me and begins to walk away.

Next to me, Tar clears her throat, “Mollygirl, I will stick with you till the end.”

I give her a sad smile, “Tar, if it comes to that, I want you to break out with Trouble and Blondie. They will get you home again. Besides, you have a foal to raise yet.”

“Mollygirl, you have a foal too, don’t forget that, do not sacrifice yourself on this, please. We both know what he is capable of and he wants both of us.” She tells me.

“Tar, If I thought he would leave the others alone I would give myself to him, but as you said, we both know that would not help. The least I can do is if I go down, is to make the cost too high and to let him know that he was in a fight. I will not sell us out cheaply.” I tell her.

As she turns to walk away, I tell her, “Tar, for what it is worth, I am glad we are family. I really wish I had gotten to know you better sooner. Heck, I wish I had known you were family sooner so we could have.”

She gives a tired smile back, “Me too Mollygirl, I always thought you and your family knew. When we get back, I would like to see those journals, and who knows, maybe the memory orbs even someday.”

“It would be my pleasure to show you them Tar, my pleasure.” I tell her, then I look around and give the order, “Ok everyone on your feet. Forward, March.”

And the column begins to surge forward again. From my position, I can see it snake out in front and behind me. From the front of the column, I can hear the troopers begin to sing again. It seems that the March of the CEF has caught on with the other troops now, as I hear them all begin to sing it. Once that one is done, they begin to sing Marey Owen, then The Mare I left behind me and so on. With each one I see the swagger come back into their steps. Even though they are tired I see them gaining some strength and their morale improving. It really does my heart good to hear and see them like this and even better when I join them in singing.

__________

We are only 7 kilometers from our goal when I think to have the scouts investigate it. I call to Sunset on my Pipbuck, “Sky 1 this is MG, be advised I need a recon of the ridgeline ahead as well as the surrounding area before we reach it.”

“MG this is Sky 1, will do,” he replies and I watch as all the fliers available take off in the directions ahead.

Beside me I hear Taser talking to Tar as he escorts her, “You know ma’am hearing what’s going on sure makes me glad that Cookie and Sweets are well ahead of us with the civilian column, I really don’t like the thought of them getting caught up in what we have coming down the pike at us.”

I see her look at him and sigh, “I fully understand Taser, I wish we all were able to just keep marching and join them. I am sure this is not what you expected when you came out of your stable though.”

I am surprised to hear him laugh. “Ma’am, if you asked me nine months ago, I would have had to have agreed with you, but a few months back our stable was attacked by some of those Steel Rangers. I lost several friends in the raid. We were lucky Lil Pip, and some griffons helped us with defending the stable. Several of those rangers changed sides even and helped us. But it gave me the idea that life out here was not easy. Course The three of us could have stayed back in JR-7 if we wanted to along with the rest of Stable 2, but we wanted something different and after talking with your brother Trouble, and the LT, well, this seemed like a good chance.”

I actually see Tar smile, “For what it’s worth, you made a good choice if you ask me. Now that I have seen this side of the wastelands, I realize how good we had it in Manesville. I just hope to see it again.”

“Even if it means going to prison ma’am?” he asks Tar.

She nods her head, “Yes, even if it means that. At least my foal will have a chance at a good life. It’s the least I can do for Broken Dreams. Heck, I wonder how much of this could have been avoided if I had just let him know I was,” and she is interrupted by Taser.

“Ma’am, don’t you go blaming yourself for all this. Sure, you screwed up big time. But from what I understand Silver Spite was already attacking the Co-op and its surrounding areas. Besides, we all know you didn’t do everything he wanted or give him all the information he wanted, otherwise he would have torn us up worse, and I doubt he would have scarred you that way.”

She shakes her head, and lowers it in shame, “No Taser, he was marking me this way on purpose, no matter what I did, he would have done it. Just like the LT, he just wanted to hurt us and leave us with a permanent reminder of him. It was his way of marking us as his, and making sure we knew it.”

I see Taser’s eyes go wide and he looks at me then at her, “My Goddesses, he has gone raider it sounds like.”

“Maybe, I don’t know, but I know he has been bringing in some raiders to rebuild his ranks. I think he is trying to set himself up as a warlord, or something along those lines, but Taser, mark my words, you never want to be tied in a chair with him in control.” I tell him, and beside him I see Tar tremble as she nods her head.

“Taser, take her word for it. I spent several months with him. He started out nice, he made it seem like he cared about me and my foal. Then he changed. Every time something went wrong it was my fault,” She pauses and takes a deep breath before continuing. “Taser, there is something wrong with him. He kills without reason or remorse. I, I saw him torture creatures just for his amusement, and he thought there was something wrong with me for not being like him.”

I watched out of the corner of my eye and see Taser actually have to put a hoof to his mouth to prevent himself from being physically ill. He then looks at Tar and asked, “He made you watch that?”

She nods again “Yes Taser, he did, several times. I felt sick each time but if I showed it, well he let me know his displeasure. To tell you the truth, I am not sure how I am still carrying this foal at times.”

I see Taser’s face go cold when she says that last part, “Ma’am, you may have made some major mistakes and are my prisoner, but if I ever see him, I will do my best to make sure he does not do things like that again.”

Part of me finds it funny, another part finds it sad that now Silver Spite has two stallions that want to kill him for what he has done to Tar. Then I realize, I already do as well with both Archer and Trouble. I can only imagine what Badger would want to do to him. It is then that my thoughts are broken as I hear Sunset calling me on the PipBuck.

“MG, this is Sky 1, MG this is Sky 1, do you read me?”

“This is MG, go ahead Sky 1.”

“Ma’am looks like we have a problem here at the rendezvous site. The civilian caravan is still here.”

“Sky 1, I am not surprised as it was predetermined, they would prepare the site for us.”

“MG, you do not understand, the bridge is down already, they are stuck here with us.”

I look at both Tar and Taser all three of our jaws have dropped. Then I respond, “Your right, that is a problem.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, I have been kicked, beaten, shot and spit on. They have lied about me and my troops and blamed their actions on us. They have lied once again to try to get us to surrender. With this in mind, could you play I Ain’t Backing Down as a personal message from me to Silver Spite and those who are still following him?

Sincerely

LT Mollygirl

Commander CEF

Author's Note

Thanks again to Kkat for this universe of FoE. I also want to thank so many others who have shown us how much more there is to explore, and those who continue to do so.

Several of my test readers were very angry about the civilians being cut off and trapped. If you are also, that means you too can understand how Mollygirl and so many others of the CEF are feeling at this point. Remember though the show isn't over till the fat mare sings, and the same goes for the CEF and the civilians with them.

For those who would like to listen to this chapter's play request the Youtube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fdQgjNB6_T0

Chapter 60 Coulda, Shoulda, Woulda

Chapter 60 Coulda, Shoulda, Woulda

“Life is not about how fast you run or how high you climb but how well you bounce.” -Vivian Komori

Come morning I wake up and have breakfast with my family. Archer, Badger, and I all leave for the stable at the same time. Magpie goes with us, but when we get to the stable, she heads on into Manesville to the library.

As she says goodbye to us, she reminds us, “Remember I have to work late tonight, but I will be home as soon as I can.”

Badger gives her an extra hug and a kiss on the cheek, “Thanks for the reminder dear. Do you want me to come to the library and walk home with you tonight?”

I see her think about it briefly. Then she smiles at him and answers his question, “Actually, that would be very nice Badger. Thank you for asking. I look forward to seeing you then.

As she turns to walk away, I see a smile on Archer's face and he gives a small nod to Badger.

Then all three of us turn and head into the main entrance of the stable, but all three of us separate to go our own way once we hit the main corridors. Luckily, today we are all early and I do not need to rush.

I am just passing the armory when I am flagged down by Buckshot. “Hey Major, how are you doing today?”

I smile at him and reply to my favorite Ordnance Sergeant, “Doing well Sergeant, how about you?”

He smiles from ear to ear as he approaches the door, “I am doing really well, but I have some things to show you if you are interested.”

Now he has my full attention. My ears are straight at him and my eyes open wide as I follow him into the armory, “What type of prezzies do you have this time?”

As I enter, I see Flechettes off to the side and we wave to each other.

Once at the counter, Buckshot turns to me. “Now ma’am the corporal there has explained to me you have your own weapons at home that you prefer. However, I would feel much more comfortable with you having a set here at the stable to use in case of an emergency. Now, first, if you want an energy weapon instead of a standard one, we have some spares now. Some are captured items we have renovated and overhauled from the fight with the Spring Monsoon. Others were brought down from Thunderhead when they abandoned it. Now our new Ordinance Sergeant for the Second Regiment has helped me a lot with them. In fact, Ord Sergeant Air Burst has been a Goddess send, especially with the pegasus power armor we captured.”

I am starting to get a bit impatient at this point and raise an eyebrow while I wait. “Ok Buckshot, so what do you have to offer me?”

“Well first off ma’am, we have several Magical Energy Weapons you can choose from. We also have a couple of spare Pulse Rifles,” he tells me as he lays one of each on the bench in front of me.

I look at both of them and shake my head no, “What else ya got?”

From the side, I hear Flechettes laughing as he tells Buckshot, “Told ya, Sarge. She likes the good old-fashioned stuff.”

I see Buckshot shake his head, “Yeah, I will get you your caps later,” then he returns his attention to me, Ok ma’am we also found in that shipment of weapons you found under the mountain a couple of Shimmer & Glimmer Markspony Carbines. They are in the standard 5.56mm but they also come with a 10X scope. I know you aren’t the type to snipe, but these are really sweet weapons if you are interested. I mean due to legal reasons during the war, not too many were made from what I could find out.”

I nod my head as I think about it, “Sure, let's see one, I am not that good of a shot, but I am still interested. Also, if you have anything else along those lines bring it out for me to see.”

“Sure thing Major, I got a couple of ideas.” He says as he heads into the back, after placing the MEW and Pulse rifles back in their racks.

As he comes up, I see the Markspony. It is really nice and part of me is just screaming to say yes to it. But I know I could not do it justice. So, sighing I hoof it back to him. Then he hoofs me the second weapon. As I look at it I see it is almost like Ginger’s SIR15, and I raise an eyebrow and twitch an ear.

Noticing this Flechettes answers my unasked question. “Yep, it is pretty much the same weapon as the SIR, but it does not have the scope or the silencer. However, if you look at it, you will notice it has a folding stock.”

I notice Buckshot shoot him a look and put his ears back some. At which point Flechettes says, “Sorry Sarge, I just know that her daughter captured a SIR15 so the Major would notice the similarities.”

At which point I see Buckshot relax a bit, "Ok Corporal, but next time try not to interject.”

As I look it over, I tell him, “Ok, this would make a good backup weapon for me here at the stable, do you have any pistols?”

He shakes his head, “Yes and no Major. We have several pistols, but none in 5.56. I know you like to try and match your sidearms with your long arms for ammo.”

I nod my head, “Well these are for when I can’t get to the ones back home,” Then I look at the time on the wall clock. “Sorry Buckshot, I will have to come back later. I need to get to the morning briefing before formation.”

“No problem Major, I will tag the Infiltrator for you then. Come back when you can and we will finish outfitting you.”

I quickly take my leave and trot over to my battalion HQ where Paper Work gives me the numbers for my people for today, as well as reminds me which company is at which point in the perimeter this week.

I drink a cup of tea he has prepared for me as we go over the information and then I head to the Regimental HQ. There we get the daily brief before formation. I and my staff all have to attend the formation even though my companies are in the field.

As Colonel Chappy is briefing us, he tells Sunset and me, “Good job on the game yesterday. I am really glad to see how well you could adjust to the new allies and change your tactics. Also, Major, thank you for having me out at the victory party last night. However, please let Ginger know that while we are glad, she enjoys meat so much, my wife has had an upset stomach since she tried it at her encouragement.”

Without thinking I immediately facehoof. Around me, I hear the other officers and staff laugh lightly. “Sorry sir, I will have to talk to her about that,” I tell him.

“Ok, Major for the next thing I wanted to discuss with you and your staff while we are all here. We have chosen your battalion's new 1st Sergeant. I will officially announce his promotion and assignment at formation this morning. I hope you do not mind, but he is an experienced non-com from the Enclave. He came with most of the Thunderheaders. For the last couple of months, he has been working with the 1st Battalion of the 2nd regiment. His name is Chain Lightning. I would introduce you right now, but he is busy cleaning up from being in the field for the last week.”

“Thank you, sir. I look forward to meeting him,” I tell him.

After that, we end the meeting, and all head up to the drill field for formation. My staff and I are standing alongside the rest of the staff for the regiment. The same is happening for the 2nd regiment as well.

Near the end of the formation, Colonel Chappy calls out for Sergeant Chain Lightning to step forward.

As I watch I see an older pegasus stallion with a black coat as well as a yellow mane and tail step up. As he closes, I see the scars from combat on him that his uniform does not cover. When he is close enough, I notice he has a scar on his right cheek also almost identical to mine and Tar’s. This raises a bit of curiosity in me, but I have to wait to ask.

Once he is in front of both Colonels He stands at attention and salutes. Colonel Chappy, being the senior officer returns it, then says, “Sergeant Lightning, it is with great pleasure that I announce your promotion to 1st sergeant as well as welcome your transfer from the 2nd Regiment to the 2nd Battalion of the 1st Regiment. This is a rare honor that you have earned and been recommended highly for by your officers and peers. Congratulations.”

I see a bit of a stunned look on his face, “Thank you, sir. I appreciate it.”

Then the Colonel holds out a hoof and they shake. After which they exchange salutes again and then he falls back into formation, but this time with my staff. After this, we are all dismissed and the units begin their normal workday.

I and my staff return to our HQ in the stable, our new 1st Sergeant trailing along in what seems like a daze. As Paper Work goes to get me some tea, I invite him into my office and to sit down. “First Sergeant, I take it that you were unaware of your promotion and transfer?”

He nods his head, “Yes ma’am. I was expecting to stay with the troops of the 2nd regiment. After all, that is where most of the fliers are.”

“I can understand that, but our regiment also has a need for them, and I really do need an experienced 1st Sergeant.”

He looks at me levelly, “Ma’am, may I ask what happened to your previous one?”

“Yes, that would have been 1st sergeant Light Weight. He was a good stallion and an excellent non-com. He died during the final battle at Serenity Valley. When we were driven from our trenches the first time, he never made it out with us,” I tell him.

I am looking at the scar on his cheek and notice he is doing the same as me, so I ask, “Ok, 1st, where did you get that scar on your cheek?”

I see him shiver slightly as he answers, “Ma’am, I normally don’t like to talk about it. But the short story is that a crazy white unicorn with a brown mane over by Fillydelphia did it to me. I escaped, but ma’am, I never wanted to come dirt side again after that.”

I nod my head and reply, “I can’t say I blame you. I do wonder though if we got it from the same pony, just years apart.”

He turns his head and looks at my scar and I tell him, “His name was Silver Spite, Tar Water killed him, but before that he was wounded lying on the ground, one of the 2nd regiments medics went to help him and he tried to kill them. So, my daughter Ginger took his horn off with a hatchet, then Tar emptied a magazine into him from close range.”

He smirks a little bit, “Yep that would do it. The name is the same too. I have a feeling that buck left a trail of dead and mangled bodies all over Equestria. Thank you for letting me know what happened to him. Perhaps now I can sleep a bit easier down here.”

“My pleasure 1st. Never expected to meet anyone else who escaped him, but I am sure glad I have,” I tell him. “Now, after we discuss the troops and the command, I want you to make a tour of their outpost with me after I get back from the JAG office.”

__________

It is late afternoon when we return to the stable. As we are coming back through the main entrance, I see Bailey Bridge trying to get my attention. I turn to Chain Lighting, “Thanks again First, I will see you back at headquarters.”

“Yes ma’am, see you there. Do you want me to have Paper Work start your tea?” he asks.

I nod my head, “Sure, it should not take too long.”

As he walks away, I head on over to Bailey. I see him looking like he has something on his mind. As I get closer, I ask him, “How’s it going, Bailey?”

He holds out a forehoof and wiggles it from side to side, “Not too bad Major, but I was visiting Tar again and she wanted me to tell you she says hi, and that she misses your visits.”

“Well tell her I said hi too. I miss visiting her as does Ginger. I am glad you have picked up my slack.”

He gives a sad smile, “Well Major, it's not that hard for me to want to spend time with her. I have always got on well with her and her brother. Who knows, if Broken Dreams had not started dating her, I might have even got around to asking her out.”

I sigh after I hear this. Coulda, shoulda, woulda. Goddesses, do all ponies make these mistakes? I think to myself. Instead, I tell him, “That would have been really nice. Unfortunately, now we don’t have a clue how the trial will go. Bailey, to tell the truth, I am really worried about both Tar and her foal.”

I see him nod and grimace. “So am I Major, so am I. But who knows? If we are really lucky, in a few years, maybe I can get my chance,” he tells me.

I do a quick shake of my head and blink a couple of times when I hear him say this. Then I ask, “Bailey, are you saying that if Tar goes to prison for a few years you might wait for her to date her?”

He shrugs his shoulders, “Major, you never know. If she were not in jail, I would have asked her already. Broken was one of my best friends, but he screwed up with her. Unfortunately, his being such a good friend kept me from asking her out after they went their separate ways.”

I shake my head thinking, now you may never get that chance. Instead, I ask him, “So have you told her you to feel that way?”

He shakes his head, “No. No, I have not, I don’t want to give her false hopes right now. I mean she has had enough hopes and dreams destroyed. I don’t want to hurt her. Besides, I don’t know if she would even be interested in me anyway.”

“Bailey I can understand how you feel about that. But maybe she needs some hope. But like you said, we don’t know what the future holds right now.”

We talk for a bit more then he tells me, “If you will excuse me, Major, I need to get back to my troops. Turns out one of the ghouls from across the river used to be a sapper down in No Mare’s land during the war. I have asked him to come to talk to us about possibly training my engineers better. He is supposed to meet me soon.”

I smile at that, “Sounds like a great idea Bailey. Take care and I will see you later.” After that, I make a slight detour to the armory again and see Buckshot smiling behind the counter.

“Glad to see you gain Major. I was talking with Flechettes again. I think we have a pistol for you that you may like. It’s a Colt .45, the corporal has given it a good going over. He has even done an action job on it so it will not take as much pull on the trigger to fire.”

“Sounds good to me, let’s see it,” I tell him.

As he comes back, I notice he also has a different style of helmet than what the CDF normally uses. When I comment on it, he tells me, “Well Major, this is the standard style of helmet for the newly forming NCR army. It is a later design from the war and was a replacement for the old steel pots we have been using. Those were actually being issued to the reserve troops from what I have gleaned in the records. So, it is an upgrade. So far, we only have a couple of hundred of them in stock. More are on the way though.”

He hoofs it to me and I sit down as I look it over. It is a much lighter design but it is of a Kevlar material. After looking at it and trying it on, I notice how much lighter it is, and it has holes in it for my ears. So, I asks him, “So Buckshot, would I be able to get one of these?”

He nods his head, “Yes you can Major, that is why I wanted to show it to you. In fact, keep that one. I would suggest in your office or the locker in your stall for now.”

“Ok, thanks Buckshot, now let’s look at this pistol.”

“Ok ma’am, here it is.” He tells me.

I first make sure it is empty. Then I pick it up and begin to examine it. When satisfied I take it in my mouth and dry-fire it. I am stunned at how smooth the trigger is on this one and tell him after I set it down, “Buckshot, I have never had a pistol that would fire so smoothly, what did you do to it?”

Smiling he points at Flechettes, “Ma’am, Flechettes did the work. He took all the burrs off of the sears and the springs. For the trigger assembly. What you did not notice is he has also added a stronger spring for the magazine ejection to quicken a reload. Heck, if I was going back into the field, I would love this thing.”

“Ok, I am sold. Tag it for me. Oh, also speaking of tagging weapons. I was talking with Sergeant Bullet when out making the rounds of my troop’s positions today, I told him about the Shimmer and Glimmer and he is very interested. Could you do me a personal favor and tag it for him from now on?”

I see him consider it briefly, “Normally I would not do that for a sergeant, but since you asked me to, I will do it, Major.”

“Thanks, Buckshot, I really appreciate it. Besides, I know he will do such a fine weapon justice.”

Behind him I notice Flechettes putting a hoof under his chin, “Hmmm, not a bad name for a sniper weapon.”

Buckshot turns to him and shakes his head, “No! Quit engraving names on the weapons. We want them as generic as possible so the troopers will just take the ones, we hoof them and not demand certain ones.”

I see Flechettes deflate some at this then I see him smile and I know he has something in mind. But again, I need to get moving and tell them, “OK Buckshot, Flechettes, I need to get moving. Talk to you later.”

They both tell me to have a good evening as I turn and head out. My next stop is at Moon Pies office. I sit down and we begin to discuss some things that I really do not want to talk about. When I leave her office, I feel emotionally exhausted. But I also remember to set up appointments for both Ginger and Xochitl to see her.

When I do this, she is surprised at first. Then I tell her about what happened with Xochitl and Cowlick. I see the pain and sympathy she has for him as I tell her about the situation. She then tells me, “Mollygirl, I think you are right to have both of them come in. When Xochitl comes to his appointment, make sure that his father brings him. I would like to talk to him also, as well as I need parental consent.”

“Ok, will do Moon Pie. By the way, I am sorry about today. I did not mean to break down like that.”

She smiles at me and places a hoof on my shoulder, “Mollygirl, you needed it. None of us, and I mean none of us can be strong all the time. Besides, it is part of the healing process. Now that you have actually talked about it, you can begin to process it better, and maybe, just maybe we can help you realize you are judging yourself harder than you would somepony else.”

I smile gently at her, and as I excuse myself from her office tell her, “Thanks again doc. I understand what you mean, but sometimes, it can just be hard to do, but I will keep trying ok?”

“That’s all any of us can do. I will see you again next week, both for your and Ginger’s appointment. She sounds like a really special young mare.”

Talking about my daughter brings a bigger smile to my face and I tell her, “She really is Moon Pie. She really is.”

__________

Tonight, I have the duty, and to my surprise, so does Windy. It turns out she has exchanged duty with the commander of the 3rd battalion of the 2nd regiment.

I find this out when I arrive at my stall after the end of working hours. I am just kicking back in the desk chair reading when she comes in.

I watch as she uses a wing to remove her cap and toss it on her buck. She looks up and smiles, “Oh, hey Mollygirl, I forgot you had duty tonight. I hope you don’t mind company?”

“Hey Windy, not at all, in fact, I would really enjoy it tonight. How did things go for your party last night?”

“Oh, not too bad, but the troops did get a bit rambunctious. That and one of my sergeants brought up an interesting point. With us doing the tag game at the same time each week, we may need to worry about someone getting the idea to hit us while we have so many troops unarmed and occupied.”

“Damn, your sergeant has a great point. Perhaps we need to put an extra company on alert during the games.”

“Yeah, well we have not gotten hit really since your forces got back from the expedition. So, I think we have all been relaxing a bit more than usual.”

“You're right Windy, but still, now that you mention it, it is something to worry about.”

“Well enough of worrying for tonight, do you want to go to the common area and watch something on the tube? I mean there is no one else to bother us on what we watch.”

“Sure Windy, what do you have in mind?” I ask, truly curious as I have no idea of what all is available.

“Well Mollygirl, since it is just us, we can watch some wartime documentaries, or,” she says with a smile, “I have a couple of romance movies we can watch.”

I have to smirk at this, after all the first time we met I had already noticed the romance novel on her desk. So, I can guess which she would like to watch. Thinking to myself I decide, why not, and I tell her, “OK, let's watch the romances, nopony is here to give us a hard time.”

I watch as her smile gets larger and I hear her giggle excitedly, “Thanks Mollygirl, I really loved watching these back in Thunderhead, but rarely get to watch them here.”

“Ok, let's both grab supper first at the mess, then we can come back, grab a couple of blankets, something to drink, and maybe some snacks if you have any,” I tell her.

Being it is dinner time, most of the officers have already left for the day. It is just us, the troop commanders whose unit rotations are keeping them stuck here, and one or two others who either live in the stable full time or just don’t feel like going out into town to spend the caps.

During dinner, we talk about our foals to each other. “Mollygirl, I tell you; my husband and I have our hooves full, but I love it. My older two are still convinced that they should not touch the dirt if possible. Little Rain Dancer, now he should not be like that at all, I mean he is only a few months old and really will not know any other life.”

I smile hearing her talk about her family, and as she mentions her youngest, I feel a slight kick from mine, so I tell her, “I can understand, I can only imagine how big a change it had to be for them. Really, we do need to have you bring the family over. Maybe I can have my cousin Trouble bring his wife and son over.”

She takes a bite of her salad and after swallowing it, responds, “That would be really great. That nephew of yours is a real hoot. My troopers were talking about him today even. So, what is the scope about him anyways?”

Laughing lightly, I tell her, “Well first off, his father, my cousin Trouble, is an earth pony like me. His mother, Blondie, is a unicorn. Both have pegasi ancestors, but neither one realized the other did. In fact, Blondie, Trouble, and Sargent Sunset all used to run together about six years ago or so. She actually thought Sunset was the father until he told her it was not possible when she ran into us on the expedition.”

I see her shaking her head, “It seems a lot happened to all of you during that time. So where did the youngster learn to fly like that?’

I sigh and look around to make sure nopony is close by. Then I ask her, “Windy, do you believe in spirits?”

She laughs at first then she sees I am serious. She then asks, “You're serious, you mean like what the zebras believe in?”

I nod my head but say nothing.

She looks around and I see her ears go back some as she tells me, “Ok, I used to not. In fact if you say anything to anypony, I will call you a liar, then I will kick your ass,” she pauses, looks around, then continues, “Mollygirl, when we landed near Hoofington, my ponies and I were lost, we didn’t know where to go. There was a sense of impending danger and horror down there that I can’t really describe. We had been dirtside for a week and one night I had just come off of watch for our camp and was nursing Rain by the fire. Most of the others were asleep. Then I saw her. She walked slowly into our camp. Past the guards that were heading to the perimeter. She was wearing a black cape and had the hood pulled over her face. “

I have a feeling I know where she is going with this, but I say nothing, I just listen.

She takes a deep breath and then tells me, “Once she was near, she pulled her hood back,” She stops, closes her eyes, takes a deep breath, and then tells me, “She was the most beautiful white-colored, earth pony mare I have ever seen. She smiled at me and then talked to me in a Trottingham accent.”

I nod and move my hoof for her to continue, “So what did the Mareigan tell you?” I ask.

She tells me, “She said for me to take my ponies to Manesville. She said she would help us if needed, but that we were to go west of Canterlot mountain. And then take a northern route to a place called Manesville.”

I sit there smiling as I wait for more from her.

She stops and then realizes what I had said. She then asks, “So you not only don’t think I am crazy, but you know her?”

I nod my head, “Yes Windy, I have met her several times. She helped us during the expedition several times, and me personally at least twice.”

I see her move her head back in surprise, “Mollygirl, who or what is she?”

I smile and sigh at the same time, “Windy, she is the spirit for the Manesville region, by extension, the Co-op. She scares Xavier half to death, and while I do feel friendly towards her, and even miss her visits some, I respect her power. She kept me from a miscarriage once and did not take one of the mares I love and care about during our time at Serenity Valley. She is a spirit of fertility as well as determining who lives and dies on the battlefield, and to top it off, she taught Sunny how to fly.”

I see her eyes go wide and she almost chokes on the bite of food she had just tried to swallow. After she can breathe normally again, she looks at me with wide eyes and asks, “You are kidding me, right? That lil' buck did not learn to fly from a spirit?”

“Actually, I never joke about the Mareigan. She taught him how to fly so he could see danger and warn the family he was staying with while his mother was working for me. They hitched a ride with the gypsies that are visiting, to our camp.”

She looks around again, “So, you really don’t think I am crazy? You saw her too?”

“No, I don’t think you are crazy Windy, and Yes, I saw her many times. So has Ginger, Xochitl, Trouble, and a couple of others.”

I watch as she visibly relaxes. She takes a deep breath and then tells me, “Thank the Goddesses. I thought I was going crazy. But at least she led us to a good home.”

“Windy, you and your ponies were chosen by her. She saw something she felt would be good for us here. I will not pretend to understand her ways, but know you were chosen and guided.”

She takes a big drink of her glass of cider. As she sets it down, she looks me in the eyes and tells me, “It is a relief to know I am not crazy and I appreciate you telling me so much. Thanks, Mollygirl. Now, are you ready to go watch a couple of shows?”

I quickly finish my dinner and drink then we trot back to our stall. We both grab a blanket and a couple of ciders to drink. Then she operates the player and we settle in to watch the movies. I get a kick out of us both sitting on the ends of the same couch with a blanket wrapped around us, just relaxing as friends. It is almost like old times with Ivy. After the two movies, we call it a night. When we get up in the morning, she jokes with me, “Dang Mollygirl, we may need to shift duty sections so we can do this more often. It has been a long time since I got to do that.”

“Same here Windy, I really enjoyed it. Thanks for such a good time. It is really too bad we are not on the same rotation.”

I see her put her hoof under her chin, then she tells me, “Who knows, things can change, now we best get ready for formation.”

__________

After formation, I am sitting at my desk doing my reports when I get a knock on my door. I look up and see a Manesville police pony standing there, being escorted by one of Taser’s MPs. I tell him to enter and when he does so, he pulls an envelope out of his saddlebags and notifies me. “Major Mollygirl, your presence has been requested to testify in court tomorrow in the case of the Co-op versus One Roll. You are to be there by 9 am. Please be prompt.”

“Ok, thank you, officer. I will be there.”

After they leave, I immediately leave my office to notify the Colonel of my subpoena. After I tell him he nods his head and tells me, “Very well Major, do what you have to. I am sure Captain Kettle Bell will be able to fill in for you during your absence.”

“Thank you, sir, I appreciate it,” I tell him, and then I head back to my office.

The rest of the day goes fairly well. I leave for home at a decent time. On my way out I see Faith rolling towards me. She smiles when she sees me and greets me, “Good afternoon Major. It’s about time I get to see you again. I heard about your news and wanted to congratulate you on your coming foal. Has anybody set up a foal shower yet for you, seeing it’s your first?’

“It’s great to see you again too Faith. It has been far too long. I am really sorry about that. As for a foal shower, nopony has mentioned one yet. I guess it's because both Magpie and I are due with our first right away, and then we have Sumac only a couple of months behind us.”

She shakes her head in amusement, “Mollygirl, by looking at him, I would never have imagined Badger being like that, it does make me wonder though.”

I laugh lightly back, “Well, he is a good buck overall, he is learning. However, if you really wanted to wonder, look at Archer. He is a real sweetheart. In fact, he is even teaching Badger how to treat us mares better.”

I see her raise an eyebrow as she says, “I did not think their barn doors swung that way.”

I realize what that sounded like and blush immediately, “Oh, no, no that is not how I meant it. I meant he is teaching him how to be caring and show affection as well as how to communicate better.”

She nods her head slowly, “Ah, now I see what you mean. That makes sense. Sorry about that.”

“No problem Faith, I had not meant for it to sound that way either. So how are things for you and Dodger?”

With that opening I see her smile become wider than I would have imagined possible. She then tells me, “Yes, better than I ever imagined. He doesn’t see me for my injury, he sees me as his mare. Mollygirl, I can’t tell you how much that means to me.”

I smile back at her and put a hoof on her shoulder, “Yes, I can. While my injury was not as severe as yours, after the scarring on my face I was afraid no pony would ever want me again. But Archer and Sutures helped me with that. Besides Dodger is a great buck and I can tell you from the times I talked to him, he is head over hooves for you too.”

She starts to look a bit embarrassed and blushes, “Would you believe he actually started to talk to me about possibly having foals someday.”

“Oh Faith, that is great. I can just see you two as parents.”

“Mollygirl, in case I have not said it before. Thank you for saving me that day.”

I feel a burst of warmth inside me as she says this and I tell her, “Faith, your welcome, I just wish it was not necessary.”

“I understand and I wish so too, but you know, it has allowed me to not only find a stallion who I care about but to realize how much he loves me and cares about me too. Mollygirl, before this,” she says as she turns her head and touches her chair with her muzzle, “I would have wondered if he really did, or if he was just with me because of my looks, or to land on my back. Now, now I know. My insecurities are not affecting me, as I know now.”

Looking her in the eyes, I tell her, “I am so happy for you. Both of you Faith. Now I look forward to seeing you with a home full of foals.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl. I can’t wait to see your family’s foals either. But I best let you get going, we both have things we need to get done yet.”

“Thanks, Faith, I will see you again soon, perhaps we can catch lunch sometime.”

“Sounds good Mollygirl, I have to go now, Dodger and I have a date tonight,” She tells me and then I watch as she turns and quickly scoots off with a smile on her face.

__________

My night at home is a typical one. During dinner, I tell my family about my subpoena and how it was delivered. Badger seems more concerned than Archer and asks, “So why do you think they want you to appear?”

I put a forehoof onto his, and tell him, “Honestly, I am not sure, perhaps because I am the one who found Tar. That and am considered the responsible party for his and Hobble's capture.”

From the side, I hear Ginger asks, “Ma, what if they let them go? What then?”

I turn my head and look at her, “Then we take a lesson from the expedition, we cross that bridge when we get there.”

I hear her laugh lightly and then she says, “How about we take one for Baily Bridge instead, ya’ know, cross it, but have a plan to blow the bridge and mine the causeways.”

I laugh lightly with the others, but inside, I have already made that decision. I already know what I will do. I just can not be seen to be involved. They will not get away with what they have done. I still remember I promised Gray that they would pay for what they did to Tar. That is a promise I will keep. That and for what One Roll tried to do to Xochitl.

I guess my expression must betray me some as I see both Archer and Sutures look at me with a questioning expressions, and Sumac quickly changes the subject.

Laying in bed that night I feel Sutures fall asleep first, then Archer quietly tells me, “Dear, I don’t know what you are planning if they do not punish him, but please, I beg of you, be careful. I do not want to lose you.”

I gently kiss him and put a hoof along his face, “Love, I won’t do anything stupid, but thank you for caring enough to say something.”

He begins to caress me some and I put my face against his chest and breath deeply smelling his scent, mixed with mine and Sutures. That aroma relaxes me and makes me feel safe and at home. Soon afterward I fall asleep with him still caressing me and holding me with his other hoof.

The next day begins as our normal and I make it to the stable with time to spare. After formation, I have Kettle Bell cover for me at HQ in case anything immediate comes up. I then head into Manesville and the courthouse.

After the damage that the Manesville city building took during our battle, it does not look too bad. Most of the damage has been repaired. What glass could not be replaced yet, has had shutters hung so that at night and in bad weather the windows can be closed off. I am fifteen minutes early when I check-in.

The trial has been going for several hours and I am ready for them to adjourn for lunch when I am called as a witness.

After being sworn in I sit in a chair next to the judge. First, the prosecution attorney asks me several questions about when I found Tar in her cell beaten. He asks me if I knew then who the perpetrators of the incident were. “No, I did not,” I tell them. The line of questioning from him continues for some time before I am turned over to the defense for questioning.

The defense attorney has a snarky expression on his face when he approaches me to begin his questions. He looks me in the eyes and tells me with a loathing tone in his voice, “Remember Major, you are still under oath.”

“I understand that,” I tell him.

“Major, you said that you had no idea when you first went into the security office that there was a problem, is this correct?”

“Yes, it is. I was just stopping to visit Tar Water.”

“But you called both the Overmare and Overcow, as well as Colonel Chappy and your MPs to come to the security detention cells. Why did you do that?” The prosecution asks.

“I called them because when I asked to see the prisoner, the officer on duty refused me admission to do so, and became very upset about it. This indicated to me that there was a problem.”

“What were your reasons for visiting Tar Water?”

“It was a personal visit. She is family.”

“Ahhh, so she is family. Could this fact, and the fact she was badly injured have caused you to be biased against my client?”

I shake my head, “No, even when they were suspected, I understood that they still had to go to court.”

“So then, why did you have my client shot when you apprehended him?”

I close my eyes and shake my head. Then I sigh and answer, “I did not have him shot. He was shot by my daughter when he tried to molest Xochitl, a zony colt she is friends with.”

I see a bit of confusion on his face, then he asks, “So you saw him do so?”

“No, I did not, I heard Hobbles call out to ask him what he was doing. I heard a gunshot and ran to the entrance of the building and I heard Ginger tell him to not try and colt coddle her coltfriend.”

Again, the attorney seems stunned and he looks at his client who merely shrugs. Then he turns to me, “So you used a young colt and filly as bait to try to capture them?” he asks.

I shake my head, “No, I did not use them as bait. Ginger and Xochitl are experienced military scouts. They suggested that due to their physical age, they may have been able to approach and analyze the situation easier without increasing the chance of any violence occurring. However, they never expected the defendant to try and molest one of them.”

He seems to think he has an aha, moment and then asks, “So if you were not there, how can you be certain he tried to molest one of them?”

I keep myself from smiling as I tell him, “Well when I entered the room, he was still partially erect. I have seen enough stallions shot and wounded to know that you do not become distended like that from being shot or wounded, in fact, it is the opposite. Therefore, he must have been like that before he was shot.”

“You are certain that he, in fact, was coming down from being aroused then, what makes you an expert?”

I sigh, “I am not an expert, but seeing as I am over five months pregnant and married, I would say that means I know how to tell if a stallion has been aroused or not.”

He is very frustrated by my answer and tells me, “I will remind the witness to take these questions seriously.”

I answer back to him, “I am taking them very seriously.”

He continues questioning me for several more minutes, then I am told to step down from the bench. I return to the witness room and read while several others are called in to be witnesses, including Taser and most of his MPs.

Finally, towards the early evening the jury votes and finds the defendant guilty. The court adjourns for the day and is told to reconvene in the morning for sentencing.

On my way home I stop by Georges's cave to visit her briefly. After I arrive home, I smell dinner cooking and notice everypony is sitting in the parlor together. I go into the kitchen. I make sure no one else is coming and I pull out a letter I had written the night before to Grey Water and briefly reread it.

Dear Grey,

I am very sorry to say that I was wrong and One Roll, one of those who hurt Tar, is not being punished. Do what you must, and with my blessings. I only wanted to protect our family and felt that justice would be served. Again, I am sorry I was wrong. Please burn this letter and be careful about what you have to do.

Sincerely

Your Cousin, Mollygirl

After I finish reading it, I sigh with relief and use the fire in the stove to begin to burn it. After it is completely burned, I break up its ashes, close up the bottom of the stove again and walk back into the parlor to join everypony else as dinner continues to cook. I thank the Goddesses I did not need to send that letter, but I have found another line that I do not want to cross, but if pushed, will.

__________

Dear DJ Pony,

Recently I have had so much taken from me and had to restart my life again. Even my family has been changed as well as my homeland. With this change, I have learned to have great hope for what is to come. With this in mind could you please play the Orphan Girl for me and so many others who are like me?

Sincerely

Faith,

Stable Staff, Manesville Co-op

Author's Note

To my readers, I want to thank you again for still sticking with us during the telling of this tale. Recently I have obtained an email address that you can contact the author through at falloutboarderlands@gmail.com Please feel free to contact me with comments, questions or even to just chat if you so desire.

This chapter's dedication song is an older one but with all the changes in their lives that so many of the characters in the chapter have experienced it seems right. The YouTube address for this chapters dedication song can be found at:
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-zlUEhxDDhg

Chapter 80 Deals and Negotiations

Chapter 80 Deals and Negotiations

“In a negotiation, we must find a solution that pleases everyone, because no one accepts that they MUST lose and that the other MUST win… Both MUST win!” ― Nabil N. Jamal

Immediately after meeting the two proposed envoys, I send a message to Junction Town asking for directions. I am told to wait and have them stay with us on the NCR tab until I am given further instructions.

I normally would think nothing of this as Anthracite and Bituminous, the Coal brothers are normal earth ponies that are the representatives. The problem for me is Milo. Dear Sweet Cream, lead me not into temptation for I can find it myself. Sure, I have always found mules cute to some degree, but there is something about him, his charm and intellect come to mind immediately.

For the past three days, I have been waiting for a response from Junction Town, and I have been trying to avoid Milo as much as possible. From the side, I see Dull Beak snicker at me occasionally, especially when Milo is nearby.

We are in my office going over some of the supply requests when he sees me looking at the tall handsome mule. He finally says, “Major, I know it has been a while, but honestly, think about it. You have two husbands and three wives at home waiting.”

I shake my head, then look at him and tell him, “What? I was just looking. It is not like I was going to do anything.”

He laughs at me and tells me, “Colonel, I know that look on your face. I know the temptation is there. But what would your family say? Especially after you were the one to put your hoof down on no new spouses.”

I sigh and ask him, “Is it that apparent?”

He nods his head and tells me, “Yes, it is my friend. To the point, the Sergeant Major asked me if he should throw a bucket of cold water on you.”

“I am sorry Dull Beak; I don’t know what has gotten into me,” I tell him and again I hear him laugh.

He then replies, “Mollygirl, it’s not what has gotten into you, but what hasn’t. You are a married mare and you are missing out on the normal benefits of it. So yeah, I do understand. But remember I am here to support you.”

I laugh lightly at this and tell him, “Your right, Thank you DB. I needed to have someone tell me that. So how do you deal with it? I mean I know you and Guerre Faucon used to be special to each other.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Colonel, let’s just say, I have my needs and I know where to get them met. Just not the way I would prefer, and leave it at that, ok.”

I nod my head and agree to it. Shortly afterward I receive a message. Specs appears at my door, “Colonel, I have a message for you from Junction Town concerning the envoys,” he tells me.

He hands me the message and as I read it, I slowly sit down. I turn to Dull Beak, “Looks like we may have some company in another week. They are sending down a civilian representative along with a couple of rangers escorting them.”

I see Dull Beak nod his head and says to me, “I wonder who they will be and if we know them?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, I wonder too.” I tell him as I get up, “I best go let Milo and the envoys know.”

I see Dull Beak raise an eyebrow as he tells me, “Colonel, I will go do that, why don’t you either wrap up this paperwork for the day or go spend some time with Epona. I am sure she would love some extra time with you.”

“Your right DB, thanks. I will catch you later.” I tell him.

I leave the HQ and go looking for Epona and find her and Tater over in the artillery’s metal workshop. I see the artificer teaching them how to make a new part for one of the guns. I am fascinated as I watch Tater take the hot metal out of the forge with a set of tongs and hold the metal for the artificer to beat on. Once it becomes too cold Tater puts it back into the bed of burning coal to be reheated. I am watching for several minutes when the Specialist that is in charge of the shop notices me. He comes to attention immediately and I tell them to remain at ease.

He then tells me, “I am sorry Ma’am, I did not think it would hurt anything letting them help us. Besides he is still trying to get his cutie mark and we wanted to try and help him some.”

I smile at this and tell them, “It is fine, just make sure you are able to keep up your duties. Besides, a little extra knowledge never hurts anypony.”

I see them all relax some, so I ask, “So what part were you making?”

“During the inspection today, we found a cracked pivot pin for the number 4 gun's split trail. So, we are just heating it up and then going to forge weld it. Tater here has actually been a big help Colonel.” The artificer tells me.

I nod my head and then ask Epona, “Epona, would you like to spend some time with me today?”

I see her brighten up, “Sure ma, Tater, I will catch you later, ok?”

He smiles at her, “Sure thing Epona, I will see you later. I really want to finish this job here,” then he turns to me, “Ma’am, if you see my pa, could you let him know where I am please?” he asks.

“Sure, thing young colt. I will do so if I see him. Keep up the good work now.” I tell him and Epona and I head back outside.

I look at Epona once outside and ask her, “How about we head to town and see if the shops have anything new?”

She nods her head and I kneel down so she can climb onto my back. We are almost to the gate when I see Chain Lighting and I call to him, “Sergeant Major, I will be back in a while. Tater is in the metal smiths shop learning how to forge weld right now.”

I see him smile, “Sounds good ma’am, I will see you when you get back,” he tells me as he trots towards the smithies.

Once we get close to town Epona gets off my back and walks alongside me. I notice that there have been a couple of more shops opened up. The first one we come to has a mouth painted sign stating Salvage bought and sold, Caps in hoof, no refunds.

I see her scrunch up her face first, then she thinks a bit and asks, “Ma, can we see if they have anything?”

I smile at her, “Sure dear, why not,” I tell her as I open the door so we can go inside.

Once inside we begin to look at all of the recovered scrap items on the shelves. I come around the corner of one of the shelving units and I am face to face with who I think is the proprietor. She is a younger mare, but I can see the wear and tear of the wastelands on her face. Her coat is overall a light green, but I can see some scars on it. Her mane and tail are red and white. I notice she has on a shop clerks’ apron as well as a visor on her head.

She sees us and stops her sweeping and asks, “Anything you might be looking for?”

I begin to tell her “We are just browsing,” but am cut off by Epona.

Epona is looking her over and asks, “What type of reading materials do you have?”

I see the mare’s eyebrows raise and she smiles, “Ah yes an officer, sorry, you two must be readers. Seems we don’t have many of them around here, but if you want to come into the back, I got some boxes with books that have been salvaged.”

We follow her into the back storage area, off in one corner I notice a bed set up as well as a table. Once we are back there, she points to a couple of wooden boxes with books in various conditions in them. She then tells me, “We don’t seem to have a lot of readers around here from what I can see, so I haven’t wasted my time. But if you want, you can take a whole box for 75 caps.”

I raise my eyebrow at this and then tell her, “At this point, we are only looking for something to read, but if you put out that you have books on your sign, my troops may be interested. Back home most of us can read.”

I see her raise an eyebrow with her eyes half-closed as she tries to decide if I am making it up or not. Finally, she asks “Where ya from?”

Epona tells her, “Were from Manesville.”

The storekeep looks at both of us and I can tell she wants to ask something. Then she asks, “Where is that?”

I smile as Epona tells her, “It is far north of here. Right on the Hoofrock river. We used to be the Co-op before we joined the NCR.” As she says this, I note a tone of pride in her voice.

I see the look of the storekeep's face and I tell her, “Its north of the Canterlot Mountain gap. By the way, I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl and this is my daughter Epona.”

I see from her expression she wants to get back to work, but also does not want to miss a sale so she says, “My name is Scrap Pile. I just moved here from over by what was once Baltimare. Sorry, I don’t know where you’re from, but there was not much a need to know anyplace else.”

I nod my head, “I can understand Scrap Pile. If you don’t mind my saying, I think you have a good idea here. When we rotate out, there will be a new battalion that replaces us from home. So more new customers. Those books might come in handy.”

I see her raise an eyebrow to this as well as have her ears go forward. Then she asks, “Is there anything else you think might seem good to them?”

I then tell her, “Honestly, I don’t know, but if I hear anything, I will let you know.”

As we are talking Epona has begun to look through the boxes and I see her pull out one book that while in rough condition is still readable. She holds it up for me to see the worn and stained cover as she says, “Look Ma, Daring Do. Can I get it for Ginger?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes dear, don’t forget to get something you might like too.”

“I won’t ma,” she tells me as I see her dig back into the boxes.

I sit beside her and watch as she pulls different books out and looks at them. Here a book on weather making for pegasi. There, a book on baking. Another, an illustrated comic book for young colts and fillies. I see her look at it longingly and I tell her, “Yes dear, you can get the comic too.”

“Thank you, Ma.” She says.

As she looks, I notice a couple of books that could be interesting to have around the farm. The first is A Beginners Guide to Magic for the Young Unicorn. I immediately set that one to the side. I notice a few pages are missing, but most of it is intact, and I am sure it would be great to have for Moon Lily once she gets older.

We find an additional book of Mare Do Well and I tell Epona, “Ok Dear, that should be enough for now, how about we go get something to eat.”

She looks up at me and asks, “Can we go eat at the Flying Cow? I really like Buttermilk. I bet their food is really good too.”

I look at the time on my PipBuck and tell her, “Sorry dear, it is getting a bit late for us to visit her there or even for you or me to go inside.”

I see her thinking a bit, then she asks, “Ok Ma, where should we go to eat?”

I think for a bit and tell her, “on the next street over there is the Oatcake shake. How about we get something to eat from there?”

She agrees to this, then we pick up the books we are buying and take them back to the counter so we can settle up.

Scrap Pile looks at what we are buying and asks, “How does 2 caps a hardcover and 1 cap for the comic book sound?”

I nod my head, “That sounds good Scrap Pile. I really appreciate it.”

She nods her head, “Not really anything to appreciate ma’am, you two are the first that wanted any of these.”

“Scrap Pile, I still do appreciate it, one of my wives is a librarian so I have gotten spoiled on reading. However, I will also tell some of the others, just in case.” I tell her.

I see her look surprised as she says, “One of your wives? Just being a fillyfooler is not good enough you have to have more than one?”

Before I can say anything Epona stands on her hind legs and looks Scrap Pile in the eyes, with her ears pinned back as she says, “Watch your mouth ma’am, My Ma also has two husbands that she keeps happy too.”

Scrap Pile shakes her head with her eyes closed and tells her, “No offense meant young mare, it is just I was surprised. Some ponies have all the luck. Me I can’t find a pony who will even look my way, much less more than one,” She takes a deep breath and then looks at me and tells me, “My apologies if I offended you Ma’am.”

I extend my hoof and as she takes it to shake, I tell her, “None taken, believe me, I have been in your place.”

After we settle up our accounts, I put the books into my saddlebags and we continue on with our night. First we have dinner, then we return to the base and we begin to read. It might not be home, but it is better than before.

__________

Two days later I am just finishing my morning workout with Tater and Epona when I get a call from the guard tower by the gate, “Colonel, looks like we have the rangers and a couple of others coming in.”

I quickly put my uniform and kit back on. I then trot over to the gate and am met by both the Sergeant Major and my executive officer. The three of us along with Taser and some other members of my escort assemble just as the visitors arrive.

I look at the rangers and I notice that two of them are unicorns as their horns protrude from their helmets. All three of the rangers have their faces covered by a mask and the third ranger I notice has wings that extend out through the back of his long duster.

They are accompanying a pink unicorn and a tan earth pony. I notice the pink unicorn first. Her Mane and tail are light purple and they hang straight down. She also is wearing gold wire-rim glasses. The earth pony is a stallion and his mane and tail are a bright fiery red. I have to smile when I notice he has a thin red mustache also.

The unicorn steps forward, “I presume you are Commander for this base,” she all but sneers as she looks around at it, then continues, “I am Purple Haze, and the stallion with me is Brush Fire. I was told the representatives from the community that wants to negotiate with the NCR are hear. Looking at this community, I can not see why I have been sent.”

I catch myself and keep from pinning my ears back at the tone of voice she uses towards me and those here. Instead, I reply, “Yes, ma’am, they are here, however, this is not the town they are negotiating for. This is Hackamore. The town you will be negotiating with is called Harness. Perhaps you should ask to tour it and find out more about it before you begin negotiations.”

She shakes her head, “You soldier types are all the same, you think you know everything and nopony else can understand. But again, you are wrong, I will show you how we do things in Tenpony Tower.”

I want to shake my head but fight it. I turn to Dull Beak and with an apologetic look, I tell him, “XO, if you would be so kind, please show these two to their accommodations on the base as well as show them where the meeting room is. I will go find Milo and the Harness representatives.

I hear his voice coldly reply, “Of course Colonel, I would be happy to. I will meet you in your office once the esteemed negotiators have settled in.”

I then turn to Chain Lightning and tell him, “Sergeant Major, please find quarters for our Ranger guest. I have a feeling theirs was a very long trip.”

He smiles knowingly at me and replies, “Of course Ma’am.” and leads them off as Dull Beak takes the representatives to the bunker that will be their quarters during their stay.

I perform a quick search of the base and find that Milo and the others are out in town. I send a message to Dull Beak letting him know where I am heading. I am joined by Summer Solstice as she flies to catch up with me.

She asks me where I am going to look for them at and I tell her, “Over at the hotel or perhaps the pub why?”

She laughs lightly and tells me, “Colonel, If I may suggest, check the Flying Cow.”

My jaw drops and I say to her, “No, you have to be kidding.”

She smiles and shakes her head as she tells me, “No I am not. Milo is starting to get a reputation there. The envoys are enjoying themselves too, but not to his level.”

I shake my head and smile at this while I laugh lightly as we walk down the street to the brothel.

As I approach the porch of the Flying Cow, I see Buttermilk greeting patrons as they enter. I am surprised to see her wearing a sheer, black dress as well as garters and socks on her hind legs. When she sees me and the Lieutenant she smiles broadly and says, “Well Colonel, it is about time we had you here to sample the wares,” she then turns slightly to Summer Solstice and tells her, “Sorry Summer, but your usual is busy right now, but if you wait a bit, I am sure they will be agreeable.”

I see Summer blush a deep red and she stutters slightly as she tells her, “No, not right now. Actually, we are looking for Milo and the Coal Brothers.”

Buttermilk looks over her shoulder and then tells me, “Ok, Anthra and Bitty are at the bar. I will send someone upstairs for Milo,” she pauses and then looks at me, and asks, “It is important isn’t it? I know he hates to be interrupted and he is one of my best customers.”

I automatically tell her, “Yes, it is important,” then I wonder, how does she know he hates to be interrupted. This is followed by asking myself, her best customer?

I go inside to the bar and as I approach Anthracite smile congenially and asks, “Can I buy you two beautiful mares a drink?”

I smile and tell him, “Sorry, but I wanted to let you know the NCR reps are here now. I wanted to introduce you to them.”

From the landing upstairs I hear Milo’s voice, “Really, you have to interrupt me now?” he is quiet for a bit then I hear his voice as he comes closer griping. When he gets to the railing, he leans on it and yells down, “So Colonel darling, have you finally decided to give in and join me.”

The place goes dead quiet and I feel my face heat up as everyone in there looks at me. Then I look up at him and tell him, “Sorry Milo, but business before pleasure dear, now get down here and earn your pay.”

I see him smile as something comes to his mind and he calls back, “Better yet, come on up here and earn hers.”

I shake my head and watch as he slowly comes ambling down the stairs. I am so glad I am a happily married mare right now. Otherwise, I may have been tempted, and I know Buttermilk is not running a hotel.

Once he is downstairs I tell him what is going on. He nods his head and then he tells me, “You know we are not going to go easy on the NCR during these negotiations.”

I smile at him and tell him, “After meeting the reps they sent, screw ‘em. Make them pay in full.”

I see the surprise on his and the Coal brothers' faces. Then Milo smiles and says, “That reminds me that I never want to get on your bad side.” With that, he leads the way back to the base.

As I am heading out the door, I hear Summer Solstice asks, “Ma’am, is it alright if I stay here a bit longer?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Lieutenant, no. Business before pleasure.”

I see her half-grin as she tells me, “Yes, Ma’am, I will follow your lead,” as we follow Milo back to the base. It’s time like these that I really miss home and my spouses.

__________

Once we are back on the base, I lead them to my HQ and one of the more finished meeting rooms to the side. As he walks in the door past me, I see Milo grin and I feel his tail lightly brush my flank. At this point, I clear my throat to get everybody’s attention. This gets Milo to move his tail quickly and he behaves properly once again.

As both sets of representatives for the negotiations take their places at their sides of the table I begin. “First I would like to welcome both parties for these negotiations. As a reminder, I am Lieutenant Colonel Mollygirl. I am here to assist as required in making sure these talks are held in a safe environment. For those from Harness, the NCR representatives are Purple Haze, and Brush Fire,” I say as I wave my forehoof to them. I see the look of disdain on their faces and ignore it. I then point to those from Harness and say, “And these two are the representatives from the town of Harness, Anthracite Coal and Bituminous Coal. The Stallion next to them is Milo the Chief of Security for Harness.”

The representatives from Harness maintain straight faces but do not show the same disdain for their compatriots from the NCR. Milo just nods his head.

“Now I will leave these proceedings up to you, if you will excuse me,” I tell them and I head out the door, followed by Milo. Once out the door, Milo follows me to my office. Paper Work sees me and can tell by my attitude that I need some tea.

I sit in my chair and scowl at the door. Milo sits across the desk from me and he says to me, “Well those two NCR reps seem to be about as much fun as a roof fall in a mine tunnel.”

I smile at that and correct him, “Milo, that old nag wouldn’t know a good time if it landed on her face and wiggled. Sadly, that buck with her seems to be about the same way.”

I hear him let out that hee-haw laugh of his and he slaps the seat next to him. When he stops, he tells me, “Colonel, I couldn’t have said it better myself.” He wiggles his eyebrows and says, “Speaking of good times, Colonel?”

I shake my head and smile as I tell him, “Milo if it wasn’t for my being married and our agreement, I would be more than happy to take you up on your offer.”

He smiles back, “Ok, Ma’am, I can respect that. I just wanted to make sure I wasn’t losing my touch.”

I sigh, “No, you are not, at least it does not sound like it from what I heard at the Flying Cow.”

For once I see him blush. He then looks at me and tells me, “Ya have ta understand, back in Harness we don’t have the same restrictions as ya do out here. Besides, sometimes it is a bit interesting to try something a bit different.”

I shake my head at that, I know I do not want to know the answer to what he would consider different. So, I change the subject, “Speaking of Harness, Milo, you never really told me about your family.”

He seems surprised when I ask him this and looks at me with wide eyes and ears forward then he asks, “Colonel, do you really want to know about my family?”

I nod my head yes.

He then has an incredulous expression on his face as he asks, “Why? Why do you care about a mule and his family?”

I smile at him as I tell him, “Because I like you, Milo. If not as a friend, then as a person I could be friends with.”

This seems to take him by surprise, “Ma’am, I have never had a mare who just wanted to be friends, few bucks too for that matter.”

I sigh and I tell him, “Milo, I have three wives and two husbands. Currently, none of us are pregnant. Our most recent foal born, was born a month ago. Myself, the only foal I will ever carry was born a little over two months before we left home.”

I see him think about this and he tells me, “Ya know Colonel, outside of Harness I can not normally talk about our arrangements. Seems most folks get weird about it. Sure, you be monogamous and cheat on your spouse and that is ok. But low and behold, have more than one and these ponies go nuts.”

I laugh lightly when he says this and I can tell he is starting to take offense. I hold up a forehoof, “Milo, I understand fully. Back home there are many who are the same way towards me and my family. Even some of the cattle are that way towards us. But my wife Sutures being one of the few unicorn midwives who also helps with cattle and brahmin has helped in that regard.”

Soon I have begun to tell him all about my spouses and our foals. I see his surprise when I tell him about Sumac and how she was like a mother to me growing up. He stops me and asks, “How does that work with her being your wife then?”

I smile as I tell him, “Well we have not consummated that relationship; however, she is often still like a mother to me, and well I do care about her more than I ever thought I would. She has helped hold my family together through some rough times.”

I see him think about this and he asks, “Colonel, do you have anything to drink in here?”

I shake my head and I tell him, “No, but I can have Paper Work or someone else on my staff bring you something.”

He seems surprised by this and asks me, “Ma’am, if you don’t mind my asking, as the head mare here, why don’t you have anything to drink?”

Again, I sigh. I look down, then back up and I tell him “Milo if I am going to tell you this, you need to start calling me Mollygirl when we are alone. I only talk to friends about this.”

He nods his head and says, “Ok Mollygirl.”

I nod my head and continue, “Milo, I have a problem with drinking,” I feel myself blush when I say this. Goddesses how I hate to admit it. But I push on. “Once I start to drink the dam bust. My emotions come out and I drink more to try to kill the pain. I will be honest with you, it got so bad that I have been told that if I drink again, I lose my family Milo. I will lose everything I love and care about.”

I see him nod his head in understanding. “I take it you saw some pretty rough shit than?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, you could say that. Milo. You could say that." So I begin to tell him about Ivy and Epona and how I died that day.

His eyes are wide and he stops me, “Epona? You mean that little filly that is almost always with you?”

I shake my head and I tell him, “Yes and no. The Epona you met is not from our universe. She and some others came through a portal that is now closed. She is similar to the one from here, but she has seen enough and been through enough that she is a bit tougher than the Epona from here. But she is now my adopted daughter too.”

I see him thinking for a minute, and he asks, “If she has had different experiences and the like, does that mean things were different over there?”

I nod my head, “Yeah, she has told me about a life I would have loved, but never had. She really is a good young mare though.”

He smiles as I say this and he tells me, “You know, those bucks of yours really are lucky to have a mare like you.”

I smile and say, “Thank you, now why don’t you tell me about your family.”

He smiles warmly at this and asks, “You really want to know about my family?”

I nod my head, “Yes Milo, I do. I want to be your friend. This means I want to know about you and those you love and care about.”

He smiles at me, “This is really unusual for me, but first my family has two mares and a Jenny. I have one other mule buck in our family also. The mares are Cedar Box, and Cannel Coal, so yes, the Coal brothers are my in-laws. Our jenny is named Laura Lee. My brother husband is Gus. Right now, we are talking about finding a stallion to stand stud for our mares, but Cedar and Cannel are kind of picky. They also say they really want someone from outside of Harness. Something about wanting to introduce new blood. So, we don’t have any foals yet.”

I nod my head, “That is ironic, our cattle are having the issue with bloodlines too. To the point that some of them have actually had calves with brahmin trying to give it some diversity.”

I see his jaw drop, “Ya don’t say? I never thought of brahmin being intelligent.”

I smile meekly, “Most don’t Milo, but remember the Cattle once had their own culture. In the old days, many of them never learned Ponish or Equestrian.”

I see him nodding his head at this, at about the same time Paper Work comes in with a cup of hot tea for me and a tumbler of whiskey for Milo. He sets the tray with the drinks on my desk and tells us, “I hope you do not mind my taking the liberty of getting you both something to drink. I was outside and heard you mention having a drink ma’am.”

I shake my head, “Not at all Paper Work, thank you very much.”

Then he asks me, “Ma’am Epona is out here reading, should I send her in?”

I am surprised at this as I had expected her to be with Tater. I look at Milo and he nods his head so I tell Paper Work, “Sure, have her come in.”

She walks in with her book sticking out of her saddlebag. She smiles at me and then at Milo and tells him, “It is good to see you again sir.”

“It is good to see you again too.” He tells her. Then he asks, “Young mare, what is it like where you come from?”

I see her tremble slightly at the memories of it, she then looks at me and asks, “Ma, is it ok if I tell him?”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yes dear. He already knows about the portal.”

She moves a chair next to mine, climbs up into it, and then she begins to tell him of what she knows of the other side.

__________

After she is finished, I see Milo think for a bit. Then he smiles and tells us, “That is quite a tale. I wonder what it is like in Harness on that side?”

I shake my head and Epona looks at him sadly and tells him, “Sir, I don’t know what it is like for this area over there. But it is not just a tale. I have told you the truth.”

I see him look at me funny and he asks, “You said there are more of these Others. Could I talk to them?”

I smile at him and tell him, “Milo, you already have. The couple that runs the Flying cow, as well as some of their workers are from over there. But perhaps we can go visit Captain Abby and her troops over in New Pastern. On this side, I carried Captain Abby’s body on my back to the stable so she could be buried properly. She was my friend. The Captain Abby you will meet remembers things differently. But I would be glad to take you to her if it will make a difference.”

He shakes his head, “Colonel, Epona, I can see no reason you even had to tell me. It’s not like it will affect the negotiations or anything.”

I smile at him and tell him, “Milo, you are my friend and I just wanted to share this with you so you understand me and my people better.”

I see him nod his head. “I appreciate that Mollygirl, but really, don’t you think that is something you should keep secret?”

“Why Milo, the machine that made it possible is destroyed. The technology to make that machine is lost.”

I see him nod his head again, “True, but still.” I watch as he shakes his head, his long ears exaggerating the motions. Then he looks at me and says, “Ya know it makes me wonder if there could be a version of Equestria where that damn war never happened,” He laughs slightly and looks at me and Epona with sad eyes, “Just think, they say that Equestria was almost paradise before the war, now look at it.”

I smile sadly back at him and I tell him, “But in that world, if it exists, would we?”

I see him think about that, and he tells me, “Ya know, maybe we would, just not in these bodies. The other night after I finished business I was talking with Buttermilk and she was telling me that some believe that our souls come back. That we all have a soul and that is who we really are, we have lessons to learn each lifetime,” he pauses and takes a deep breath, and looks at me, “I don’t know if I can believe that, but I sure hope so. I would hate to only have one run at doing things right.”

I smile at this and I tell him, “Sounds like she was telling a bit about the book of Daisy Jo.”

I see a bit of surprise on his face and he tells me, “It sounds like you know what she was talking about. Why am I not surprised?”

I shrug my shoulders and tell him, “Several of my friends happen to be cattle. We tend to talk.”

Then beside me Epona says, “That and she goes to the Cattle sermons back home.”

I feel myself blush and I tell her, “Dear, we are not to talk to most outsiders about the cattle religion, remember. Not all ponies will understand.”

I see him snicker at our exchange and then I tell him, “Sorry Milo. I try not to speak religion.”

I see him nod his head and he tells me, “Mollygirl, with everything you have told me, you need to believe in something. Goodness gravy, mare, you and your daughter have lived a life that is for sure.”

“So, you don’t think I am insane?” I ask him half-jokingly.

He shakes his head and tells me, “Now I am not going that far, but you are my friend.”

“Ok, that is good enough for me,” I tell him.

I am looking out the doorway of my office when I see Purple Haze stomp out of the meeting room followed by Brush Fire. Both look seriously displeased.

I tilt my head just enough so I can see the Coal brothers. Both look slightly surprised, then they start to laugh.

Milo and I both get up and wander over to the meeting room. Milo leans on the door frame and tells them, “Ok, that looks like it went well”

They both look at each other and then him and break out laughing again.

Once the laughing stops Bituminous tells us, “Milo, she tried to tell me that as a subsidiary of Ironshod Industries we were answerable to the Equestrian government and should be willing to turn over our operation as well as the rights to the minerals down there.”

Milo nods his head and asks, “So what did you tell them that got them so all fired up?”

Bituminous then says, "I told them, As soon as you could show me a member of the Equestrian Government, we will consider it, but that the NCR is not a direct descendent of it, and that Ironshod Industries went defunct as soon as the final day happened.”

I see Milo nod his head and he asks, “That is all it took?”

Then I see Anthracite shake his head, “No, it was when I told her we would continue selling the coal to others and may include the NCR but only at top cap prices. She was not happy with that and asked how dare I, so I told her she needs to loosen up, and that I would even give her a few caps so she could go to the Flying Cow so she would not be so stressed and uptight. Now that is what did it,” then he looks innocently at me, then Milo.

I am shaking my head and from behind me I hear Epona giggling. Then I hear Dull Beak enter the bunker and from behind me he asks, “Did they really just tell the NCR reps they are so uptight they need to get laid?”

I watch as Milo facehoofs and the Coal brothers look at each other and laugh. Slowly I shake my head and I tell them, “Ok, I will go talk to them and see what we can do about getting them calmed down.”

I head out of the command bunker and go searching for the NCR representatives at the lodging bunker we have set up for them. As I go in, I notice the ranger uniforms are hanging on the end of the bunks. From the representative’s rooms, I hear Purple Haze saying “I can not believe the gall of that, that want to be mule. I have never been so insulted in my entire life.”

Then I hear Brush Fire tell her, “Calm down Miss Haze, you still have a job to do. He was just trying to shake you up to gain an advantage. You know how these crude Wastelander ponies can be.”

I feel a hoof touch my shoulder and I turn to see Blackberry Pie and she tells me, “Give them a bit to calm down Ma’am,” then she laughs lightly and quietly tells me, “If what she said he told her is true, I owe the Harness rep a drink. I have been wanting to tell her that for days.”

I smile at her and ask, “So that was your team in the ranger uniforms?”

She nods her head, “Yep, all three of us. By the way, you caused quite the stir in Junction Town when they heard about the others having come through and destroyed the doorway.”

I nod my head, “I am sure,” I tell her, then I ask, "where are Chip and Tail Spin?”

She smiles, and tells me, “Chip is over at that place called the Flying Cow. As for Tail Spin, well he is off and about the base somewhere with Chain Lighting and Tater. You would not believe how much he wanted to get here to see them.”

I nod and tell her, “Yes I would, I know they both have missed him too. Goddesses how I wish I could see my family now.”

She smiles knowingly and tells me, “And now you know why I have never married.”

“Yes, I do now. I really cannot blame you. But you love this kind of life, don’t you?” I ask.

She shrugs and tells me, “Actually it has grown on me. At one time I hated it. I just wanted to work in a pharmacy, settle down, and have a herd of foals. But now. No, now I crave the adventure and excitement.”

I move my head in the direction of the representatives and ask, “Even this kind of excitement?”

She smiles and replies, “Believe it or not, yes. It will only be for a few weeks to a month and this assignment will be done. Then I move on to the next one. But I am not bored.”

I nod my head in understanding, “Ok, well I best go settle things down. And get the negotiations back on track.”

She puts a hoof in front of her mouth to keep from laughing out loud and tells me, “Yeah, good luck with that.”

As I approach the room I knock first and wait until told to enter. As I enter, I see Purple Haze is sitting on her bunk. Across from her sitting in a chair at a desk is Brush Fire. Both are drinking something that smells of alcohol to me. “Sir, ma’am, I have come to see if there is anything, I can do to be of assistance to you,” I tell them.

Purple Haze looks up at me with anger in her eyes and tells me, "You knew they would insult me like that didn’t you.”

I shake my head, “No Ma’am, but I am not surprised. Please understand after I left the company town, I was basically told that they had considered killing me and my escort. However, their Security Chief was promptly notified by a sergeant of the Engineers that had that situation occurred my subordinates had already planned to drop the overhangs of the valley to clear the way for artillery and mortars and we would use thermobaric charges on them. With that said, I found their board of directors to be much more refined than the Coal brothers. Perhaps you should go to see their town, find out more about it and then see how you want to negotiate with them and what for.”

She looks at me with disdain and asks, “You think you can do my job? You want to tell me how and why I should do it? Give me one good reason we should even consider having them join the NCR.”

I look her straight in the eyes and tell her one word, “Coal.”

I watch as her head goes back some and she asks, “What do you mean coal?”

“Miss Haze, have you ever wondered where Equestria got its coal to keep the war machine running before the final day? I mean the war with the zebras was over coal was it not?” I reply.

She nods her head yes.

Then I continue, “Ma’am, this was one of the prime sources of coal during those trying times. These are the descendants of those miners. Their ways may not be the same as yours or mine, but that is because they were cut off for Goddesses knows how long. Finally, ma’am remember, they too have their pride. They have survived as well as they have when others haven’t.”

I see her think about this. Then I offer, “Ma’am, if you would like, I will set things up for you to meet them again in the morning for a fresh start.”

I see her thinking and she nods her head and waves a hoof at me in dismissal as she quietly says, “Yes, yes, please do that. Thank you.”

“Your welcome, please have a good night tonight,” I tell them and I depart heading back to my HQ.

On my way I see Chain Lighting walking with his family as the sun begins to set. At least some of us can be happy I think to myself as I reenter the command bunker and go tell the Coal brothers and Milo that the representatives would like to talk with them again in the morning. They both nod their heads and Milo tells me, “Colonel, thank you for assisting like that.”

“No Problem Milo, it’s my job.”

Then he asks, “So how did you get her to agree to talk again so quickly?”

I smile and tell him, “She is from Tenpony Tower, I appealed to her basic instincts, in this case, greed, after all that was why the world is in the shape it is, isn’t it? I mean greed.”

I see him take a deep breath and when he lets it out, he tells me, “Sadly, you are right my friend, but at least we know what we are dealing with.”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

Recently we received some representatives from up north to negotiate with us about joining the NCR. We are proud equines in our town and they fail to understand that we too have our pride and are not to be sneered at. Perhaps they need to hear the old song You’ll Never Leave Harlan Alive to understand me and mine in those mines. If you could please play it, I would be much obliged.

Thank you Kindly,

Anthracite Coal,

Harness Representative.

Author's Note

In this chapter, we get to see worlds collide as those from Harness, the Co-op, and Tenpony tower all collide. Often times those who consider themselves better forget about how others have reached where they are and that they too have their pride.

For those who wish to listen to this chapters dedication song, the YouTube link is:
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2eLQdaHdDDk

Chapter 93 Anticipation and Nervousness

Chapter 93 Anticipation and Nervousness

By Trooper

“When I come home, I say I'm coming home to Dublin. When I'm in Dublin, I say I'm going home to New York. I'm sort of a man of two countries.” - Colum McCann

For the next two days following the wedding nopony saw hide nor hair of either Beach Shack or Scrap Pile. The only hint we had that they were ok was that there was a sign on the door of her shop saying they would be closed for two days and to please come again. All I could do was grin. At least Scrap had finally bagged her buck.

While at the wedding I realized we only had about a month left before beginning our trip home. That means only three weeks until Sutures and I would get to see our husband Archer again. I know how much both of us were so looking forward to it. The only downside is that we would see him for those two weeks of time when we brought our reliefs up to speed and let them take over. It also meant that we should begin to get ready both physically and emotionally to leave the Hackamore region.

One morning I notice that Sutures is seeming a bit down while we are at breakfast and I ask her, “What’s wrong love?”

She smiles sadly as she toys with her food and tells me, “Just this, I realize how much I am going to miss it. I mean it will be nice to be home, but I have made so many friends down here too. I mean even Milo has gotten better since I have gotten to know him. He has not hit on me in quite a while now.”

I nod my head and tell her, “Yeah, I understand, as for Milo. I think he has realized how much that type of behavior hurts his spouses, especially Cedar. Believe it or not, he really does love her as much as she does him.”

I see her nod her head and then she tells me, “But it’s some of the others here too. You know like Sticky Wicket and Scrap Pile.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Yeah I do understand. I don’t see them much but some of those in charge of the outlying villages I will miss too. For example, Silver Melody from over in Founder. She was a bit gruff at first but now she is not so bad. That and she has a really beautiful voice dear. I wish you could hear her sing when she is working in their fields.”

Next to us, I see Epona leaning forward on one hoof and she says, “Yeah, I am going to miss my friends from school too. But at least I will still have Tater there with me.”

I nod my head when she says this and smile. “True, but on the positive side you both will also have more friends to make, and you will get to know the rest of our family.”

I see her nod her head and shrug her shoulders, “Yeah, but Ma’s, I am worried about meeting them too. What if they don’t like me as I am. What if they expect me to be like your guys Epona instead?”

I put a hoof on her shoulder and I tell her, “Dear, at first they may expect you to be like her, but I have a feeling they are going to love you just the way you are now. Remember the Epona from this side would have been influenced by the events that happened on this side after the incident if she had survived. Even she would not be the same as she was in their memories.”

Then Sutures tells her, “There is a reason that they used to say you can never go home again. That is because both home and you have changed. When you are there you don’t notice the changes. But when you leave, you remember what it was like before and hope it is the same.”

I see my daughter begin to smile again as she looks at Sutures and tells her, “Yeah, you are right, that really makes sense too.”

__________

The next few weeks go rather fast for us as we continue the preparations and begin to anticipate going home more and more. I also realize that after Windy’s battalion gets extended over in Fort Hope that my own troops are worried it might happen to them.

This is made worse by accident when we only have three weeks to go. I get a priority message from HQ that required me to decipher it. This coincided with some of the Hackamore Militia and the scouts having accidentally killed a pack of radhogs when doing grenade practice over a hill.

Summer Solstice had come in that morning and told me “Excuse me Colonel, but during our training today, my sergeant did not check the range fully and well, ma’am my troops and the Hackamore Militia, they accidentally killed 12 radhogs with grenades.”

I nod my head and ask her, “Are they intact enough to be used still?”

I notice her put her hoof to her stomach and she says, “Yes ma’am. Well mostly Ma’am”

I nod my head and tell her, “Ok, then we will treat the battalion to a radhog roast. Talk to the cooks about how many of what size we should send to each outpost as well as our base.”

I see her smile a bit at this and she tells me, “Yes Ma’am, I will have them delivered with your compliments then.”

I just smile and laugh a bit at that and I tell her, “Oh, don’t forget that it is also with the compliments of the scouts and the militia. Also, don’t forget to take the proper actions to make sure such an incident does not happen again.”

After she leaves, I have Paper Work send out messengers to each of the outposts to let them know to expect the hogs so they can get fire pits ready for them. I do not want the meat to go to waste so I had two sent to each of the outlying camps to be roasted. This along with the unknown message was enough to have Chain Lightning come running into my office.

I am sitting at my desk drinking a cup of tea and going over the inventory list for the battalion when I hear him come stomping my way. I look up and see him getting ready to knock on my door frame and he is very upset looking.

I then tell him, “Come on in and close the door Sergeant Major,” once that is done, I then ask him, “Ok, what has you so fired up?”

He leans on my desk with his forelegs and asks me, “Ok Colonel, what is up with this rumor that we are being extended?”

I look at him blankly at first, confused at where such a rumor could have even started. Then I tell him, Sergeant Major, I have no idea what you are talking about.”

He looks me square in the eyes and tells me, “Ma’am, it got out you got a coded message last night from HQ, then today you tell everyone that we are having a battalion wide radhog roast. Ma’am, just throw some ice cream in there and you have the recipe for a deployment extension.”

I shake my head slightly then I look at him with confusion on my face. I then tell him, “Chain have a seat please.”

I watch him go to the nearest seat and sit down, waiting for me to speak.

I give him a few minutes then I ask him, “Chain, why would you believe a rumor like that? By now you should know I do not operate in that manner.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Well Ma’am, I would hope not, but you have not always flown straight since we have been here.”

I take a deep breath and let it out with a sigh. Then I tell him, “Chain, the message was our marching orders for when we depart. The radhogs were just a bonus from some of my subordinates not checking downrange before a live-fire exercise. I just thank the Goddesses and Sweet Cream that no one was hurt or killed.”

I see him nod his head and he then asks me, “Oh, so you were only trying to spread the wealth then?”

I nod my head and I tell him, “Yes, some of the radhog meat has been sent to Hackamore also. I guess the militia commander there plans on sharing it with those who are less fortunate in the community.”

“Ma’am, I am sorry for jumping to conclusions,” he tells me.

“I understand Sergeant Major, but please try to ask me before you assume. Have I ever lied to you?”

I see him shake his head as he replies to me, “No ma’am, you have never deliberately lied to me.”

We then talk a bit more about our movement orders and how we can put a kibosh on the rumor he ran in here to talk to me about. We then notice the time and I tell him, “After the evening officers call let's meet for tea and we can discuss some other matters.”

“Sounds good ma’am, I will see you at dinner.” He tells me as he gets up and heads out of the office.

__________

A week later I am in town making my normal rounds and I stop by to see Scrap Pile. As I enter, I see she has some customers again and I window shop until she is done with them. Finally, after they all leave, I go up to the counter and ask, “So how is my oldest daughter doing today?”

I see the grin on her face when she hears me say this and then she tells me, “Well Ma, I am doing ok overall, but could you have Sutures come see me? I, uh, I, um.”

I stand there with one eyebrow raised and I ask her, “You're what Scrap?”

She looks down and blushes then she looks up and tells me, “I’m late. Ma, I am never late, so I think Beach and I started out having our family sooner than I expected.”

I smile at her and as I put a hoof on her shoulder, I tell her, “That is wonderful dear. I hope you are; you will make such a wonderful mother.”

She looks back at me nervously and asks, “Do you really think so? I mean I really want to be, but Ma, I never had anyone to show me how growing up.”

I gently smile at her and tell her, “Dear, I am sure of it. Besides, if you have any questions, not only can you write to me to ask when I am not around, you can always ask some of your friends in the community. I am sure Cinnamon would give you some good advice if you need it.”

“Ma, do you think she would be ok with me asking her some questions like that?”

“Scrap, remember how she said that when she was younger others made her feel like she was not good enough of a parent and you told her otherwise, well I am sure it would make her feel even better if you proved it by doing just that. Ask for advice if you need it. Even I do when I can. None of us knows all the answers.”

She smiles shyly and tells me, “Thanks Ma, I appreciate that advice too. Goddesses how I am going to miss having you here.”

“Scrap, I am going to really miss you too. Know you are always welcome at my home if you ever make it up that way.”

I see her smile sadly, “Ma, I doubt I will ever see Manesville, but if I do make it up there, I will stop to see you for sure. Oh, by the way, we got some new books in on trade the other day in case you are interested.”

With that change of subject, we go onto the next part of my visit. Before I leave, I find another book on unicorn training and I also find a history book that I think Archer might enjoy. My next stop is the Flying Cow for lunch and to visit with Buttermilk if she is available.

As I approach the Flying Cow, I see Buttermilk is outside sitting on the porch. Today she is dressed a bit more conservatively with a white lace bow in her hair and just a simple lacy robe over her back. I can tell when she notices me by her waving her forehoof at me.

I briefly stop and wave back before trotting over to see her. As I step up on the porch I smile and tell her, “Good morning Buttermilk, how are you today?”

“Ah, I am doing pretty good. Just enjoying watching the town this morning,” She turns to me smiling and says, “In a way, I am really going to miss it here. But then again, I feel we are leaving it a better place when we leave,” as she pats the chair next to her.

I take the offered seat and tell her, “Yeah, I think we are too. It’s funny my family and I have been talking about that a lot lately. During the Expedition, we never got the time to sit and make friends like this. Now, well now we know them here and we know what and who we are leaving behind. The only thing that makes leaving feel worthwhile is knowing that we are going home again.”

I see the pained look on her face when I say this and watch as she takes a deep breath and closes her eyes, then she says, “Mollygirl, you and those who come from this timeline are going home. But for me and the Others, well we have to start all over again. That is why we have over 20 cattle and 30 ponies who have decided to stay here.”

When she says this, I raise an eyebrow and twist my ear a bit as I had not heard that many of them had made that decision. I nod my head and tell her, “I can understand that. But remember, even those of us who were here all along, while we are going home, we will not be returning to the place we left. By now my cousin Tar Water’s foal is talking and probably weaned. Same goes with Magpie and Sumac's little ones. Who knows what other changes have been made?”

I see her smile ruefully and she tells me, “Mollygirl, for us it is a bigger difference. We had no Stable 48. In our world it was 4B and while that may not seem like much it is a big difference. Even your stepfather on that side never existed on this side according to Epona.”

When she says this, I nod my head, “Yeah, that is true. Epona and I talk now and again about the differences. It seems that Millie left the stable and headed with her team to help Stable 4 rather than go to Ten Pony Tower. The entire Water clan from Manesville does not exist in the world you came from. But Dear, remember this is your homeworld now, and we are all glad to have you here.”

She nods her head and then tells me, “I know and I am making the best of it. While Corn Bread and I will be staying here until we leave, I will be working only until the week before hoof. Esmoorelda has bought me out and will be taking over. This will allow me to help her in the transition.”

I smile and nod my head as I rock in the chair slowly. Then she tells me, “Besides once we leave here Corn Bread and I have decided that once we leave, we are going back to being monogamous. That is unless a certain pony family would be interested in adding a couple of cattle to it, after all, we have gotten used to that…” she then winks an eye at me.

I begin to sputter and am nearly panicking as I try to figure out how to answer her. Then I see her slap her hind leg with a foreleg as she lets out a bellowing laugh and with a smile on her face and a tear in her eye, she tells me, “Got ya!”

That is when I begin to laugh also, “Yeah you did get me. But honestly, I had never thought about cattle in that way before Buttermilk. But the big thing is my spouses and I have agreed, no new partners.”

She looks at me seriously then and says, “I really can understand that, and I am sorry about the joke, but I could not resist.” She pauses then and asks me, “What about your husband Archer fathering foals with Milo’s mares? Doesn’t that violate that agreement?”

I think about it for a minute and I tell her, “That is a special case as our family has been asked to help theirs. All of us agreed to help them and if Badger was here instead it would be his honor to provide the assistance.”

I see her nod her head, “That makes sense, I guess. Sorry for asking about it, but it was something Epona brought up to me. She was wondering if that would make Milo’s family’s foals her siblings too.” She looks over at the Militia armory and we watch two ponies raising the NCR flag in front of it. She smiles and says, “Ah that is my cue, how about we go into my parlor and have some tea? Would you like some breakfast too?”

I smile at her and tell her, “Tea would be great, and a light breakfast would be pretty good too.”

As we enter, I see an easel in the corner that is covered. I begin to walk over to it to sneak a peek and I hear Buttermilk behind me telling me, “Uh Mollygirl, no peeking. It is not done yet.”

I smile sheepishly at having been caught but my curiosity is piqued. So, I just smile at her and tell her, “Oh, ok. Sorry I am just curious to see it.”

She smiles back at me and tells me, “My friend Sutures and I have already agreed that it will not be unveiled until your husband Archer is here also. Even Epona has not seen it.”

This last part really surprises me and I tell her, “Even Epona has not seen it?”

She smiles at me with those soft cow eyes and says to me, “My friend, you know as well as I do that, she would not keep her muzzle shut about it would she?”

I laugh lightly when she says that and I reply back, “No, I guess not, but still, I would really like to see it. I saw how wonderful a job he has done with Esmoorelda, and I want to see how he did with my beloved.”

I see her smile then she tells me, “Soon my friend, have patience. Besides, don’t you think your Archer might want to see it along with you?”

I sigh and I tell her, “Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Then I smile at her and tell her, “Ok, I won’t try and peak. But I am still curious.”

She laughs and tells me, “That is good, learn to control it and not let it control you. I have worked with your daughter on that too.”

As we sit down for tea, I then ask her, “So have you heard anything from the Stable yet?” I sent the message out recommending you a couple of weeks ago.”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Mollygirl, while I hope that they will take me, I do worry. Especially with what my profession has been since I have come over to this world. Besides, letters take time and I am sure that they will want to meet me in person before they actually make a decision. I know I would if I was in their place.”

“That makes sense I guess,” I tell her as I sit back and relax in the chair more, leaning against the chair's wooden carved arm. “I just really hope that they do so. You have a different style than Moon Pie, but I think you two would work good together.”

I see her smile. “Thank you. I really hope so. Mollygirl I will not say I hated this job, nor was it horrible for me. But it is not something I would want to do for the rest of my life either.”

I smile at her, then something occurs to me, “Buttermilk, it’s just a thought, but if the Stable does not hire you on, perhaps you could start a private practice over in White Cloud. Most of the sutlers over there when we left were civilians who were with us on the Expedition, I am sure they could use help too.”

I see her take a sip of her tea as she thinks about it. Then she tells me, “You know that is not a bad idea Mollygirl. I just had not thought of it. But I will need to get an office if I do and get the word out. There will be a lot to do then.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Talk to Sutures about it. She set up a clinic for her and her mother to work out of there. I am sure she would be glad to give you some tips as well as suggest who to talk to.”

I see her smile at that and she asks, “You really think so?”

I nod my head, “I am sure of it, Buttermilk. Of course, if you wanted to practice this profession, or maybe just open one and manage it like this one, well I am sure we could help there too.”

I hear her sigh as she looks up at me and tells me, “I sure hope so.”

We soon change the subject and begin to talk about the trip home. I have already made provisions with Junction Town about having them transported with my battalion. Ironically it made things much easier with them waiting with us to get that permission.

“They will have your people being transported on a barge along with the artillery and service or supply units. When we get to the river. Before that, you will follow in the column just like before. If you have some wagons to move your possessions let us know so we can be prepared for them.”

She becomes serious at this and tells me, “Ok, I will begin to finalize who all is going and what we are transporting. Once I find out do you want me to just give the info to you or is it ok to give it to someone else?”

“To be honest Buttermilk, if you see me first fine, otherwise contact the Sergeant Major or Captain Pogey Bait and they will make sure we adjust as needed.”

I catch myself sitting there talking with her for another hour and finally decide I should leave when Corn Bread lets us know it is afternoon. I am also impelled to leave because after he comes into the room, all I can think of is Buttermilk's joke from earlier. Before I leave though he tells me, “Oh Colonel if you would please let your wife know we should be finished in only a few more sittings. Please have her let me know when she can show up so I can adjust my schedule.”

Again, I raise my eyebrow and my ears shift forward as my curiosity is once again raised. But I behave this time and I simply tell him, “Not a problem Cornbread, I would be glad to do so for you. I just cannot wait to see the finished product.”

He smiles back and tells me, “Mollygirl, I do believe it will be worth the wait.”

From there I head over to the armory and check in to see who is ponying the front desk today.

As I get ready to enter, I see Pressed On coming out. He smiles at me and tries to salute which gets me to return his attempt. He then says, “Good afternoon Colonel. It is good to see you again.”

I smile back and tell him “It is good to see you too. You helping to run the militia here now?”

He slowly shakes his head and tells me, “No, I hear there is a settlement that needs my help, so I am heading over to Fort Hope to assist them for a while at least.”

“That sounds good Pressed On, Lieutenant Colonel Wind Rider is a friend of mine. She is in charge of the regulars over there right now, but I am sure she could use hoof setting up a militia force there to help defend the place,” I pause for a moment as I get an idea and I tell him, “If you can wait till tomorrow, I will have my orderly Sergeant Paper Work write up a letter of introduction for you to give her. It may grease the skids a bit with getting you accepted by her battalion.”

I see him frown a little as he says, “I had hoped to get started today, but I think you have a good idea, ma’am. I will stop by in the morning if that is ok with you.”

“Sure thing Pressed On. Oh, and good job with the siege over in New Colic. I think you really made a difference.”

I see his frown start to shift to a smile as he says, “Thank you, Colonel, it is nice to hear. Well, I best get going and let you get about your business. I hope to see you again sometime Ma’am.”

“Take care Pressed On and thanks again,” I tell him as we then both go our separate ways. It was good to see him again, and at least he is consistent. Going to help out another settlement, I think to myself.

Once inside I head to the front desk and see a mare only slightly younger than me sitting there. As I approach, she smiles briefly, goes to attention, and salutes me. This surprises me, but I instinctively return her salute and tell her, “As you were.”

She sits back down and then asks me, “How can I help you today ma’am?”

In reply, I tell her, “I was just stopping by to see what has been going on with the armory here as well as to see how the troops training has been going.”

“Well Colonel, Lieutenant Summer Solstice has another of our squads out doing scout training with a squad of hers. She has mentioned to Pritchel Hole having some of our members being trained by your Lieutenant Bridge.”

This gets me to raise an eyebrow, while I think it is a good idea, it is also kind of scary thinking about more disciples of Baily Bridge and his church of wrath.

She sees the expression on my face and asks, “Colonel, do you think that is not a good idea?”

I laugh lightly as I tell her, “Oh, it is not that, it is just that Lieutenant Bridge is, how shall I say this? Uhmm, creative in his ways of mayhem and destruction. Frankly, if he wasn’t on my side, I would find him scary.”

She laughs slightly herself and tells me, “Ma’am, from what I have seen you Manesvillers are a creative lot when it comes to that. Colonel Milo and his bunch come close, but they don’t have a dragon yet,” She pauses for a second then says, “Yet.”

I begin to laugh at this and tell her, “Ya know, for some reason, I can see them trying to get their hooves on a dragon now too.”

I see her shaking her head as she says, “Ma’am, the word among the caravanners is that they already are looking.”

I simply smile and shake my head, leave it to Milo. I then tell her, “Thank you for that information, is Captain Pritchel Hole available?”

She shakes her head, then nods as she tells me, “Well not here, he is in his Blacksmith shop over yonder if you want to talk to him, ma’am.”

I smile and tell her, “No, it is not that important, but let him know I stopped by if you would.”

“Will do Colonel. Have a good day ma’am.” She tells me as she goes back to her paperwork.

I leave her office and from there I head over to the Marshal’s office.

As I enter the Marshal’s office, I overhear Beach Shake telling his deputy Tumbleweed, “Really, you should consider it. Scrap was saying just the other day that Cinnamon is lonely. We both have met her foals; remember they were the ones the Colonel’s were playing with after the wedding.”

“I know, but I am not sure if I am ready for a family yet,” the deputy replies, and he then asks, “What do you think Taser?”

It is then I notice my head MP sitting there with them, and I hear him say, “Well, I don’t think it would be too bad. But I still have to find out what it is like to be a father myself. My youngster was not born until a few months ago and I have not even seen her yet.”

Then Beach notices me and smiles warmly, “Come on in Colonel and have a seat, coffee is almost ready again.”

“Thanks Beach, I appreciate it,” I tell him as I grab a cup of coffee and then take a chair.

As I sit down Taser tells Tumbleweed, “Now there is the pony to ask about stepchildren. She has three foals as well as her own that are not even school age yet and two adopted daughters that are just old enough to start noticing the bucks. She has experience aplenty.”

I smile when he says this and I reply, “Well for me it is not that hard. I always wanted foals. In our family, every partner is a parent to every colt or filly. If something were to happen to me, well Millie would be taken care of. Same if something were to happen to Sutures. Moon Lily would still have the other parents. It is not so much about blood, but love and caring. That is the important part.”

I see Tumbleweed get up and get himself another cup of coffee, then he sits back down and asks, “But what if I am not good enough of a parent? I mean I never really had any guidance in how to raise foals.”

I nod my head to this and I take a sip of coffee myself. Then I tell him, “None of us think we are good enough. WE ALL make mistakes, but what matters is that we try and do our best. Tumbleweed, I have not known you long, but what I have seen is a stand-up stallion. You are there for this town, and I am sure you would be there for her current foals, as well as any more you might have together.”

Then I see a shocked look come across his face as he says, “Colonel, do you really mean you think she would want to have foals with me too?”

I smile as I tell him, “Tumbleweed, I cannot guarantee it, but there is a good chance of it. But even if she can’t have more for some reason, that does not mean she would not love you just as much. And I know those foals of hers could use a good male influence in their lives as well as hers. My suggestion is, give it a kick and see if it moves. The worst you can say is you tried.”

I see him think about this for a bit as the conversation shifts and the others begin to tease Beach about when he and Scrap are going to have foals. I just keep my mouth shut and smile as they carry on. He will find out soon enough if she is; once we have Sutures check her out.

Before I head back to base, I make one more stop. I see the students coming out of the schoolhouse as I approach. I wait until they have all passed, well with the exception of Epona and Tater, who when they see me come over to me. When they do this, I tell them, “You two can head back to the base if you want, I just want to talk to your teacher for a bit before I head back.”

Epona taps him on his shoulder and tells Tater, “Let’s just wait for her until she is done, ok?”

Tater smirks slightly and tells her, “Ok, but I was hoping to get home early enough to talk Pa into going to the range again.”

“Ok you two, I will see you when I get done talking to your teacher. What was her name again?”

Epona smiles and tells me, “Miss Notebook, Ma.”

I nod and thank her then head inside. Once inside the single room schoolhouse, I have to smile as it reminds me so much of the one I attended as a foal. As I enter, the older mare looks up, moves her blue mane with speckles of gray from her face. Then she asks me, “Yes, can I help you?”

“Hello, I am Mollygirl, Epona’s mother. I came to introduce myself and to thank you for all you have done for her and all of the youngsters who have come with us.”

I see her smile before she tells me, “It was no problem. I will say though that I will miss them. Especially Epona. You know she is a very intelligent mare. I have had her assist me by tutoring some of the students who were having problems as well as younger ones. She really is a natural teacher.”

I cannot help but nod my head and tell her, “I know she is very smart, in fact, she has been reading to her little sisters every night now. But I did not know she was helping you.”

She nods her head and tells me, “I am not surprised she is helping. I swear she should have had a teaching cutie mark.”

I smile and look back out the door where I see her and Tater sitting and talking while they wait for me. I then tell her, “Thank you for telling me that. She has surprised me in so many ways,” Then I pause and ask, “Is there any way you could write up a brief of what the students who are leaving with us studied and maybe how they did for their next teacher back home?”

I see her cringe slightly at that but she tells me, “Ma’am, I can write up a synopsis of what I taught them, but as soon as you are leaving, I could not do a proper review for each student. I hope that helps some at least.”

I nod my head and tell her, “That should be fine. I am sorry for asking so much more. I had not thought about it.” I stop then tell her, “Oh, and I am sorry I never made it here sooner. I always meant to.”

She nods her head with a half-smile and tells me, “Yes, I do understand, and to be honest your wife has stopped by every couple of weeks to check up on her progress,” she stops snorts slightly, and laughs as she looks down and then looks back up at me and tells me, “You know in the old days before the war, I bet she would have gone far. Mollygirl it really has been a pleasure to have her as a student, now if you do not have anything more for me, I really do need to finish cleaning up the schoolhouse so I can get home at a decent time tonight.”

I realize with that, that I have been dismissed. I smile again and nod my head as I tell her, “Ok, thank you very much for your time, and have a good night Miss Notebook.”

As we walk back to the base I talk with Tater and Epona. At the base gate, Tater smiles and gives Epona a quick hug and tells her, “I’ll see you tomorra Epona.”

“I will see you then Tater,” she replies then she turns to me, “Ma, after I am done with my homework would you like me to watch my sisters so you and mama Sutures can spend some time together?”

Her offer surprises me as much as it pleases me. I smile and tell her, “Let’s see what Mama Sutures says, but I think that would be very nice dear.”

When I tell her about Epona’s suggestion she is hesitant at first, then she agrees. We pack a quick saddleback and I tell Epona, “Dear, we are going to my normal spot and will be back in a couple of hours, ok?”

She nods her head and tells me, “That is great ma, I hope you don’t mind but I want to read to them a bit before I put them to bed for the night.”

I answer her with a simple, “That sounds good, but I do not think we will be gone that long.”

I remind her where to get help if she needs it before we leave and then Sutures and I quickly head out to my favorite spot. As I lay the blanket down, she helps me get it smoothed out on the hard dirt. Finally, I lay down with her curled up next to me as we look up at the night sky in all its beauty. As we lay there simply enjoying this time together, she asks me, “Mollygirl, should we bring Archer out here when they arrive?”

I nod my head as I tell her, “Yeah, I think so, but not the first night. The first night he needs to get to know his daughters again.”

I see her look at me funny in the darkness. Then she says, “But he spent so much time with them before we left. They should still know him, shouldn’t they?”

I take a breath and slowly let it out. Then I tell her, “Dear, they are still young enough that they may not fully. Besides, I am sure he wants to spend the time with them too.”

“Yeah I guess you’re right,” she says before she pauses and asks, “Any idea how far away they are?”

I shake my head as I tell her, “No, not really. I mean they are due next week, but I am not sure how far down the river they were able to ride the riverboats and barges.”

I feel more than see her nod her head as she says, “Yeah, that makes sense. I hope he is looking up at the sky right now too. Dear, I miss him and just wish I could share even that with him right now.”

I nuzzle her cheek and I tell her, “I do understand love. I miss him too. I only wish we could spend more time with him.”

I hear her sniffle slightly as she leans against me and she says, “Same here.” Then I feel her nuzzle my neck and begin to lightly nibble there before she kisses me on my cheek then muzzle. As she does this I shift so I can hold her better and kiss her back more easily.

Later, as we are walking back to the base, she asks me, “Mollygirl, does the idea of Archer being with Cannel and Cedar bother you at all?”

I move so I am walking a bit closer to her as I tell her, “Yes, and no. Part of me wants him all for us, but more of me just wants to help them so their family can have foals too.”

She nods her head then she asks, “Mollygirl they are going to be like family, aren’t they?”

I simply nod my head and tell her, “Yes love, they are. In fact, I already feel like they are.”

She then asks me, “So if you had a chance to, you know, with Milo would you take it?”

I let out a deep sigh and I tell her honestly, “Only if you and the family said so, and then I really do not know. Dear, I really care about him, but I also care about Cedar, and I am afraid of how much that would hurt her. But then again, I do not even see that being an option on the table.”

I faintly see her in the dark smiling at me as she tells me, “Well, who knows what the future can bring. To be honest that one night before the expedition, I never thought would lead to this. But here we are.”

I laugh lightly and tell her, “Yeah, but I am sure glad it did.” Then I lean over and give her a quick peck on the cheek just as we reach the gates.

As we are laying down for bed for the night, I remember to tell Sutures, “Oh, dear, Scrap Pile needs you to check her out tomorrow or as soon as you can.”

I hear the question in Sutures's voice as she asks, “Is she ok? What does she think is wrong?”

I smile when I tell her, “Dear she is late, and she says she is very regular.”

I hear a bit of surprise in her tone as she asks, “You mean she caught this quick?”

I nod my head and tell her, “She thinks so. So please check her and if she is not, let her down easy.”

“I will dearest,” then she laughs lightly and says, “You realize that seeing she is one of your adopted daughters, that if she is, that makes you a grandma.”

“Are you saying you would not want to be with a grandma then?” I ask her in a kidding tone.

She snuggles closer and tells me, “Nah, and neither would our spouses, they all seem very attracted to Sumac and she was a grandmother already.”

This feels like a sucker punch as I remember why Sumac no longer has a living grandfoal and I sniffle slightly. I hear the pain in Sutures's voice as she says, “I am so sorry Mollygirl, I did not mean it like that.”

I smile sadly in the dark and tell her, “I know you didn’t dear, but having talked to Epona, I have a feeling that if Ivy had lived you would still have been welcome into the family. To be honest, I hope so at least, as I would never want to lose my beautiful night colored mare.”

When I tell her this, I feel her shift as she moves closer and buries her muzzle into my fur, she deeply inhales and smells my scent as she makes herself more comfortable. Finally, she sleepily tells me, “I love you too my old war mare.”

The next morning after breakfast Sutures tells me, “I will see you later dear, I better get this done for Scrap as soon as we can.” As she heads for the base gate she stops and gives me a quick peck on the cheek and I realize how much I am going to hate having to share her attention with the others and surprise myself.

Once she is gone, I return to my office to begin another day knowing our reliefs are getting closer and another day less until we see Archer again.

Once I get to my desk, I notice a stack of mail for me. Most of it is from Junction town and the regiment HQ back in Manesville. I read all of the official mail first and respond to it as I need to. Then I have to smile when I see a letter from my family back home. I know I should wait for Sutures so we can all read it, but I open it and begin to read,

Our dearest family,

It is with a happy heart I get to tell you the news that we have another member of our family on the way. It seems that Magpie is once again in a family way according to Doula. We assume it is Badger’s again and of course he is swaggering around all proud once again. We just found out the news, so Archer does not know yet either as he left only a week ago. With how irregular the mail service is I do wonder whether the letter or Archer will arrive first.

With that, Mollygirl what were you thinking letting them use the fillies for a recruiting poster? It looks great and all but now Ginger and Xochitl are both insufferable to deal with about how come those three and the colt got one, but they didn’t. It would be funny if I did not hear of it every time Ginger looks at it. Badger liked it enough that he snagged a copy from the recruiting station in Manesville and found a frame for it. It is now in the Sitting room next to the rifle rack.

In other news Kettle Bell’s husband stopped by to talk to Badger and the rest of us last week. It seems that while you all have been gone, he has ended up having a relationship with their nanny. He came over to get advice from Badger on how to deal with a relationship like ours because he is considering proposing one to Kettle Bell. I am only telling you this as I know how close you are to her and so you do not get blindsided by any fallout from it.

While we already miss our beloved Archer, we also miss all of you and cannot wait to have you all home again. Little Shadowbuck and Woodrow are missing their sisters and have asked about them. Speaking of siblings. We have already set up a bed for Epona in Ginger’s room. She knows she has to share and says fine, but she is not sharing her carbine or buckfriend. Yes, she now says Xochitl is her buck friend. This is much to the chagrin of his mother. Persimmon just wants to keep him a colt forever it seems instead of letting him grow up. Thank the Goddesses that Xavier is here to temper her.

Please be careful during your travels home. We do not need any more excitement like you had when you left. We miss you and want you all home in one piece. We cannot wait to see you all again.

Love you all,

Sumac and family

P.S. Give Archer a hug and a kiss from us when you see him. Also, tell Milo hi for us and that we hope to see him and his family someday.

I smile broadly as I finish the letter and put it down. As I do so I look up and see Sutures leaning against the door frame with a smile on her face. I look up at her and ask her, “So, what is the news?”

She laughs slightly and tells me, “While she is not far along, she is certainly pregnant. And by the levels, I would say she is either further along than she thinks, or she could be carrying twins.”

My jaw drops at the thought of poor Scrap taking care of twins and the shop at the same time. Then I realize she has seen Sutures and I work together to take care of ours. Besides, I am sure she will make a great mother and Beach will be a wonderful father.

After she tells me this news, I show her the letter from Sumac and once she sits down, I hoof it to her. She is reading it when I hear a knock on the door and I see Paper Work is there with the tea set. He smiles at me and tells me, “AH, I see you got your letter, good. Choo Choo told me about Magpie and how excited everypony is at the farm. Congratulations on your pending newest family member.”

Sutures looks up from the letter and tells him, “Thank you Paper, I really appreciate it. Oh, and thank you for bringing tea also, would you like to join us for a cup?”

He glances at me and I give him a nod. He smiles and says, “If you would like me to, I would be very happy to join you both.”

As we sit and drink our tea, we all begin to talk about home again and how much we cannot wait to return there. Paper Work grins and tells me, “I am just so glad that Choo is not one of the scouts relieving us. I have missed her so bad and I really want to spend some time with her.”

While I smile, I see Sutures reach across from her chair and put a hoof on his shoulder as she tells him, “I completely understand. We feel that way about Archer, but duty is duty I guess.”

He smiles at her and replies, “Thanks Doc for understanding. To be honest, I was bothered by hearing your husband would be in our relief, but then again, it means we won’t be relieving him our next time out.”

When he says this, I see the expression of surprise than dread come over her face as she realizes that down the line my battalion will have to rotate through the deployment cycle again. After our tea, he gets up and heads out. I look over at her and tell her, “Soon dear we will be heading home. Again, we are bringing more friends with us.”

She looks at me sadly and tells me, “Yeah, but we are also leaving friends behind this time, and to be honest, that hurts too.”

I sigh and I tell her, “Yeah, I understand that too. But at least we understand each other. Besides, think how hard it will be for Archer to leave here when he rotates back home. By then he will be far closer to Milo’s family than we ever imagined being.”

She laughs lightly at this and says, “That is for certain.” Then she gets up, comes over to my desk, and kisses me, telling me afterward, “Thank you for being faithful even when you were hurting so bad. It does mean more to me than you know.”

I look into those beautiful blue eyes of hers and I let out a contented sigh before I tell her, “Thank you for not giving up on me, and for making me see what I had to lose.”

Just after I say this, I hear a knock on the door and see Chain Lighting standing there. I then ask him, “Can I help you?”

He nods his head, “Yes Ma’am, a courier just arrived from the 3rd of the 1st, I thought you might want to know.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Thanks, I will be out in a minute Sergeant Major,” I then turn to my wife and I tell her, “I will see you a bit later dear.”

She smiles and heads out the door with a slight sway of her hips and a swish of her tail which makes me look forward to the end of my work day all the more. I then get up from my desk and head out into the main room of my bunker and call out, “Ok Sergeant Major, what do you have for me?”

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

My Pa, our friends, and I are supposed to go to Manesville soon, however, for me, it is not my home here. I am still learning to adjust due to the events that have happened around us and how some things have changed. However, I still have my best friend Epona with me, and to me, she has come to represent home to me. If you can, will you please play Home Away from Home for me to her?

Thanks

Sweet Potato, currently in Hackamore.

Home Away from Home

Author's Note

We continue to wind down this arc of the story. As you can see those that Mollygirl and company will be leaving behind will still have their lives moving forward as exemplified by Scrap Pile and Beach Shake. There is also the stirring knowledge that things back home have changed and they will have to deal with those changes when they get home to Manesville.
For those who have read the description of Esmoorelda's painting in the Flying Cow previously this week, I recieved a copy of it that I had commissioned a while back and I am including it here for you to enjoy without having to go back in the story to find it:

For those who would like to hear this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NGShcsFA8dE

Chapter 102 The Wheels Begin to Turn

Chapter 102 The Wheels Begin to Turn

“People sleep peaceably in their beds at night only because rough men stand ready to do violence on their behalf.” - George Orwell

I am in my best uniform, standing at attention at the front of the ranks of all of those of the 1st regiment who are in Manesville for the change of command ceremony. I look at all those in front of me in the drill field as I listen to Colonel Chappy give a brief goodbye speech. Part of me feels sorrow at his going as well as a bit of trepidation. Since before I joined the CDF Chappy was the commander of the 1st regiment. He was the one responsible for bringing it from two understrength battalions protecting the Co-op to what it is today as part of the Manesville Brigade in the NCR Army.

As he talks, I begin to think about what has transpired in the last day. First, I was present at the ceremony the day before when Star Burst got her Colonel's insignia pinned on her by the Commanding General of the brigade. I have to say it was fascinating seeing how easily those talons of his were able to remove her old Lieutenant Colonel insignia as well as put on the new Colonel's insignia.

This morning I was able to take those same Lieutenant Colonel insignia and I pinned them on my friend and subordinate Kettle Bell. This made her only the second cow to have advanced this high in what was once the CDF, and the first one in the Army of the New Canterlot Republic. As I removed the old ones and pinned on the new ones in front of the 2nd battalion, I saw tears form in her eyes. When I finish, I step back and we exchanged salutes and I told her, “You have worked long and hard for this Kettle. Congratulations.” Immediately after this, she became the new old Cow for the battalion. I had already cleared out my office and it became hers.

I then realize Chappy has finished speaking and I watch as Star Burst steps up to the podium and begins to speak. She only speaks for a few minutes. “Fellow Members of the 1st Regiment, it is with great pleasure I assume command of this fine unit. I too once stood in the same ranks as you do now and dreamed of someday becoming the Old Mare. Little did I ever think it would actually occur. But one thing that made it possible for me to make it to where I am now is by listening to the guidance of not only my senior officers but especially of my senior enlisted. While we all will miss Colonel Chappy, It is all of you who have made the 1st regiment what it is today under his leadership and it is my goal to continue his fine legacy along with your help.”

She pauses and many of us think she may be finished already when she looks up and she continues, “For the last several years we have lived in relative peace.” She stops briefly and says, “Well with the exception of the rare raider or two.” Which gets her a few laughs from the ranks. Then she begins again. “However, in recent times we have begun to hear more from the Enclave Remnants. While we have fought them and won against them before, we can not simply set upon our laurels of past victories. We need to prepare both physically but more importantly, mentally for the challenges we may soon be called upon to face. Remember we are the First Regiment, the First to Fight. For Friends, For Family, For Herd. Thank you. Battalions Commanders, take over your commands.”

As she steps away from the podium, she smiles at me and says, “Ok XO, let's head back to my office. I have a few things I want to go over with you to make sure we are getting ourselves ready for whatever may come.”

When she says this I immediately smile back and tell her, “Sounds good to me ma’am.” But in the back of my mind, I am asking myself, what does she know that I don’t?

__________

Once we are back in her office, she has the orderly bring us in some tea. I notice behind her is her old-style CDF helmet with a dent in one side of it. I smile when I see her coffee cup has the old 1st of the 1st logo painted on it. She sees where I am looking and laughs, “Yeah, I know I need one with the first regiment now. Bullocks what a mess this is.”

When she says this, she catches me off guard and I ask, “Ok Ma’am what is it that I have not been told yet?”

She tries to smile but fails as she says, “With your contacts XO, I thought you would have known already.”

I am still not sure what she is getting at. Then she tells me, “Those kids of yours and their Alicorn leader brought back word two weeks ago that the old Enclave is starting to shake the dust off and are spoiling for a fight.”

I nod my head, “Well my kids were brought up in a military home, they know to keep their mouths shut. I just wish they would have told me this time. But what makes this so different from when the rest of their scrubs come spoiling for a fight?”

She sighs and tells me, “Well this time it seems they found a leader to unite their cause. Some former teacher I heard. Who would have thought some teacher would be able to do something like that.”

I smile at her and then reply, “Ma’am, I am not surprised. You remember about 8 years ago the chief librarian for Manesville?”

She nods her head and asks, “Yes why? I never did find out what happened to her, but she was always pretty quiet.”

I smile at her and tell her, “Well, she not only is now married to Captain Sunset of our scouts. But she is now the 1st sergeant for my husband Badger’s company over in the Second Regiment. Seems she got hooked after her stint in the militia.”

I see her smile, “I guess it is always the quiet ones you have to watch out for.”

I nod my head and think, Yeah, just like my wife Magpie and what she had to do to survive in those trenches you sent her to during the battle of Manesville. But I say nothing and instead, I reply, “Yes ma’am, it usually is.”

She then tells me, “Mollygirl, with the rotation schedules for deployments still being kept, I am worried if they catch us with only a battalion in our region. Especially if the 2nd regiment is in the field.”

When she says this, I feel as if someone has walked over my grave. Well, one of my graves. Frigging multiple timelines. I nod my head and say, “Well we would still have the militia.”

I see her sigh into her coffee cup. Then she looks up at me and replies, “That is a lot to be asking of civilians. Maybe you and I need to come up with a backup plan. You know. Just in case.”

I nod my head and we get up to head to the map room so we can start brainstorming what-ifs. As we go, I see Dull Beak and Kettle Bell are both just outside the regimental HQ, so I ask the Colonel, “Ma’am, what do you say we ask a couple of our battalions’ commanders to join us on this.”

She nods her head and tells the Sergeant Major, “Would you please give the battalion commanders my compliments and invite them to join me and the XO for a planning exercise.”

He nods his head and quickly heads out. Soon afterward the five of us are standing around the table and begin to make plans. Then it occurs to me, perhaps we should involve the head of the Dead Quiet militia as theirs has special training as well as centuries of experience surviving. I mention this to the Colonel and she nods her head and tells me, “XO, I will leave that in your capable hooves. I know you are much more comfortable dealing with them than I am.”

I smile and tell her, “I understand ma’am. If you don’t mind, I will have Lieutenant Bridge make contact for us and have him bring their commanders over.”

She nods her head and replies, “That would be fine. Just make it as soon as possible. I want this done before you head to Hoofington.”

As I look at the map, I then turn my head toward her and tell her, “I will talk to him about it tonight. He, Tar, and the family are coming over for dinner tonight.”

__________

On my way home that night I am met by Millie, Moon Lily, Shadowbuck, Woody, and even Xailynn on their way home from school in White Cloud. We enter the farmyard as a group. I watch them as they all run into the main house laughing and prancing as they go. It feels so good to see them all like this. It makes me miss the older kids too. I would love to see them soon, but they are off with Choo Choo again.

After I take off my uniform and put on a dress, I am sitting by the woodstove just enjoying the heat. I then hear a knock on the door and go to answer it. As I get there, I see Millie has beaten me to it and is already opening it. I smile to myself as she does so, reminding me of our Epona and Xochitl so many years ago. That reminds me, I need to go to her and Ivy’s grave again soon.

I smile as the door is opened and Mille all but bows as she lowers her head and sweeps a forehoof toward the inside of the house saying, “Welcome, please do come in.”

From a young black buck with a white and black mane and tail I hear, “Hi Mills!” and I see it is lil’ Broken. Beside him is his brother Draw. Behind them are both Bailey and Tar, who is carrying her third child, a little green-coated filly with a dark blue and light blue mixed mane and tail, in a chest carrier.

I see the little one and swear I feel like I want another little one again. Right about then, little Covered Bridge begins to cry and I hear Tar say, “Hi Cous, sorry, can I feed her real quick?”

Before I can answer Sumac tells her, “Sure thing Tar, if you want to use the fillies room go ahead. You know where it is.”

I see a look of relief come over her face as she says, “Thanks, Sumac. I will be back in a bit.”

I shake my head sadly as I do not understand why she is so shy about feeding in front of family. But I guess it is all in how you are raised.

Bailey and I go into the living room and are just beginning to talk when I hear both Archer and Badger coming in the door, followed a couple of minutes later by Magpie. Bailey then asks, “So where is Sutures tonight?”

Sumac looks out from the kitchen and tells him, “She will be back home soon. She had a new client she was meeting today, so she may be running a bit behind.”

Both Bailey and I nod our heads. He smiles and says, “That sounds like her alright. I am just glad she was there for our last two.”

As we begin to talk, we are joined by Badger and Archer. I am telling them about how we are looking at new ways to protect our area in case of an Enclave attack, especially if all of our forces except one battalion are gone. We are starting to brainstorm some when Tar comes in and joins us. As she is listening, I can tell she is thinking, so I ask her, “Ok Tar, what are you thinking.”

She looks at me seriously and tells me, “You are not going to like it Mollygirl, but if something like that happens, we are seriously bucked. Especially all the former Enclave members who live here now. You need to consider what to do with them as well.”

Great, another worry I had not thought about. “You are right Tar. None of us had thought of that. I wonder if we could evacuate them at all?” I contemplate this as they are discussing some of the options. Then I hear Bailey ask, “Hmm, I wonder what all our engineers could do to improve our odds?”

“Funny you should ask that Bailey; I was thinking maybe you could go over to Dead Quite in a day or two and talk with High Grade and let him know that the Colonel and I would like him to come visit us in the stable to discuss these matters.”

He takes a drink of his coffee before replying, then he looks over at Tar and tells her, “Love, I will be home late tomorrow night it looks like.”

She smiles back at him and tells him, “I figured as much. Are you going to catch dinner over there, or do you want me to keep it warm on the back burner?”

He smiles and tells her, “Better keep my supper warm. We can save a few caps that way.”

She nods her head in understanding, just as Sutures comes in the door. She turns her head towards our guest and I see a smile on her face as she says, “Goodness it is nice to see you two again.”

I watch as both getup and give her a hug. Then I overhear Tar tell her, “Sutures, I need you to check me again.”

I see a look of surprise on Bailey’s face as well as Sutures and as she blushes Tar quietly says with a smile, “Dang foal heat.”

I see Sutures smile back and I can barely hear her say back, “Gladly Tar, but how about after dinner.”

About this time, I see Sumac stick her head out of the kitchen and she says, “Suppers ready. Could I get you guys to set the table please?”

After supper, we return to the living room. I have returned to my role of reading in the evenings that I am home to the children. It is funny to me as the adults all listen in as well. Earlier, the foals have asked that after dinner we go into the living room where I do my nightly reading to the foals. Tonight, they have asked me to read another story of Mare Do Well. The foals all gather around me as I read to them. I notice that when Tar’s youngest gets hungry again, she is so engrossed in the story she decides to just feed right there in the living room. I smile as I know this is a big step for her.

After I finish reading the story, we begin to listen to DJ Pon3 again. Tonight, he again mentions the Wanderer. Whoever this Wanderer is, they do seem to get around quite a bit. After his report about the Wanderer, he begins to mention the increase in rumors of Enclave Remnant sightings. I do not think much of it until the mention there have been sightings over by Canterlot and further south including by Fort Hope and several other areas in the territory of the NCR.

Eventually, Bailey, Tar, and family leave for the evening. It has been a pleasant time and I really find it funny to see both his and Tar's expression when Sutures confirms Tar’s suspicions that they have another family member on the way. To be honest, while part of me wishes I could have had more. I now am more than happy I only had to carry Millie. The others are more than enough to make up for it to me.

The next day as I am walking to the stable, I am joined by Buttermilk. As she catches up to me at her comfortable pace, she calls out to me, “Hey Mollygirl, slow down for a minute, will you? I need to talk to you about something.”

I stop until she catches up with me and I smile as I see my friend with a bright red scarf on her neck. I instantly tell her, “I like your scarf Buttermilk, is that a new one?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “No, but it is one I don’t wear often. It tends to drive my husband crazy. I grabbed it by mistake this morning.”

I then ask her, “So how are your calves doing?”

She smiles. I swear she blushes slightly as she says, “They are doing fine herd mother, thank you for asking.”

I smile warmly at her and tell her, “I am glad to hear that. I know Epona will want to hear about them in my next letter to her or when I see her next.”

I see Kettle Bell nod her head and she says, “I do miss her and the others anymore. I know what they and Choo are doing is important, but I miss them, especially her.”

I then ask her, “So what is it you wanted to discuss with me?”

She looks around briefly as if to make sure no one else is around and she says, “Uh, Mollygirl, the last couple of weeks we have had a couple of late-night sightings of ghouls around White Cloud.”

I reply casually, “Now Buttermilk, I know most of the cattle have a problem with the folk over in Dead Quiet, but really why would they be suspicious of them being in White Cloud?”

She shakes her head and tells me, “Because they were seen coming out of the woods near the back of your property, and no pony recognized them as the regular ghouls who come through town.”

I nod again as I feel my ears start to go back in worry, “Ok, but let’s not make a big deal about this right now. I will have to check it out some more.”

She agrees and then we change the subject back to more mundane things, such as the upcoming Opening Day celebration and the expected arrival of the Gypsy traveling show. It turns out that Buttermilk and some of the others have come to look forward to their nearly annual return. I know I am looking forward to it also as are the foals. However, the question about the ghouls near the farm does worry me. I will need to check it out soon.”

Two days after dinner at my house, just after formation Bailey Bridge approaches me and tells me, “Ma’am, I talked to High Grade last night. He not only agrees to meet you, but he says he wants to talk to you and the Colonel As soon as possible.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Let me talk to the Colonel and find out when she can meet with him.”

“Ok, ma’am. Do you want me to wait here or shall I head back to my company until you contact me to let me know?”

“Bailey, I will send you a message on your PipBuck when I find out. Thanks for being patient. I am still getting to know how she does things otherwise I would have an answer for you already.”

He salutes me and tells me, “No problem Lieutenant Colonel. I understand how it is. I still remember the difference in how you do things compared to how the Major did before she died.”

I return his salute and as he turns to walk away, I smile and tell him, “I guess it was a bit different.” Then I turn and head back towards the regimental HQ to see if Star Burst will see me. I catch myself sighing as I think about how much I miss being the old mare now.

Once I enter her office, she offers me a cup of coffee, which I gladly take. After we both have drunk some of our coffee, she asks me, “Ok XO, what have you got for me?”

“Well Ma’am, I just talked to Lieutenant Bridge. He says Captain High Grade is eager to meet with us. When would you like to have the meeting with him?”

I see her shiver slightly, but other than that she lets no emotions show. Finally, she tells me, “XO, if he can get here by 1500 hours that would be great. If not have Lieutenant Bridge bring him in tomorrow morning.”

I nod my head, “Ok Colonel. That sounds good I will let the lieutenant know. Anything else?”

She shakes her head at first then I see her stop and she asks, “Mollygirl, what can you tell me about the terrain south of here? Are there any decent fallback positions if we need to?”

__________

The next morning shortly after 9 am I hear a knock on the door to my office. I look up and I see the Sergeant Major looking at me. He then tells me, “Ma’am, Lieutenant Bridge is here with Militia Captain High Grade.”

I put down my pen and tell him, “Thank you I will be right out,” then I put the reports I am working on away and get up to join them.

As I come out of my office into the main headquarters area, I see both Bailey and High Grade. Both salute me and after returning the salutes, I extend a hoof to High Grade which he takes and shakes.

“Captain High Grade it is good to see you again, thank you for coming,” I tell him.

In the gravelly voice, I have come to expect from ghouls when I talk to them, I hear him say, “It is good to see you too Lieutenant Colonel, Bailey has given me a brief heads up about what you want to talk about,” he then pauses and then tells me, “Ma’am once we are in with the Colonel, I have something of a concern that I want to discuss as well. I have not had the chance to discuss it with Lieutenant Bridge yet.”

“OK, follow me then,” I say as I lead them toward Star Burst’s office. Once there I knock three quick raps and look in.

She sees me, smiles briefly and I then see her fight her discomfort as she sees the ghoul behind me. She then stands up and tells us, “Please do come in.”

As we come in, I watch as she goes over to High Grade and extends a hoof as she says, “It is a pleasure to meet you Captain, both my predecessor as well as Lieutenant Bridge have had nothing but good things to say about you.”

I see him look slightly uncomfortable as he shakes her hoof and tells her, “It is a pleasure to meet you too ma’am. I am just a bit humbled and surprised that you all have discussed an old ghoul at all.”

She then tells him, “Really you shouldn’t be. You and your fellows over in Dead Quiet are just as much a part Manesville and the old Co-op as the rest of us. We also now realize how much experience you have that we can learn from.”

I see a smile come on High Grade's face when she says this. “Thank you, ma’am. That means a lot. Not many places where my kind have not been driven out of or made to feel like we are freaks.”

I catch myself nodding my head and I see both of the others with us do so as well. We all know how most ponies and especially the cattle feel toward the ghouls. At least while the cattle feel they go against the order of nature, the cattle tolerate them and seem to believe in live and let be, I think to myself.

“Captain, one of the things that have been of concern lately is the resurgence it seems in the Enclave Remnants. It appears they may have a new leader who has gotten them to put aside their differences and come together against us and the NCR.” Starburst tells him.

High Grade nods his head. “Ma’am, I am glad you are taking this seriously. To tell the truth, many of us are worried about this as well. You have to understand the only thing the Enclave hates more than Dashites is us, ghouls. Our existence may not be great, but we are still here. Yeah, yeah, I know we all are supposed to feel that we have been turned away from Elysium and yeah, we can see the shadows of both worlds. But ma’am. I myself and many of us are not ready for that yet. To tell you the truth, Colonel with some of what I did during the war, I am afraid of where my final destination is going to be.”

I am very surprised at this revelation as the Colonel seems to be also. Then I notice Bailey pat a hoof on High Grades shoulder and I hear him say, “Yeah, I understand exactly what you mean High. I am afraid of that too now.”

Goddess, I think, do we all fear the judgment of what we have had to do in the line of duty? I half-smirk as I think about how much I am afraid I will have to pay to balance those books.

High Grade looks at me and says, “What? You think it is funny that I feel like this?”

I shake my head slowly and I tell him, “No High, I just thought I was the only one who really had those fears.”

He nods his head, “Yeah, I almost forgot, even with your dual shadow, that you too have been turned away. You too know.”

I see a look of confusion come over the Colonel’s face but a nod and a sad one on Baileys. Finally, High Grade says, “Ma’am, why don’t you tell me what you want me here for, and when we finish, I will tell you about a new concern that has been brought to my attention.

The Colonel then tells him our concerns and what we would like to have him help us with. As we begin to talk, I see High Grade's expressions change back and forth between worry, concern, and sometimes just that evil grin of his as he comes up with some devilish idea. It is a joy to see him and Bailey go back and forth on this.”

Finally, I see the Colonel smile. She then says, “Captain. I think I have enough for now. But I would like to have you rejoin us again tomorrow if you can. I know you still have your civilian business to consider as well, but I really would like you on my staff for a bit.”

I see the surprise on both his and Bailey’s face and in reality, feel surprised myself. But not half as surprised when he tells us, “Colonel, I will be glad to. But I think I need to bring up what I wanted to mention to you earlier.”

I watch as Star Burst nods her head, “Ok, please do.”

“Ma’am, I recently was approached by a pony I have not seen since the war. Well, not a pony per se, actually a mule. He and I served together in no mare's land for a couple of years. Then one day his company was pulled from the lines. I never knew what happened to them since.”

I nod my head, but I see the Colonel starting to get a bit impatient and she moves her forehoof in a come-on manner. Finally, High Grade tells her, “Ma’am, he came here two weeks ago. He told me he has been in this area since the last day.”

Now, this has my attention and my ears are fully on him as he continues and says, “Ma’am, he says he came to Manesville from an underground facility that is near the new village. I think he means White Cloud.”

I can’t help myself as I slip and say, “So that was the ghouls Buttermilk was telling me about today.”

I see the Colonel turn her head toward me and she asks, “So you are aware of these ghouls?”

I shake my head, “Not really Colonel. I was just made aware this morning of there being reports of unfamiliar ghouls in the area of White Cloud. I was going to investigate it first before I brought it up. Just in case it was someponies imagination.”

She nods back, “That makes sense, thank you for your consideration XO,” she pauses and then asks, “Captain, what else can you tell me about them?”

He then tells us, “Ma’am, not much, but he will be coming back tonight. I will ask him to come to visit you if you like.”

"Captain, I truly do appreciate the offer and yes, please have him accompany you here to us, Thank you.”

He smiles back, “Thank you, Colonel. I will be back in the morning. Ma’am, He really has been out of the loop since the Day. How much should I tell him?”

I see her sigh, then she tells him, “Tell him anything you want. He needs to know, good, bad and indifferent. If we hide anything, he will find out eventually anyway.”

I see a surprised look on High Grade's face, then he asks, “What if he refuses to come here?”

I then tell him, “I will go to him then.”

I see the surprise on Star’s face and she tells me, “Thank you. I appreciate it.”

I then walk with Bailey and High to the entrance of the stable. Once there I tell them, “Thanks again. Captain, I will see you tomorrow then. “Then as High Grade walks away I head back inside to my office as Bailey returns to his company.

__________

That night when I get home, I see my older two daughters and the ones Fiancé are there. I also see Ginger's SIR and Epona’s SMG hung on the rack. I guess they are done with another mission.

As I come in, I hear Ginger telling the younger children, “I am serious, whatever you do, stay away from that cave on the back 40. You know the one with the broken-up stump and the tree laying across its opening.”

They have not noticed me yet and as I listen; I hear Millie say, “Too late Ging, three weeks ago we went in there.”

“Was the skeleton still on the mattress?” Xochilt asks.

Moon Lily then says, “Yeah, yeah it was.”

Ginger then asks, “So you did not go any further in did you?”

I watch as I see Bucky nod his head and I hear him say, “Yeah, and we shouldn’ta.”

I hear Ginger sigh and she asks, “What did you guys find?”

Mille speaks this time, “We found some old metal doors in there, As well as a speaker box on the wall. Oh, and some kind of ‘puter and screen.”

Then I hear Woody pipe in, “Yeah and we found two ferals too. They came at us, but Moon took care of them.”

My eyes are open wide by this and I can only thank Sweet Cream and the Goddesses that Moon Lily was with them.

As I enter the room, I see all of my children and Xialynn’s eyes get wide. Epona then asks, “Ok Ma, how much did you hear?”

I first hang up my pistol and then I turn back to them. “I heard enough to know I was right all those years ago to tell Ginger, Xochitl, and Sunny to stay away from there.” I then look at the youngest and I tell them, “Now you all know better than to go into the caves like that. You never know what you can find.”

As I say this, I hear Xochitl laugh slightly and he then says, “My apologies Colonel, I just was thinking of George’s cave and when we first met the three sisters.”

I smile at the memory and tell him, “Yeah, that was a good day.” Then I ask, “Ok, so what happened when you were in the cave? Millie you first.”

I see my daughter look down and she twists her back hoof as she says, “Well it was on a dare. Xialynn was with us and we went in together with Moon Lily’s horn lit. Once past the skeleton, we were just barely able to see the doors in the back of the cave when I heard some growling. Then I saw the first feral. He came running at us. I kicked a rock at it to distract it and Moon used her magic to kill it. That is when we heard the one that was between us and the cave entrance.”

I hear Woodrow gulp and I turn to him and he says, “Mama Mollygirl, I am sorry. I know we shouldn’t have. I started to jump out of the way but it caught me and threw me against the wall. It broke my leg even.”

I am horrified when he says this as I remember him limping one night as they came in for dinner. So, I ask, “Who fixed your leg for you?”

I then hear Moon Lily say, “I did Mama Mollygirl. I first killed the other ghoul by disintegrating it so I knew it was done. Then I healed his leg like I saw mom do before.”

I shake my head, Goddesses you can’t cast a spell around this kid without her trying to learn it. Then I tell her, “Dear, I am very thankful you did that and I am proud of you. But you need to let us know. I will have your mother check out his leg when she gets home tonight. Just to verify he is healed up completely.”

I see Moon start to sniffle then as she says, “Mama Mollygirl, please don’t tell Ma, she won’t let me use my magic anymore.”

I sigh and I tell her, “Dear I have to, and you should have done so already.

Finally, Shadowbuck says something again. “Ma, after that I tried to use the computer to get in, but I couldn’t. I heard an adult voice over the speaker say, “Bloody Tartarus, did they send a battlemage after us?”

I snicker a bit at that then he asks me, “Mama what is a battlemage?”

Before I can answer Epona looks at first Moon Lily, then him and answers, “Bucky, a battlemage back during the war with the zebras were unicorns that were exceptionally powerful and who when working together could change the course of a battle.”

As she says this, I notice Moon Lily puff out her chest a little bit with pride. When she notices me looking at her, she blushes and looks down slightly again.

I try not to smile but I put a hoof on her shoulder and tell her, “While you shouldn’t have been there you did really good in a bad situation young mare. I am unhappy with you and your siblings for having gone into that tunnel, but I am very proud of how you handled it. Just let us know next time.”

About this time Sumac and Persimmon come in from the fields as they enter, they see the older kids in the living room with the rest of us as they come in. I love seeing the joy that comes over their faces as they finally see them.

Persimmon hugs her son first then hugs Ginger and she asks, “So Ginger, you ready to learn how to cook a few more of his favorite dishes from me?”

Ginger kisses Persimmon on the cheek and tells her, “You got it, mom.”

Sumac comes in and greets the older children first, then she asks them, “So dears are you going to be home for a while?”

Xochitl answers her, “Hopefully for a bit Mother Sumac, they have had us busy lately.”

I nod my head in understanding. Then I ask, “Do they have you doing anything around here?”

I get a strange look from Epona and Ginger says, “No ma, and you know we could not tell you if we were.”

About this time Sumac says, “Epona, would you like to help me begin to make supper for this herd?”

As they head into the kitchen, I tell Ginger, “I need to talk to you outside, now.”

She does not look happy when I say this, but she follows me outside onto the porch. Once I am sure no one can hear us I tell her, “Ginger, I understand about operational security and all, but dear, I need to know if we have trouble in our own backyard.”

She has a pained expression on her face when she says, “Ma, why are you so adamant on this? You know what we went through and why we are so tight-lipped.”

I then tell her about my meeting this morning with the Colonel and High Grade. When I am done, she sits down and tells me, “Ma, that is why we are home this time. This goes beyond the fabled stable 4B. I have seen the documentation for this place.”

I am surprised in a way that she has admitted this much even. Then I tell her, “Ginger, I am supposed to have a meeting in the morning with High Grade and a ghoul who comes from an installation around here. Would you want to attend this meeting with me?”

I hear her sigh and then she smiles as she tells me, “Ma, I think it best that I am there. Maybe it is best Epona and the rest of the team meet at the stable too. This may help us avoid any misunderstandings.”

I nod my head, “Sounds good dear. So, are you sleeping here tonight or elsewhere?”

She smiles at me and tells me, “Xochitl and I were thinking of staying with his parents as it is not so crowded and they allow us to sleep in the same bed.”

I nod my head in understanding. “I know, that and fewer ponies to have to deal with, right?”

She smiles and nods her head. “Thanks for understanding Ma. It is not often he and I can sleep together by ourselves. I sometimes miss those days on the expedition when I was able to cuddle with him every night.”

“I know dear. I understand that all too well. Now let’s go back in and join the others.”

Tonight, Badger has duty so he misses out on visiting tonight with the kids, but I send him a message to let him know they are back in town. Archer on the other hoof is ecstatic when he sees them as he walks in the door with Sutures.

I see Ginger’s face light up as she sees both of them and she almost runs over to greet them. Epona follows her at a more sedate pace. After they have finished their greetings Archer goes in to check on the rest of the youngsters. As he does this, I pull Sutures to the side and tell her, “Dear I need you to check Woody’s legs. It seems that they ran into a couple of ghouls when exploring a cave about three weeks back, He got tossed around and broke his leg, he told me.”

I see her surprise, then she asks, “How did he know he had a broken leg? Better yet if he did, how come we didn’t know about it?”

I shrug and tell her, “Moon fixed it for him. She told me a bit ago.”

I see Sutures begin to get angry and I put a hoof gently on her shoulder, “Dear, she is so afraid you won’t let her use magic she was afraid to tell you.”

I see her nod her head and she says, “I should put a magic inhibitor on her horn for a month for that. And who the Tartarus taught her how to check a wound and set and mend a broken leg?”

I simply smile and tell her, “I asked her that. She said you did.”

“I never taught her that Mollygirl. Heck, the only time I ever used that spell was when that calf fell out of the loft in the barn over at Trouble’s place the last harvest.”

“Sutures my love, remember that is all it takes with her. She learns so quickly by observing it is scary.”

I see her cringe and then she says, “Yeah, your right. I just keep forgetting how much of a quick study she is. I should know better. I mean ever since the plow shear incident that time.”

When she mentions that I begin to laugh and tell her, “I can still see poor great aunt Haze when she came out of the barn after that. That reminds me, she should be back from Tenpony Tower next week.”

She raises an eyebrow at this and she replies, “Thanks for the reminder, so who is she going to stay with this time?”

“I am not sure; Maybe Trouble and Blondie I think she wants to check out their newest addition. Especially since she is a unicorn.”

Sutures smiles and says, “True, but Well is only a couple of months old. She probably won’t be able to tell much about her power yet.”

I smile at her as I tell her, “Yeah, same as with Moon, right?”

She laughs at this and says, “Ok, point made.”

Right after that Sumac calls out, “Suppers ready.” And we both rejoin the rest of our family for dinner.

__________

The next day I get up early so I can get in a good workout before heading into the stable. I am enjoying the first rays of the sun as they shine on me while I go through my daily martial arts movements as shown to me by both Chain and Xavier, when I hear a gravelly voice from by the road call out. “Good Morning Ma’am.”

I turn to see a first for me. A mule ghoul. He is leaning against the fence on his forehooves. He looks vaguely familiar, then I notice he is wearing a uniform. I grab my towel and wipe off my sweat. Then I cautiously begin to approach the fence. “Good morning sir, Can I help you?”

He smiles and tells me, “It is a pleasure to meet you ma’am, I am Lieutenant Johnny Cake of the Equestrian Army’s 23rd Combat Engineers Battalion.”

I reach out and shake his hoof. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Lieutenant. So, what can I do for you this morning?”

He smiles and tells me, “Nothing. I was just looking at your home and noticing how much it changed since I first saw it. You know, that it used to be yellow at one time.”

I lean on the fence myself and begin to talk back with him, “No, I did not know that. I bet it was really pretty in its day.” He smiles at me and tells me, “Yeah it was. Back then it was the home of my best friend and his family.”

I nod my head, “I understand how that is, what happened to him?”

I see his eyes get that familiar look of pain as he remembers. Then he simply says, “Ol’ Sweet Corn bought his farm down in no mare's land. I was holding him when he passed over.”

Without thinking I put a hoof on his and tell him, “I am sure Sweet Cream welcomed him and weighed favorably in her judgment.”

He looks at me funny and tells me, “Ma’am, you have ta be the first pony I have ever met that believed in his religion.”

This surprises me that he is familiar with the cattle religion. Then I realize the means his best friend was a bull. In reply to his comment, I simply shrug my shoulders, and then he asks, “So how long ago did that extension get put on your house?”

I smile and tell him “Oh about eight years ago now. Right before we began to have all our youngsters.”

He looks at me funny and asks “Ma’am, no offense, but you don’t look like you carried a whole passel of youngsters.”

I smile and tell him, “Oh, that is because we have two adopted daughters who are adults now, and my sister wives had most of them.”

I see a confused look on his face as he asks, “Sister wives?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yes, I have three other wives and two husbands. Besides my adopted daughters, I gave birth to one daughter, my wife Magpie had two and both Sutures and Sumac had one each.”

I see him shaking his head, “Ya know ma’am, that back in my day things like that just were not done.”

I nod my head again and I tell him, “Johnny, most of the time nowadays it is not done. I have only known a few other families like that. A couple of them are here in the Manesville region. The others are down in a town you probably never heard of called Harness.”

I see him drop onto the ground and I hop over the fence to make sure he is ok. “Are you alright?” I ask him.

I see him slowly shake his head. Then he answers, “Ma’am, Harness used to be my home town,” He pauses and looks down and I see him getting ready to ask something, but he seems afraid to.

“Johnny, I can tell you want to ask something, please do,” I tell him as I help him back on his hooves.

He looks at me and asks, “Ma’am how bad was it for them down there? I mean on the final day.”

I sigh and I tell him, I am not going to lie to you, Johnny. The village above the valley is not that big anymore. I could see where it used to be much larger. However, from what Milo and his family have told me, most of the people from the company town were evacuated into the private stable there and survived the last day.”

I see him let out a sigh of relief and he says, “Oh thank the Goddesses, that means ma and pa made it then.” Then he asks me, “So just who is this Milo?”

I smile and I tell him, “He and his family are very close to my family. He also is the Lieutenant Colonel in charge of the Harness battalion.”

I see him think briefly and he says, “Milo is a funny name for a pony, sounds more like a mule name.”

About that time Archer comes out of the house and hoofs me a cup of tea and first tells him, “that is because Milo is a mule as is his brother husband and one of their wives. The other two wives are ponies,” he pauses and tells me, “Dear, you need to go get breakfast and get dressed for work, you don’t want to be late.”

I see him looking at Archer’s uniform and he then says, “If you are heading in towards Manesville do you mind if I walk with you?”

Archer smiles at him, “No, not at all, but did I hear you are from Harness?”

He smiles and says, “Yes captain I am.” He stops and puts a hoof out to me and says, “Ma’am it has been really nice to meet you. I hope to see you again sometime.”

I smile back as I shake his hoof, “Lieutenant, it was a pleasure meeting you. I look forward to meeting you again as well.

As they walk away, I drink my tea quickly and then head into the house. As I go, I begin to wonder, but no, that would be just too easy. He could not be the one I am supposed to meet today. Could he?

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

For the last few years, me and those who I am close to have been able to live in relative peace for the first time in almost 200 years. Unfortunately, this does not seem to be the way things will stay. On the other hoof, I have to say, we have also begun to finally feel accepted if not cared for. Between the news on the radio and what I have heard from some old friends, I feel the wheel of time-shifting again. If you could please play for me and all of us in the Wastelands, The Times They Are A-Changin'?

Thank you, High Grade, Dead Quiet, Manesville District.

Author's Note

It has been a while since I have said thank you to those who have created the world of Fallout Equestria, a world that has inspired me to add to it. KKat, Somber, Fuzzy Wuzzy, and others your works have jump-started my imagination and inspired me to build upon what you have built, and for that, I must thank you all.
For those who would like to listen to this chapter's dedication song, the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=90WD_ats6eE

Chapter 113 The Old and The New

Chapter 113 The Old and The New

“Sure, military combat is scary... but in some ways combat seems a little easier than personal relationships. At least in combat, the enemy is honest enough to claim themselves as such.”

― Steve Maraboli

Once Back at the stable Windy and I both head toward our own regiments’ headquarters. We say a hasty farewell to each other and trot in different directions. Goddesses am I going to miss having her with me all the time. I realize then how much I have come to depend on her.

As we had passed the Armory, we saw Buckshot and I heard him call to me, “Colonel, it is great to see you back. Welcome home ma’am and Congratulations. Thanks for all the new equipment.”

I grinned at him and replied, “My pleasure. I just hope we don’t need it too soon.”

He nods his head and just smiles as we trot on. But I now wonder what he is congratulating me for? As I head toward my office to drop off my kit, I see the Regimental Sergeant-Major smiling at me as he tells me, “Welcome back Ma’am, the Colonel and the Commanding General have been waiting for your return. Colonel Star Burst is waiting in her office. Ma’am, I would just keep your kit on.”

I am very surprised at this as well as confused. Why do they want to see me so badly and why are they congratulating me?

Once I enter Star Burst's office she looks at me seriously and tells me, “Don’t bother sitting down, the Brigade Commander wants us in his office pronto.”

Again, I am surprised. Both I and the Sergeant-Major follow her down the corridors from our headquarters to General’s HQ. There we are greeted by a very serious, now Major Pin Point. The chief of staff for the general. As we enter, he nods his head and tells us, “Go on in, the others are already present.”

I am stunned when I enter and see not only our General but Windy and her colonel as well as Chain Lightning and the Sergeant-Major from the Second Regiment. Holy Sweet Cream, what is this all about I wonder.

Once I am there, General Threat Vector smiles as he puts his two foretalons together. He nods and then tells us, “I am glad to see you have all made it. I know you are all wondering why I have asked you to this meeting. At least, if you are the people, I think you are, you should be.”

I nod my head and see several others do the same. He has a grim expression on his face as he tells me, “This war is just beginning and we are going to need to use every asset we can. This means we are going to expand our army as well. It will not happen overnight, and I do not want to strip the older regiments of their best ponies, but I do not want to throw raw meat into the grinder either. What this means is that, for the duration of the war, we will be adding a new regiment to the brigade.”

I am not surprised at us adding another regiment as we will need it. Then the General continues. “The way we are going to do this is that we will be taking some of our senior officers and non-coms to lead this new regiment. However, I will also be transferring one battalion from the 1st regiment as seed stock to it. In return, the 1st Regiment will immediately be assigned the newest battalion that has been formed from the new recruits and volunteers. We will be having an additional battalion from out of this region assigned to us as well, and it will be assigned to the 3rd regiment. The third currently has a partially formed battalion that it will continue to build until it is ready.”

Again, he pauses. Then he says, “Colonel Mollygirl, please step forward.”

I approach him. Saluting when I am at the appropriate distance. He returns the salute. He removes my Lieutenant Colonel's insignia and replaces them with those of a full colonel. He then tells me, “Congratulations Mollygirl on your advancement and your new command. I look forward to someday reading the history it will make.”

I cannot help but grin and tell him, “Thank you very much, sir.”

He then has me return to my seat. After this he tells us, Lieutenant Colonel Wind Rider, you have shown your ability to command and that you are ready to advance. You will be the new executive officer for this regiment.” He then looks at Chain Lightning and tells him, “Sergeant-Major Lightning. You have exhibited professionalism since you first became a member of the 2nd Regiment. With the 2nd of the 1st, you have shown you are now ready for the responsibilities of a regimental Sergeant-Major. Because of this, you will be transferred to the 3rd regiment as its Sergeant-Major. Congratulations to all three of you.”

I am stunned as I had not imagined this happening. Looking at the faces of the others with me they are just as surprised.

Finally, the General tells me, “Colonel Mollygirl, due to the limited amount of room available in the stable, your regiment will be assigned quarters and offices outside of the stable. My Chief of staff will discuss with you and the other members of your staff where this will be on your way out. Again, congratulations. Now Dismissed.”

We go to attention, salute, and file out of his office. Once in the brigade’s main office area, Major Pin Point gets our attention and he begins to fill us in.

“Colonel, first off, I am sorry to say you are going to be establishing yourselves all over again. You will be having to build your base between Manesville and White Cloud. Most likely nearer to the former. Temporarily you may use the old farmhouse found here,” he tells me as he points towards a map. I notice it is an old farm that the family had begun to reclaim but gave up on.

I ask him, “Any reason the family gave up on reclaiming the farm?”

He shakes his head, “None other than too many bad years for the crops from what I was told by one of the engineers.”

I nod my head, “Ok, do you have a list of the rest of my staff and units?”

He nods his head and tells me, “3rd of the 1st will be assigned to you immediately. We have two infantry companies formed up so far for your second battalion. The heavy weapons company is still going through Bootcamp and their initial training.”

“Ok, we can deal with that. I am sure Dull Beak and his people will not be too thrilled, but I want his entire battalion to stand down for a week, one-half at a time. That way they all get a break. OK, how about my headquarters staff and security detachment?”

He shrugs, “those will be assigned in the next couple of days. Colonel, why don’t you three all swing by your new headquarters and check it out on your way home for the night. Your new combat engineers’ company is already there and have begun to make improvements.”

After that, we all look at each other and I nod to them. I turn to the Major and tell him, “Thank you, Major. I will do that. I will also return in the morning after I have seen the site.”

He smiles at me, “But of course Ma’am. I would expect no less.”

Once we leave the stable the three of us begin to talk. I see Chain shaking his head some.

So, I ask him, “Ok Chain, what is it?”

He looks me in the eyes and tells me, “Colonel, I just never expected this. And us having to build our own base as we get the troops. My Goddesses, what a mess.”

I grin at him and tell him, “Chain, just consider it being sorta like when we deployed to Hackamore the first time. At least this time we are not in hostile territory and learning the lay of the land.”

“Maybe not ma’am, but still, this seems a bit rushed if you ask me.”

I grin at him and tell him, “True, but then again, I will be asking for a permanent artillery battery with us as well as perhaps a scout company and our own Service of Supply unit.” Then I turn to Windy and ask her, “Well Number 2, what are your thoughts?”

I see her grin as she says, “Two things ma’am. The first is, seeing the 3rd of the 1st is now going to be the 1st of the 3rd, who gets credit for the battle of 13 Mile Island. The second is where are we going to put the vertibuck, because I will be damned if we let them keep it.”

I then hear Chain Lightning ask, “What battle of 13 Mile Island? And what do you mean you captured a vertibuck?”

Wendy and I look at each other and I begin to tell him about it. Shortly after that, I hear rotors from a vertibuck flying towards us. I check it out on my EFS and see it is friendly. The Pilot brings it in to land and one of the crewponies jumps out and runs to me. When he is close enough, he salutes me and says, “With The lieutenant Colonel’s compliments ma’am, we are to fly you to your new headquarters.”

I ask him, “How did he know?”

He simply shrugs his shoulders and tells me, “Ma’am, we are just following orders.”

I grin at both Chain and Wendy as I trot over and climb aboard the vertibuck. They both grin at each other and Windy tells me, “Ma’am, we will meet you there. We both need to stretch our wings some.”

With that, I give the signal and the pilot takes us into the air. By now I have a helmet and voice mike on and can hear the crew talking to each other. I grin as I look out the door. Then I ask the Pilot, “Do you have enough range left to fly us around the area a bit?”

He grins at me and tells me, “Sure thing Colonel, where ya want ta go?”

I grin back and tell him, “How about circling around White Cloud, and then we can head back to our new home.”

He nods his head and tells me, “Sounds good ma’am.” Then he asks, “Low and slow, or fast and hard Colonel?”

Now I cannot help myself and I tell him, “We go slow around White Cloud, but on our way back to the HQ we can go as fast as you want?”

I hear one of the other crew members ask, “Ma’am, are you sure? I mean that can be pretty fast.”

Then I surprise them by telling them, “Yeah, I am sure. I have ridden a dragon in combat, so this should be a bit more sedate.”

I hear the pilot laugh as he tells the crew member, “I told ya I remember flying with her during the first couple of Pegasus tag matches. She can deal with anything we can do in this thing.”

We make a circuit around White Cloud and I notice that it has built up a bit more while we are gone, but I also see several smudge pits ready to light in case of an air attack.

As we fly over the back 40 acres of our family’s farm, I see a couple of the ghouls alongside our main field talking with Xavier. I wave to them and see them wave back. After this, as we fly past Trouble’s place, I see several Pegasus from the militia come running out of the barn with full kits and they take to the air and prepare to attack. I take off my helmet so they can see my face clearly and I wave to them.

Soon I see Sirocco fly alongside us. He looks at me closely, nods his head, and waves. The rest fly back to Trouble’s barn and he escorts us back to our new HQ.

Once we land, over the intercom I tell the crew, “Thank you for the ride. I already look forward to my next chance.”

They all nod their heads and I hear a chorus of “Thank you, ma’am,” in my headset. I take it off and climb out, where I am met by Sirocco.

I had already seen him looking around in surprise at all the ponies here and the construction that is in progress.

His eyes are open wide as he looks around and then he turns to me and says, “Afternoon Colonel, it’s good to see you back.”

I grin at him and tell him, “It’s good to be back and to see you again.” I pause, “How has it been going, Captain?” I use his militia rank so he knows what role I am asking him from.

His reply to me is, “So far, so good. We have only had a couple of vertibucks get as far as White Cloud, but those usually had some power-armored ponies flying with them. That is why we came out like we did.”

I turn my head a little and squint at him as I ask, “Only four militia troopers to take on a vertibuck with a possible escort?”

He laughs, “No ma’am. That is all you saw. However, remember all those years back when the second regiment was chasing you and your escort during the second Pegasus tag match.”

I nod my head, “Yeah, what about it?”

He grins and tells me, “Ma’am, we had troopers all over who were ready to jump in from ambush. Both from on the ground and from the clouds.”

I have to smile. “Thanks for letting me know Captain. I will sleep easier knowing that. Now, why don’t you come on in and talk with those of my staff who are already here.”

He nods his head and falls in beside me as I head in to see my new HQ. Once inside I notice rooms have already been cleared out of debris and trash. I can see the front room has been set up like the main HQ offices of a stable, with several desks, filing cabinets, and even some maps on the wall. From one of the downstairs bedrooms, I hear a military radio and when I check I see that they have already set up a radio shack in there.

I am surprised though when I see Paper Work come out of one of the back rooms along with Sergeant Nightshade. Before they notice me, I hear Nightshade tell Paper Work, “Ok, everything looks pretty secure for her. Thanks for walking me through the place.”

“No problem Nightshade, I still remember how many times infiltrators tried to get her before. No need to give them a chance on our home grounds.”

That is when they see me. I see both of them come to attention and salute me. I return it and ask, “So, did I get lucky enough to get both of you on my staff?”

They both nod their heads and Paper Work tells me, “Yes Ma’am, most of the old hooves were volunteers to the 3rd so we could help it get a good start.”

I smile and I feel a slight bit of joy as I tell them, “Well I am really glad to hear that. I really appreciate it.”

I discuss with them who all is on my staff so far, as well as preparations for the regiment itself. I never knew how much paperwork and minutia went into such an undertaking. Yet Chappy and the others did this for the 2nd Regiment. Then again, they did not have to build their own base either.

As we are discussing this, I hear someone land on the front stoop then I hear Sirocco say, “Good to see you again Lieutenant Colonel.”

From the front porch I hear Dull Beak answer, “It is good to see you too. How about we stop for a pint of cider after we are done here.”

“What will your wife say, sir? I mean with your having just gotten back and all?”

“Sirocco, I saw her at the stable and told her I might stop. She has duty tonight and our daughter is at her grandparent's, so I will go get her then. I don’t have to hurry.”

“Ok, sounds good DB. I have missed our chats. Besides you can catch me up and what all has been happening down there while you were gone.”

“Sounds good, now I need to go report in to the Colonel.” Dull Beak tells him.

As I wait for him to come up to my office on the second floor, I look out the window to the area between the barn and the house and I see the crew of the vertibuck has already folded the blades on it for storage and are performing what post-flight maintenance they can without all their supplies. While they do this, I see a squad of combat engineers dragging out a camo net and the poles to support it begin to cover the vertibuck.

Soon I hear Dull Beak coming up the stairs. Once he sees me at my desk he says, “Well this is a surprise Colonel.”

I grin at him and reply, “As much for me as for you. By the way, your troops are now the 1st of the third, and troops A through D. D troop will be the Heavy Weapons troops. Dull Beak. I know they are going to be upset about the changes, so involve them in the choosing of names for each troop.”

He grins and asks, “You mean like how the old Equestrian Rangers became the Enfields?”

I nod my head, “Exactly. It may seem small, but it makes it their own. They are starting a unit history.”

He nods his head, “So if they want to include their old units’ heraldry in the new?”

I smile at him as I tell him, “Then we do. Granted, I get the ultimate veto on anything out of line, but I really want them to feel that they are in at the ground floor too.”

From outside the doorway, I hear more hoof steps and I see Windy and Chain have both arrived. Then I hear Chain Lightning say, “Colonel, I think that is a very good idea. My question is, do you have any ideas for the regiment yet?”

I grin, “Not really yet. But let’s give it a few days. Besides, if you have any suggestions, let me know too.”

__________

When I head home, Windy goes with me. When we get to my house, I see her smiling as her family and mine are all gathered on the porch. We also See Xavier and his family there with them.

Xavier and Tek are both talking in Zebrican to the side While Persimmon is talking with Sutures and Magpie. The youngsters seem to have a big game of tag going on over by the barn and I announce my presence by laughing out loud when I see Xailynn dodge being tagged by Snow Song and instead Millie lets out a squawk as she is tagged instead.

When they hear me laugh the adults all turn towards Windy and I with an expectant expression on their faces. Then I see Archer’s eyes look at my uniform and he sees my new rank. For a second, I do see a bit of jealous anger flow through his eyes. Then he smiles and tells me, “Congratulations dear. I am very proud of you.”

Badger looks at him then back at me and then he notices too. I see an expression of pride on his face for me and then worry as he asks me, “Well Colonel Dear, did something happen to Star Burst or Storm Cloud?”

I shake my head and Windy answers, “Actually Captains, you are looking at the CO and XO of the new 3rd Manesville regiment.”

I see the surprise on all the adults' faces except Tek, who just looks at the others. From inside the house, I hear Purchase order call out from the door, “Sumac says dinner will be done in a minute. She wants to know if we should set the table or just eat outside this evening?”

It is a very pleasant evening and the sun should be up for another couple of hours so I tell her, “Let's eat outside tonight.”

After I say this, I see the bucks all begin to move the picnic tables closer to the porch. As we are eating Xavier tells me, “Tweeters ran off a while back while you were gone. She came back last week. She has a litter of pups with her. I have them out in the barn. Woofers has been spending a lot of time down on the back forty. It seems he has adopted our ghouls after they started to give him scraps whenever he came around. They also started to use Sutures’s trick of communicating with us via a note tied to his collar. It has helped out a lot.”

I shake my head; I wonder who the father of the pups is? This is her third litter so far. The rest I have given away to friends who wanted one. Such as Sky and Serenity. I did laugh though when Sirocco asked for one. Even Trouble has one of her pups from the last litter. Then I ask him, “Have you named them yet?”

He shakes his head and tells me, “They are not mine, though I do have a youngster who has asked me if she can have one of them too.”

I grin at him, “I think we can arrange that if you and Persimmon are ok with it.”

He smiles and tells me, “Thank you Mollygirl. You will make a little filly very happy.”

I grin at him and tell him, “I am very glad I could do that for her and for your family my friend.”

With that, he leads me to the barn where I see the pups. I am stunned when I see that while most of their coloring matches the red coat of their mother, one of them has a golden coat with black streaks in it. They are not old enough to be weaned yet. So, it will be a couple of weeks till they are ready to find homes but they are cute little ones. I begin to pet them and I notice how proud Tweeters seems to be of them.

As we are looking at them the family foals come in. I hear Xialynn say, “See, I told ya we had pups in here.”

I see Windy’s oldest daughter have a look of disgust on her face as she looks at them and she says, “Enfields, eww.”

Beside her, I hear her younger sister and brother getting excited and Rain says, “I wonder if ma and dad would let us have one Frost?”

I then hear Frost laugh lightly and say, “I really hope so, they are so cute.”

Then I see them both turn and trot out of the barn to ask their parents.

Soon we give Tweeters a few more pets and I dig a bit of bacon out of my saddlebag and give it to her. Then we head back to the others.

As I get there, I hear Windy ask me, “Really Mollygirl?”

“What Windy?”

“An enfield pup? You know how most pegasi are about them.” She tells me.

I simply shrug my shoulder and tell her, “Windy, I did not mention it to them, they talked about it between themselves. I kept my muzzle shut.”

I hear her husband laugh some and he tells Windy, “Best go meet the pups. I have a feeling how this will work out.”

We both watch him walk away and she shakes her head, “He is just as bad as our foals. Ok Mollygirl, if he wants one, the family can have one.”

I nod my head and tell her, “I do understand Windy. I really was not trying to get anypony else to take one. Besides, I know Kettlebell and her family wanted one from her next litter of pups too.”

Windy smirks as she shakes her head and tells me, “Well it sounds like most of them have homes already then.”

I nod my head. “Yeah, at least this time it was easier than the previous two times to find them homes.”

She smiles and tells me, “True, but I was really surprised at how Xyliana and her sisters took to them once they met them. Even Barrel Tap told me he was surprised.”

I nod my head, “True, but Barrel Tap was one of the old hooves from the Expedition who saw Woofers and Tweeters. He knew what they could be like.”

Windy smiles and tells me, “Ok, we best start winding things down for the night, you and I have a big day tomorrow.”

I nod my head and I tell her, “Yeah, not only will we have to talk to Dull Beak’s Battalion and get them on board with this, but I want to head over to Camp Quick Trot and see the new trainees.”

She grins, “We need to make sure Chain is with us. The two of you alone should scare the changelings out of them.”

I laugh and tell her, “Yeah, but we don’t want to scare them too bad do we now.”

She shakes her head and tells me, “True, now I best head to the barn and see which one will be our new family member.”

“Don’t worry Windy, it should be another month and a half to two months before they are ready to leave their mother,” I tell her.

After her family leaves, I head over to the family graveyard to talk to Ivy and Epona. At least after these many years, I visit them more quickly on my returns. Goddesses how I miss them still. Though I do have to wonder what it would have been like with both Epona’s in our home at the same time.

As I sit by their grave talking, I hear a shuffling behind me. I turn and I see Lieutenant Xerxes walking by me on his way to Sweet Corn’s grave. He notices me turn and says in his gravely, yet formal voice, “I am sorry to have disturbed you, Lieutenant Colonel,” Then he notices my collar and says, “Excuse me Colonel, congratulations on your advancement.”

I nod to him and tell him, “Thank you, Lieutenant. It is both good to be home and to see you again.”

“As it is good to see you and your family home. However, I do hope this does not mean we will not have Woofers visiting us as often. We have all gotten rather fond of him.”

I nod my head and tell him, “Unfortunately with all the foals here, you may not see him as much. However, his sister Tweeters had a litter, and I may have a couple without homes.”

I see him laugh silently and he then tells me, “Colonel you have to be one of the few beings I have ever met who would not hesitate to home a pet with a ghoul.”

I tilt my head when he says this as I try to understand why most others would not. He then tells me, “Colonel, most would be afraid we would eat it or some such nonsense.”

I nod my head in understanding then. “Perhaps, but Lieutenant, if I still need to home one, you would be welcome to have one for Site Paddock as a mascot and pet.”

He smiles and tells me, “Perhaps, let's see what happens first. Besides, if you have been made a full Colonel and the other two still are in good health, then something major is afoot and we may need to worry about that a tad bit more ma’am.”

I nod again and tell him, “You are quite correct sir. Now I should not keep you from your visit either. But Lieutenant, thank you for the conversation and please, now that we are back home, let the others know we are back and they can visit also.”

He smiles again and tells me, “Thank you, ma’am. We have been visiting Xavier and his family during your absence. It is nice to know you welcome us as well. Please have a good night ma’am.”

I then turn back to Ivy and Epona and say goodnight to them as he continues on his way. Then I head into the house for the night where once again I am pummeled by questions from my spouses on what is going on and about my new regiment.

I begin to tell them what occurred and who was transferred to my regiment. Then I hear Badger say, “Hmmm, I wonder if the spots being filled by those who were filling in for you are going to be permanent now? I mean it could make it where I could advance soon.”

From across the room next to Sutures, I hear Archer say, "That would be nice. Unfortunately, Badger, you and I were not here, so it probably will not affect us.”

Badger looks at him and tells him, “Well with the new guns, maybe they will officially form an Artillery Battalion. That should get you at least a bump up.”

I see Badger just shrug, then he tells Archer, “Well with a war on, there always seems to be promotions. So, try to keep a good attitude.”

Tonight, I sleep with Archer and Sutures, but Sutures is in between us and I notice he seems withdrawn towards me. I can understand why he might feel this way, but it is not my fault. This night as I fall asleep on what should be my proudest day, I feel tears in the corners of my eyes. How can something feel so good, yet hurt so much at the same time I ask myself as my breathing shifts and I return to the world of dreams.

__________

The next day I meet with my First Battalion at morning formation. They are accompanied by an additional company of engineers from the 1st under Bailey. By now I can see we get to keep all the troops who were with Dull Beak. I can see several repair shops and supply wagons set up near the barn and the vertibuck. Earlier Dull Beak informed me that what repair parts we have for it has been brought to and stored in the barn.

We hold the morning formation across the road in a relatively flat field. I can tell that many of them are not happy to be unable to go on the expected leave. Honestly, I do not blame them. Another problem I will have to address.

My staff, what there is of it so far, stands in front of the troops. I stand in front of them and begin to speak. “My fellow officers and soldiers. I welcome you to the 3rd Manesville regiment. You are the foundation blocks upon which it will be built. Today, we begin to form its history and develop OUR regiment.” I pause briefly to let that sink in before I continue. “I know you are disappointed that you have not been given leave as you expected. Honestly, I do not blame you. However, we are now at war with the Enclave, so we must make some sacrifices. We need to perform our duties still. With this in mind, once we have our barracks and other necessary facilities built, I intend to give leave to your battalion much as you had expected before. The quicker this is done, the sooner we can begin the leave rotations. After the leave rotations, we will return to our normal training cycles. Upon the Second Battalion being fully formed, we will begin to work with them, much like you have previously when you were with the 1st Regiment.”

I pause again. “Finally, I want to say you all performed magnificently during the recent operations during the Battle of 13 Mile Island. I saw you in action, and I can not ask for finer soldiers to lead.” I turn to Dull Beak and tell him, “Lieutenant Colonel, resume command of your battalion.” Then we exchange salutes and I return to my headquarters followed by my staff as Dull Beak and his people hold their normal morning routine.

Slightly later in the day Windy, Chain Lightning, and I visit Camp Quick trot together. I can see the new recruits being put through their paces. I hear the drill sergeants running next to them giving orders, or correcting their errors. As one batch runs past us, I hear one of the recruits ask one next to him, “What’s up with all those scars?”

I about laugh when I realize their DI is Rose Milk from the old H troop of the 1st regiment. She moves next to those recruits and I see an almost evil grin on her muzzle as she tells him, “That my little pony is going to be your new Colonel. Every one of those scars she earned and I have seen her do things in combat you would never imagine. So, I know you want to buck with her, even less than you would with me.”

Then they are past and I watch as another group comes running by. I see another old hand from the Enfields trotting them past at a fast pace with full kits on. He sees me and salutes me, which I return. Then he continues, “Come on now, keep the pace, show the Colonel what you are made of.” As they pass, I notice they all keep looking straight ahead.

I nod and tell Windy and Chain, “Ok, let's head on in and see what we can get out of the Brigade.” They nod their heads and we continue on.

Once we reach the Brigade Headquarters, I run into a fuming Colonel Star Burst as she leaves the Brigades main office. She sees me and shakes her head, saying nothing.

We are shortly after this told by Pin Point, “Colonel, the general is ready to see you.”

“Thank you, Major, is it alright if my companions join me?”

He smiles almost condescendingly and tells me, “Yes ma’am, but normally the Colonels of the brigade tend to visit the General by themselves. Today, however, I think he is ready to make an exception.”

As we enter, Threat Vector is behind his desk and indicates with a talon for us to take a seat. I see an amused look on his face. Then once we are all seated, he asks, “Ok, so why was I not informed about your having taken a vertibuck as a war prize?”

I am surprised and I tell him, “Sir, I thought that Lieutenant Colonel Dull Beak had put it in his after-action report.”

He shakes his head, “Well I had not gotten a chance to read that yet. Most beings would have been bragging about bagging one like that. Or were you trying to keep it quiet so you could keep it?”

“Sir, honestly I had not thought about it. However Dull Beak’s battalion did capture it during the battle of 13 Mile Island, so it only seems appropriate to me that they keep it.”

He nods his head, “And the reports I have that you took it for a spin around White Cloud and the area of your new base.”

I can’t help myself and I grin as I tell him, “Well that is true. I did do that. I miss flying and do so when I get the chance.”

He looks at me and asks, “You really do enjoy flying?”

“Yes sir, I do. I guess you could say it is in my blood.”

He nods his head, “Well that is a good thing then. Because we are going to try and make your regiment partially airmobile. At least one battalion will be. We are considering having your regiment train specially for river operations.”

I raise my eyebrow at this and ask, “Are you serious?”

He nods his head, “Actually, yes. We may be performing river ops for a while to keep the rivers open for traffic. Later on, well We are still trying to determine where the Enclave may have bases we can strike at. Rumor has it that they have a large presence in Seaddle and VanHoover.”

I nod at him and then reply, “But General both of those are on the west coast of the old Equestria. That is a long way to march, and unless you plan on rounding the cape down south, even further to sail as there are no rivers that flow directly there.”

He nods his head. “You are quite correct Colonel. However, operating in those areas is still way off. I only mention them to bring your awareness to them and so you can begin to think downrange of what you are going to need to do such an operation.”

All three of us nod our heads and I tell him, “Thank you, sir. That will help us focus a bit. But for now, I am still a light regiment.” I pause, take a deep breath and ask him, “Sir have you heard anything about where our third battalion will be coming from?”

He shakes his head and tells me, “Honestly Colonel, you might have a mixed bag there. No one has said anything yet, but we do have a large number of smaller units that could be banded together.” He pauses and wraps his foretalons together and then says, “For now, just focus on getting your base built. Give your troopers in the 1st battalion a bit of a break if you can, and begin plans for river operations. Oh, and also, just so you know, your regiment gets to keep the vertibuck. Colonel Starburst was not happy to hear that and tried to insist that it was her battalion that captured it, so it should stay with the 1st Regiment. I simply reminded her that the entire 3rd battalion of her regiment, was now a part of your regiment and therefore the prize should stay with them.”

I twitch my right ear in understanding and tell him, “Ok, that explains her attitude towards me.”

He nods his head and then says, “Besides, she gets to keep the stable and you are out in the brush, and she was not willing to trade places. To me, it seemed a fair trade.”

I can not help but grin and tell him, “Thank you, sir.”

“Your welcome Colonel, Besides, I am sure Dull Beak and his troopers would have screamed like banshees if I had tried to take that vertibuck from them.”

I notice both Windy and Chain look at each other in a bit of confusion. So, I explain to them, “From what I understand the legend of the Banshee started in old Trottingham. The banshee is a type of spirit that was a harbinger that death was coming. They did this through their loud, piercing screams.”

I see the General nod from the side and I see I have the attention of both Chain and Windy. Windy then asks, “So what did these spirits look like?”

I grin and I tell them, “Well that is the thing, usually they were described as a pure white mare who was very old and skinny and dressed in rags. Normally a Pegasus, but sometimes an earth pony.”

I see Chain scrunch up one side of his face and I can tell he is thinking about something. Finally, he asks. “Never a Unicorn?”

I shake my head, “No, not that I have ever heard of, but who knows. I have never heard nor seen one.”

The General still has a bit of a gleam in his eyes as he then tells us, “Alright, if you don’t have any more questions, I need to get back to this paperwork. Colonel, you and your staff have a good day. I will see you later this week. Oh, and if I hear anything about your new battalion, I will let you know. Dismissed.”

With that, we all get up. Salute and head back to our headquarters. On the way, I keep getting questioned by them about the Banshees and how they worked. Finally, I simply laugh and tell them, “Look, I will see if Magpie can find a book on them in the library if you are so interested, ok.”

They both nod agreement to that. But before we can even step up on the porch of the old farmhouse, I hear Windy ask, “So are the Banshees like Mareigan?”

I simply smile, say nothing and when Paperwork sees me, I tell him, “Sergeant could you please bring me some tea in my office.”

Shortly after this, as I am drinking my tea, I see Baily Bridge walk in and he tells me, “Well Colonel, they went and did it. They promoted me and kicked me out of the 1st. I am now officially the Commander of the 3rd Regiments combat engineer company. They did take away my old company though.”

I cannot help but grin when he says this and I tell him, “Bailey, I can not tell you how glad I am to have you on board. I do understand how you feel but damn am I glad to have you in my regiment.”

He grins then he asks, “So, ma’am, have they given you any hints yet about how they are going to use us?”

Still smiling I look at him and tell him, “Bailey, you are not going to believe it.”

__________

Things eventually calm down at the house between Archer and me. I think it had a lot to do with one night a few weeks later he overhears Millie complaining to me again as she and I were washing dishes.

“Ma, it’s just not fair,” She says.

I sigh quietly because I am afraid of where this is leading and ask, “What’s not fair dear?”

“Ma, everypony else has their cutie mark, even Xailynn has her glyph mark. Well, everypony but Raven. And Ma, what if she gets hers first?”

I stop washing the plate I am scrubbing and look at her. Then I ask, “Millie, then they do and you still can get yours. My dear daughter, I was 18 years old when I finally got mine.”

I hear her humph a bit then she says, “But Ma, you have yours now. I want mine.”

“Millie, I understand entirely how you feel. But dear, it will come in time. I remember when Granny Em kept getting advanced and then she even got my Pegasus fliers after the battle of Manesville. I was so upset. But dear, look at me now. I never thought I would make it this far. And just like me my little dear, you to will eventually get your wish. Besides. I am sure Moon would love to have a colt friend, and you already have one of those.”

“Maaa, that’s different. Besides, we are just friends.”

I laugh lightly and tell her, “Millie, is that why you knew exactly who I was talking about?”

I see her turn slightly redder in her face. Then she says, “Ok ma, I guess you are right. But It’s just I really want it and it is taking forever.”

I kiss her gently on her forelock and tell her, “Patience my dear. Eventually, it will come, once you have earned it.”

After that, she smiles and gives me a hug and we finish the dishes. I turn around and I see Archer standing in the doorway. After Millie has gone past, he approaches me and asks me, “Love, did you really feel that way back then about Em?”

I nod my head and tell him, “Yeah, I am embarrassed to admit it, but I did. The sad thing is, eventually she felt that way towards me after we got back from the Valley.”

He looks at the floor and blushes. “So, you understand how I feel?”

I lift his chin and look him in the eyes and I tell him, “Yes, I understand, but dear, it still hurts. Of all the ponies I wanted to share this with, I felt your disappointment and it hurt me. I never meant to hurt you dear.”

He is still blushing and his ears are alongside his head hanging down, as he tells me, “I am sorry dear, I did not realize it was showing. I tried to hide it. I am proud of you, but damn, it has been ten years since I made Captain and it does not look like I will advance soon.”

A week after this we begin to get the first graduates from training for the new 2nd Battalion. By the time they finish, they simply march from Camp Quick Trot and move into their new barracks.

That night is the first time I hear a loud high-pitched sound that hurts my ears. At times it almost sounds like a scream. I am relaxed about it at first, then I hear it again and I begin to think about the story I told Windy and Chain Lightning about the banshee and I suddenly am afraid I am hearing them.

After three nights I am sitting on the porch at my HQ getting ready to head home. It has been a long day and I am very tired. Suddenly I see some shadows moving in the clouds. Then I notice among the shadow is a white pony and I can barely make her out as she darts into a cloud. “Sergeant Major, Number 2 would you both please come out here,” I call.

They both wander out and Windy asks me “Yes Ma’am, what can we do for you?”

Then they both hear the high-pitched sound. I see the white mare in the sky and point. They both look and see her. I hear the wonder in Chain’s voice as he asks, “Colonel is that what I think it is?”

“Sergeant-Major I have no idea, but it sure looks like it,” I tell him.

Then Windy says, “Ma’am, they seem to be getting closer.”

Suddenly, there are four shapes landing on the grounds along the walkway to the house. The first three are all dark and in the night, I cannot tell their exact color. However, the fourth one I can make out fairly easily. Her coat, mane, and tail are all white. Her frame has little extra fat on it. The irises of her eyes are red and she is dressed in rags.

As she steps forward, I feel some fear that the banshees have actually come, and I am not sure what they want. Finally, the one begins to talk to me. And she knows my name.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3,

For the past three nights, I have heard the strange wailing in the night. I have recently learned of the old Trottingham belief in the Banshee and while I am not superstitious I am afraid of what I am hearing may be one and that they are warning of the impending death of somepony I care about. To warn others of these beings could you please play The Banshee’s Cry for me.

Thank You

Chain Lightning, 3rd Manesville Regiment

Author's Note

For those wishing to listen to this chapters dedication song, it's YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0zM3HJ8C44o&list=RDEMyWO5UiAOkYB8u8cN-wRjSw&index=3

Prologue

Prologue

Approximately two hundred years ago the Great Equestrian war with the Zebra Nation ended suddenly. It had started as too many have, over a misunderstanding that grew out of hoof, and greed. Both sides learned to hate and fear each other. Each side produced propaganda to vilify and de-equinize the opposition and motivate the citizens of both nations. The drums of war began to beat. Finally, the hellhounds of war were released. Death, fear, and destruction were free to travel the lands.

Ten years after the start of the war, Princess Luna created the Ministries to assist in the war effort. These ministries each ran a part of the government of Equestria. Behind the scenes, they worked quietly with a company named Stable-Tec to devise underground shelters called stables to protect a part of the population. That way if the worst should happen then at least some ponies would survive and act as seed stock to repopulate the world once it was safe to come out of the stables again.

The war did not go well for Equestria, in fact, it became a time of desperate measures. In response to these measures, the Zebra Nation grasped at even more desperate ones. Eventually, the worst did occur, a full Balefire bomb and Mega spell attack from the Zebra Nation with a full retaliation in kind. Canterlot, Hoofington, Manehatten, Cloudsdale all hit, some multiple times. Many of the smaller cities that were of some military importance also warranted a Balefire bomb such as Manesville with its railroad hub and carriage factory. Equestria, and with it the world known to Celestia, Luna, Discord, and even the Zebra Nation's Cesar died in balefire, magical radiation, and mega spells.

Of the stables, not all of them survived. In fact, some died during the mega spell exchange. Some survived the exchange but were already dead and just did not know it yet. Others, well, let’s just say some survived and flourished while others just made do, and a few were found and things did not go so well for those inside them.

There are many tales that have been told, and many yet to come, of the events that occurred as a result of the Equestrian war with the Zebra Nation. Oftentimes these stories do not involve those famous individuals such as the Mane Six who lead the ministries during the days leading up to the Fall, or those brave soldiers and airponies such as Big Mac and Rainbow Dash, or even the Stable Dweller and Security that we hear about from DJ Pon3 on the radio. This is one of those tales. It is of a simple life and those who met and became friends, family, and herd in an area called the Co-op during that time.

The Co-op sometimes called the borderlands, is in an area between what were the plains and the urban expanse that once thrived. Before the war, this area was a very large agricultural center. It is said that trains were constantly traveling the rails providing fresh hay, apples, and other produce to the rest of our nation. We were part of the hay bale for Equestria. Now when we call ourselves the borderlands, we are not really describing our physical location, but instead our position of being between what is left of civilization and barbarism.

The Co-op is a cooperative agreement of mutual support between several settlements of survivors in the ruins of villages and towns that were east of Manesville. Most of us who live in the Co-op are descended from either the refugees that stopped here during the great migrations that occurred after the day of the Fall or from those who had been sheltered in Stable 48. However, in recent years we have had some migration into the Co-op.

This Co-op is protected by members of the Co-op Guard, also known as the Co-op Defense Force, which has grown from the original security force of Stable 48. The guard consists of just over one thousand ponies, cows, and mules that defend the Co-op. We rotate time as operational military soldiers, then as a ready reserve back at the stable, during which we perform civil service through public works such as helping with the crops in the field, salvage in the co-ops area, and supporting the security and law enforcement ponies and cows when needed. We not only defend our communities but are a part of them. The headquarters of the Co-op Guard is in Manesville and is based out of what was once Stable 48. Most of the buildings are run down and while we are trying to make an effort to grow crops once again it has not always been easy, and hunger can become a well-known companion.

Currently, events seem to be speeding up again. The actions of those in the outside world, such as those in Fillydelphia and Hoofington, seem to be carrying over again. We are now seeing an increase in refugees on the move and small raids on the Co-op. Even more ominous is the secretive reappearance of the Pegasi, as well as the propaganda-filled messages on the radio from Red Eye in Fillydelphia.

These changes have caused our leaders to begin to look not only at our own defense but to send out scouts and spies into the wastelands. To gather information and to build alliances. Even to plan on how to strike out to assist in the good fight if needed. For the past century, we have been trying to run under the detection spell, however, this does not seem like it will be possible for much longer.

Author's Note

Thank you KKat for Creating the rich world of FoE. I would also like to say thank you to Somber and Fuzzy VeeVee for further building upon that world. You have not only entertained me but helped me during some very hard times.

I would also like to thank those of you who assisted me in proof and test reading my story. There are several of you and each of you is appreciated.

Finally, to the readers, I apologize for the lack of the use of contractions in my writing. However, I write in the same manner as I speak every day. I also feel that this gives a further taste of the mannerisms and speech patterns of my characters.

I have chosen to explore a rarely looked at part of Equestrian culture and hope that the readers enjoy this tale as much as I have in creating this portion of the Wastelands. Where life can change from almost idyllic to horror and tragedy in the blink of an eye.

Chapter 7, Queen of Hearts, Ace of Spades

Chapter 7, Queen of Hearts, Ace of Spades

“For two years, all you have to do is go where they tell you, stay behind your rifle, and kill and not be killed. It’s simple, but simple isn’t the same as easy.” ― John Scalzi, Old Man's War

We get back to the stable just in time to change and make a mad dash to the drill field for muster. Today we are changing our assignments from stable duty to ready reserve. This means that we are on standby 24 hours a day for a week and must stay in the stable unless on assigned duties. Sometimes these assigned duties include Long-range protective patrols, other times special missions. One nice thing is that if we are not on a mission then I will have a nice warm bed and hot meals ready for the week. I also will not have to rush to formation in the morning.

As we stand in formation, I can only thank the Goddesses that I took the time to shower at Magpies. I can not imagine the comments I would be getting otherwise. It is hard enough to walk or stand normally as it is. But even sore, I can not help but smile. Thanks again Badger and Magpie. I just hope that Ivy does not notice right away.

Formation goes fairly well and quickly. We are going to be working in the armory today performing weapons maintenance and repairing field equipment and tack that may need it. This has the benefit of not only assisting the armory sergeants with maintaining the equipment but also helps to ensure that all of the troops are familiar with the weapons and equipment that they will use in the field.

Stepping out of the armory onto the balcony surrounding the Deck, I look down below into the main atrium area and I see some of Hell’s Belles working on the two artillery pieces we have found. I guess they must have brought them in through that back door we helped to install. It seems Magpie was right about what it was for. But it still seems a little big to be just for a couple of artillery pieces and their limbers.

I watch for a while as they strip each part of the guns. They are cleaning off all of the cosmoline that had been used to prevent rusting while stored and transported. Goddesses, does it look messy? They are all covered with grease. Several are using micrometers to take measurements of the various components. I also see them using steel wool to remove rust on any of the surfaces they find it on. I know what they are doing from the times we have gotten new weapons shipments from down in the Hoof and had to prep them for use after having been in storage for so long.

After a while, I go back inside the armory. I see the ordinance sergeant and realize I have not talked to him in a while. “Hey Buckshot, long time no see, how’s it going? “I ask.

“Hey Mollygirl, not bad. Just inventorying some of the newest shipments in from Hoofington.”

“Really Buckshot? What kind of prezzies did we get this time? Anything interesting?”

“Well, we got in a couple more of those Anti Machine Rifles. Those things kick like a mule from what I understand. But they can take down almost anything, especially at long range. We also got in a couple more cases of IF-44 Submachine Guns and even a case of IF-9 Combat Shotguns. I guess someone figures we may end up doing some close-in work too. That or they might consider issuing them to the artillery crews for self-protection as they did back during the war.”

“Sounds pretty good, to me. Did we get much more Buckshot?”

“Well, now that you mention it, we did get some IF-64 Assault Rifles in 5.56mm. We did not get too many of the extended mags though, sorry to say. Oh, I almost forgot, we also got in six cases of IF-21 Semi-Automatic Pistols. You know both the Angle Bunny submachine guns and the Caramel Pistols fire the same 10mm round. If fighting in close to medium range that would make it handy to be able to use the same ammo. I have heard the artillery crews and some officers discussing it Mollygirl.”

“So, Buckshot, how much cider and Old Overmare would it take for a pretty mare to be able to ensure she was issued these on her missions?”

"Mollygirl, you know that is not how it works. First, you have to offer to have sex with me,” He says as he winks at me with a mild chuckle. Doesn’t he ever stop, the flirt, I know his wife and foals, and I know he is mostly harmless, mostly. He continues, “but since they are talking about issuing out pistols to all officers and NCOs with the rise in raider activity, I could swap your IF-22 for one next time. In fact, if you want to assist me in cleaning them and one of the Angle Bunny’s I will mark them in the rack for you to use on your next issue.”

“Sweet, Buckshot. I really appreciate it. I really do owe you a bottle of whiskey at least for this.”

He snorts a small laugh, "Well you know my wife would apple buck me half to death if I didn’t help you, besides, I am a Wild Pegasus buck over Old Overmare any day.”

With that, I go back into the back of the armory and join my squad cleaning weapons. I take a case of the IF-21 pistols and start to remove the storage grease and wrappings I then field strip and clean each one, applying a light coat of gun oil to each one before reassembling and placing them back in the crate.

It is when I pull out the Angle bunny that I see ears swing forward, and eyes go wide. “Mollygirl, where did you get that?” I hear Ivy ask.

“Well Ivy, I was talking to the ordinance sergeant and he mentioned that some had come in. For a slight bribe, as an NCO, he was willing to put it into my rotation of weapons if I cleaned out the cosmoline from it.” I tell her. At which time most of the squad stopped paying attention to us.

“And here I thought it might have been that old Ordnance sergeant, who made you so sore when you walk. That he felt you had earned it.” She says quietly with a smile on her face to me.

“Good Goddesses no, Ivy it was not him at all.” Dang it, she had noticed after all.

“So, what, is Magpie walking this stiff and sore today too? Did you two get rough with some toys perhaps?” She chides me some more.

“Ivy, yes she probably is that sore, and no we were not using toys.” OH NO, why had I said that?

Her eyes brightened up with a mischievous glint in them. “Sooooo, who was he? Do I know him?”

It was at that point that Badger was walking by with a rifle he had just finished working on. He put his hoof on my shoulder as he bumped me in the shoulder with his flank, looked down at me “Sorry about that Mollygirl.”

I smiled back and said, “No problem Badger” as I lightly tapped his hoof with mine.

Ivy just sits there with her mouth hanging open for a few seconds “No, no bucking way, I know that look, that smile, you didn’t. Already, even for me, that is fast. No. Not you, Magpie and Him.” She just stared at me in disbelief.

“Ivy, we are not having this conversation. I told you that already. And if it was, why are you surprised, you did try pushing me and Magpie into adding him.”

With that, she closes her eyes, shakes her head and starts to clean the shotgun she has been working on with particular interest. Myself, I just enjoy the fact that I had finally got her stunned enough without admitting anything. I smile to myself, and continue to work on the submachine gun and when I looked up, I see Badger smiling at me and I can not help but smile some more. While my life can be complicated, it sure can be interesting that is for sure.

That afternoon and evening meal we all eat together as a squad. Other squads of the Door Kickers and Hell’s Belles are doing the same. We break bread together, we joke, we laugh, we share our dreams and our wishes. We bond and it becomes stronger than many families that I know. We all have each other’s backs. At the end of the day, we spend some time in the squad bays watching some prewar televisions shows that had been saved. Finally, we tune our PipBucks and listen to DJ Pon3 once again. Some of us even try to dance to the music. We all laugh when Shadowbuck grabs Bullet by the hoof and formally asks him to dance. Bullet plays all meek and shy like, which makes us laugh harder.

Finally, it is time for lights out and we all head to our stalls for the night.

When Ivy and I get back to our stall it is empty. We do not know where Emerado is. Nugget’s company’s rotation cycle has her on the farms for the week doing agriculture duty. So, as we lay there getting ready to sleep Ivy and I start to talk some more.

“Molly, are you asleep yet?”

“No, not yet Ivy.”

“Can we talk a bit, Mol?”

“Sure Ivy, but do not expect me to come over there to talk,” I tell her.

Suddenly I hear her get out of her bed, I hear her hoofs as she approaches my bunk. She pulls back the blanket and climbs into bed with me. She turns her back to me then begins to talk, “Thanks, Molly. I hope you do not mind if so, I will move back to my bed. It’s just been so lonely lately for me. I am really glad that things are going so good with you and Magpie, and if I dare say; Badger?”

I put my hoof across her shoulder. It reminds me of our time as children. Sometimes I would spend the night at her and her families farm. We would share a bed. For me, it was the only time I got any physical contact that resembled affection and caring. Bullet tried, but he was afraid it might be taken the wrong way by me or others. He was a young buck and had lost so much, and he was, and still is dad to me, but he couldn’t bring himself to hold me as a young filly or colt sometimes needs to be held.

Sighing I tell her, “Yes, Badger too now. All thanks to you Ivy. I would never have even tried a relationship with him and her if you had not prompted me to. Thank you, my dearest friend.”

“Your welcome Molly. I am just glad it is working out for you. I just, I just, damn it, I wish I had somepony in my life who loved me too. I feel so alone. I mean, how many bucks out there really want to come into an instant family. I am sorry Moll, I do not mean to be so down tonight. I just hurt so bad inside.” She starts to cry and I roll her over and tuck her head into my shoulder to cry until she falls asleep. She is my best friend and we have done this for each other so many times. I was there the night she lost Timber Jack, she was there the night I lost my father, and then when I lost my mother.

Today I have woken up with the two ponies I love. I have shared joy and memories with my squadmates. I have ended it by comforting my best friend when she needed me. Overall, it has been a very good day.

__________

I awake with a start. I smell smoke in the air. Even though it is night I can see bright light caused by fires in the distance. I hear my mother screaming downstairs for me to run. There are several gunshots and the sound of breaking glass and heavy things being thrown around downstairs. I climb out onto the porch roof from my bedroom window and jump to the ground below. As I land, I land wrong and feel a popping in my knee and the wind is knocked out of me.

I crawl away from the house and lie down under the bushes next to the barnyard. As I watch I see the raiders drag my mother out the door and throw a torch inside. At first, it seems like nothing has happened. Then I see the fire start to rapidly spread from room to room.

I see the raiders holding down my mother. As one goes to climb onto her, she bucks with both hind legs into his abdomen. He is sent flying, but as he gets up, I hear him yell “Buck this whore”. He then draws a pistol and shoots her three times in the chest. They then laugh and walk away.

As they move down the road to the next farm, I crawl out from the bushes and limping, run to her. I see her struggle to breathe. I get down and lift her head into my lap as she has done to me whenever I was sick. I cradle her head, run my hoofs through her mane. Through my tears, I tell her “Mommy, please, please don’t leave me, please don’t die. I love you. Please.” I beg.

Coughing up some blood she looks at me. She struggles to lift her hoof to my cheek. “Mollygirl, Keep being a good girl, I love you little one. Remember I love you,” she starts to cough harder, her hoof drops to her side as her body trembles and I see the gleam leave her eyes.

I do not know how long I sit there like that. Crying while holding her head in my lap and just running my hoof through her mane. Finally, I feel a hoof on my shoulder. It's our neighbor Bullet. I once heard Momma say that while he was nice, he was damned foolish to have a foal and get married when he was but a young colt himself. But as I look at him, he suddenly seems much older and sadder. He is bleeding from a wound on his head and from one on his side.

“Mollygirl, is that you?” he asks. I nod my head yes in reply. “We need to get going dear before they come back.” He tells me.

“Where is Bluebelle, where is Bee Bee?” I ask.

I hear him sob a bit as he answers “Bluebelle is dead, they knocked me out and stabbed me, when I woke up, she was dead. They, they took Bee Bee? Damn them, Damn them all.” He cries.

“Who are they Mr. Bullet?”

"Raiders or Slavers Mollygirl, that is why we need to get out of here. I will take you to any family members that you have left, but we need to get moving.”

“Mr. Bullet, sir, I have no other family. All my grandparents are gone now, and I do not have any aunts and uncles.”

“Well then little one, I will take you to safety and perhaps we can be family. Please, stop calling me Mr. Bullet. Just call me Bullet or Bull.”

“Ok Bullet, are you going to be my daddy now?”

“I guess, I, yes Mollygirl. I will be your dad now.” He tells me.

“Ok daddy”

“OK, Mollygirl, let's go, we need to get moving,” he tells me.

I slowly move my mother’s head from my lap, I kiss her one last time, on the forelock, like she did to me, “I love you, mommy.” I get up and with tears in my eyes walk alongside Bullet as we head to another neighbor’s house, away from the direction the raiders were heading.

I awake with a start, I am sobbing in tears. I feel hoofs around me, holding me. I hear Ivy’s voice, “Its ok Mollygirl, it's ok. Just another nightmare. It's Ok.”

I start to get myself pulled back together. “Thanks, Ivy, I’m sorry about that,” I tell her.

“No problem Moll, that dream about your mom again?” She asks.

I nod my head yes and sniff back some of the tears. “Thanks again for that Ivy, I really appreciate it.”

She smiles at me. “No Problem Moll, that is what best friends do, we are here for each other. Now let’s try to get back to sleep we have a couple more hours before we need to get up. “

We both lay back down and after a bit of time, I hear her breathing change as she falls back to sleep. I lay there for a bit more, staring up into the darkness of my stall, finally I am able to go back to sleep too.

__________

Morning arrives. I wake up and Ivy has slipped into her own bed for the rest of the night. Emerado has returned also and is just getting up as I am. I reach over and give Ivy a shake to wake her up and start to chat with Em.

“Morning Em. How are you this morning?”

“Morning Molly, I am ok. I hope I did not wake you guys when I came in last night. I was up late chatting with Bullet by the stable main door.”

“No, I did not even know you were back until I woke up just now. I hope it was a good chat.”

“It was Moll, I think we have figured out a lot of things last night.” She tells me.

At this point Ivy having gotten out of bed and stretched decides to join the conversation “Sounds like a good time then. So, what were you having to discuss Em?”

“Ivy, Molly; Bullet and I are talking about getting married. If I am in foal we will for sure.”

“Emerado I am so happy to hear that for both of you,” I tell her.

Ivy gives her a smile and a hug “I am so happy to hear this for you Em.” She says. But from where I am at, I see she is holding back tears. She grabs her things, “I best go get cleaned up.” She says and heads out.

As I continue to get my things together so I can get cleaned up and ready for the day I continue to talk with Emerado for a bit.

“Molly, I can not tell you how much that talk with him helped. After our talk, we just sat there looking out at the lights of the town in the distance. There was even a brief opening in the clouds and we got to see the stars. It was almost like a sign that everything would be alright. I know, that is just too much to hope for in the Wastelands, but still, it almost felt that way.”

“Em, enjoy it, try not to worry so much. Be happy for a while my friend.”

Finally, she looks at me with a shy and embarrassed expression on her face. “Molly I hope it does not bother you that I may end up marrying the stallion you consider your dad. I do not want this to come between us.”

"No, Em, it does not bother me. I will admit I was a bit surprised, but if you are both happy, then I am more than ok with it. Just don’t expect me to call you mom, ok? Now I best get going and get cleaned up before formation.”

I head out the door to the showers. Once done I have to hurry up as I get dressed in my uniform, grab a quick bite to eat for breakfast and make it with ten minutes to spare to formation.

The roll call is taken and formation seems to be going normal than I hear Archer call out to Captain Abby and Captain Hell. “Door Kickers Squad one has a mission briefing in an hour at their squad bay. Squads four, five and Six will meet with the first and second squad of Hell’s Belles in the old theatre room for a separate mission in two hours.”

Well, that answers what we will be doing for the next couple of days, I guess. After being saluted by Archer, Captain Abby turns and approaches the company and passes on the orders for the day. Once dismissed from the formation we fall out and head to our assigned areas. My squad heading to our squad bay. Usually, the single squad missions are interesting but our goal is to avoid combat. When several squads of a company are sent out it while on ready reserve it means something hostile is in the area and needs to be taken care of.

Once at the squad bay we all take our seats and prepare to hear what we are needed for next. I notice that the first section and second sections of the squad tend to sit together during these briefs. They may joke around and spend time together off duty as one group, but getting ready for combat they revert to fire teams and those they will depend the most on.

This time Emerado and Archer both show up for the briefing. This makes me wonder what exactly the mission will be this time as a simple patrol or snatch and grab will normally have only one staff pony brief us. This should be good.

Archer starts. “Good Morning. I will try to keep this short. Please hold all questions until we are finished with the briefing.” He says.

Emerado speaks next, “Your squad has been assigned to meet with one of our field operatives and her escort. You will be meeting her at a farmhouse outside the village of Pear Grove, just six miles southwest of Herford. The coordinates of this farmhouse are being downloaded to your PipBucks right now. Your estimated time of arrival is 6 pm tomorrow night. If you arrive early you are to back off from the house itself and observe.”

Archer resumes talking “The operative is a very dark blue unicorn. She will have a light purple mane and tail with dark blue highlights and green eyes. Her cutie mark is that of a pie. She will have a white male unicorn with a green mane and tail, and purple eyes. He has a soldering iron for a cutie mark. There may or may not be a third member of the party. If so that member must be treated with respect as it is believed that they are a representative from Tenpony Tower being sent to the Co-op. As many of you know this is a very rare occurrence. So best behavior colts and fillies. “

Emerado than continues “The challenge and countersign for meeting with the operatives are whiskey and cider. Once dismissed please fall out to grab your field uniforms then assemble at the Armory for weapons and field equipment issue. Thank you.”

At which point Archer asks “Are there any questions?”

I raise my hoof. He nods at me “Yes, what is your question?”

“How long do you want us to wait if they fail to show at the meeting point?” I ask.

“Two days at most. After the first 24 hours call back in on you PipBucks. We will be sending a repeater set to increase the range of your PipBuck communications features. Next question.”

Ivy raises her hoof “Are we allowed to choose our weapons loadout this time or are we being assigned them again?”

Archer smiles. “That is an excellent question. You will be allowed to choose your weapons loadouts this time. However, I would suggest that most be lighter, close to medium-range weapons. A few longer-range weapons would be a good idea also. Any other questions?” He looks around and sees no one else with their hoof raised. “If not then good luck. You are dismissed.”

He and Emerado leave the squad bay. We slowly get up and head to our stalls. I call out “1st squad reform at the Armory in 20 minutes.”

__________

We reassemble back at the Armory on time. Buckshot meets us there. “Hey Molly, give me a second and to get a couple more of the ordies to help me.” He says.

“No problem buckshot. I know it will be a busy morning here for all of you.” I tell him.

He goes into the back and comes back with two more ponies. “Morning Flechettes, morning Flashbang. When your ready let me know.”

We sit there waiting for them to move some items and then they open the screen at the desk. Finally, Buckshot moves his keyboard to the side next to his computer terminal. “Ok Mollygirl, let's get this going. I see you have your own saddlebags with you. Flechettes I need one medium combat barding. One Helmet, One battle saddle, two canteens. One IF-44 Anglebunny and mounting brackets. One IF-22 Caramel semi-auto pistol and holster.”

With each item, he calls out Flechettes runs and grabs them. Buckshot continues until I have a full loadout. With each item put in my saddlebag, my PipBuck adjusts its inventory. Flashbang assisting me in mounting the Anglebunny to my Battle saddle. I put on the kit and step aside as Ivy and the rest of the squad are issued and kit up.

Ivy surprises me and asks for an IF-9 combat shotgun. I guess she wants to make sure if it’s up close that it's personal.
Bullet takes his normal sniper rifle. Badger also asks for an IF-44, but he wants a suppressor for his. The rest settle for carbines and IF-64 assault rifles. Well, Except Chance.

As Chance approaches the window Buckshot looks up at him. “Let me guess, a minigun right?”

Looking down at him Chance just smiles and asks “You wouldn’t happen to have an anti-machine rifle, would you?”

“You are kidding, right? The way those things kick, most cannot imagine carrying one.” Is Buckshot’s startled reply.

“Well Sergeant, I am a bit bigger than most other ponies, so it should not be too bad for me. Kick in an extra box of ammo for it too would you.” He tells Buckshot.

“That you are, that you are. Just remember if you do not use it all, you have to carry what is left, back.” Buckshot says with a smile.

Just before we are all equipped and ready to head out our medic arrives. It is Stitches. I am glad to see her again. She has a good head on her and is level tempered in a fight. She already has her kit with her. I am surprised to see that she has taken to carrying a pistol on her as well as her medics bags. So many of the medics are conscientious objectors. She sees me looking at her pistol. “What Sergeant, never seen a unicorn pack heat before. After what I saw happen to that pegasi on our last op there is no way I am not going to be able to protect myself and my patient.”

“Stitches, you will not hear any complaints from me, I just remember how vocal you used to be about being unarmed as a medic before, so it surprised me. That and I was trying to see what you were carrying.” I tell her.

“Oh, just a little IF-38 Cornhusker revolver. I like the .357 caliber as it means less weight to carry. Sure, it only carries six rounds, but if I need more, I am already in way too much trouble.”

Once we are all equipped and ready, I step out the armory. “1st Squad let's move,” I tell them.

We walk to the doors of the stable, I see Archer there Waiting for us. He salutes us “The Colonel sends his regrets at not being able to send you all off. He is currently giving a briefing to some of the other ready reserve troops. In his place, I pass on to you his good wishes. Good luck and Good hunting.”

With that, I return his Salute. And we file out the door. We begin the mission still early in the day and head back toward Hereford. However, this time we use a slightly different path so as to not make our passing as easy to find, or follow. No need to give the hostiles a known path of travel to ambush us on.

Once we leave the Co-ops territory we get down to business as usual. Woodrow takes the point about 50 meters ahead of us. Chance is on drag, every so often turning completely around to make sure that there are no hostiles behind us or following our trail.

As so often happens about halfway to Herford it starts to rain. I know I should be used to it, but still, it rankles some. I am really getting tired of sleeping in the mud. As we march, I slide back in the formation and start to talk with Ivy as we continue on our way.

“What do you think about us trying to find an old house or barn to stay in tonight?” I ask her.

“Molly, it really sounds tempting, but do we want to take a chance on running into somepony and announcing our presence to anyone in the area?”

“A very good point Ivy, I wonder if we might be able to find a cave at least. Something to get us out of the rain and keep the spirits up a bit.”

“What are you thinking then?” she asks, then continues “We could try and find an old silo or machine shed also. We just have to make sure that we see no tracks around it.”

“Makes sense to me Ivy. Oh, and by the way, thanks for last night. It has been a while since I had that nightmare, but it still gets to me every time. I still miss her you know.”

“I know Molly, I know. From how you described it to me, you are remembering what happened that night. Maybe you are still trying to deal with the pain a little at a time so that it is not overwhelming. Besides you were there for me last night too when I was whining how unfair it was that I do not have somepony special.” As she says this, she has dropped her voice so that others do not hear and she looks around to make sure that they are not too close to hear.

I look at her and at the same level I tell her “Don’t worry, we all have those days, now I need to get back into position and we need to quiet down some.”

I then start to get back to my spot in the formation. We keep a decent pace. Marching for an hour, then a ten-minute break, then marching another hour. This allows us to keep a good pace, while not tiring ourselves out fully.

Toward the late afternoon, I start to look for a shelter for the night using both my PipBuck map as well as what we can see. Shortly before dusk, we find a collapsed farmhouse with a cellar that can be entered from outside. Badger, with his silencer, enters first followed by the rest of us.

Once inside we can see the remains of the family who once lived here. Their skeletons are covered with dust as are the few belongings that they had brought down here with them. I just thank the Goddesses that we did not have to deal with any ghouls. While not all of them are bad, enough of them are that I do not want to mess with them if I do not have to. Besides the stable lost a lot of ponies and cows that way when they first started to clean out Manesville. Especially by the old carriage factory.

We set up a guard at the doors and will rotate them every hour so everyone gets a chance at some rest. We break out our rations and eat them cold. For a while, we turn on one of the PipBucks to the radio and listen to whatever program we can find. Finally, we hear DJ Pon3 and we listen to his news broadcast and then the music.

Eventually, everyone starts partnering up with another to share blankets and keep warm. I am torn as I really want to snuggle down with Badger, but I do not want to appear to be favoring him. Finally, we all just lay some of our blankets on the floor and all lay down in a group with the rest of the blankets on top, overlapping to keep more body heat in. Those who come back from watch going into the spots made available by their reliefs. At different points of the night, I wake up next to Badger, Shadowbuck, Dusty, Ivy, Stitches, and even Chance. An hour before dawn we all wake up, organize and put on our kits by the light of our PipBucks, and are on the march again before Celestia raises the sun once again. Woodrow as usual for him, volunteering to take point.

While I really like Woodrow on point due to his surefootedness and his intelligence, I worry about his reasons for constantly volunteering for it. I will have to talk to him about it when I get the chance. I do not want him thinking he has something to prove just because he is a mule. He’s a good kid and an asset to the squad, I do not want to burn him out by his always having to be on high alert on the march.

We keep the same pace as we did the day before. Skirting around the south of Hereford. We take a break for our noon meal in the distance of Hereford and make some observations from the distance. It looks like there are still ponies living there. In fact, there appear to be more than there was the last time we were there. While interesting and worth reporting, it is not important enough to break radio silence for.

At about four that afternoon we come within visual range of the farmhouse we are to meet with the operative at. We see no movement for an hour, then using binoculars I see a small gray unicorn leave the house and go to the opposite side of the barn. The unicorn comes back and sits on the backside of the house looking to the east.

I motion for the team to approach the house. I signal to Bullet to go around the house to the east side. Ivy is to the north, while Badger and I go for the main entrance. The rest of the team is on overwatch from the brush that is to the west of the house.

We make our approach to the house. I watch Ivy slide around the corner to the north. Bullet quietly heads around the south side working his way to the east side. I pop the door and Badger and I go inside. As we enter, we hear a slap and a stallion's voice “That will teach you. How many times do I have to discipline you for your failures?” we hear another crack and a muffled yell. And some whimpering from upstairs. We run up the stairs to the door of the room where we hear all the noise coming from, just as we hear another crack of hoof on flesh.

I kick the door open and Badger jumps through the doorway. I follow him inside. As I enter the room, I see a deep blue unicorn with a light blue and purple mane tied to the bed. In her mouth is a rubber ball gag. She is wearing a leather collar with a leash as well as a black lace There is a white unicorn stallion with a green mane and tail mounting her from behind with his hoof raised for another strike.

I raise my IF- 44 getting ready to fire as I scream “You dirty son of a”. At which point Badger knocks my barrel upwards, and is laughing so hard he is in tears.

"Mollygirl, don’t shoot.” He blurts out as he struggles for breath.

“What, why not, you have seen what he is doing. That, that.” I stammer.

“Molly, trust me he is just doing what she wanted.” He continues laughing.

With one ear down, the other still back, I stare at Badger. At this point, he calls out to the mare and stallion “Whiskey.”

The stallion with both eyes still wide stutters slightly “Cider”. He dismounts and removes the gag from mare’s mouth.

With both of her ears laid back, she looks at Badger and me and says, “Well you’re here early, so either join in or let Chip and I finish if you do not mind.”

Still, in the room, I turn and ask, “Badger, how did you know?”

“Molly a long time ago I dated Blackberry Pie a time or two. We will leave it at that.” He replies as he turns.

“Did you guys, Um, that,” I ask. Feeling confused as to why I suddenly felt turned on at what they had been doing.

He just smiles at me as he heads for the door. “Thanks for the offer Blackberry, but we have a mare at home who I do not think would appreciate us playing with others without her permission.”

She laughs back, “Fine be that way, just close the door on your way out, ok? We will be down in a bit.” As I pass him in the hall as he closes the door.

“Really Badger, I think we need to talk later dear,” I tell him as I walk by him my tail raised and swishing some.

After getting downstairs I head outside and go around the end of the house. I hear Bullet talking. I know I should not eavesdrop but I can not help myself this time.

“So, yeah, that sergeant was my daughter Mollygirl and the trooper with her is her coltfriend Badger. They have a bit an unusual relationship with a civilian mare back in Manesville.”

“So how are things in the Co-op?“ I hear her ask.

“Well from what it sounds like according to DJ Pon3, not near as bad as it could be. Sure, we have to deal with raiders and slavers from time to time, but it has been a long time since we had to deal with a lot of what I hear is going on down in Hoofington. In fact, the communities of the Co-op seem to be a bit more, quiet than most.” He tells her.

“That is interesting and good to hear.” She tells him.

I figure that this is as good a time to come around the corner as any, she seems fairly friendly, but I can tell she is evaluating the situation. The kids got a good survival instinct that is for sure.

“Hey Bull, we have made contact with the operative. Who’s your friend?” I ask.

“Oh, Hey Moll. This here is Homage. She lives in Tenpony Tower. She is out doing some maintenance on some MASEBS towers so DJ Pon3 can broadcast to more ponies.”

“A pleasure to meet you miss, or is it misses Homage.?”

“Please, just call me Homage, do you mind if I call you Mollygirl rather than sergeant?”

“No, not at all, most ponies do,” I tell her.

“Mollygirl, why do you think the Co-op is so different than so much of the rest of the Wastelands?”

“I will tell you that, but afterward would you mind telling me what it is like to live in Tenpony Tower, and if you have run into DJ Pon3 what he is like?” I answer her.

“Sure,” she says to me.

“Ok, to tell you the truth, I think it has to do a lot with how we were founded. When the stable opened up about a century ago, we already had a duel leadership established with an Overmare and an Overcow. This kept egos in check. Then when my Granddam Millie came out of the stable for our first exploration she made contact and saved a local village from raiders. The Stable and the village agreed to help each other survive. Since then it spread to a couple of other communities. Each having a representative role in running the Co-op.” I tell her.

“That is interesting, so why do you not try and take over other communities?”

“Homage, why would we do that? We can only protect so much. While we have a standing military, it rotates into civil projects. Everyone in the Co-op takes a turn of two weeks on the farms, no matter what their normal role. This means we are all invested. It also means our soldiers are integrated as part of the communities they protect. They know us and we know them.”

As I finish talking Bullet is looking at me with wide eyes. “Molly, you know we are never supposed to mention the stable to outsiders. That is how we have kept it and us safe for so long. I ought to take you over my knee for making a slip like that young mare.”

Then it hits me what I have just done, my face flushes. “Homage, he is right, I had no business mentioning all of that. Could I ask your word of honor that you will not mention it to anyone else?”

“Of course.” She replies with a slight smile. “It has been a long while since I have heard someone in the Wastelands mention honor.”

“Homage, I think we are going to spend the night here tonight. If you want to stop for a day or two in the Co-op, I am sure we could find you a room or a bunk for a night or two. Besides, it would give you a chance to see what we really are like.” I tell her.

“Mollygirl, I will consider it. But really, I usually travel alone. I accompanied those two this far to make sure they were safe.” Homage tells me.

“Either way you are welcome to stay with us tonight. Besides I know I am not the only one who wonders what it is like in Tenpony tower as we all listen to DJ Pon3 every chance we get.” I tell her. “Oh, and while our rations may not be the greatest, you are welcome to some of them.”

“Thanks, Mollygirl, I will take you up on that for sure.” She replies.

Just then I hear Blackberry pie call out. “Ok, you guys can come in now.”

I signal the rest of the squad to come on down to the house. We all go into the old kitchen, everybody grabbing a spot to sit. Bullet volunteers to go upstairs and keep a watch from out of the cupola on the roof. I then begin to introduce the rest of the squad to her as well as Blackberry Pie and Chip.

“By the way Homage, I watched a memory orb of when Stable 48 originally opened up. Back then they heard his broadcast warning about another Stable being found and attacked. We still owe him big for it. Even if it is not the same DJ Pon3”

She smiles. “I am sure I will pass it along to him when I get back.”

“Ok, Homage, now tell us what it is like in Tenpony tower, please?” I ask.

She begins to tell us what it is like there. We hear tales of the elites who make up the community there. How they say they welcome immigrants, but in reality, make it as difficult as possible for any pony to become a citizen there. She tells us of the Twilight Society and how they are beginning to help those in the Wastelands. She tells us of their fancy foods and restaurants.

After a while, we start breaking out rations. I pass her an extra set I have with me. She is very surprised to see cheese as part of our basic rations. I found I had a compressed watercress ration and offer it to her. She is satisfied with the one she has which has dried alpine strawberries in it. As the troopers see what is in their rations, they try to trade for ones that they like more. After we eat Ivy pulls a bottle out of Old Overmare and passes it around. I see Shadowbuck go up to relieve Bullet and he comes back down and joins us.

After a while, I notice the time. I then dial in the radio on my PipBuck to listen to DJ Pon3. We listen to the music a bit more before we hear the familiar stallion's voice.

Good Evening children of the wasteland, DJ Pon3 here bringing you the news. For those of you down in the Hoof, there has been an increase in reports of raider attacks on caravans and any travelers. These attacks are reported as being even more savage than we normally hear about. So, remember do not travel alone. If you have to travel the roads there take a friend with you, or better yet, several, and armed. Remember an armed society tends to be a polite society. In other news, we hear that the needs for slaves by Red Eye in Fillydelphia has risen significantly after a reported slave revolt that had to be put down. Also, another friendly reminder that if you know you are going to be exposed to high levels of radiation remember to take some RadSafe first if you can and if not make sure you can get ahold of some Rad-away. Sure, it may taste bad, but it sure beats the alternative. And coming up we have some more music by Sweetie Belle.

As the music starts to play, I see Chance take Dusty by the hoof and start to dance in that kitchen. Woodrow and Ghost take the table and move it to the wall. Then Badger approaches me and we join Chance and Dusty. Soon I see Pearl and Saber dancing. Then I see Ivy smile and go over and ask Homage for a dance. Every so often we switch our partners. Just enjoying the music and the company. I even see Blackberry Pie and Chip dancing. Off to the side, I see Stitches just sitting there smiling at everyone and then I see Saber come up and ask her to the floor too.

After a while I see Chance slip out and head upstairs to relieve Shadowbuck of the watch. We pass a couple of hours like this, then we all begin to tire and find places to curl up and sleep. Homage has the couch in the living room. I find a corner in the living room and Badger and I curl up to sleep next to each other; after a bit Ivy comes up and ask if she can sleep next to us and both of us pull the covers up so she can join us. I have my alarm set so that we can be up and on the move before dawn again. Blackberry Pie and Chip returned to the room upstairs and while they are much quieter than earlier, I can still hear them and so wish I could be doing the same with Badger and Magpie. It is really hard as I am curled up next to Him, but I have Ivy right next to us and I do not want to wake her or get caught, I still have some sense of modesty, I guess. After another hour I go up and take my turn on watch for an hour.

A little bit into the watch I hear someone approaching me. In the dark, I notice the horn. “Stitches, is that you?” I ask.
Then I hear Homage's voice. “No Mollygirl, Its Homage. I wanted to talk to you a bit more. I am thinking of heading off on my own in the morning.”

“While I am sorry to hear that Homage, you are always welcome to visit the Co-op. Also, thanks for being such a good sport tonight and putting up with all of us. Normally we are more serious when on a mission, but we all needed to relieve some stress. I figured as long as we had someone on watch we were ok with it.”

“Well Mollygirl, I have to say it was a first for me. I am sure DJ Pon3 would love to hear about how much his music helps to lift the spirits out here in the Wastelands.”

“Thank you, please tell him that for us. By the way, Homage, if you can wait to part company until we are all up, I am sure we can get you some spare rations. Besides in a way you have become one of us. You have broken bread with us, you have exchanged stories, laughed and even danced with us as well as taken shelter with us. That means a lot to ponies like us. In fact, painted on the wall at the entrance to the old stable are the words For Friends, For Family, For Herd. Well, you are certainly one of the herd now, and personally, I would like to consider you a friend.”

She is quiet for a bit, then she speaks again. “Your lot up in this Co-op definitely seems to be a different sort, I can tell you that. I hope to meet all of you again Mollygirl, and to tell you the truth I would like to think of all you as friends.”

After a brief pause she continues “Mollygirl, as one friend to another, please keep an eye on Ivy. I noticed how much of that whiskey she drank compared to the others. While I don't know her, it seems something is bothering her.”

“Thanks for the concern Homage. I think you are right. She and I have known each other since we were fillies, and I can tell something is really bothering her. The sad thing is I would have been in her shoes too if I had not found something to remind me of what was important and that I had someone who cares.”

She then asks, “If you don't mind me asking. what is it you use to remind you then?”

I pull out Magpie's letter from my pack and let her read it. She uses the light off of my PipBuck to see it. I make sure that none of the light can be seen outside of the copula.

After a bit, she returns the letter to me. “I can understand how that would help. You are a very lucky mare Mollygirl.”

I take the letter back and return it to my saddlebags. “Thanks, Homage. I hope you are too. If you have a special somepony I hope that they stay safe and that you both can return to each other.”

I then hear her climb down from the cupola. I am relieved a short time later by Ivy and I head back to bed for a couple of more hours sleep myself. As I climb back next to Badger. I look over at the couch and am relieved to see Homage still there. Sure, she will probably go her own way in the morning, but I know everyone will want to say goodbye first.

__________

Come morning my alarm goes off. We all wake up and start getting our kits ready. We eat a light breakfast from the cold rations. Again, several of the squad members offer Homage extra packs of rations. She takes several but then has to refuse anymore as they will be too many in her saddlebags.

We all wish her good luck. I am surprised to see Blackberry pie and Chip both give her a brief hug and tell her they will see her again the next time they are at Tenpony Tower. In a way, I am envious of their knowledge that they will probably see her again. She is such a nice mare and I really enjoyed talking with her. Besides, she is cute to look at, but not my type. Who knew, I have a type of mare I like. Life can be so funny sometimes.

She gets ready to head off and looks back at us, waves a hoof and disappears into the surrounding woodlands. We wave back and head off back toward the Co-op. This time I have Ghost on point. Woodrow is in the middle for once and I can see he is a bit more relaxed. The plan is to keep up the same pace we set on the way out. I only hope that Blackberry Pie and Chip can keep up. But seeing they tend to do a lot of traveling on their own, I figure it should be no problem.

When we make the first stop for the day, I approach Blackberry Pie and Chip. “Hey Blackberry. Sorry about that, I did not mean to interrupt you two. And Chip I am also sorry I almost shot you, I just had not realized that what you were doing was consensual.”

Chip looks at me “Don’t worry it happens all the time. The guns being pointed at me I mean.” He says with a chuckle. “In all actuality, it kind of made it more intense.”

At that point, Blackberry chimes in “I have to agree with Chip on both counts. But of course, you both would have been welcome to join in, just realize that I would have been off-limits to you. Sorry, your cute and all, but my barn door just does not swing that way.”

I smile at them both and reply “I really thank you for the invite, and Chip it really is tempting, however, I do not think Magpie would approve of me and Badger playing with others.”

“So, are you telling me that you, Badger and this Magpie are all a couple?” Blackberry asks.

I nod my head yes, I cannot believe I am blushing.

“What about Memory and Whiskey, I never thought he would leave them?” Blackberry asks.

“I have met Memory several times over the years and she has always been nice. But as sick as she is, it is only a matter of time that she has left. We did not intend to move this fast, it’s kind of just happened, to tell the truth. I mean I have always liked him, but there was always somepony else there. So we are trying to keep it quiet as possible so as not to hurt her any more than necessary.”

“Believe me Mollygirl, I do understand. I felt that way myself at one time. He is a good buck. I even had dinner a time or three with Him, Whiskey and Memory. It is a very interesting life, to say the least.”

“I will talk more to you later Blackberry. I need to get us all moving again.” I move back to the rest of the troops and get everyone on their feet and off we are again. Moving as quietly as we can and staying out of sight of known population areas especially around Hereford. Twice in the distance, I thought we saw ponies silhouetted against the skyline. Another time I thought I saw a couple of pegasi even. Each occurrence we stop and go to ground trying not to give ourselves away. After a short period of waiting, we then rise up and start to move again. Each time getting closer to Manesville. Each stop I would check on members of the squad as well as Blackberry Pie and Chip.

When we stop for lunch we start to consider where to stop for the night. We have been swinging further to the south of Hereford. While I really want to know what is going on there, I do not think it is worth the risk to the team as well as our operatives. Finally, we come to an abandoned village, the sign on the edge of its boundaries lists it as Capon. Most of the buildings have fallen in. Of the two left standing, one is a church, the other a small foundry that has long gone cold.

“Ok, I think the church may be our best bet for the night,” I tell them. As we open the door at the front of the church, we see the bodies and skeletons of those who were in here in the day the world died. I start to hear scraping and dragging sounds from within the church. Oh, Goddess no, ghouls, or feral ghoul ponies. This is so not good. Hopefully, they are only in there. I start to pray to Celestia and Luna for help.

We close the door and begin to fall back down the street. I see movement amongst the wreckage of the village as more of the undead start to move. Suddenly we are almost surrounded. “Fall back, Short burst to the head,” I yell out to the squad. As we are falling back, out of a doorway one of the ghouls grabs Ghost and drags him inside. He screams as he is drug down while being torn apart. Woodrow and Ivy run to the doorway. They open fire several times then fall back empty-hooved. Ivy signaling me to get moving. We keep hearing the moaning from what sounds like over a couple of dozen throats. Finally, we find a stone wall near the outskirts of the town. We are able to organize ourselves we form a square with Blackberry Pie and Chip in the center. We take down several more of the ghouls. Then the two or three that are left start to falter. Chance shots one in the head with the AM rifle and Saber puts three shots into the head of the other. Thank the Goddess there were not more of them. However, with that in mind, we decide it is best leaving this area and we begin to head north toward the co-op.

The entire squad is visibly shaken. Myself, I want to scream, cry, and just hit something all at the same time. Damnit. Why could I have not done something right for a change? We lost Ghost for no other reason than we wanted to stay in a building for the night. More stones for my saddlebags, I can almost feel their weight. “OK, everyone. Health check. Any injuries?” I ask.

Ivy calls out “I have some gouges in my flank, A health potion and a Med-X should help me make it though.” Woodrow speaks up. “I scraped my leg pretty good on some debris after jumping that wall sergeant, but a magical bandage should keep me going.” A couple more scrapes and dings. Badger speaks up “Sorry Sergeant but I twisted my hind knee pretty bad again. I think I should be good with some Med-X too, but I may not be able to move as fast as everypony else.” Stitches checks everyone out and administers the Med-X to those who need it and bandages up the rest.

“I don’t know about the rest of you, but after that last stop, I think perhaps we need to push on up to Dairyanne. We are probably only a couple of hours marching away.” I tell everyone. With that, we start to head north, northeast back into our normal guard territory. We put as much distance as quickly as we can between us and Capon. I mark it on my Pipbuck and hope I do not get sent back there, I have a feeling we only saw a small number of the ghouls that were there and if they have already gone feral, I do not want to mess with them any more than I have to. I hate leaving Ghost body behind, I am not happy about the loss of equipment either, but it can be replaced. A trooper, well, you can not breathe life into the dirt and create a new one. Once the soul leaves the body the empty shell is all that remains. This line of thought makes me wonder, do ghouls still have their souls?

Finally, we reach the roadblock outside Dairyanne at about 2 am. I see Tenderhoof from the Equestria Rangers on watch with one of his troopers who I do not recognize. I call out to let them know we are near “Hey Top, Its Mollygirl and Ivy, were coming in with our team.”

Both of them face in our direction. I can see them turn on their E.F.S. “Ok, Advance and be recognized Tenderhoof calls out.” They keep us covered as we approach. Finally, we squint as the light from their PipBucks sweeps over all of us. “Ok Molly, Ivy, welcome back.” He notices that we only have nine troopers plus the medic and two civilians with us. He raises an eyebrow.

“Tenderhoof, can we crash for the rest of the night in the guard shake, then I will tell you about it,” I ask.

“Sure, you all know the way.” He tells us.

“Ivy, take them to the guard shake and I will join you in a few minutes,” I tell her.

"Ok Molly, you sure you do not want us to wait?”

“No, I am sure, let's get them some rest.”

As they pass the barricade, I approach Tenderhoof. “Thanks, Top, I do not think we could have made it much further. We have been on the move since about 6 yesterday morning. It did not help that when we went to take shelter in Capon we got hit by feral ghouls.”

“I noticed your count of troopers. Is that where you lost that one?”

I nod my head yes. He sighs. "Don’t beat yourself up Mollygirl. It happens. Just be glad you were able to get the rest out. In this business we will lose good ponies, we have to try and make sure we do not lose more than we can save, and that if they do die it is not a wasted death.” He tells me.

“That is the part that hurts Top, He got grabbed and dragged off, two of us tried to save him, but it was already too late,” I tell him.

“Molly, you still were able to bring the rest back. Consider it a blessing, now quit beating yourself up, rejoin your squad and catch some rest. I will be back there in about 4 hours.” He tells me.

I head back to the shack. Everyone has lain down already. I notice Badger is asleep next to Blackberry Pie and Chip. I suddenly feel hurt, He has chosen to be with her. She sees me enter and in the dim light quietly says, “He came over to talk to me until you caught up with us. He just could not stay awake any longer, so I covered him up and stayed awake so you would not get the wrong idea. He really does care about both you and Magpie, do not blow it.” With that, she lifts the blanket on his other side.

I drop my kit by the door, and I lie down next to him on the opposite side from Blackberry. “Thank you, Blackberry, I appreciate your staying up to let me know.” I start to have a hard time staying awake and soon doze off.

In the morning my troopers are making breakfast on the small cook stove for us and the Equestrian Rangers who are assigned to this checkpoint. They have let me sleep in until it is ready. Our first hot meal in three days. Saber had noticed he had the dried Alpine strawberries in one of his meal rations and has offered it to add some flavor to the oatmeal. It is amazing how something so simple can taste so good after several days in the field.

While we are all happy to be back in the Co-op. the absence of one member is felt by us all. Surprisingly it is Dusty who asks if after breakfast we can say a brief communal prayer for Ghost. It seems his loss had a larger impact on her than I expected.

After we eat, we clean out our mess tins, restow our kits. We put on our helmets, battle saddles and saddlebags and weapons. We all step outside together. "Dusty, would you like to lead the prayer?” I ask.

“Yes Molly, if you don’t mind. He was my mentor when I joined the squad and he meant a lot to me.” She replies.

We gather in a rough semicircle around her. She removes her helmet and we all bow our heads and close our eyes. “Celestia and Luna, we ask that you receive the soul of our brother who has fallen. We commend him up to you. He was an excellent soldier, and faithful friend and a good pony. We will all miss him until we are gathered again in the hereafter. Give us strength during our time of mourning. In your names, we pray. Celestia protect and Luna defend us.

When she is finished, she dons her helmet again. We all raise our heads and reform. I see Blackberry Pie approach Dusty, place a hoof on her shoulder and then give her a brief hug. Chip and her then get back into the middle of the formation and Woodrow again leads out.

Even though we are back in our home territory I notice we are all still very quiet. This is the first casualty we have taken in months. Ghost was one of the old-timers too. As Dusty had said he welcomed her and was a mentor, he did that for several of our junior troopers. He will be hard to replace. If I had only just avoided that village. Did we really have to take a shelter last night? So many decisions I could have made differently. More stones in my saddlebags. Part of me wonders how many will be too many. But I keep soldiering on.

Also gnawing at the back of my mind is that I hope Homage makes it safely to her destination and then back to Tenpony Tower. I wish I could talk to her again, but that is the wastelands for you. When you make friends it is often fast, and all to often when you separate ways, you may not ever see them again. I guess I could ask Blackberry to let me know if she is ok the next time, she returns from a trip to Manehatten.

We make it back to the stable just after noon. We return to the armory to turn in our weapons and accouterments. Colonel Chappy and Archer meet us at the armory. The Colonel welcomes us all back and tells Blackberry Pie and Chip that he wants them to follow him. He also lets us know that we will be having a debrief with him and Archer in two hours.

After the Colonel leaves our squad goes to lunch together. We are fairly quiet. Badger and I share a table with Ivy and Shadowbuck. I see Dusty and Chance sitting next to each other. She is picking at her food rather than eating. Chance, for his part, is trying to talk and cheer her up. Ivy is kind of quiet also. I see her look at Badger and then me several times and while not audible, I can see her sigh. Once done with lunch it is back to the debriefing room.

During the Debrief we discuss with Archer and the Colonel the mission. We all participate in the conversation. We tell them of the apparent increase in the population of Hereford. The Colonel was particularly interested in the repair technician from Tenpony tower.

“So, Sergeant, what did you say the name of the technician was?” Colonel Chappy asks.

“Sir for the third time her name was Homage. And she said she was going to repair some towers so that DJ Pon3 could broadcast to more ponies.” I tell him.

“And you believe him?”

“Homage is a mare and yes I do believe her sir.”

“You reported losing one of your Troopers Sergeant. What happened?” Archer asks.

“When we approached Capon, it was still predusk. I decided we should shelter indoors if we could. The only two buildings still standing in the town were a foundry and the church. We chose the church. When we entered the church was full of skeletons and rotting bodies. Immediately after opening the door we started to hear movement from both inside the church as well as the rubble of the town around us. I ordered us all to fall back. If we saw ghouls, we were to try for headshots.”

I pause to both organize my thoughts as well as to try and give my nerves a brief rest.

“Continue please sergeant,” Archer says.

“During the fighting withdrawal Trooper Ghost fell back into a doorway as if to shelter from counterfire. That is when he was grabbed from behind and dragged out of sight into the wreckage of a building. Corporal Ivy and Trooper Woodrow tried to rescue him, but it was already too late. They would have recovered his remains and weapon, but they did not have time as more ferals were advancing after all of us. We fell back to a wall and formed a hollow square behind it.”

“Excuse me, but why did you form a Square, would not a straight line have been better?” The Colonel asks.

“Sir, to me it seemed better as they could not flank us or surprise by hitting us in the rear. We concentrated on our lanes of fire. Do you think I did something, wrong sir?”

“No Sergeant, just not many would have thought of that tactic in that situation. Good reasoning also on your part. Please continue.”

“Sir after we put down the last of the ferals that were advancing on us, I made the decision to force march back to the Co-op. While initially rougher on us all, it allowed us to rest solidly with others standing guard. We were also able to get a hot meal in us sooner.”

“Very good. Do any of you others here have anything to add? If not stand down for the rest of the day and tonight.”

“Thank you, sir.” We all chorus as we snap to our feet. After which the colonel leaves the room.

Archer then approaches me. “Hey Mollygirl, just to let you know we will be looking for a new staff pony. I am getting command of the artillery section. Captain Hell Fire is fit to be tied, but it was the colonel’s decision. So, you might get to see me in the field again.”

“Congratulations Archer, I am glad to hear that for you. I look forward to seeing those guns in action.”

“They should be sweet. Also, they are looking at forming an additional battalion soon. If they do that, they will need senior non-coms and officers, just so you are aware.”

“Thanks, Archer, I appreciate the heads up.”

__________

With his departure, we leave the debrief room and head to the squad bay. We are all just kind of sitting there moping being bored. When I hear Dusty ask “Hey Sarge, he told us to stand down for the night, but he did not say we had to stay here did he?”

No, no. No, no, no, no, we couldn’t do that could we. BUCK IT! “Dusty, you know, you are quite correct. Perhaps we should all head into town together and have a drink or two in memory of our lost comrade.” I answer back.

I then notice all of the squad members begin to perk up a bit, and even a hint of a smile on some of their faces. Now the question is where do we want to go for these drinks? “Does anyone object to us bellying up for a few drinks at the Trough?”

Pearl, our ever so quite Pearl speaks up “I think it is a great idea. Also, we need to have an empty glass for him at the table tonight. Not just to get drunk but to remember and celebrate the stallion we used to know.”

Was there something between them that I had not seen I wonder to myself.

“Ok, I say that after we catch an early dinner, we all go out together then. We have a few drinks, blow off some steam and come back, agreed?” I ask them.

“Sounds good to me Sargent,” Bullet comments for all.

So, it is decided and agreed we are going to do this. “Ok, I want everyone to go get cleaned up. We will meet at 5 PM for a quick meal in the cafeteria and then we will head out.” With that, we all head to our stalls and prepare ourselves to head out.

After we take our meal, we all head out the main entrance of the stable we are stopped by one of the security ponies.
“Mollygirl, where do you think y’all are going. I know the rotation for the Door Kickers has you scheduled for being on ready alert status. You better have a good reason for this.”

“Oh, hey Slipshod,” I respond “Yeah, your right normally but after losing Ghost yesterday the Colonel told us to stand down for the night.”

“Yeah, I am sorry to hear about Ghost, but I am not buying that the Colonel told you all to stand down so you could head to town.”

Dusty then lifts her PipBuck and I hear the Colonel's voice “Very good. Do any of you others here have anything to add? If not stand down for the rest of the day and tonight.”

After which she asks, "Does that help a bit Slipshod?” I had not known she was recording any of the debrief, at least she had good timing.

He smirks a bit. “Ok, I am not going to argue with you all. My job is just to maintain the security of the stable. If for some reason you get caught and are lying to me. I will tell them I never saw you leaving. Now get moving and try not to get into trouble, ok.”

“Thanks, Slipshod, you drink Wild Pegasus, right?” Ivy asks. He looks at her “Come on girl, after all the times I been in the Trough trying to buy you drinks I thought you would know my brand by now. Old Grandsire, ok.”

With that, we are off and running again. On the way I notice everypony starting to laugh and joke with each other. However, I do catch Ivy looking at me and Badger every now and again. I am trying to decide if I should be offended or not when I see her checking out his flanks, ah, heck with it, let her admire and enjoy the sights, I know I do.

Once we get to the Trough, we take a couple of the tables and join them together so that we have enough seating for the entire squad. I order the first round and request an empty glass that we place at the seat at the head of the table. That seat and glass are for Ghost. This is our way of showing him respect and remembering him. By buying that first round I started something I had not thought about. Each of us is now obligated to buy us a round for everyone. Old Hee Haw the mule who owns the pub has to love it, he knows he will be getting plenty of bottle caps from us.

We are three rounds in when I notice we may be in trouble. First, I see Archer enter, then Emerado, a couple of the other staff ponies, Horns a staff bull and finally I see Colonel Chappy, OH BUCK! I had not expected that. They are heading to the bar when I see Emerado has spotted us and her jaw has dropped. Then the Colonel notices us. I see him at first flatten his ears back his eyes wide and jaw clenched. Then I see his eyes notice the empty glass and chair. He visibly relaxes and comes over.

We try to get to our hooves and stand at attention, but after 3 drinks it is not the easiest. “At ease,” He tells us. “Sergeant, this was not what I meant when I told you all to stand down, but we can discuss that in the morning. However, I too remember Ghost from when I was a company commander many years ago. So, if you do not mind me briefly joining you all for a drink, I would like to buy all of you a round and give a salute to our old comrade.”

Oh Goddesses, not more drinks. How drunk are we going to be? “Thank you, Colonel, we would be honored to have you join us, sir,” I tell him.

After the next round of drinks arrives the Colonel stands. He taps his hoof on the table and we all rise. “To Ghost, may he rest in peace. You were our comrade, you shared our joy, our misery, our defeats, and triumphs. We drank from the same canteen. You stand relieved my comrade, we have the watch.”

With that, he drinks his shot in one gulp. I notice the slight tear in his eye. It is time to do something to bring us up a bit. Well in times of stress what do us earth ponies do best. Dance or sing? A song it is.

I begin the song, and it slowly spreads to every member of the Co-op guard in the pub.

Let Celestia's sons be not dismayed, come join with me each jovial blade, come drink and sing and lend your aid and help me with the chorus.

Instead of spa we'll drink apple ale, and pay the reckoning on the nail, for debt no buck shall go to jail

From Mareyowen in glory

We'll break the windows, we'll break the doors, the watch will fall by threes and fours, we’ll let the doctors work their cures and tinker with our bruises

Instead of spa we'll drink apple ale, and pay the reckoning on the nail, for debt no buck shall go to jail

From Mareyowen in glory

We'll cheat the bailiffs of their fun, we’ll make the mayor and sheriffs run, we are the colts no buck dares dun, If his own skin he values

Instead of spa we'll drink apple ale, and pay the reckoning on the nail, for debt no buck shall go to jail

From Mareyowen in glory

Our hearts so stout have got us fame, for soon 'tis known from whence we came, wherever we go they dread the name Of Mareyowen in glory

Instead of spa we'll drink cider ale, and pay the reckoning on the nail, for debt no buck shall go to jail

From Mareyowen in glory

After the song is done, we again have another round. I then notice a few of the patrons of the pub have their instrument with them and they begin to play. This is more like it, a celebration of life.

“Mollygirl, I will talk to you in the morning after formation. Enjoy yourselves and thank you for letting me join you for a bit. Now it is time for Archer’s wetting down party, he made Lieutenant today.” The Colonel tells me.

“Thank you, sir. You are always welcome to join us. I will see you then sir.”

With that, he goes off and joins the other staff ponies. I continue to drink. As the impromptu band plays many of us sing to the songs. As the night goes on, I see Em and Bullet dancing as well as Chance and Dusty. Eventually, Badger asks me to dance. I so enjoy dancing with him. I cannot help but nuzzle his neck when we are so close. After a couple of songs. I see Archer tap Badger on his shoulder and hear him ask if he may cut in. So, I end up dancing with him for a bit. As Badger goes off, I see him ask Ivy to dance. There is a smile on her face that I have not seen in a while. She whispers something in his ear and I see him laugh.

While socially awkward at times and not the most handsome stallion, I have to admit that Archer is a decent dancer.

"Congratulations on your promotion Archer,” I tell him.

“Thank you Mollygirl. I really appreciate it. I was really surprised to see you and your squad out here. If I had known I would have gotten the Colonel to go to another establishment.”

“Thanks, Archer. I had not planned it. We decided to do this after we got back to the squad bay. I do not think it would have been good to have them all sit back in the stable just stewing.”

He cocks his head back and looks at me again. “Mollygirl, you look at things a bit different than most. This was not about you at all was it?”

His question catches me off guard. “No, not at all Archer. I just knew we were all in a bad place mentally and we needed to break that.”

“Molly, really you should buck for that staff pony slot. You have the mind for it.” He tells me.

As the music stops. He smiles and escorts me back to Badger and Ivy at the table. He smiles once more and looks at me "Think about it Mollygirl. I really mean it.” And with that rejoins the officers.

Badger looks at me with a concerned expression on his face. “What was that all about?”

“Nothing really, he is just trying to talk me into going for a staff pony slot,” I reply.

As I am sitting there nursing my drink Ivy approaches me “Mollygirl, would you like to dance with me?”

“Sure, why not,” I reply as I get out of my chair.

I notice then that it is a slow dance song. I am surprised as she takes me in close to her. I close my eyes and just enjoy the music and dancing. I feel her tuck her head against my neck and take a deep breath. Wait, is she breathing in my scent like I do Badger and Magpie? Ok, she is like a sister to me. She has been my best friend for so long but, my Goddess she is all mare. Did I miss something I wonder? Then the song ends she takes me back to the table. She surprises me with first a kiss on the cheek and then she looks into my eyes and kisses me on my muzzle. She then smiles and walks off over to Badger and talks to him as I sit down surprised. I really had been missing something. But I can not hurt my Magpie. I wonder though, Nah that would be being too greedy I tell myself.

We all have another drink and then I see the squad members start to break away and head off for the night. I remind them to all be back by muster in the morning.

I know that I have had a bit too much to drink, however, I grab Badger, who has Ivy snuggled up to him. She is so cute like that. “Let’s go surprise our Magpie," I tell him. I see Ivy’s ears go forward and a smile on her face. With that, the three of us go stumbling down the street to Magpies.

When we get to Magpie’s apartment I knock on the door and then lean against the frame to keep myself upright. Magpie answers the door and is surprised to see us. “What are you guys doing here? I thought you were confined to the stable for duty this week.”

“We were and are,” Badger replies.

“We lost Ghost two days ago, so the squad snuck off the base to drink in his memory.” I follow up with.

“Oh, I am so sorry to hear that, are the rest of you ok?” she asks.

“Yeah, I guess, do you mind if we come in?” I ask.

“Oh, yes do come in loves.” She says as she starts to move out of the way. But before she can fully move, Ivy approaches her, takes her face in her forehooves, and slowly and intimately kisses her in front of Badger and me. Part of me is stunned, a part is jealous and another part is really turned on. What is wrong with me I ask myself.

After they break the kiss we start to go inside. I look at the window and I see Magda peeking out with a smile on her face before she closes the curtain.

We go inside Magpie's apartment. She just smiles and says, if anyone needs to use the restroom, do so, otherwise, I think we all need to go to bed. Well, that sounds a bit strange. I mean she does only have one bed and there are four of us, so where is Ivy going to sleep, Oh I really can be a bit slow at times can’t I.

I head to the restroom as I think the cider is catching up to me. When I come out, I see Badger is on one side of Ivy and Magpie on the other. Oh, I know that feeling all too well. That is such a fun one. Again, it must be too much to drink tonight, but I am surprised where this is heading. Badger then moves away from Ivy’s side and pats the bed for me to know I can lie down there. I move next to her and join in the activities.

Several hours later I wake up again. I notice that the only one in bed still beside me is Badger. I smile, not a bad way to wake up. I love waking up with his hooves around me. I hear voices in the other room talking.

“So you mean you never got to discuss it with Mollygirl?”

“I am sorry Magpie. I know you and I discussed it that night, and I really wanted to, but I did not get the chance to with everything that has gone on the last week. “

“Tell me you at least had discussed it with Badger.”

“Yes dear, I did. The one night in the farmhouse, after Molly went on watch and our guest left the room for the night. I told him about our discussion and how you said I could join you three if they agreed. He was all for it. That was the first time I ever got to actually kiss him too.” I can even hear the smile on Ivy’s face in her voice.

Then I hear Magpie “So, you told him and you did not go any farther?”

“I tried, but he said that we had to have Moll’s permission and he also wanted to make sure you really had said it. You know they both really love you Magpie. I completely understand it too. You are so lovable, my dear.”

“Thank you, Ivy, for letting me know what all happened. I am so glad to have you with us now. I have heard so much about Epona too. I really look forward to meeting her. How will your mother handle you being in a relationship with all of us though?”

“Mags, I already discussed it a while ago. To tell the truth, when Molly got together with both of you, I was crushed. I was crying to my mother about it. She even suggested to me that if I loved her so much and that you two did also, maybe I should see if all of you could love me too. Frankly Magpie, that night I asked you about it, I was terrified you would laugh in my face. I feel so lucky right now. Thank you, Magpie, so much for sharing and allowing me into your life.”

At that point, I start to drift off to sleep again. I roll over, put my face to Badger's chest, and just enjoy the feeling of peace. I wish it could go on forever.

When I wake up, I am being nuzzled by Ivy behind my ear. I wake with a smile, I then noticed Magpie doing the same to Badger. “Good morning my loves,” she says with a smile. “Time to get up so you can get some breakfast before heading back to the stable.”

Breakfast is ready and on the table. Alongside the oatmeal flavored with sorghum, we have some fruit and cheese. One of those two has also made tea already and the steaming hot cups are ready. Just what I need to help clear my head.
As we are eating Magpie starts to talk. “So, my loves. I guess this means we all agree to add Ivy to our family?”

I see Badgers has his mouth full and nodes in affirmation. I smile and reply “Of course my love.”

“Good, I am glad to hear that. She was so instrumental in getting us together in the first place, as well as being such a lovable little filly.” Magpie says with a smile.

It is then I realize that while I may be a sergeant and Ivy a corporal, at home, Magpie is lead mare. I like it. It seems right.

“Magpie, I hate to say it, but if this continues as a long-term relationship, we may need to find a bigger house,” I tell her.

“You are right Moll, but let’s take it slow for now. Enjoy what we have and save up enough bottle caps so that we can get a nice place for all of us and little Epona.” Magpie says with a smile.

We continue with our conversation as we enjoy our first meal together. As a family? We are not married, yet. A remuda perhaps? Or even a band. Badger would be the envy of so many stallions if they knew exactly what he had gotten himself into, I think.

After breakfast, we all get up to leave. Magpie stands by the door. She hugs and kisses each of us. “Please be careful you three. I worry so about you. I do not want to lose any of you now that I have found you.”

“I love you too.” We all answer back in unison. Even though it is unintentional it feels right.

We head out the door and are walking back to the base when I hear Ivy say “Don’t forget about your meeting with the Colonel after muster this morning Moll. I do not want you to be in even more trouble love.”

That is the first time she has ever called me that. I like it, it also feels right, even with my messed-up life.

“Thanks for the reminder, Ivy. I am sure he will not forget. Also, while we're still away from the squad three things. One, thank you both for such a wonderful night. I feel so loved. Two, I love both of you. three and most importantly, when we get back to the stable. Make sure you cover those bite marks before formation, whether I made them or not. While I do not mind them, we don’t need to get an even worse reputation.” I say with a smile. Now back to reality once again.

__________

Dear DJ Pony, we would like to request a song to be dedicated to our fallen comrade Ghost. Would you please play the song An Empty Glass by B Sadler.
Thank you sincerely
1st squad of the Door Kickers.

Author's Note

I would once again extend my thanks to Kkat for having created the world of FoE and told us such a wonderful story. I would also like to thank both Somber and Fuzzy Vee Vee for their not only continuing it but building upon this world building.

While I know this song dedication may be an obscure one, I thought it very appropriate for this chapter. For those who would like to hear it the YouTube link is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5gllzuBsGhs

For those of you the readers, I thank you and hope you are enjoying the story. There is much more yet to come.

Chapter 24 Bridge Over Troubled Water

Chapter 24 Bridge Over Troubled Water

Chapter 24 Bridge Over Troubled Water

“Military deployments have never been something to enjoy, but the consequence of the actions, the shared nature of the sacrifices, and the nobility of the cause are invigorating. To be clear, I'm not talking about the killing and the death; rather, the sense of purpose that pervades every action, reaction, and outcome.” - Pete Hegseth

The first day we clear the pass between Canterlot mountain and the Foal Mountain on the west side of the river. We are following the roads along the river to the next bridge. Originally, we had planned on turning back toward home at this point and crossing back over the mountains on our way home. Unfortunately, this plan has had to be scrapped. My scouts keep spotting Silver Spite's troops shadowing us in the distance.

The one positive seems to be that after they saw we had already escaped; they did not linger at Two Step. Hopefully, this means that the locals did not suffer the wrath of Silver Spite and the rest of his troops. The locals were fairly friendly, even if they were not overly helpful knowing we were leaving soon

The first two days we are making better time than they are due to their having to climb over the western edge of the Foal Mountain. Unfortunately, after that, we are on the outside of the arc and the race is on. By the third day, we are almost even. Divided by the river, they occasionally try to slow us down through air attacks. Most of which do little damage overall, and are thwarted by Sunset, Choo Choo, and Archer’s artillery cows with Nightmare Moon. Archer has his hoofs full because of that, as he returns the favor with running ahead with Celestia and the mortars and randomly hitting their lead troops causing them to scatter and take shelter, slowing their advance also.

On the third night, during officer’s call, the Major calls us all together. “Listen up, we are less than a day’s march from the next bridge. If they take it, we can be easily cut off. If we get there first, we blow it, then continue on to the rail line heading to JR-7. Once there, we will rest the troops and are to rendezvous with the supply caravan.” She pauses and looks at us to make sure we are paying attention, “This means I want the Engineers just behind the scouts. E-troop, you will be next in the line of march. Archer, I want that Anti Air gun with E-troop. H-Troop you will be bringing up the rear with the gear. I want your heavy automatic AM guns to provide AA support to the wagon train.”

Broken Dreams then ask, “Ma’am if it’s that close do we want to just keep pushing, no breaks. It might mean lots of stragglers though.”

She replies, “Good Question Dreams, I think for the first couple of hours we go with our standard rate of march. After that, if it looks close then we go for broke. We must take that bridge first and blow it. Oak Root, While the Engineers are rigging the bridge for demolition, I want your troops to dig in on our side. Put two squads on the bridge to support the engineers if needed, then pull them back. If they rush the bridge I want everyone who can fire a gun, firing down that causeway. OK, we wake up two hours before dawn. That means three for the scouts, got that Mollygirl?”

“Yes Ma’am. Do you want me to send my airborne scouts ahead or just keep them with the column, Ma’am?” I ask.

“Keep them with the column. With only two of them, they do not have enough to come close to holding. Ok, go get some sleep. Dismissed.” She tells us and we all return to our troops.

Once outside I get Broken Dreams's attention. “Sir, Seeing the Door Kickers are so far back in the marching order, I will stay ahead with my scouts if you do not mind.”

“About that Mollygirl, do you want a squad of regulars to support your scouts?”

“While I would like to take 1st Squad with me, we will have the Equestrian Rangers right behind us.”

He thinks of a bit, “Lieutenant, I hate to say it, but I do not feel comfortable with your scouts having their flanks hanging out in the wind by themselves, even if E-troop is close, every second may count. Run them hard if you have to. Also, Take Sutures with you. I will keep Triage with me. She may not be as experienced as Sutures, but she is still pretty good.”

“Thank you, sir, I will pass the word to both of them when we get back to camp.”

Once back to camp I call the Non-comms together from D-troop and the scouts. I give them their marching orders for the morning. Sergeant Duke looks at me, “Ma’am, you really want us to run with your scouts?”

“Yes, I do Duke. Make sure everyone in 1st squad is up and ready with the scouts. We are hitting it hard and fast. Right now, I think the only reason we are stopping is because the Major is afraid somepony will trip and break a leg in the dark, otherwise…”

“Makes sense, hate to lose troops for avoidable accidents.” I hear one of the sergeants say.

“Sunset, make sure everyone knows we are getting up earlier than normal. If need be, we carry the youngsters. We have to move quickly.” I tell him.

“Yes Ma’am, That’s not a problem.”

Once back with the scouts he passes on what I have told him. I put down my bedroll. Tonight, I leave my combat harness on, with my battle saddle and saddlebags as a pillow. Shortly afterward I hear Sutures as she puts hers down near me and then leaves again. After that, I hear a bit of snuffling and feel a familiar wet furry nose against my cheek. I pull up my blanket and Woofers climbs into it with me.

A little while later I hear Sutures returning to the 1st squad area. Quietly I get her attention. “Hey Sutures, I hope you had a good visit tonight.”

“Hey Mollygirl, it was good, just not long enough. You know how it goes,” she replies.

“Yeah, I do. By the way, you and the first squad are with me and the scouts in the morning, sorry, I just hope we do not need you.”

“Amen to that Mollygirl. I would rather you not need me either. How bad is it looking?”

“Sutures, I am not going to lie to you. It’s going to be a real race come morning. But neither of us wants to move in the dark tonight. If we lose this race it may be the end of the CEF and we could all end up as slaves at best. If we win, we may get a couple of days to a week of breathing space as they backtrack to the closest standing crossing.”

I hear her sharp intake of breath. “Do you think we can do it LT? Can we make it?”

“I am not sure Sutures, I hope so. If we had enough Dash it would be great but so far no luck in finding any of that in any quantities.”

“Mollygirl, I am sorry, I wish we did have some though, but normally that stuff is just too dangerous to use. Not to mention addictive.”

“Yeah, I know, but I was thinking how nice it would be to have for a one-time use,” I tell her.

“But that begins a slippery slope Mollygirl, using it once was good, so we could use it a second time when we need it. Oh, and then again and again because excuses are easy to find. That is how addictions begin. Do you think we would want a force full of addicts?”

“No, no you are right. Sorry, just wishing things could be done easier.”

“I understand, same here. Well, we better get some rest then Mollygirl.” She tells me as she climbs into her bedroll, rolls away from me, and lets out a deep sigh.

__________

When we wake in the morning, we pack our bedrolls, grab our kits, and eat our rations on the march. We are already on the move when the others wake up. I am carrying Ginger, Xavier has Xochitl. As we begin to move out, I have a strong feeling of being watched.

I have Choo Choo out front of us as her night vision is so much better than any of ours. Right behind my scouts is 1st squad of D-troop. As we leave, I hear the rest of D-troop begin to get up and start prepping for the day. The Engineers fall in directly behind us as we start out.

E-troop is camped ahead of us and alongside the road, as we move past them, I hear Ginger, “Hi Mom, see you again this afternoon. Love you.”

Quietly I hear back from the side of the road. “Love you too dear, now keep as quiet as you can.”

Behind me a bit later I hear, Dusty’s Voice, “Hi ma, be careful and keep your head down.”

From the dark I hear Nuggets Reply, “I will dear, you too, no heroics, I want to take both my fillies’ home from this.”

“Thanks ma, I will see you this afternoon.”

Besides them, I also hear some murmured conversations as we pass on. After half an hour the moon begins to rise and we can see more clearly. So, I order everyone to trot. As the moon gets higher, I see the false dawn ahead. Once daylight is here, we can really pick up the pace. I still find it strange to sometimes see Luna’s moon out during Celestia’s day, but it does happen now and again.

Half an hour later in the moonlight, I see a silhouette of an alicorn flying ahead of us. Then over my PipBuck, I hear, “LT, I see movement on the other side of the river. I think they are starting to roust themselves.”

“Thank you, Choo Choo, for the report. Try not to go too high, I do not want them to know we are on the move if we can help it.”

After she replies in the affirmative, I contact the Major and let her know. “Thank you, Lieutenant, the rest of the troops will be moving in a few minutes. Advance at best speed per your discretion.”

We continue at the trot until the sun rises. Then we begin to alternate between 15 minutes of trotting, 15 minutes at the canter, followed by 20 minutes of walking, and then a 10-minute rest. We continue this cycle until we are less than fifteen kilometers from the bridge. The sun is high above us and there are only spotty clouds in the sky. We are on a 10-minute break when just over the ridgeline of the Foal mountain I see two pegasi crest. Behind them are four more griffons.

“Lt, should Train Wreck and I go help them?” Sunset asks quickly.

I watch as they twist and turn with each other, if a griffon gets on the tail of one, they fly in front of their partner so they can clear their tale. After watching for a couple of more minutes, I see they are heading right for the column. They are still a ways away though.

“OK, Sergeant, take her with you and help them, Go!” I order them. They take off, I swear I can hear Choo Choo laughing in joy as they fly away. I see Sunset heading right for them and then I see Choo Choo disappear.

I watch the new pegasi flying for their lives over the river, and then see one of the griffons fall as they are hit by Sunset. After a short fall they recover but you can tell they are hurt. I see Sunset continue on to join the other two pegasi, and suddenly I watch as the wounded griffon that has fallen behind the others seems to be grabbed by a wing and thrown violently at the river below. It struggles to right itself, but to no avail. I watch as it splashes into the water. Then I suddenly see Choo Choo flying all out behind the other three as they chase after Sunset and the new arrivals. It is then that I notice a black crow is flying only a short way off from them.

As the fight continues, I call out to the rest of my troops, “On your hooves, we have a bridge to take. Move it, people.”

We are back on the run again. I can see the bridges three iron spans in the distance when suddenly I feel severe cramping in my belly. I hurt enough that even at a run I stumble and fall, throwing Ginger flank over teakettle. She lands fairly well. I, on the other hand, am screaming in pain. I look up and see my troops slowing. I yell out, “Xavier keep ‘em moving I will catch up. GO! We got to take it first, for the love of all that matters.”

We meet eyes, he nods and starts yelling for them to run again. I watch as Dusty runs up, grabs Ginger, and tosses her onto her back and keeps moving with the rest of 1st squad. As they run ahead, In the distance I can hear the engineers coming. I struggle against the pain trying to get back up.

I try to regain my hooves but I can’t, I collapse again. I look up and I see her again. The pale mare with the dark mane, wearing that black shroud. She looks me in the eyes. I see her shake her head slowly. She lifts a single forehoof in my direction and the cramping stops and the pain begins to subside. She sees I am looking at her. She then points at the bridge in the distance, stomps a hoof, and then points again. I get back to my hooves fully and begin to run for the bridge just as the engineers come running up. I look back at her and she is gone again.

I am running along with Block Buster and I suddenly look back and see Nightmare Moon Catching up to us. Its cow pullers may not be fast sprinters, but once started they can run all day and night. I drop back and see Kicker. “Sergeant, we have Griffons attacking our pegasi and two others. If you stop to fire, try to only hit the Griffons.

“Yes Ma’am,” she calls back as they start to pick up speed and run a bit faster.

We are almost to the causeway leading to the bridge. Duke and the 1st squad are on the bridge. They have moved a carriage that was crossing it to block it and are using it for cover. The engineers are already setting the bridge up for demolition. Excellent I think to myself. Across the river and a couple of kilometers upstream I see troops from Red Eyes army running toward the bridge.

Above us, I can see Choo Choo has decided to go hoof to claw with one of the griffons. She keeps frustrating her opponent by disappearing and reappearing in different places. Kicking them and then shifting again. She is such an expert with her invisibility spell.

Sunset on the other hoof keeps taking potshots at them. The two new arrivals still trying to swerve and avoid shots from their opponents as they close on the head of the column. Suddenly I see Kicker stop her gun and they train it on the griffons chasing the new ones, then they fire. They clear the remaining two off of their tail, but as they do so I watch in amazement and amusement and the two pegasi dive toward the ground, pulling up a bit late as they run into each other, landing in a rolling ball of hooves, wings, tails, and dust.

As I run up to the two young adult pegasi, I hear them arguing with each other. “It’s all your fault, I was clear, you zigged when you were supposed to zag Serenity,” says the blue male wearing a Dashite brand where his cutie mark once was.

I watch as the one I suppose is Serenity leaps forward and starts to pummel the other one yelling back, “My Fault! My Fault Firefly! We would not even be down here if it were not for you. My Fault!”

I watch this go on for only another couple of minutes more, “Hey both of you, shut up.” I yell to get their attention.

Both stop arguing with each other and look at me, “Who does she think she is?” the one I guess is called Firefly responds.

I try not to growl, and instead, snort as I pin my ears back. “I am Lieutenant Mollygirl with the Co-op Expeditionary Force, the one who gave the order for my troops to save both of your sorry flanks. Now who are you, and what are you doing here?”

Choo Choo and Sunset have landed behind them by then. The male called Firefly looks at the female Serenity, “And here I thought that the Enclave was the only ones to have pompous asses for officers.”

Suddenly he yelps in pain as Sunset slaps him in the back of the head with a forehoof. “Watch it kid, she a damn good officer and deserves some respect. Now who are you two and why are you here?”

The mare pegasus looks at Sunset, notices his Dashite brand, making a slight face of disgust, then she answers, “I am Serenity, this is my brother Firefly. We are looking for Major Quick Trot of the Co-op Expedition Force. We have messages from the Colonel, as well as mail.”

“Thank you, Serenity, The Major should be up here soon,” I tell them. Just then I see the first of the enemy troops forming in the village on the other side. Duke and his squad begin to fire when targets present themselves approaching the bridge.

I watch as three squad’s worth of troops charge the bridge towards us. They are quickly cut down by our defensive fire as well as by a few rounds from Nightmare Moon. They fall back and try it again with an entire company this time. This attack forces the engineers to stop their work and defend themselves also.

In the background on the other side of the river, I see a familiar unicorn with orange mane and tail as well as his white coat. Silver Spite has arrived and is leading the efforts to take the bridge. Besides him, I see a black earth pony with a familiar-looking black and blue mane.

Beside me, I see Trouble with an expression of pain on his face. He takes his rifle, leans against a tree, I watch him aim, take a deep breath, then he takes his shot. Through my binoculars, I watch as dust kicks up next to the Silver Spite’s hoof, I see him jump for cover as Trouble cycles another round into his rifle and begins looking for his next target. The fight is really on now.

As soon as E-troop arrives they begin to dig in. They are followed shortly by the rest of the artillery who swing the gun into position and fire several shells at the far end of the bridge. The mortars are carried up, the ponies carrying the different parts stop while others help them remove them from their backs and quickly assemble them. Within two hours the entire CEF is up in position, including the prisoners. As we still have not decided what to do with them.

The engineers are finishing their work when one of them is shot and gets hung up by his harness under the bridge. The battle is at its highest, both sides firing at each other from across the river. Suddenly I see an old carriage with heavy timbers and sheet metal nailed on it being pushed ahead of more of their soldiers as they advance up their end of the bridge causeway. It is protecting those behind it and allowing them to advance across the bridge.

I watch as Sunset takes off to help the wounded engineer, he is followed by the new arrival Firefly. As they take fire, I see Choo Choo fly over to them and she has them place the wounded soldier on her back. Then they fly back as quickly as they can away from the bridge but towards our side.

The enemy has advanced over three-quarters of the way across, they have put another company on the bridge firing from the roadway to underneath it, I see some of them trying to get under the bridge to disable the explosives.

Then I hear Block Buster Yell out, "Clear the bridge!" My troops and I fall back at a gallop. I see many of their soldiers begin to try and run from the bridge also.

Once we are clear I start to hear the explosives begin to go off. First, the ones between the support’s underneath, then the ones on the structural supports above. I watch as the metal and concrete from two of the spans begin to fall and then the metal above separates so that both of the dropped sections drop one end of the span into the river, the other end elevated as if on a see-saw from the piling below. Along with the bridge, all of the troops that were on it are either killed or dropped into the wide river below.

Now before anypony can even begin to put a new span on it, they will have to clear away the wreckage that is blocking them. It looks like a textbook perfect drop. Off to the side, I hear Lieutenant Block Buster Screaming in joy. “YES! YES! I always wanted to do that. Great job troops.”

With the bridge destroyed the battle itself begins to slow and fizzle out. There is no real easy crossing available for dozens of klicks. We can catch our breath a bit it seems. I watch as they begin to fall back from the river. I see Silver Spite throwing things, and then I see him hit the black earth pony and then kick her.

Besides me, I hear Trouble, “Son of Mule is beating Tar,” Then he calms himself down, carefully aims, takes a deep breath, letting only half out and then holding it until he lets loose with one more round. I am still watching through my binoculars and I see the round hit Silver Spite in the shoulder. It spins him and he hits the ground. The mare we think is Tar Waters rushes over to him and receives another hoof across the muzzle for her efforts as Silver Spite gets back to his hooves and then still bleeding stares back across the river at us and slowly drinks a healing potion. He then turns his back to us and walks slowly back amongst the buildings and out of our sight. Slowly his remaining troops follow him.

“Buck me to Tartarus, move Tar, let me get a clear shot at him,” I hear Trouble say to himself. In his eye, I see a tear for his sister. “Dang dust getting in my eyes again. Sorry LT, I cannot take another shot at him for you.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder, “That’s ok Trouble, you not only got his attention you let him know you were serious.”

__________

We watch them pull out and begin to head west again. After they have gotten out of sight, we begin to move again ourselves. This time back toward the railroad bridge leading to JR 7.

We are not moving fast. The two new pegasi are marching with the headquarters section and the Major for now. This time I am ordered by Sutures to ride in a medical wagon. She cannot find anything visibly wrong with me. She even tries pressing on my stomach and other areas doing a physical inspection and cannot find anything so now she wants to do more test. But we do not have time for it yet.

As I am riding in the wagon, I assist Sutures and a couple of the other medical ponies and cows with some of the wounded. Again, we get off easy. We have lost a couple more ponies, two more from D-troop, just not my squads this time, and had several cows and ponies wounded. It seems at times to be a death by a thousand paper cuts. We cannot easily replace losses, but Silver Spite, through Red Eye's army seems to be able to easily.

I see Sutures keep looking at me and watching me. I do not want to discuss it with her though. Tonight, I think I need to talk with Xavier again. Also, I want to suggest to the Major that Xavier be bumped up to corporal as I was very impressed with how he handled the scouts when I went down and Sunset was not available to take over.

Sutures approaches me, “after this morning I would like to do some more tests when we get a chance. I know it is an extremely remote chance, but I would like to run a pregnancy test also as well as check your liver, gallbladder, and stomach further.”

I know she is my friend and cares about me, but really, a pregnancy test, she knows the odds. What does she think I am going to miraculously heal or something? I think to myself. To her, I answer back, “Sure, when we get the time. Sutures.”

This at least satisfies her and earns me one of her recently rare smiles. I am getting rather tired and as I sit there for a bit on the wagon, I fall asleep. In my dreams, I am home again. Ivy and Epona are still with us and I am out of the service, just a happy farmer's wife. If only it could be true. I awake quietly wishing for a life I can never have now.

We travel only for another five hours before the Major gives the order to make camp for the night. The usual scramble occurs as it is set up. We send some engineers that are armored and carrying flame throwers into a nearby grove of trees to check for Chitterers. They find one small nest of a couple dozen of them and promptly exterminate them. Unfortunately, it does leave a dark cloud marking the location near us. Because of this I have my two fliers take to the skies again and keep an eye out toward the direction that Silver Spite and his troops passed over.

Each company chooses its campsite, the artillery camping next to the expedition HQ. The supply train in the middle so we can defend it. Each squad building a fire to cook on and to keep warm next to. I leave the medical wagons and rejoin my squads and the scouts.

We all dig in or build breastworks from downed trees and rocks. Once the camp is being set up, I head over to the HQ along with Sunset to talk with the Major. Officers call should be occurring soon anyway, but I want Sunset's opinion on a couple of things.

As we walk over to the HQ I begin, “Good Job today Sarge.”

“Thanks Ma’am, but I have a feeling you didn’t ask me along just to tell me that. What is it LT?”

Embarrassed that he could see through me so well I continue “Sarge, those two fliers that came in today, I was thinking of trying to get them as additional scouts, what do you think?”

He stops and thinks for a bit. “To be honest ma’am, we are fine the way we are, but we have seen more griffons lately, so they could be a bit of help. But to be honest, I do not like their attitudes so far. He is an arrogant little know it all, and that sister of his. She reminds me all too well of why I left the Enclave.”

“Ok, I can agree with that assessment Sundown. Can you work with them?”

“Of course, I can Mollygirl, but I may have to take them out back of the woodshed if you know what I mean. I do not like doing that, but they both seem to need an attitude adjustment. If you get them, let's take it easy and see how it goes. I would recommend splitting them up though.”

“Thank you Sunset. Also, I wanted to ask what you thought of advancing Xavier to corporal?”

“Hmmm, not a bad idea, he is dang good in a fight, and steady headed. I have not known a lot of Stripes over the years since I have been dirtside, but he seems almost more pony than zebra in his attitudes.”

“I take that as agreement then?”

“Yes, ma’am. I have to agree, besides it makes it easier to run the scouts with two NCOs. It will help a lot,” he tells me.

Once we reach the HQ, we both go to the company clerk. The Major is sitting in the background by a fire talking with some of the other staff members. Across from her are Serenity and Firefly.

The clerk sees us and tells us, “Hold on for a moment. I have mail for several of the scouts as well as D-troop.” He then reaches into a pouch near him and sorts through it, pulling out a stack of letters. “Here you go. That saves me a trip to find all of you.”

I have Sunset take them, “Hey sarge, why don’t you take the mail back to the troop and pass it out. I am sure they would all love it. If I got any get it to me when I get back.”

“Sounds good LT. Talk to you later. Ma’am.”

I walk over to the Major, “Good evening ma’am.”

“Evening Mollygirl, pull up a chunk of dirt and have a seat,” she tells me.

I sit down next to her. “Good job today with the bridge by the way. I heard about your problem also. Make sure your medic checks you out fully ok. I can not afford to lose my chief of scouts, much less a leader who actually leads from the front,” she tells me.

While the praise feels good, it is also embarrassing as I feel I did nothing that the others would not have. “Thanks ma’am, but I just did what anypony else would.”

“Maybe Mollygirl, but not only did you do it, but you did it first and faster than them.”

“Thank you again. Ma’am, I was just going to ask permission to promote one of my troopers to corporal. When I went down and the Sergeant was busy in the air, he took over the scouts and worked closely with Sergeant Duke of 1st Squad to secure the bridgehead.”

“Makes sense, which one?” she asks.

“Xavier ma’am. He really has shown so far on this march.”

“Ah, the stripe. I have heard he has done pretty good, and been fitting in. If you think the others will respect him, then I have no problem. Let him know when you get back to your camp.”

From across the fire, I hear Serenity spit out her drink, “What, you going to let a zebra be in a position of authority, what is wrong with you.”

The Major looks right at her, “I understand you are from the Enclave, and I will make some allowances because of that. But first, the war has been over a long time now, or can you not tell. Second, you volunteered to come to us, we did not ask. If you stay here you better learn some respect, or at least how to mind your mouth young filly.”

I see both her and her brothers’ heads go down and their ears to the side of their heads. The major then looks at me, “Lieutenant if you want these two, they are yours to use as scouts. They are good intentioned, but they just have not been dirtside long enough it seems.”

“Thank you, ma’am. I will take them. If they give me much trouble, we should be able to take care of it.” I tell her.

“Ok, Then, not much to pass on right now. Officers call will be held in a couple of hours, so why don’t you take these two back to your camp and I will see you then.”

“Will do Major, thank you for your time. Ok, you two follow me. I will introduce you to the rest of the scouts as well as the first squad of D-troop.”

Once back to camp I begin to introduce them to my scouts. Everything seems to be going fairly well until they see Ginger and Xochitl. Then I see both of them look appalled. “You are using foal warriors?” Serenity asks in a stunned voice.

Suddenly Ginger is up on her hooves. “Who you calling a foal? We are earning our way. As some of the old ponies here have told us, if we want to be treated like grown ponies, we have to earn our way too.”

Behind her, I see Xochitl get up and put a hoof on Ginger’s shoulder, “Ginger, calm down. She meant no insult; she just does not know us yet.”

Then she sees Xavier, “You really do have a zebra in your ranks. I never thought I would see it. Will you just take anypony who can carry a rifle?”

Behind me, I hear Sky get up. “You're new here, so I will be nice. First, you do not know us and already you want to judge US. However, what you fail to realize is we have fought alongside each other, you two, on the other hand, we have only seen being chased, except when your brother assisted our sergeant, and that was after he followed Sunset. So, I would get off your high and mighty attitude.”

“Well, being groundsiders I am sure you would not understand how a proper military such as the Enclave would do things.” Serenity retorts.

At that I hear Chip start to laugh, “Sweetheart, you really are out of your league and do not even know it. Just to let you know, The Sarge and LT both not only attacked a Raptor, but damaged it enough it had to abandon its mission.”

I see interest on Fireflys face now and scorn on Serenity's. Then Serenity asks, “Oh really, how could a simple earth pony do that?”

Sunset looks her right in the eyes, “She was riding a dragon along with another mare. They got close enough for the dragon to breathe fire inside her landing bay while they were loading up for bombing runs. But hey, it was nothing considering we only had five pegasuses as escorts for them to go against a fully operational Raptor. But if you can do better, feel free to think lower of us. Otherwise, shut up and listen kid.”

Both seemed to want to say something when they see Xavier approach. However, by this point, they seem to have learned to at least think before they speak. “Xavier, come on over here. While everypony is here I want to let you know I have confirmed with the Major your advancement to corporal. Congratulations.” I tell him in front of everyone.

He straightens up a bit and smiles. “Thank you, LT,” he then looks at his son. “See Xochitl, hard work and perseverance do pay off.”

Xochitl looks at him, “Yes father you are correct again.”

Soon the first squad begins to intermingle and congratulate Xavier on his promotion. It is then I am approached by Firefly. “Lieutenant, we seem to have gotten off on the wrong hoof. I am sorry ma’am.”

“I understand Firefly, I do not know how long you have been dirtside, but from the other Dashites I have met, you seem to be fairly new down here. If I were you, I would use the sergeant over there for a mentor. He has been here for over a decade from what I gather. Give him respect and I am sure he will return it.”

He seems a bit dumbfounded. “Thank you, LT., If you do not mind me asking, Did you two really do what they said? You know with the Raptor?”

I smile at him, “Yes, yes we did. But if you really want a story, talk to Dusty, Pearl, Woodrow, and Sutures. They were on the ground during that time. Of the 12 ponies of the squad that was there, other than my civilian wife who was with them, they are all that are left standing right now.”

“Wow, sounds like a rough fight then.” He says.

“It was, it was not that long ago either. Happened on the day of Rainbows and Sunshine. We lost a lot of good ponies and cattle that day.”

“I can understand that. Serenity and I had gone up that way looking for our father when we heard the radio broadcast welcoming Dashites. I was interested, but Serenity would not hear of it. Especially when one of your guard ponies told us we would have to turn in our weapons.”

“Yeah, I can understand that, but I am sure you understand why we did it also.”

He nods, “Sure, but it still does not make it easy.”

“You said you were looking for your father up by the Co-op, how come there?”

“Well LT, he was with the Volunteer Corps and I had heard he was working up by a place called Hereford. By the time we got there, the place was a real mess and we could not find him. He’s a yellow buck named Summer Breeze. I really hope we can find him. I feel bad because he joined the Corps to try and find me.”

The name rings a bell for me. I get into my saddlebags and find the pictures from that pegasus buck we found so long ago. I look at the names on the back, then show the photos to him. “Is this your family Firefly?” I ask him.

He looks at it, his jaw drops some, “Y-yes, it is, but how did you get it?”

I sigh some then put a hoof on his shoulder, “He was killed in Hereford by raiders. I found these in his saddlebags. He was buried properly.”

I see him begin to choke up, “W-was it quick at least?”

I cannot tell him the truth; no child wants to hear about their parent having been tortured. “Yeah, yeah it was quick.” I lie.

As he breaks down in tears, I put a hoof around his shoulder. “I understand how you feel trooper. I understand.” I hold him that way until he can get himself back together. Then I take my hoof back and tell him, “If you or your sister ever need to talk, I am here. I know what it feels like to lose your parents.”

He tries to smile, “Thanks LT. I appreciate it.”

I then get ready to head to officers' call again. As I am leaving our area I see Xavier, “Hey Corporal, when I get back, I need to talk to you about something personal.”

He looks at me kind of funny, “Ok LT. let me know when you get back.”

At officers' call, we discuss the route of march to be taken in the morning as well as the order of troop movement, the usual. The Major then tells us that the folks back home have heard about us on the radio. It seems we have caused quite the stir. The Colonel has also authorized us to modify our mode of operation from a standard raid to one of hit and run raids against any of the Red Eye faction outpost and troops. Then the Major continues, “It seems that this was the better of the two requests from our allies in Manehatten. They wanted to actually throw us into that meatgrinder of a battle in Fillydelphia that is still going on.”

We are all stunned. We have heard the radio reports of the house to house fighting there. The sewers becoming almost safer than the streets above to travel. The first time I actually heard about the severity of the continuing fighting there was an interview by DJ Pon3 and his assistant Homage with an escaped pegasus slave. He gave some pretty good details that made me glad I was not engaged there.

After we break, Archer comes over to me, “Mind if I walk with you Mollygirl?”

“No, not at all Archer, I never have minded your company.”

He smiles, “I figured I could spend some time with Sutures in your camp tonight, it would also allow me to visit with you and a few others tonight.”

“Anytime you want to come to my camp, please feel free Archer. You and I have a long history and I can not repay you or Emerado enough for being there with me while I was hospitalized.”

“Mollygirl, I had to be there. After all these years of serving together and being friends, I had to be there for you.”

We continue to talk on our path back to the scouts and D-troop. It almost feels like old times. The funny thing is a part of me wonders why I never was interested in dating him like I was Badger. I am so glad he has Sutures now for him though.

Once back to camp we part ways when he finds her and I go looking for Xavier. By the fire, I see Serenity is crying and being comforted by Sky. This surprises me some, I had thought Firefly would have been the one to do that. But then I see him off to the side, talking with Sunset and Dusty. Dusty does not seem to be happy to be included in the conversation but she is still participating.

Finally, I find Xavier. He is next to the youngsters, both of which have fallen asleep already. He is reading a letter by the light of his PipBuck when I find him. At least he is not cussing this time.

“Hey Xavier, mind if I sit down and have that chat with you?”

“Oh, Hi LT, no, I do not mind at all. Just another letter from Persimmon. She has finally calmed down. And is no longer calling me everything but a zebra. She is worried about your husband though. I am sure you will find out more information from your letters.”

“My letters?” I ask.

“Yes, Sunset still has them. Two or three at least. But mail is not why you stopped by is it?”

“No Xavier, it is not. I want to talk to you about The mare we saw outside that stable.”

He suddenly looks uncomfortable. “Mollygirl, I already told you we should not talk about them lest we attract their attention to us.”

I put my ears at the side of my head, and look up at him, “I know, but I saw her again this morning. When I fell out. She, she seemed to stop the pain and then pointed at the bridge as if telling me to get moving. Can they do that?”

Somehow, he not only looks more uncomfortable but now he is nervous as well. “Yes Mollygirl, they can and sometimes do. I do not know how or why, but you seem to have gotten its attention. I am sorry Mollygirl, that is not a good thing. Even the spirits that are not evil often are painful to deal with. Whatever you do, do not talk to it. Ignore it if you can. But do not talk to it. It will try to get you to make a deal, and when spirits make deals, the mortals will always come away hurting and on the short end of the stick.”

I sigh to myself. “I was afraid of that. Thanks for talking with me about it. I do not think the others would understand.”

“No, LT, most would not. However, as Ginger, Xochitl, and I have seen it also, we believe you. In fact, Ginger has already told Sutures about what we saw outside the tomb stable.”

“Ok, I have to get going and make the rounds. If you write Persimmon, tell her I said Hi, I am not sure she would want to hear it from me, but I do hope she is doing ok.”

“Ok, LT, I will do that. Have a good night.” He tells me and I wander off to find my bedroll.

When I get there, I find Trouble is already there. He has a bottle in his hooves. He seems to have put a bit of a dent into it too. “Evnin LT, Want a snoot?”

“Evening Trouble, No thank you. Are you ok?” I ask him.

He laughs sadly, “OK, am I ok?” he pauses, looking down, then looking back at me, “Nope, I am not OK. In fact, I am angry and upset with myself because I could not help Tar. I had to watch that bastard abuse my sister and I could not do a thing, not one blasted thing.”

I sit down next to him and put a hoof around his shoulder, “I understand, but putting a bullet in him, especially at that range, I would not call that nothing.”

“You might not, but my family would. They ‘pect me to protect her, and them and to kill her if I haf to. It’s not fair LT, it just isn’t. She was the only one in the whole family that was really there for me growing up. She joined the defense force and ‘s gone so much I left home. I came a bounty hunter cause it meant I did not have to go home to my family.”

“Trouble, I do understand. I am here for you now, and we are family too, maybe not close family, but perhaps close enough.” I tell him and give him a light squeeze.

He smiles drunkenly at me, “You know LT, you should be a mom, you are like a parent to all of us.”

I try not to let the pain of that show on my face, but it is either that or the hoof sliding to my belly that gets his attention. “Mowlygirl, did I say sumten wrong?”

I try to smile at him, but can’t. “No, you said nothing wrong Trouble, just the same son of a mule that you shot today, pretty much took away any chance I will ever have of being a mother away from me.”

I see the anger flash across his face. “I will kill him. He has wronged two of the mares in my family and I will kill him for laying hooves on either of you.” For most, I would just think that was drunken brevity, but for Trouble, I know he just made an oath and one that he intends to keep.

I lean over and give him a peck on the cheek. “Thanks cous, I appreciate that more than you will ever know.”

He smiles, “Your welcome, you know you are nothing like how I expected your part of the family to be. I like you LT.” He says as he puts his head on my shoulder, starting to relax and fall asleep in that position. I sit like that for a while until he falls asleep fully, then I take the bottle out of his hooves. Return the cork to it and slowly lay him down and cover him. Without thinking I give him a light kiss on his forelock. I see him smile in his sleep.

I then go looking for Sunset to see if he is still awake so I can get my mail. That reminds me, I still need to write home again. I am sure missing everyone back home, but at least I have friends and even family here with me. It helps some, but I still long for home.

Finally, I find him. He is sitting by the fire still. As I approach, he hands me four letters. One from Magpie, one from Sumac, another from George, and finally the one that really surprises me, is one from Faith. Before heading back to my bedroll to read them I begin to talk to Sunset.

“Thanks again sarge. I really appreciate your holding the fort down tonight. How are the two new scouts doing?”

“No problem LT. I think they will fit in eventually. They both took it hard learning about their father. I really wish I would have known about that, I hate being blindsided.”

“Sorry about that. I did not mean to. I just had the pictures from their father’s saddlebags with me. They had the names written on them, so I asked. I had no idea until then.”

“I understand LT. I was glad to see Sky and Serenity warm up to each other though. I think that broke the ice for her. As for Firefly, he and I had a long chat tonight too. He really is a good kid, even if still learning the ways of being dirtside. Just a word of advice though LT. I know you have been doing this for a long time now, but do not allow yourself to get to close. The pain of losing them if you are too close can become overwhelming. I worry about you Mollygirl. I know the stress you are under and the pain you have had. If things ever get to you, please come talk to me. I am here for you as all good NCO’s should be.” He tells me and then gives me a wink, which not only gets me to smile but to even laugh.

As I head back to my bedroll, I think about the events of the day. The bridge was a close thing, but all my troopers survived it. I got mail from home. I now feel closer to Trouble than I ever thought I would. I am still a bit spooked about that spirit though. However, overall it has been a good day.

As I lay down for the night, Sutures returns. Archer actually tucks her into her bed, then he gives her a kiss goodnight. Joking I tell him, “Don’t I rate a goodnight kiss also?” I see Sutures nod her head, then I see him lean my way, “Actually, you always have, but you just never asked.” He then leans even closer, his lips touching mine, and without thinking my mouth opens and our tongues meet.

Finally, we break the kiss. I can barely see him in the darkness and hear a smile in his voice “Goodnight my little ponies, see you tomorrow.”

After our previous exchange of kisses with them the night of the wetting down party, I am sure Badger and Magpie would not be mad. It sure felt good to at least feel a bit like a mare again. Yep, overall it was a good day.

__________

Dear DJ Pon3, it has been some time since I last saw my husband. My duty keeps calling me away from home and tonight I am sitting here thinking of home once again. If you could please play for me and him the song It Goes On, to remind him he is on my mind and that I miss him.

Thank you

Quick Trot,

Major, CEF

Author's Note

As usual, I would like to thank Kkat for creating the universe of FoE. I would also like to thank many of the others who have contributed to and expanded it. Showing us so many varied and entertaining tales.

This week I have started to use Sky a bit more. When I first introduced her and her adopted mother, I forgot to thank their creator Skybound1998 for letting me use them and their background stories.

The Youtube link for this chapters dedication song is: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iQiEmzKjE3g